《Stepped Over Her Vicious Stepsister To Become The True Bigshot!》


 Chapter 1

    When Gu Man regained consciousness, the first thing she felt was a burning pain on her face.


    She opened her eyes slightly, and a sinister face was magnified in front of her.


    Their facial features looked good, but why did they look so sinister, like they wanted to eat her?


    Before Gu Man could figure out the situation, she received another slap on the left side of her face.


    So this was where the pain on her face came from!


    The man roared at her coldly, ¡°Gu Man, I advise you not to be delusional. Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? You¡¯re not even fit to be my nanny! Do you think you can bind me just because you tricked me into a hotel? Dream on!¡±


    Then, he turned around slightly and his cold expression instantly turned into a gentle smile. ¡°I, Zhang Yue, only love Gu Rou. She¡¯s kind, gentle, outstanding, and considerate. There¡¯s no one in the world that¡¯s comparable to her!¡±


    Gu Man followed Zhang Yue¡¯s gaze. There was another person in the room.


    She was wearing a tight white lace dress and was slender and elegant like a white lotus.


    The woman took two steps forward and approached the man. She blushed and called out softly, ¡°Brother Yue¡­¡±


    At this moment, Gu Man felt like an electric current had passed through her mind and her head hurt.


    She closed her eyes in pain. Some memories that did not belong to her flashed past like a movie that was played at ten thousand times the speed. Then, they forcefully filled her mind.


    It turned out that her name was still Gu Man, but she was no longer the original Gu Man. The current body she was in belonged to the Second Miss of the Gu family of the Han City.


    And this loving couple in front of her also had a lot to do with her.


    The man was her fianc¨¦, Zhang Yue, and the woman was her stepsister, Gu Rou.


    The original owner, Gu Man, and Zhang Yue were engaged to each other.


    Back then, Gu Man¡¯s mother saved the old master of the Zhang Family, and the relationship between the Zhang Family and the Gu Family grew closer and closer. At that time, Gu Man and Zhang Yue were of a similar age, and the two of them were innocent playmates. The adults of the two families verbally agreed to a marriage between both of them.


    However, when Gu Man was six years old, her mother died of an illness. Not long after her mother died of an illness, her father, Gu Yuan, married someone else and abandoned her at her uncle¡¯s house. From then on, he did not care about her anymore.


    Later on, Gu Man¡¯s grandmother¡¯s family gradually waned. They went from a wealthy family to an ordinary family.


    A few years later, after the old master of the Zhang Family passed away, the Gu Family almost never thought that their family still had someone like Gu Man. Under such circumstances, no one spoke about the marriage agreement, but the old contract was still there, and no one dared to deny it easily.


    Gu Man was 17 years old. Her grandmother¡¯s health gradually deteriorated, so she had no choice but to send Gu Man back to the Gu Family.


    When she returned to the Gu Family, she was overjoyed to see her fianc¨¦ for the first time since she became an adult. However, Zhang Chuan had long forgotten about this childhood friend of his. Now, his eyes were filled with Gu Man¡¯s stepsister, Gu Rou.


    Look, they were showing off their love right under her nose.


    Gu Man was furious.


    This was too much!


    ¡°Smack!¡± Zhang Chuan covered his face with his hand, his face full of shock!


    Gu Man had slapped him just now? When did she have the guts to slap me?


    When he looked at Gu Man again, her gaze was no longer weak or infatuated. It was only filled with disdain and impatience.


    Disdain? She, Gu Man, dares to despise me?


    ¡°Second Sister, how can you hit Brother Yue? He doesn¡¯t love you, but you can¡¯t fly into a rage out of humiliation!¡± Gu Rou immediately held Zhang Yue¡¯s face, her face full of tears and heartache.


    Zhang Yue looked at Gu Rou, whose heart was aching for him, and his disdain for Gu Man deepened.


    ¡°Gu Man, stop dreaming. Do you think you can attract me by playing hard to get? Never!¡± Zhang Yue said fiercely.


    Hmph, arrogant man!


    ¡°If you continue to spout nonsense, not only will I hit you, I will also sterilize you!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Zhang Yue let out a scream. He held his lower body and rolled to the ground.


    Gu Man did not use her full strength when she kneed him earlier on. It should be because the memories left by the original owner made her show mercy.


    Gu Rou was about to speak when she met Gu Man¡¯s gaze and shut her mouth.


    Her second sister had changed. Her temperament was cold and her eyes were sharp. She had actually been stifled.


    Gu Man squatted elegantly beside Zhang Chuan and reached out to pinch his chin, making him look up at her.


    She curled her lips and snorted. ¡°You better keep your head up. You! Are not even worthy of carrying my shoes!¡±


    With a swing of her hand, she stood up neatly and walked to the door without hesitation. ¡°Gu Rou, you can keep this man that I do not want!¡±


    Zhang Yue, who was rolling on the ground, almost fainted from anger.


    What did she mean by a man she didn¡¯t want?! Ridiculous!


    But he could only watch as she closed the door and disappeared.


    When Gu Man walked out of the hotel, it was already late at night. She was only wearing a black bodycon dress, and it was cold when the wind blew.


    Coincidentally, this was beneficial for her to clear her mind and plan what she was going to do next.


    However, she still had to clean up a few tails first.


    When Gu Man went downstairs, she met a few hooligans in the elevator. After getting out of the elevator, they followed her.


    She was a beautiful woman alone in the dead of the night, this checked all the boxes for the motives of people with ill intentions.

 Chapter 2

    In a hidden corner at the entrance of the hotel, two men were leaning against a luxury car. They were one of the rare good-looking men.


    They had also seen the situation that was happening to Gu Man, but they showed no signs of moving to help.


    One of the men in a beige windbreaker sighed and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, such a beautiful woman! What a pity!¡±


    His tone seemed worried, but his rogue mannerisms made it seem like he wanted to watch a show.


    ¡°Say, that girl¡­ Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you like her?¡± The man in the beige windbreaker looked to the side. He wanted to ask for his opinion, but the man beside him stared at Gu Man intently.


    Bai Yun was surprised. Could it be that the iron tree had bloomed? He could not help but tease, ¡°When has the dignified young master of the Xiang Family ever looked at a woman like this? I thought you were really not interested in women!¡±


    The young master of the Xiang Family, Xiang Yin, was ranked second in the family, but he was the true leader of the Xiang Family. As one of the wealthiest families in Han City, if they claimed to be the second wealthiest, no one would dare to claim to be the wealthiest.


    There was also a rumor that was as well-known as the wealth of the Xiang Family, and that was that the young master of the Xiang Family was not interested in women.


    The 22-year-old Second Young Master of The Xiang Family had never had a scandal with a beauty.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Xiang Family¡¯s Second Young Master did not even look at Bai Yun. The collar of the black trench coat covered half of his face, making him look even colder.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll shut up. However, are you sure we shouldn¡¯t interfere? It¡¯s even more dangerous for that beauty to walk towards the remote path!¡±


    Xiang Yin remained silent.


    Gu Man deliberately walked towards an even more remote path.


    The hooligans were even more excited. Could it be that a beauty had fallen from the sky into their arms? The circumstances were extremely favorable for them.


    They quickly walked up a few steps and surrounded Gu Man. They teased, ¡°Beauty, it¡¯s so dangerous to walk alone at night. My brothers have booked a room. Do you want to spend the night with us?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re lonely, you can go play with me!¡± One of them grinned and almost drooled.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re cold, right? It¡¯s warm here. Come and hug me.¡± With that, a pair of fat piggy hands hugged her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Gu Man snorted in her heart. At the same time, her figure flashed and she happened to avoid the pair of groping hands.


    At the same time, she realized that her current physical performance was not even one-tenth of her previous level. She should not be careless when dealing with these three burly men. Hence, she silently calculated the best time to attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. If you dare to make me angry, you¡¯ll suffer later!¡±


    ¡°B*tch, don¡¯t be shameless. You still want to pretend to be innocent when you end up in our hands!¡±


    The three hooligans looked at Gu Man¡¯s beautiful face, fair skin, and curvaceous figure. They had long lost their patience to tease her.


    The three of them pounced forward together. Gu Man found the right opportunity and attacked like lightning. She grabbed one of them by the neck and threw him at the other. In an instant, the two of them collided to the side.


    She had wanted to kick the other one away, but she forgot that she was wearing a bodycon dress today and could not raise her leg.


    What a miscalculation! She could only dodge to the side and pull open the hem with a whoosh, the tear opened up to her thigh.


    Instantly, her slender and fair legs were especially eye-catching in the dim light.


    The two men watching from the car were still unmoved.


    Bai Yun had to admit that Gu Man was really flirtatious.


    However, there were no more words of praise in Xiang Yin¡¯s mind. He only wanted to say that her legs were so fair!


    The three hooligans looked at Gu Man¡¯s torn dress and couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. Gu Man took the opportunity to spin around and kick the other man away, sending him crashing into the two people who had fallen to the ground.


    Gu Man walked closer to the three of them and kicked their lower bodies heavily.


    Immediately, the sound of pigs being slaughtered sounded in the quiet night.


    Gu Man calmed down and walked out of the small path. She looked straight at Xiang Yin and Bai Yun. ¡°Have you watched enough?¡±


    These two good-looking men had been here since the beginning. She thought that they would help, but it turned out that they were here to watch the show.


    Bai Yun subconsciously stood still. Before he could recover from his shock, he cheered in his heart. ¡°This woman is too ruthless. I like her! These three men probably won¡¯t be able to have sex in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ha, we wanted to attack, but we didn¡¯t expect you to settle it in two moves, Beauty. You¡¯re too amazing! Can we have the honor of getting to know you?¡± Bai Yun immediately switched to his funny appearance. He had a sincere smile on his face, as if he had just spoken the truth.


    Xiang Yin remained silent, but his eyes were filled with curiosity, as if he was recalling or verifying something.


    He could not understand Gu Man¡¯s martial arts just now. It was not Taekwondo or mixed martial arts like he had seen in the modern world, but an unfamiliar style.


    And he had seen her face before!


    This woman was really full of mysteries!


    Just as Gu Man was about to turn around and ignore the two of them, Xiang Yin handed her a thin windbreaker. ¡°Your clothes are torn!¡±


    Gu Man looked at her torn dress and there was also cold air flowing on her body. She raised her hand and took the coat.


    ¡°Thank you. Leave your contact details. I¡¯ll return your clothes later!¡±


    ¡°I have a business card in my pocket. You can contact the number on it directly!¡±


    Bai Yun was already stunned. What was going on today? The Xiang Family¡¯s Second Young Master was actually flirting with women!


    How could he not be shocked when he saw this for the first time in his whole life?


    Therefore, Bai Yun had no impression of when Gu Man left.


    However, Xiang Yin only retracted his thoughtful gaze when Gu Man¡¯s figure disappeared.


    ¡°Say, you don¡¯t really like this girl, do you?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the painting hanging in my study?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of your treasures? I have some impression of it. Why did you suddenly mention it?¡±


    ¡°The woman in that painting looks exactly like the woman just now!¡±


    Bai Yun said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s right. No wonder I felt that this woman looked familiar just now. I thought that I had seen too many beauties and they all looked the same!¡±


    ¡°What do we do now? Do we track down who she is?¡±


    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll still see her!¡±


    With that, the two of them drove away in the luxury car.

 Chapter 3

    Gu Man stood at the entrance of the Gu residence and looked at the exquisite courtyard and the luxurious and low-profile villa. To be honest, she did not want to come back.


    There were no beautiful memories here. It was a nest of demons!


    However, she still had to familiarize herself with this unfamiliar world as the original owner of the body.


    As for the nest of snakes and rats, Gu Man could not deal with them in the past. Now, she had plenty of ways to deal with them.


    As soon as she walked in, she saw a large group of people waiting for her. If it were the original owner, she might have started crying.


    However, at this moment, Gu Man smiled faintly at them.


    Immediately, a middle-aged man with a vicious expression came forward. He had already swung his arm and was about to hit Gu Man¡¯s face.


    But how could Gu Man let him succeed? She retreated slightly and easily dodged it.


    ¡°You still dare to avoid it? You shameless thing, you¡¯ve embarrassed the Gu family.¡±


    Gu Man crossed her arms and looked at the middle-aged man in front of her casually. She did not understand why there was such a heartless father in the world.


    Her father, Gu Yuan, had not only remarried less than half a year after her mother¡¯s death, but he had also abandoned his only biological daughter to carefully take care of someone else¡¯s daughter.


    If it weren¡¯t for his pride, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the door to the Gu family.


    Gu Man did not want to waste her energy on them anymore. She had to end this quickly.


    Hence, she raised her eyes and looked at Gu Yuan, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? The city is already filled with rumors. You caused the Gu family to be in such a state and you still have the cheek to come back.¡±


    The person who replied was not Gu Yuan, but a middle-aged woman standing beside him.


    Her stepmother, Qu Bei, was also her aunt.


    ¡°Han Cheng¡¯s headlines are all videos of you seducing men. How shameless!¡± Qu Bei extended her phone in front of Gu Man.


    In the video, Gu Man pulled Zhang Chuan to the hotel corridor and cried. After Zhang Yue shook her off, he entered the room and Gu Man followed closely.


    Many vicious comments popped up on the video.


    ¡°The Gu family seems to be upright. I didn¡¯t expect such a dirty thing to happen!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really a country bumpkin. She¡¯s not presentable!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re really worse than pigs and dogs. They even dare to taint their brother-in-law. The Gu family¡¯s reputation is really rotten!¡±


    ¡°Gu Man looks weak, but she¡¯s actually so scheming!¡± Gu Man was unmoved. They were a group of idiots who did not know the truth!


    Qu Bei looked at her calm appearance, it was as if it had nothing to do with her. It was as if she saw Gu Man¡¯s mother back then. She was always so calm in the face of danger. Gu Yuan liked her calmness and intelligence back then.


    She hated seeing her look so cold and aloof. ¡°You¡¯re the same as your dead mother. You only know how to seduce men.¡±


    ¡°When it comes to seducing men, I don¡¯t deserve your praise. Back then, you entered the Gu family in less than half a year. I admit defeat to such methods of yours!¡± Gu Man mocked. This woman in front of her was the great ancestor of all mistresses!


    Qu Bei¡¯s face froze. She knew best how she became Madame Gu.


    Back then, Qu Bei¡¯s parents had passed away and it was difficult for her back at home. Gu Man¡¯s mother was her cousin, and the two of them were about the same age, so she often invited her to stay at their home.


    Although on the surface, they got along extremely well and were like biological sisters, Qu Bei did not treat Gu Man¡¯s mother as a sister.


    Why did she have to live under someone else¡¯s roof? Why did she have to look up to her often? Why could she marry Gu Yuan while she had to marry an ordinary, honest, and incompetent man?


    Qu Bei had known Gu Yuan a long time ago and had promised him her heart.


    After Qu Bei had a daughter, she got a divorce and lived with the Gu family with her daughter. Ever since Gu Man¡¯s mother fell sick, Gu Yuan and Qu Bei got together. They secretly wished that Gu Man¡¯s mother would die so that they could be together forever.


    Gu Man didn¡¯t know about the past, but the adults in her grandmother¡¯s family knew about it. After Gu Man grew up and heard a little from them, she gradually knew.


    Now that Gu Man mentioned it, Qu Bei recalled her disgraceful past. This damn Gu Man, why didn¡¯t she die with her short-lived mother?


    But she could not be angry now. Qu Bei instantly pretended to be aggrieved and lowered her head to cry.


    ¡°You rebellious daughter, I gave birth to you for nothing. You even dare to mock your elders! I should have beaten you to death long ago!¡± Gu Yuan exploded with anger.


    Qu Bei¡¯s embarrassing past was also his embarrassing past. He had gotten a new wife within half a year and had always been criticized. It had only gradually subsided in recent years.


    Now that Gu Man had exposed her shame, how could he not be angry?

 Chapter 4

    Seeing that Gu Man was about to retort, Gu Rou quickly ran over and wanted to hold Gu Man¡¯s hand.


    Gu Man avoided it. She hated the touch of anyone here. Disgusting!


    Gu Rou looked aggrieved, but she was vomiting in her heart. If she wasn¡¯t afraid that Gu Man would say something nasty, she wouldn¡¯t want to pretend to be close to her.


    Moreover, Zhang Yue was also here at this moment. She wanted him to see that Gu Man was a shrew, and she, Gu Rou, was knowledgeable.


    Hence, Gu Rou sobbed and said gently, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Dad and Mom were just worried about you for a moment. I know you hate me for snatching Brother Yue, but we¡¯re really in love!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re still angry, just come at me. If Brother Yue likes you too, I¡¯m willing to give in.¡± She almost cried when she said the last sentence.


    She really knew how to act.


    However, this worked really well on some people. Look, Zhang Yue was touched and immediately swore, ¡°I, Zhang Yue, only have Gu Rou in my heart. Gu Man, it¡¯s strange that you¡¯re so ugly. Don¡¯t try to sow discord. You¡¯ve done something shameful, yet you still dare to be so arrogant. I¡¯ve tolerated you for so long!¡±


    ¡°Sister and you have an arranged marriage. I¡¯ll just leave.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s words successfully increased Zhang Chuan¡¯s anger and disgust for Gu Man.


    When Gu Yuan heard this, he doted on Gu Rou even more. He immediately comforted her, ¡°Why are you so kind?! My father did not acknowledge this arranged marriage. You¡¯re thinking for her, but she doesn¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°But Dad, Sister did that because she likes Big Brother Yue. That¡¯s why she did such a stupid thing. Can you not blame her?¡±


    Qu Bei was already full of grievances as she pulled Gu Rou into her arms. ¡°My silly daughter, don¡¯t always think for others. You have to think for yourself. Don¡¯t let others snatch what you like.¡±


    Gu Man was already impatient. Looking at this family¡¯s self-righteous love, she wanted to vomit.


    Also, Gu Rou had not forgotten to mention the hotel. It seemed like she would not let her off.


    Fortunately, she was prepared.


    However, she was not in a hurry to retort now. She would deal with this matter together tomorrow when a group of gossip reporters came for an interview.


    Now, she wanted to rest.


    She had just transmigrated and regained consciousness. Her body was already very tired, but these people just wouldn¡¯t stop. Damn it!


    ¡°If you want to act like a good father, a good mother, and a good lover, take your time. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯ve caused such trouble, yet you can still sleep in peace. Are you even from the Gu family?¡± Gu Yuan roared again.


    ¡°I have a way to prove my innocence tomorrow. Just wait!¡± With that, she ignored everyone¡¯s sharp gazes and turned to leave.


    She could finally walk into the hall.


    ¡°Kneel, you ungrateful thing!¡± A voice suddenly jumped out of the hall. Gu Man was shocked.


    Looking up, an old woman was sitting solemnly in the middle of the sofa. She had an expression as if she was looking at a fly.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s still this old woman!¡± Gu Man was about to explode.


    This old woman was also not easy to deal with. As Gu Man¡¯s paternal grandmother, she had never given the original owner a proper look.


    What kind of family was this?! Gu Man immediately felt sad for the original owner.


    ¡°Alright! In this lifetime, I¡¯ll just step on these people who don¡¯t look me in the eye.¡±


    Gu Man thought to herself and walked upstairs without looking at the old woman.


    The old lady was furious. No one had ever dared to treat her like this!


    The Gu Family was considered a reputable family in Han City. In addition, she was old and when she went out, the people around her were respectful to her, and no one in the family disobeyed her.


    However, this granddaughter who had just returned from the countryside actually dared to ignore her. She was furious.


    ¡°Gu Yuan, look at what good daughter you¡¯ve raised. This is how she treats her grandmother. What sin have I committed?! Ahhh, I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    Gu Yuan and the others rushed in, comforting her and scolding Gu Man. The Gu family house was bustling in the middle of the night.


    As for Gu Man, she closed the door and threw herself onto the bed. The world instantly fell silent.


    Everything could wait until tomorrow.

 Chapter 5

    Gu Man slowly woke up from a very messy dream. She was still a little dizzy.


    But it was already bustling downstairs.


    Yes, the incident about the video from last night had yet to be resolved. It seemed like a group of bored people who liked to gossip had come to seek verification.


    Very good. Then, she would pity them and tell them the truth.


    Gu Man tidied herself up a little. When she went downstairs, she did not forget to go to the dining table to eat a snack and drink a cup of milk.


    This matter was far from enough for her to deal with it on an empty stomach.


    The servant looked at Gu Man¡¯s heartlessness and despised her in their hearts. She was really shameless!


    Some gossip reporters and onlookers outside had already surrounded the door of the Gu Family residence.


    Gu Rou was waiting for Gu Man at the door. She was still wearing a white dress today with a high ponytail, looking innocent.


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Gu Rou only knew how to take advantage of looks.


    When Gu Man was in the room, she had rummaged through the clothes in the original owner¡¯s closet. They were all white or floral dresses that were similar to Gu Rou¡¯s style.


    She probably thought that Zhang Yue liked this style.


    However, this was not her style!


    In the end, she could only tear off a piece of her dress to form a high-waisted top and made it barely match with a pair of tight high-waisted jeans.


    As soon as Gu Man appeared, the scene exploded.


    ¡°This is Gu Man. I can tell from her dressing that she¡¯s up to no good!¡±


    ¡°She looks so decent, but she¡¯s actually a mistress. How shameless!¡±


    ¡°I heard that she came back from the countryside. She¡¯s the adopted daughter of the Gu family. Indeed, she can¡¯t compare to the real Miss Gu!¡±


    ¡°I can tell from this face that she won¡¯t be easy to deal with. But there¡¯s a video to testify. Let¡¯s see how she defends herself.¡±


    Gu Rou was overjoyed when she heard this ridicule. It was easy to deal with Gu Man!


    Be it Zhang Yue or the Gu family, don¡¯t even think about snatching it from me!


    ¡°Gu Man, how do you explain this video online?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, why are you pulling Gu Rou¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Actually, Gu Man did not want to answer these questions. Anyway, she knew that she was innocent.


    However, it seemed that if she did not give them an answer, they would not let her get away.


    In the video, she was indeed the one who pulled Zhang Yue into the same room as her. There was no way to explain this. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she was not the Gu Man in the video, could she?


    Only a fool would believe that!


    She would just tell the truth.


    ¡°I did have a good impression of Zhang Yue, but I don¡¯t like him anymore. We¡¯re innocent. Gu Rou was there at that time. You can ask her too.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu Rou, where were you when the incident happened?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu Rou, what do you think of your sister¡¯s actions?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was silent, everyone asked Gu Rou questions.


    Gu Rou replied softly, ¡°I was drinking coffee on the first floor. I believe in my sister. She didn¡¯t mean to look for my boyfriend. She might have encountered something and needed help. Everyone, don¡¯t speculate about my sister. Please!¡±


    Gu Man cursed in her heart. Was it really good to lie so righteously? Drinking coffee on the first floor? What a joke!


    She wondered how she would try to cover up the lie after she produced the evidence. She was looking forward to it!


    Gu Rou panicked when she saw Gu Man looking at her gloatingly. But on second thought, Gu Man had always been as stupid as a pig and as timid as a mouse. What was there to worry about?


    ¡°Was Sister really drinking coffee on the first floor back then? Your reputation will be ruined if your lie is exposed. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Gu Rou pretended to be sad. ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you. Everyone will understand you in the end. Why do you hate me so much?!¡±


    Everyone started discussing again. Of course, they were mocking Gu Man.


    ¡°I have a video here. I just posted it on the Han City Entertainment forum. Everyone, go take a look.¡±


    Everyone quickly turned on their phones. The video included the part that Qu Bei showed her. It also included the part where Gu Rou and Zhang Yue were walking out of the room after she left the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Miss Gu Rou say that she was on the first floor?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man only took eight minutes to leave the room after entering. She can¡¯t do anything, right? Besides, Gu Rou is still in the room.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu Rou, can you explain?¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s face turned pale. Gu Man actually had all the videos. Didn¡¯t she already destroy them?


    At this moment, Qu Bei had already rushed over. ¡°Aiyo, my poor daughter. You forgot to take your medicine again. Look at you, you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Then, she explained to everyone, ¡°My Gu Rou has been weak since she was young. She hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. She was a little confused because she forgot to take her medicine yesterday. Please forgive her!¡±


    She really knew how to put on a show.


    ¡°Firstly, if you want to believe that Zhang Yue will be done in eight minutes, I won¡¯t interfere. Secondly, Gu Rou was in the room at that time, but she said that she was on the first floor. If you want to believe her clever mouth but not the video, I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Gu Man said indifferently.


    At this moment, there was a car parked under the shade of the tree at the entrance. One of the men couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and the other man couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It was Xiang Yin and Bai Yun!

 Chapter 6

    Xiang Yin and Bai Yun appeared at the Gu family¡¯s door because of that video.


    Although the video was not very clear, it was enough for Xiang Yin to tell at a glance that the woman in the video was the one he had met at the entrance of the hotel.


    Now, he was pulled over by Bai Yun early in the morning.


    When he heard Gu Man say that Zhang Yue was done in eight minutes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    Bai Yun laughed out loud.


    But the protagonist, Zhang Yue, was furious.


    What right did Gu Man have to say that she no longer liked him?


    This was something he had always hoped for. He hoped that she would stop pestering him, but why did she despise him? His pride was trampled by her.


    How ridiculous!


    Also, finished in eight minutes? He was really furious.


    Zhang Yue wanted to curse, but because of his public image, he could only warn her with a straight face, ¡°Gu Man, watch your words!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course I¡¯m not as glib-tongued as my sister. I can¡¯t act so well. Isn¡¯t that what you like?¡±


    Gu Rou looked at Gu Man, who still affirmed that she was lying. She was already cursing fiercely in her heart.


    When did Gu Man become so difficult to deal with?


    Seeing that Gu Rou still looked aggrieved, Zhang Yue¡¯s desire to protect her exploded. ¡°I believe in Gu Rou. She has always been so kind and gentle. She won¡¯t lie.¡±


    Gu Rou was considered a famous lady in Han City. She was an obedient girl in the eyes of many people, and she was the moonlight of many people.


    As soon as someone came to help, everyone automatically ignored the truth of the video.


    However, this could only mean that Gu Man¡¯s past image was indeed not that popular.


    How knowledgeable and how well could the image of an adopted daughter from the countryside be?


    The onlookers naturally thought that Gu Rou, the daughter of the Gu family, had no reason to lie for the sake of an adopted daughter.


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s still indifferent attitude, she was indeed useless.


    Gu Man looked at these gossipy people who looked like they couldn¡¯t stand her and smiled. ¡°You fooled some people with just a few words. There really are fools that will believe you!¡±


    This made things difficult for everyone.


    If they believed in the video, they would feel uncomfortable. If they believed in Gu Rou, then wouldn¡¯t they be a fool?


    The audience was about to cry. It was not easy to join in the commotion!


    Gu Rou looked at this ending as if it was out of her control. She quickly walked up to Gu Man with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Gu Man, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have a good memory and wronged you. On account of my health, can you forgive me?¡±


    Gu Man sneered in her heart. She was indeed a white lotus. [1. White lotus refers to a female that pretends to be kind and benevolent on the surface]


    If I still refused to let go, wouldn¡¯t it seem like I don¡¯t even have the empathy to care for a sick patient? Then wouldn¡¯t my image be even worse?


    Just as Gu Man was about to mock her back with the thought ¡°what¡¯s the point of having an image? Why do I have to make myself suffer?¡± Gu Yuan came out and put on a hypocritical look.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Since we¡¯ve cleared it up, this matter ends here. I apologize to everyone for the commotion caused by the Gu family this time. I¡¯ll educate them when we get back.¡±


    The group of onlookers couldn¡¯t wait to leave. They still had a deep impression of Gu Man¡¯s words just now. This was the first time someone had called them a fool to their faces.


    Bai Yun looked at Xiang Yin, who was about to leave, and said, ¡°Without everyone watching, the Gu family¡¯s true colors will be revealed. There¡¯s still a big show to come.¡±


    Xiang Yin was not someone who liked to watch the commotion, but this concerned Gu Man, or rather, the painting in his study.


    Therefore he would reluctantly take a look.


    Sure enough, after everyone dispersed, Gu Yuan immediately put away the elegant side to him and looked straight at Gu Man.


    ¡°You ingrate. The Gu family provides you with food and shelter, but you want to slander the Gu family. Your sister has protected you many times and cared for you, but you¡¯re so stubborn!¡±


    Faced with Gu Yuan¡¯s roar, Gu Man felt a sour feeling in her heart.


    It should be the Host¡¯s emotions. She could feel that the Host looked forward to her father¡¯s love. This was the person closest to her in this world, but she was misunderstood and scolded by him.


    How could her heart not hurt?


    However, Gu Man, who had transmigrated, did not feel much about such insults. She only felt indignant for the original owner.

 Chapter 7

    Gu Man thought that even if she did not have the Gu family, she could still live on, but it was not that convenient after all. She still needed the Gu family now. She was still studying and before she understood her current situation, it was better not to act rashly.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a bunch of hypocritical people? She could just ignore them.


    From time to time, she could say a few words to agitate them. It was also very interesting to see them angry and helpless!


    However, as a biological father, to insult his child like this, he really wasn¡¯t worthy to be a father!


    Gu Man immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of the Gu family¡¯s reputation, I think you would want to sweep me out of the door immediately. But let me warn you, if the Gu family wants to gain a foothold in the circle of nobles, you can¡¯t abandon your children.¡±


    Gu Man immediately grabbed Gu Yuan¡¯s weakness.


    Gu Yuan was so angry that his hands trembled. The feeling of being exposed was so hateful.


    Qu Bei quickly came up to support Gu Yuan. ¡°Gu Man, you talk too much. Are you trying to anger your father to death? Were you the one who angered your mother to death back then?!¡±


    Gu Man felt nauseous. This vicious woman was talking about her mother again!


    ¡°If you say anything more about my mother, I¡¯ll expose your and my father¡¯s scandal!¡±


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s fierce gaze, Qu Bei knew that she would do this. If it was made public, she would really be unable to gain a foothold in the noble circle in the future.


    Outside the door, Bai Yun shook her head and sighed. ¡°Look, they¡¯ve indeed revealed their true colors. How ugly! This girl is really pitiful. She was insulted by her father and the whole family can¡¯t tolerate her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Xiang Yin replied.


    Bai Yun didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear how outrageous their words were? Gu Rou was clearly lying. From the looks of it, this video was probably leaked by Gu Rou. Didn¡¯t she just want to frame her? In the end, Gu Man produced a video to prove her innocence, but no one wanted to believe it. That stepmother and step-sister are not easy to deal with!¡±


    After saying that, she added, ¡°Second Young Master of the Xiang Family, you don¡¯t know how to be protective of a woman! You¡¯re supposed to care for girls. Otherwise, you can wait to die alone.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not as pitiful as you think!¡± Xiang Yin felt that Gu Man would not suffer a loss. From the two sentences just now, he could tell that Gu Man had already grasped their weakness.


    Judging from her expression, she did not care that much about how they treated her.


    She looked fearless!


    Bai Yun was still disappointed. ¡°I say, why are you so straight? Girls need to be cared for. It seems like I have to teach you the basics of wooing girls.¡±


    Xiang Yin glanced at him. ¡°What else do you know besides simping?¡±


    Bai Yun was speechless. It hurts!


    Bai Yun wailed in his heart: Why does he have such a handsome face and such an annoying mouth?


    He really wanted to hit him. But, forget it. He couldn¡¯t beat him!


    Gu Man was in a deadlock.


    Gu Rou looked at the tense atmosphere and was actually very happy. No one in the family helped Gu Man, and she had even offended her parents. She was still so stupid.


    But for now, it was better to completely stifle this matter.


    Gu Rou took a step forward and said gently to Gu Man, ¡°Sister, hurry up and apologize. Father and Mother are doing this for your own good and for the Gu family!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Gu Man rejected her bluntly. The stage had been removed, and she did not have the patience to play along with this family. Hence, she turned around and walked into the house.


    A few people chased her angrily.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The old woman was still sitting there, shouting at her angrily.


    It seemed that Gu Man had angered her quite a bit last night and today.


    But she deserved it, didn¡¯t she? Gu Man didn¡¯t even look at her and went upstairs.


    Seeing that Gu Man had left, Xiang Yin opened the car door with his slender hands. Seeing that Bai Yun was still watching, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Looks like I was thinking too much. This girl¡¯s heart is really big. I have to say, I¡¯m impressed!¡±


    As Bai Yun drove, she asked curiously, ¡°Tell me, why does the Gu family dislike Gu Man so much? It¡¯s just a girl, it¡¯s not a big deal. Looking at her appearance, she¡¯s even more magnanimous than Gu Rou. She doesn¡¯t lose face for the Gu family at all. Why did they force her to this extent? Looks like the Gu family has a complicated story!¡±


    ¡°If you know it¡¯s not simple, why aren¡¯t you investigating?!¡± Xiang Yin closed his eyes and rested.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this just happen last night? Give me at least two days!¡± Bai Yun muttered.

 Chapter 8

    Gu Man understood why this grandmother hated her so much. Wasn¡¯t it because she remembered the dirty things she did back then when she saw her?


    It could be said that without her mother¡¯s family, which was the Xie family, there would not be the current Gu family.


    But after these people annexed the Xie Family, they wished they could get rid of them all.


    Now the Gu family had a good reputation. Gu Yuan had the face of a philanthropist. The old lady of the Gu family usually looked happy and kind, and Gu Rou was even a socialite in Han City.


    Who would know that the Gu family¡¯s background was so dirty?


    They thought that she did not know about these things.


    However, she had other plans for now. She would ignore these messy old debts for now. She had plenty of time to deal with them in the future.


    In the room.


    Gu Man looked at her items seriously. She did not look at them carefully last night, but now that she looked at them slightly, they were unfamiliar and familiar.


    The room was not big and the decorations were ordinary. There was a single bed, a desk, and a row of cabinets. It was almost all the furniture and was not as luxurious as how the villa looked on the outside.


    It was obvious that the owner of this room was not well-liked.


    The Host was in her third year of high school this year and was about to graduate in the last semester. Gu Yuan used his financial resources and manpower to finally squeeze Gu Man into the best high school in Han City, Han City First High.


    However, Gu Man had just returned from the countryside. How could she adapt to the teaching in the big city? Her results were a mess, and with her introverted personality, the school was like a nightmare to her.


    Still, as we say, God is always fair. If a door is closed, there will be a window that will open.


    The introverted Gu Man liked to play with her computer when she was at her maternal grandmother¡¯s house.


    Her maternal grandmother didn¡¯t care what she did, but she supported Gu Man¡¯s hobby. She was willing to give her money to learn whatever she wanted to learn online.


    This was one of the few bits of warmth that Gu Man had.


    Suddenly, the phone in her pocket rang.


    Gu Man opened it and saw a new email. It was a string of codes.


    It was a new mission.


    She turned on the computer on the desk and quickly typed on the keyboard. The screen immediately changed to another look.


    If one looked carefully, one would realize that this was a dark web platform. The first page of the platform was a series of missions that were waiting to be claimed by hackers.


    Yes, no one would have thought that Gu Man was a hacker.


    Her code name, Eel. [2. The Man in Gu Man¡¯s name also sounds like the Chinese character for Eel.]


    As soon as Gu Man logged into her eel account, she saw a flashing message from her contact.


    Just now, it was the signal from her contact for her to go online. This contact was called ¡°Moon¡±.


    Moon: ¡°There¡¯s a new mission. If you have time and are interested, click on the document and you can choose.¡±


    Gu Man opened five documents.


    It was all too simple. How could she be interested?


    Hence, Gu Man replied to Moon¡¯s message: ¡°Is there a harder one? Send me five of the hardest missions.¡±


    Moon sent a question. ¡°This is given to you according to your usual difficulty. Are you sure you want something more difficult?¡±


    In the past, Gu Man would accept some missions from time to time to earn some living expenses. They were all relatively simple and weren¡¯t time-consuming.


    Now that she suddenly asked for something more difficult, the other party suspected that it wasn¡¯t Gu Man.


    Moon: ¡°You¡¯re Eel?¡±


    Gu Man: ¡°Send it over!¡±


    After a while, Moon threw a few missions over. ¡°These are the most difficult missions. They all have the corresponding prices attached.¡±


    Gu Man picked a mission. It was a mission from an internal fight between the heirs of an internationally wealthy family. One of them was hiring a hacker for 10 million dollars to hack the other party¡¯s defense network and steal information.


    And the other party¡¯s defense network was world-class. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have to offer 10 million dollars.


    Seeing that Gu Man had chosen this mission, Moon quickly asked her, ¡°The Protection Legion is ¡®Nightfall¡¯. You should know ¡®Nightfall¡¯, right?¡±


    Gu Man looked at the ¡°Nightfall¡± symbol of the protective legion group. How could she not know?!


    Nightfall was a god-like existence in the hacker world. Previously, many hackers had challenged them, but they were counterattacked almost as soon as they started deciphering. In the end, these hackers were caught. Even the top hackers did not dare to touch it.


    This was also the reason why no one dared to accept this mission, even with such a high reward, leaving the mission lying on the mission page for three days.


    Moon sent another string of words. ¡°Eel, do you want to change your mission?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be settled by tonight!¡± Gu Man typed a few words and logged out.


    Moon was left looking at Gu Man¡¯s gray profile picture and almost stared a hole into the screen.


    ¡°That¡¯s too¡­ too impulsive isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Gu Man took a shower and felt comfortable all over. She finally felt more refreshed.


    How wonderful it would be if those foul things hadn¡¯t happened on the weekend morning!


    She caught a glimpse of a piece of clothing. It was the black trench coat.


    She had almost forgotten that she had borrowed his clothes.


    Gu Man took out a business card from her pocket.


    Xiang Yin.


    And his contact details.


    There was no other introduction. How concise!


    Gu Man still did not know that in Han City, there was almost no need for anyone to introduce Xiang Yin.


    Others might not know what position he had, but as long as they knew that he was the Second Young Master of the Han City¡¯s Xiang Family, there was no need to explain anything.


    Gu Man sent a message according to the number on it. ¡°I¡¯m Gu Man. I¡¯ll return the clothes tomorrow night. Thank you!¡±


    Gu Man was about to dry her hair when her phone rang.


    He replied instantly!


    ¡°Okay!¡± The message was concise.


    Just as Gu Man put down her phone, it rang again. It was a message from Xiang Yin.


    This time, the message was longer. ¡°Bring more clothes next time you¡¯re outside!¡±


    Gu Man did not reply.


    When she dried her hair, there were two unread messages on her phone.


    It was from Xiang Yin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry because of those people from the Gu family!¡±


    ¡°Eat more and eat more nourishing food!¡±


    Gu Man felt a row of black lines fall from her head.


    Please, I don¡¯t know you well!


    However, this could be considered a form of concern.


    Gu Man replied politely, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After sending it for a while, Xiang Yin sent another message. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking!¡±


    Gu Man thought to herself, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re joking, but is it really good to be so enthusiastic?


    ¡°I feel a motherly concern!¡± Gu Man replied, feeling like she was pulling a prank.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at the word ¡°motherly¡±.


    Was she reminding him that he was being too wishy-washy?


    She was really ungrateful.


    Bai Yun looked at Xiang Yin¡¯s face and leaned over to take a look.


    She burst out laughing.


    ¡°Hahaha, Xiang Family¡¯s Second Young Master, you have the feel of a mother!¡± The cold Xiang Yin and this temperament were completely unrelated.


    But at this moment, someone actually said such things to him.


    It was huge news. He really wanted to know what Xiang Yin had sent.


    He, even more, wanted to know who had the guts to reply to Xiang Yin like this.


    But when he saw Xiang Yin¡¯s cold eyes, he instantly stopped laughing. ¡°Who sent the message?¡±


    Xiang Yin stood up and looked down. ¡°Stop being a busybody!¡±


    Bai Yun was discouraged. ¡°How petty!¡±


    It was not easy for him to meet someone who had the guts to tease Xiang Yin, but Xiang Yin was still not angry.


    He really wanted to know who it was!


    Bai Yun suddenly thought of Gu Man¡¯s calm face. ¡°Could it be that girl from the Gu family, Gu Man?¡±


    Xiang Yin remained silent.


    Then it was a tacit yes.


    Bai Yun immediately revealed her true nature. ¡°Xiang Family¡¯s Second Young Master, you don¡¯t really like Gu Man, do you? But that girl should suit your taste. She¡¯s calm and she¡¯s ruthless enough!¡±


    ¡°Are you praising her or me?¡±


    Xiang Yin was thinking about whether it was really appropriate to use the word ¡®ruthless¡¯ to describe a girl.


    ¡°You saw it too. If she wasn¡¯t so ruthless, she would have drowned. Of course, I¡¯m praising her for being ruthless!¡± Bai Yun said solemnly.


    It was better to praise someone that Xiang Yun valued instead of insulting them.


    Because he knew that Xiang Yin had a bad habit of being extremely protective!


    ¡°I have to care! Look at that painting!¡± At this moment, they were in Xiang Yin¡¯s study.


    An ancient painting called The Girl in Divination hung in the middle of the study.


    This painting was hundreds of years old. He had spent a lot of effort buying it from the antique market.


    The girl in the painting was sitting at the table, her head slightly lowered, her eyes focused. She was divining.


    ¡°They¡¯re really too similar!¡± Last night, the lights were not clear at night, but when he looked again this morning, it was really almost the same person.


    ¡°How can there be such a strange thing?¡± Bai Yun asked in surprise.


    ¡°Hurry up and investigate the Gu Family!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you the accurate information in two days.¡± Bai Yun put away his sloppy mannerisms and was rarely serious.


    ¡°As for this painting and Gu Man, I¡¯ll investigate them myself!¡± Xiang Yin looked at the painting on the wall.

 Chapter 10

    Gu Man did not know that she was already the target of an investigation. She slept until dark.


    It was mainly because she was hungry!


    Gu Man pressed the bell. ¡°Bring dinner to the room on the second floor!¡±


    The butler, who had received the instructions, reluctantly called for the kitchen. ¡°Send dinner to Second Miss¡¯s room. Do as you please!¡±


    They did not dare to disobey their master¡¯s orders, but this master was not that important.


    Gu Man looked at the bowl of rice, a portion of vegetables, and the few pieces of pork in front of her. How dare a servant be so arrogant?


    However, on second thought, with a person like Qu Bei managing the household, how could the servants serve her well?


    However, she had to endure it for now. She still had to save her energy to tackle the mission later.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Man said to the maid who was about to leave.


    Her voice was not loud, but the maid still stopped. She could hear the unquestionable tone in her voice and actually stood obediently at the side.


    The maid did not understand herself. She was actually a little afraid of this Second Miss!


    How was that possible? It was clearly her, Gu Man, who had begged everyone in the house previously. She didn¡¯t even dare instruct the servants in the house to do anything.


    ¡°Bring it away!¡±


    Gu Man wiped her mouth and suddenly looked up with a pair of sharp eyes. ¡°Tell the butler that if he dares to fool me like this in the future, he¡¯ll get chased out of the Gu Family. Don¡¯t doubt me. I have plenty of ways! Understand?¡±


    The maid quickly agreed and left the room with the plate.


    When did this Second Miss have such an aura?


    After eating her fill, Gu Man moved around and opened Weibo.


    Gu Rou¡¯s apology was trending.


    Gu Man smiled and teased, ¡°As expected, you never let go of any opportunity to flaunt yourself and trample on others.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s post was sincere. ¡°I apologize to everyone again. It was because of me that today¡¯s misunderstanding happened. I¡¯m very sorry. Gu Man has always been in the countryside since she was young, she had always been this simple-minded. I hope this matter won¡¯t affect her life. Thank you, fans, for your understanding and love. I love you!¡±


    This post blew up the matter that had almost calmed down.


    Some netizens who only knew how to look at the surface started to bombard her again.


    ¡°Gu Rou, I love you! You¡¯re still as kind as ever!¡±


    ¡°Gu Rou, don¡¯t be deceived by her simple appearance. This kind of person will put on a simple-minded mannerism and do everything possible to climb up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the Gu family has Gu Rou. It¡¯s better to send such an unpresentable person back to the countryside!¡±


    Gu Man casually scrolled through the comments. There were more than 100,000 comments, and not a single one of them was not praising Gu Rou and stepping on her.


    It had to be said that Gu Rou¡¯s flattery was ruthless.


    However, in Gu Man¡¯s opinion, she could just treat it as a dog barking.


    She had more important things to do.


    She had to put some effort into this hacker mission today. After all, her opponent was Nightfall.


    Excited, she turned on the computer. Her slender hands moved quickly and skillfully on the keyboard. The screen kept changing.


    Looking at her curled lips, she knew that things were completely under her control.


    At this moment, a hundred-story building in Liang Country was shrouded in a layer of tension.


    A thin middle-aged man in black stood in front of a large screen with a serious expression.


    Dozens of young people behind him buried their heads nervously in front of their computers.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± the middle-aged man asked unhappily.


    Ten minutes ago, the most advanced system alarm in the building suddenly sounded. This meant that someone had broken into the system.


    ¡°Boss, someone is trying to crack our defense. A virus that we¡¯ve never seen before has been implanted. We¡¯re intercepting it!¡±


    The middle-aged man was in disbelief. He asked coldly, ¡°Someone can actually bypass your protective net and implant a virus? Have you found out who it is?¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re already investigating. No one can break through our defenses! There was no one in the past, and there won¡¯t be anyone now!¡± As soon as the subordinate finished speaking, all the computers turned black.


    Everyone was stunned and silent.


    Someone actually broke through the defense so easily!


    This was the strongest ¡°Nightfall System¡±!


    The ¡°Nightfall System¡± was the best defense system in the world. In the past thirty years, no one had been able to crack this system of the highest defense.


    This was also the reason why Jimo, a top family, had spent a huge sum of money to use the ¡°Nightfall System¡± in the past twenty years.


    But at this moment, someone actually conquered it in just ten minutes.


    ¡°Start tracking immediately and lock onto the other party¡¯s location!¡± the middle-aged man ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone quickly tried to turn on the computer. Suddenly, a turtle crawled out of the screen and slowly swayed from one side to the other, leaving a trail of footprints.


    The series of footprints had been deciphered.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eel!¡±


    ¡°Eel? Where did she come from?¡±


    The middle-aged man was furious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Find him!¡±

 Chapter 11

    Gu Man did not care how much of a shock she had caused to ¡°Nightfall¡±.


    However, she slept until she was woken up by a knock on the door.


    ¡°Second Miss, you have to go to school!¡± The servant outside the door shouted as she knocked.


    Gu Man almost forgot that she had to go to school today.


    However, Gu Man did not get up immediately. Instead, she grabbed the blanket, wrapped herself up, and turned around to continue sleeping.


    The servant outside the door was obviously impatient. The knocking and shouting became louder.


    ¡°Second Miss, hurry up and get up! Second Miss¡­!¡±


    Then, she nagged unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a country bumpkin. You don¡¯t have a sense of time at all!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so lazy, no wonder no one likes you!¡±


    Amidst the sounds of disdain, the door was suddenly pulled open.


    When Gu Man¡¯s cold eyes appeared, the servant shut up.


    Gu Man was wearing soft white pajamas, her hair was messy, and her face was flushed from waking up.


    If one ignored the cold glint in her eyes, Gu Man actually looked a little cute.


    The servant lowered her head and said, ¡°Second Miss, you¡¯ll be late for school if you don¡¯t go now. Before you go to school, you still have to pay your respects to the Old Madam.¡±


    Miss Gu Rou had already gone to the Old Madam¡¯s place. Why was this Gu Man so lazy?!


    But now, she could only mutter in her heart.


    This Gu Man was getting harder and harder to please. Previously, she was still obsequious and embarrassing. Now, she had become unreasonable. Her sharp eyes made people not dare to say anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to knock on my door in the future. I know how to get up myself!¡± As soon as Gu Man finished speaking, she slammed the door shut.


    Five minutes later, Gu Man appeared at the door in her student uniform.


    She had a fair face that was already pink without putting on blush. Her eyes were cold, and her school dress fit her perfectly.


    Gu Man exuded a complicated and mysterious aura.


    There was a coldness in the innocence of a teenage girl.


    It was difficult to define with words.


    In the eyes of the servants, she was beautiful!


    It was a completely different aura from Gu Rou.


    The servant contemplated in her heart for a while. She still felt that Gu Rou was better-looking. After all, Miss was kind to others and no one in the Gu family would not like her.


    Gu Man did not greet the Old Madam and went straight to school.


    Greetings? What a joke! Why should she pay her respects to her?


    If it was an old person who genuinely treats her well, then, needless to say, she would go and pay her respects. As for the old lady of the Gu family, forget it.


    Just take it that she was kind enough not to make the old lady angry again! After all, every time she saw her, she would look extremely angry.


    But Gu Man did not know that Old Madam Gu would be even angrier when she did not go pay her respects and she almost fainted.


    But this was not something Gu Man wanted to care about.


    The school day today would not be smooth-sailing. Gu Man was confident.


    At Han City First High.


    Gu Man relied on the Host¡¯s memory to walk to the classroom.


    As soon as they reached the classroom door, the bell rang.


    In the past, Gu Man would always arrive at school early and would not walk into the classroom when the bell is ringing.


    The students in the class immediately looked over. Some of them looked surprised, while others looked disdainful.


    What was surprising was that Gu Man seemed to be different today. She was more casual and straightforward. Although she still looked the same, it suddenly felt like she was glowing and looked brighter.


    In the past, Gu Man would always lower her head and cower, wishing that everyone would not notice her. But now, she walked towards her seat openly and ignored everyone¡¯s gazes.


    The disdainful students started to discuss eccentrically.


    ¡°Some people are just so shameless. Even when they¡¯re such a mess on the internet, they still come to school without any concern. If it were me, I would hide at home and never go out again!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really unlucky for such a person to appear in our class. I¡¯m embarrassed to say that the person in the video is from our school.¡±


    ¡°She just entered high school and she¡¯s already flirting with her sister¡¯s boyfriend. How can someone do something like this?¡±


    When Gu Man heard their discussion, she chose to ignore them.


    If a dog bit you, would you choose to bite it back?


    You wouldn¡¯t.


    She would find a chance to hit the dog with a stick.

 Chapter 12

    However, Gu Man had underestimated them. She thought that they only knew how to talk.


    Looking at her table, which was covered in paint, Gu Man knew that she had misjudged them.


    They were far worse than he had imagined!


    If she tolerated it any longer, she would not be Gu Man.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Gu Man didn¡¯t roar, but her voice was low and murderous.


    Her pair of quiet eyes that looked like they were about to shoot out cold arrows at any moment stared at those faces.


    It was rare for a group of pampered seventeen or eighteen-year-old boys and girls to encounter such oppression. Some of them immediately panicked.


    But there were also some people who felt that it was even more ridiculous when they saw Gu Man so serious.


    A country bumpkin would actually be angry?


    A boy in the front row mocked, ¡°I did it. What are you going to do?¡±


    Gu Man looked at the person who was speaking. It was a tall and big boy. He was usually the leader of the boys in the class. His name was Li Guo.


    He usually did whatever he wanted in school. Not only because he was tall and did not look like someone to be trifled with, but also because his family was considered a reputable family in Han City.


    His family was in charge of a multinational trading company. In recent years, with the rise of international e-commerce, his family has made a lot of money. Some of the school board members were also his relatives, and the students and teachers of the school were mainly followers of him.


    Li Guo was very arrogant.


    In the past, he often teased and bullied Gu Man.


    He saw that Gu Man only had a dark face and did not speak. He thought that she was afraid and felt even more disdainful.


    He rolled up a waste paper ball in his hand and threw it at Gu Man, hitting her head.


    Seeing that Gu Man did not dare to resist, Li Guo laughed out loud. ¡°Country bumpkin, I was the one that did it. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Li Guo was now targeting Gu Man because he had always admired Gu Rou, especially at the school¡¯s gala. Gu Rou¡¯s Chinese classical dance had grabbed his heart tightly, making him Gu Rou¡¯s hardcore fan.


    Li Guo usually paid attention to Gu Rou¡¯s information. This time, he was even more indignant for his goddess.


    Gu Man slowly put down her bag and walked towards Li Guo¡¯s seat under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Everyone was curious about what she wanted to do. After all, in the past, she had long been silent and only knew how to cry.


    But now, she was fearless, and there was a coldness in her eyes that made people not dare to act rashly.


    It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Gu Man walked to Li Guo¡¯s side and punched him in the face without hesitation.


    How dare a country bumpkin like Gu Man hit someone?


    Li Guo¡¯s face started to swell. He covered his face and stood up, staring down at Gu Man.


    ¡°Gu Man, you, you dare to hit me? I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Li Guo said as he reached out to grab Gu Man.


    Not done? Then let¡¯s continue.


    As Gu Man thought about this, she put her body into action and pressed Li Guo down on the seat.


    Li Guo screamed. Everyone finally woke up from their shock, but the shock on their faces had not faded.


    Why did this Gu Man suddenly seem like a different person? In the past few months, she only knew how to lower her head and cry after being bullied. She didn¡¯t even dare to retort when she was mocked. Today, she actually dared to retaliate!


    Was this person really Gu Man?


    Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, Li Guo, who had been beaten up, was already furious. He had always been the one bullying others. When has anyone ever dared to bully him?


    He wanted to stand up, but his body, which weighed about 100 kilograms, could not move under Gu Man¡¯s suppression.


    This time, it was Gu Man¡¯s turn to look down.


    ¡°If I can attack you, I¡¯ll definitely not speak. I¡¯ll let you off this time. If there¡¯s a next time, you can try!¡± A layer of ruthlessness appeared in Gu Man¡¯s eyes.


    With that, Gu Man retracted her leg and tidied her school uniform.


    ¡°By the way, my desk is too dirty. I¡¯ll borrow your school uniform.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Li Guo¡¯s school uniform jacket was removed.


    Gu Man spread Li Guo¡¯s school uniform on the table and sat down leisurely. She took out her textbook and started to read. It was as if time had passed peacefully.


    At this moment, Li Guo wished he could tear Gu Man apart. Not only was he beaten up, but his clothes were also stripped off. If word got out in the future, how would he survive in this school?


    He could not let this matter rest. He wanted Gu Man to pay the price for her actions!


    ¡°Gu Man, just you wait. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Li Guo said fiercely and ran out of the classroom with his face covered.


    Li Guo said ruthlessly, but Gu Man did not even look up.


    Anyway, she would deal with whatever came her way. Being timid was never Gu Man¡¯s style.


    In the past, Gu Man was docile and obedient every day. She chose to make herself suffer and lowered herself, thinking that she could reduce everyone¡¯s hostility.


    But she did not know that people would only squeeze the soft persimmons. It was even easier for people to bully someone that was weak.

 Chapter 13

    The class had already started. The teacher realized that Li Guo was not in his seat, but she did not realize that anything was wrong.


    Li Guo usually leaned back on his family¡¯s power and often came late and left early. The school also turned a blind eye to this.


    However, the atmosphere in the entire class was a little off. They looked more nervous than usual. Did something happen?


    But no one complained!


    The teacher did not show any confusion on her face. She only looked at her students with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Gu Man, why did you use your school uniform to cover the desk?¡± the teacher asked sternly.


    When she saw that Gu Man¡¯s uniform was intact, she asked, ¡°Whose school uniform is that on the table?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, Li Guo used paint to draw my table. He used his coat to cover it and apologized to me,¡± Gu Man said half-truthfully.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just ruin the school uniform at your own wish. Return it after class!¡± the teacher said sternly.


    As for Li Guo drawing on Gu Man¡¯s table, the teacher chose to filter it out.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart: Li Guo apologized? Li Guo is famous for his arrogance in school. He might not even know how to write the word ¡®apology¡¯. It¡¯s really strange.


    ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡± Gu Man replied.


    ¡°The clothes are here. Where did he go?¡± The teacher pointed at Li Guo¡¯s seat and asked.


    ¡°He had diarrhea,¡± Gu Man replied without changing her expression.


    Initially, there were still people who wanted to complain, but Li Guo¡¯s pig-headed appearance just now was too ingrained in their hearts, making them give up on the idea.


    They decided to stop. Gu Man looked like she was not to be trifled with today!


    The class ended in an unusual atmosphere.


    After class, the pig-headed Li Guo returned with an arrogant-looking lady beside him.


    The lady stood at the classroom podium and scanned down. ¡°Which little b*tch hit my son? Huh?¡±


    With a backer, Li Guo looked even more arrogant. He even forgot about the pain from before. He pointed at Gu Man and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    The students in the class were excited.


    Li Guo¡¯s parents were here. It seemed like there was a good show to watch!


    ¡°You, come here!¡± Li Guo¡¯s mother pointed and hooked her finger. In the end, she almost shouted.


    No one had ever dared to hit Li Guo. This time, he was beaten up like a pig¡¯s head. It was ridiculous.


    Gu Man, who was under the podium, was indifferent. She was completely immersed in her book.


    There was a lot of knowledge in the book that she had never seen before. She needed to digest it as soon as possible.


    As for what this auntie was talking about just now, she couldn¡¯t hear it very clearly. However, looking at her eyes that were about to spit fire, she probably didn¡¯t have anything good to say.


    ¡°Auntie, are you calling me?¡± Gu Man asked.


    Auntie?


    This was the first time someone called her auntie. Li Guo¡¯s mother was about to faint from anger.


    Because Li Guo was born when his parents were all quite old, Li Guo¡¯s mother was indeed older among the parents of the students. However, she usually paid attention to her skincare and makeup, so it was still impossible to tell her age. Therefore, she was most satisfied with her appearance.


    Getting called an aunty was too insulting.


    She was going to teach this ignorant girl a lesson today and let her know who she shouldn¡¯t provoke!


    Then, she walked toward Gu Man¡¯s seat in her high heels.


    Before she arrived, she raised her arm and was about to slap Gu Man¡¯s face with her red nails.


    Just as everyone thought they would hear a painful slap, Li Guo¡¯s mother¡¯s hand froze.


    Why couldn¡¯t she move her hand?


    There was anger and fear in her eyes. Her bewitching makeup looked so sinister at this moment.


    ¡°What did you do? What happened to my hand?¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to move. I won¡¯t be responsible if you become disabled,¡± Gu Man reminded her with a deep smile.


    Then, Gu Man directed the conflict at Li Guo. ¡°Li Guo, you coward. You only know how to cry and call for your parents after being beaten up. Are you still a man?¡± Gu Man looked at Li Guo¡¯s pig face and smiled disdainfully at him.


    ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t be arrogant. Do you believe that I¡¯ll immediately make you leave the school?¡± Li Guo¡¯s mother raised her other hand, but before her hand could touch Gu Man¡¯s face, she was pinched by a slender hand.


    ¡°Stay away from me. The strange smell on you is too strong. It¡¯s suffocating!¡± Gu Man flung Li Guo¡¯s mother¡¯s hand away in disdain.


    Someone in the classroom laughed.

 Chapter 14

    Li Guo¡¯s mother, who had been called an auntie, became even angrier when she heard the laughter in the classroom. She wanted to strangle Gu Man on the spot.


    She let out a howl and pounced on her without caring about her image.


    Gu Man left her seat in a flash. Li Guo¡¯s mother missed and fell.


    Li Guo quickly ran over to help his mother up.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother¡¯s hair was messy and her makeup was smudged, but she did not notice this at all.


    She stared at Gu Man with a cold expression. ¡°You little b*tch, you still dare to dodge? Let¡¯s see where you can hide?¡± With that, she wanted to pounce on her again.


    ¡°If you come near me again, I¡¯ll paralyze you and you¡¯ll become a vegetable! Do you want to have a try?¡± Gu Man was holding a thin silver needle that was almost invisible to the naked eye and said coldly.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother stopped in her tracks. She did not know how Gu Man attacked, but the sore and stiff feeling was still clearly left on her hand.


    Gu Man¡¯s needle only made Li Guo¡¯s mother¡¯s hand unable to move for a while. It would slowly recover after a while.


    But if Li Guo and the others still pressed on, she would not show any mercy.


    If he dared to challenge her bottom line, she would just cripple him with a single needle.


    The thin silver needle in her hand could save people and kill people.


    Only Li Guo¡¯s mother¡¯s angry breathing was left in the classroom.


    At this moment, urgent footsteps sounded in the corridor.


    The form teacher, Liu Yan, walked into the classroom.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother seemed to have finally found a way out. She shouted, ¡°Teacher Liu, you¡¯re finally here! Look at how badly my son has been beaten up. If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory explanation today, I¡¯ll let you guys see how Han City First High will go down the drain!¡±


    Liu Yan immediately comforted her. ¡°Mrs. Li, calm down. This Gu Man just came back from the countryside. She¡¯s rash by nature. You¡¯re a magnanimous person. Don¡¯t be calculative with her.¡±


    How could Li Guo¡¯s mother let this go? ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion on this matter. Call your principal over. We have to get this little b*tch out of Han City First High today!¡±


    Liu Yan also had a headache over Gu Man¡¯s rashness, but if Gu Man left her class because of this matter or was transferred out of Han City First High, she would be happy to see it.


    In the past few months, Gu Man¡¯s results had been dragging the class down, causing her to be criticized at several form teachers¡¯ meetings.


    However, Liu Yan could only admit that she was unlucky. The principal told her to endure it until Gu Man graduated.


    Liu Yan looked at Li Guo and then at Gu Man, thinking about how to throw this hot potato out.


    In Han City First High, if you randomly picked a student, they were either the child of a rich family or the child of an official. If they interfered so easily, it was like they didn¡¯t want to keep their job.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, how about this? I¡¯ll bring you to the office first, then I¡¯ll immediately inform the principal to come and deal with this matter.¡±


    In the office.


    Liu Yan finally calmed them down and waited for the principal to come.


    After that, Liu Xiu hurriedly called the head of the Gu family.


    The person who answered the call was Qu Bei.


    ¡°Hello, Madame Gu. Gu Man got into trouble. She¡¯s in the principal¡¯s office, we need the parents of the Gu Family to come over right now.¡±


    At this moment, Qu Bei was drinking tea with Matriarch Gu and Gu Rou in the courtyard.


    Qu Bei listened patiently. As soon as she hung up the phone, she immediately laughed out loud. ¡°Let me tell you, that b*tch Gu Man. I knew that she would get into trouble sooner or later! As expected!¡± Then, she told Matriarch Gu and Gu Rou about Gu Man hitting someone again.


    Matriarch Gu sneered. ¡°To wash a pig is to waste both water and soap. She was still so arrogant this morning and didn¡¯t come to greet me. I think we should just let her fend for herself. The Gu family won¡¯t clean up her mess.¡±


    Gu Rou almost laughed. Gu Man was indeed stupid and reckless.


    The Li Family was famous for being domineering. The only son of the Li Family had been beaten up, so how could Gu Man escape easily? The Li Family would probably not let it go until she was expelled.


    Gu Rou thought that it would be best if she could go to the school to watch the show.


    Firstly, she could see Gu Man being kicked out of school with her own eyes. Just the thought of it made her feel good.


    Secondly, she could let outsiders see her care and kindness as an elder sister.


    Hence, she said to Qu Bei, ¡°Mom, let me go to school to settle it!¡±

 Chapter 15

    Qu Bei was worried about Gu Rou.


    ¡°Can you do it? You¡¯ve always been so soft-hearted. You¡¯ll be deceived by Gu Man again later.¡±


    ¡°I can call Brother Yue. You should be at ease when he does things, right?¡± Qu Bei was relieved when Gu Rou mentioned Zhang Yue.


    Zhang Yue was young and was now helping his family settle some matters. In the future, he would definitely be in charge of the Zhang family. If they could get close to the Zhang family, the Gu family¡¯s status in Han City would rise a few levels.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, Gu Man hit someone first. If she hits someone, she should not even think about remaining in Han City First High. You can¡¯t be soft-hearted,¡± Qu Bei reminded her again.


    Gu Rou sneered in her heart. She hoped more than anyone that Gu Man would disappear from her sight.


    Gu Man called Zhang Yue. ¡°Brother Yue, something happened to Gu Man. I¡¯m so worried about her!¡±


    Hearing Gu Rou¡¯s nervous voice, Zhang Yue quickly comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me the details.¡±


    ¡°As soon as Gu Man arrived in the classroom this morning, she quarreled with a classmate in the class and even hit that classmate. Now, that classmate¡¯s parents have already made a fuss in the principal¡¯s office. If it¡¯s not handled well, the school will expel Gu Man. I haven¡¯t told Dad yet. I¡¯m worried that Dad will lose his temper at Gu Man. I want to see Gu Man. Can you accompany me?¡±


    Zhang Chuan frowned slightly. How could such a kind Gu Rou have such a troublesome sister?!


    ¡°Even if you treat her so well, she might not thank you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her sister. It¡¯s only right that I treat her well. Besides, she just came back from the countryside and isn¡¯t used to everything. I should be by her side!¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I don¡¯t know what to say about you. You¡¯re always so kind,¡± Zhang Yue said dotingly.


    ¡°Then Brother Yue, you agree?¡± Gu Rou said happily.


    ¡°You want my help, how can I not care? I¡¯ll pick you up now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Yue!¡±


    Gu Rou thought smugly, Zhang Yue will definitely hate Gu Man even more when he sees her recklessness.


    This time, Gu Man was kicked out of Han Cheng High School. No one would say that her father did not let her study anymore.


    Gu Man, this useless person, was really capable. She had tricked herself to death in one go.


    Principal Wu had just stepped into the office.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother shouted, ¡°Principal Wu, my son was beaten up by Gu Man in the classroom just now. Your school has to give me an explanation.¡± As she spoke, she pulled Li Guo over and let Principal Wu see his face.


    ¡°Look, how heartless. Half of my face is swollen. I only have one precious son, and he was beaten up like this when he went to school. How can I be at ease in such a school?!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Li, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll investigate as soon as possible. If Gu Man really hit someone for no reason, the school will definitely punish her accordingly and give the Li family justice.¡± Principal Wu comforted her.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother was immediately dissatisfied. ¡°Is there still a need to investigate? All of Li Guo¡¯s classmates can testify. Moreover, my son¡¯s face is the best evidence. It¡¯s wrong to hit someone! How can such a violent person be placed in Han City First High? We have to chase her out!¡±


    Liu Yan seized the opportunity to interrupt, ¡°Gu Man doesn¡¯t get along well with the people in her class. She has a dull and strange personality. The students in her class have told me many times that she doesn¡¯t get along well with others. This is the reason for the beating. I think it¡¯s better to transfer Gu Man out of Class Five and change the environment!¡±


    Principal Wu had a headache!


    If only the matter could be settled by transferring Gu Man out of class five. The problem was that no other class was willing to take on this hot potato!


    The best way now was to expel Gu Man because she hit someone.


    However, if Gu Man was expelled, it would be difficult to explain it to the Gu Family. Gu Yuan had given him a lot of benefits.


    President Wu did not expect that such a headache would happen in just three months.


    ¡°Madam Li, don¡¯t worry. When the Gu family¡¯s parents come and straighten things out, the school will definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Principal Wu comforted her again.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother also wanted Principal Wu to finalize the results.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Principal Wu heaved a sigh of relief. This Madam Li was really difficult to deal with.


    Liu Yan entered, followed by a young man and woman.


    Liu Yan introduced, ¡°This is Gu Man¡¯s sister, Gu Rou, and her friend, Mr. Zhang.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Zhang Yue didn¡¯t need anyone to introduce him. Principal Wu and Li Guo¡¯s mother recognized him.


    The Zhang family was considered an established noble family in Han City. It was not something the new money families like the Gu family and the Li family could compare to.


    As a result, Principal Wu immediately said politely, ¡°Young Master Zhang, Miss Gu, please take a seat. Gu Man will be here soon.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, someone knocked on the door again. A tall and beautiful person walked in.


    When Li Guo and the others saw who it was, their faces turned cold.


    ¡°Hello, Principal. I¡¯m Gu Man!¡± Gu Man walked to the principal¡¯s desk and greeted him.


    Principal Wu wanted to scold her loudly, but he could not.


    Principal Wu thought to himself, She¡¯s a very polite girl. She¡¯s not as bad as the others say.


    However, he still asked seriously, ¡°Gu Man, did you hit Li Guo?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone was surprised. They thought that Gu Man would deny it, but they did not expect her to admit it so readily.


    ¡°Why did you hit your classmate?¡±


    Gu Man still replied bluntly, ¡°He deserves it!¡±


    As soon as Gu Man finished speaking, Li Guo¡¯s mother exploded. ¡°Listen, listen. You¡¯re still so unrepentant after hitting someone. If such a person still stays in First High, wouldn¡¯t it ruin the school¡¯s reputation?!¡±


    Zhang Chuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Gu Man, apologize immediately!¡±


    This Gu Man was still so brainless. She had clearly hit someone, yet she was still so self-righteous.


    Gu Man also saw Zhang Yue and Gu Rou. She snorted in her heart. ¡°As expected, they won¡¯t let go of any occasion to attack me.¡±


    ¡°Did the Gu family send you to make me apologize?¡± Gu Man looked at Zhang Chuan with disdain.


    ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t be stubborn. You hit someone yourself, you should apologize!¡± Zhang Yue wished he could pry open her head. Gu Man had hit someone.


    If she had apologized sincerely, Principal Wu and the Li family would give in on account of the Zhang family, but judging from Gu Man¡¯s attitude, she would not apologize easily.


    Sure enough, Gu Man replied in a low voice, ¡°I should apologize? No way!¡±


    Gu Rou was secretly happy when she saw that Zhang Yue¡¯s face was about to turn black from anger.


    Gu Man, you¡¯re courting death.


    Gu Rou comforted Zhang Yue first and walked to Gu Man¡¯s side. ¡°Gu Man, listen to your sister¡¯s advice. Look at how badly you slapped Li Guo¡¯s face. You hit him, so you¡¯re in the wrong. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡±


    Gu Man understood it in her heart. ¡°She really knows how to persuade people. She convicted me with just one sentence! She didn¡¯t even forget to remind the other party that they got slapped in the face.¡±


    Sure enough, at the mention of his face, Li Guo started to throw a tantrum. ¡°Mom, we have to beat Gu Man¡¯s face until it swells too before chasing her out of school.¡±


    Li Guo¡¯s mother immediately said, ¡°Young Master Zhang, Miss Gu, you saw it too. Gu Man doesn¡¯t even want to apologize to us. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give the Zhang family face, but Gu Man is too much!¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, what right do you have to be arrogant? Everything you have now is given to you by the Gu family. If the Gu family takes it all back, you¡¯ll be nothing!¡± Zhang Yue walked closer to Gu Man and said angrily in a low voice.


    When Gu Man heard this, she did not answer. Instead, she looked at Gu Rou quietly. ¡°Is this also the Gu family¡¯s intention?¡±


    Gu Rou put on a sincere and earnest expression. ¡°Gu Man, for the sake of your future, the Gu family is trying their best to give you the best. You just transferred from the countryside to Han City First High School. There might be many things that went wrong. You can tell Sister. How can you hit someone so casually and let Father down?¡±


    After what she said, everyone gave her a thumbs up in their hearts?


    Gu Rou was so reasonable. If Gu Man was half as reasonable as Gu Rou, there would not be this incident where she hit someone.


    Gu Man just didn¡¯t know what was good for her and didn¡¯t know how to be grateful!


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but praise her. These words were so brilliant! She even reminded everyone of Gu Man¡¯s identity as a country bumpkin from time to time.


    ¡°Gu Rou, if you really care about me, why don¡¯t you ask me why I hit someone?¡± Gu Man mocked.


    ¡°Gu Man, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s wrong of you to hit someone. Is the reason that important?¡± Zhang Yue was about to go crazy from anger.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother saw that Zhang Yue wanted Gu Man to apologize from the beginning to the end and wanted to give the Zhang family face.


    ¡°Young Master Zhang, my son was beaten up by Gu Man. For your sake, I just want Gu Man to bow solemnly and apologize to me and my son. If she refuses to apologize, I can only call the police and let them handle it.¡±


    It was up to Gu Man to choose.

 Chapter 17

    Zhang Chuan looked at Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, you heard it too. Choose to apologize or choose to be expelled. Think carefully!¡±


    In everyone¡¯s opinion, there was no need to consider this at all. If Gu Man still refused to lower her head, she would really be stupid and stubborn.


    Principal Wu quickly reminded Gu Man, ¡°Gu Man, look, Mrs. Li has already given in. As long as you apologize, this matter will be over.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was still indifferent, Principal Wu really wanted to call her grandaunt.


    Getting expelled was not a small matter. Back then, he had accepted Gu Man under pressure and now she was expelled in a few months. Wasn¡¯t this a slap to his face?


    Wasn¡¯t it just an apology? Was it that difficult?


    Gu Man smiled. None of these people cared about the real reason why she hit someone.


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to the pig head!¡± Just when everyone thought that Gu Man would choose to apologize, Gu Man¡¯s words were shocking.


    Li Guo was the first to jump up. ¡°Who are you calling a pig head? Try saying that again and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Li Guo¡¯s mother¡¯s face was also ashen. ¡°Very good. Since you chose not to apologize, you should be prepared to bear the consequences of offending the Li Family!¡±


    Zhang Yue thought that Gu Man would at least think about him and the Gu family and lower her head to admit her mistake.


    Unexpectedly, not only did she not apologize, she even scolded them.


    Such a person was not worth his and the Gu family¡¯s effort.


    Gu Rou was already laughing in her heart. The current situation was what she wanted.


    However, Gu Rou still had an extremely disappointed expression on her face. Zhang Yue¡¯s heart ached when he saw her like this. ¡°Rou¡¯er, don¡¯t be sad for her. She¡¯s not worth you treating her like this.¡±


    Principal Wu said helplessly, ¡°Young Master Zhang, Miss Gu, as you can see, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I need to think about the honor of Han City First High School. Gu Man, don¡¯t come to school again from tomorrow onwards.¡±


    This meant that he wanted Gu Man to drop out of school.


    ¡°Principal Wu, wait. Let¡¯s not rush to a conclusion!¡± The office door was opened and two young men walked in.


    Gu Man looked up. It was them!


    The two men watching the show outside the hotel that night.


    What were they doing here?


    The people in the room were equally surprised. Why were Bai Yun and the others here?


    The Bai Family of Han City was one of the top noble families, one level higher than the Zhang Family.


    Ordinary people felt that all the rich and famous in Han City were similar. They were rich and powerful. But only those in this wealthy community understood that they were also divided into different classes.


    For example, the Bai family was a family that even the Zhang family could not reach. As for the Gu family and the Li family, there was no need to mention them.


    Principal Wu immediately stood up and went up to him. ¡°Young Master Bai, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Old Master asked me to come back to school to settle something today, so I came to visit Principal Wu!¡±


    The Bai Family was one of the founding families of Han City First High School. The school needed the approval of the Bai Family for important matters.


    ¡°What do you need to come here personally for? You can just give me a call and instruct me.¡± Principal Wu was not confident.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. It¡¯s done. This matter just now¡­¡± Bai Yun looked at the principal inquiringly.


    The principal quickly said, ¡°What¡¯s Young Master Bai¡¯s opinion on this matter?¡±


    Bai Yun had said not to come to a conclusion so early. Could it be that he already knew what had happened and had other instructions?


    At this moment, the man behind Bai Yun spoke. He looked at Gu Man. ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    Gu Man was a little surprised. From the moment she entered until now, everyone only knew how to force her to apologize, but no one asked her for her side of the story.


    The others present looked at this cold and handsome man, but they didn¡¯t know who he was. However, since he was with Young Master Bai, his status shouldn¡¯t be bad.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother quickly pulled him out and pointed at his face. ¡°Look, my son¡¯s face can¡¯t even be seen anymore. He¡¯s usually so good-looking, but now he can¡¯t even face anyone! As his mother, my heart aches!¡±


    Good-looking?


    Li Guo was fat and had dark skin. The fat on his face was about to squeeze out his facial features. Now that he had been punched, he only looked more soul-stirring.


    Li Guo¡¯s whole body had nothing to do with the word ¡°good-looking¡±.


    ¡°He definitely can¡¯t face anyone!¡± Bai Yun almost suffered internal injuries from holding back his laughter.


    He thought that if Li Guo and the others had seen how ruthless Gu Man was when she beat people up outside, he would be glad that his face was only slightly swollen.

 Chapter 18

    When Li Guo¡¯s mother saw that Bai Yun was actually speaking up for her, she became even more fearless. ¡°I originally wanted Gu Man to apologize on account of the Zhang family, but not only did she not apologize, she even called my son a pig head. How can I take this lying down? She definitely has to be expelled by today. There¡¯s no room for discussion!¡±


    Bai Yun stopped smiling and said calmly, ¡°I said let¡¯s not rush to make a conclusion.¡±


    ¡°Principal Wu, take a look at this first. I got this video from the surveillance room.¡± Bai Yun took out his phone and opened a video.


    In the video.


    Li Guo stood in front of a desk and smeared the paint in his hand on the table. As he wrote, he scolded loudly, ¡°Country bumpkin, mistress, stupid pig!¡±


    After a while, Gu Man walked into the classroom. There were all kinds of discussions in the class. Li Guo was still shouting all kinds of unbearable words. In the end, he even provoked Gu Man arrogantly.


    Finally, there was the video of Gu Man hitting someone.


    ¡°Hmph, he deserves it! You hit him too lightly!¡± Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man, the coldness in his eyes fading.


    Gu Man looked at him. This unfamiliar man had helped her twice. Now, he even trusted her.


    This was the first time someone had shown her such kindness in this world.


    Gu Man¡¯s heart warmed up.


    On the other hand, Li Guo was still arrogant. ¡°She¡¯s from the countryside to begin with. She¡¯s a mistress who¡¯s pulling someone else¡¯s man. You guys don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s usually the last in class. I¡¯m just telling the truth! She actually dared to hit me. I¡¯ll definitely settle this score today!¡±


    Gu Man, who had not spoken for a long time, spoke coldly. She looked at Li Guo and said to everyone, ¡°Then it¡¯s clear! Ever since I transferred to Han City First High School, Li Guo not only humiliated, hit, and scolded me in front of the entire class, but he also blackmailed, extorted, and threatened me in the name of collecting protection fees. These things all happened in school. There are witnesses and videos. It¡¯s self-defense for me to hit him now.¡±


    Gu Man continued, ¡°Since you said you want to call the police, fine! According to Article 17 of the North Country¡¯s Criminal Law, those who insult, extort, or even beat others for a long time can be sentenced to less than two years of imprisonment, criminal detention, or control. Those who are 16 years old or older should bear criminal responsibility.¡±


    Gu Man did not hit him on impulse today. In the original owner¡¯s memory, Li Guo¡¯s actions were like a demon.


    Gu Man could not take it anymore. She just felt that Li Guo should be dealt with today.


    She wanted to blow things up today. Even if Li Guo did not call the police, she would call the police herself.


    The people present were stunned when they saw her say so many legal terms in one go.


    Hearing that she had been bullied by Li Guo for a long time, the cold aura around Xiang Yin became even stronger. He looked up at Li Guo with his cold eyes.


    Li Guo felt a little guilty, but he, who had always been lawless, would usually be helped by his family when he got into trouble. Now, he had just bullied a village girl. It was no big deal.


    Hence, he straightened his neck and said to Gu Man, ¡°So what if I bullied you? Will the police sentence me for you?!¡±


    Li Guo¡¯s mother also looked like it was no big deal. ¡°You¡¯re using the law to scare me over such a small matter. What a joke!¡±


    Xiang Yin turned his head and whispered something to Bai Yun. Bai Yun nodded, took out his phone, and walked out of the office to make a call.


    When she walked back, Bai Yun nodded at Xiang Yin.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Chief Ou is on his way to school!¡± Bai Yun smiled and said to everyone.


    Chief Ou is coming personally?


    Everyone was shocked.


    Principal Wu: This matter is going to blow up! I¡¯m really going to have a headache.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother: This damn girl just said that it was a criminal offense, and now the Bai family has invited Chief Ou over. Are they going to back her up?


    Zhang Yue was paying attention to Xiang Yin. He didn¡¯t know Xiang Yin, but he saw that Bai Yun was obviously listening to him. How could someone who could make Bai Yun do something have a simple background? However, he had never seen him before.


    Gu Rou, on the other hand, was attracted by Bai Yun and Xiang Yin the moment they entered. These two people were people that people of her level could not reach. She used to feel that Zhang Yue was already a top-notch figure, but now, she knew that there were even more top-notch people.


    What made Gu Rou indignant was that from the moment they entered until now, the two of them had not even looked at her.


    Instead, that cold and mysterious man looked at Gu Man many times and even spoke up for her.


    This damn Gu Man! Why her?

 Chapter 19

    It was more than ten minutes later when Chief Ou stepped into the principal¡¯s office.


    The tall and serious Ou Yang was the chief of the police headquarters in Han City. His long career as a police officer always made him look dignified.


    Other than the two students in the room, Gu Man and Li Guo, the rest of them knew each other.


    Principal Wu quickly went forward. Before he could speak, he was interrupted by Li Guo¡¯s mother¡¯s familiar voice.


    ¡°Chief Ou, I didn¡¯t expect you to come personally!¡± Li Guo¡¯s mother said obsequiously.


    Principal Wu was very unhappy that his lines were stolen. This was clearly his territory.


    Ou Yang nodded silently and walked towards Bai Yun. He was slightly stunned when he saw Xiang Yin behind him.


    Ou Yang was about to speak when Xiang Yin shook his head slightly. Ou Yang swallowed the words ¡°Master Xiang¡± that he was about to say.


    Then, he turned to Bai Yun. ¡°Young Master Bai!¡±


    Bai Yun looked at Gu Man. ¡°Chief Ou, it¡¯s a school bullying incident. That female student will tell you the details. Please settle it.¡±


    Ou Yang nodded. After understanding the entire incident, he immediately instructed the few people he brought to retrieve the school¡¯s surveillance footage and find some other students to give their statements.


    Many of those students usually participated in bullying Gu Man. At this moment, when they saw the police, they felt extremely guilty and threw out some of Li Guo¡¯s actions.


    After obtaining the evidence, Ou Yang said sternly, ¡°Li Guo, come with me to the police station!¡±


    Li Guo had started to feel guilty and frightened when he saw Ou Yang. Now, he was so frightened that he could not stand steadily.


    Li Guo hugged his mother¡¯s leg weakly. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go to the police station. Hurry up and think of a way to save me. I don¡¯t want to go there!¡±


    Li Guo¡¯s mother was also starting to panic. Things were completely out of her control.


    ¡°Chief Ou, there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s no need to go to the police station, right? It¡¯s just a fight between two children. Let¡¯s just settle it in private.¡±


    ¡°A fight between two children? Your son is already 18 years old this year. He has been insulting and threatening Gu Man for the past few months. His actions are extremely horrible and already constitute a crime. Now that there are witnesses and evidence, stop obstructing official business. Take him away!¡±


    With a wave of Ou Yang¡¯s hand, the few people behind him came up and forcefully pulled Li Guo away.


    Ou Yang walked up to Bai Yun and Xiang Yin and reminded them, ¡°This female student also has to go to the police station to assist in the investigation.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Man nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just going to the police station to record your statement.¡± Xiang Yin lowered his head and said softly to Gu Man.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Gu Man was sincerely grateful.


    Although she was confident that she could resolve this matter herself, it would still be troublesome. No matter what their motives were, they had saved her a lot of trouble.


    The corners of Xiang Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He was actually in a much better mood because of this thank you.


    This girl had always been cold, as if nothing entered her heart. Now that she was thanking him, he could feel her sincerity.


    Bai Yun and Xiang Yin walked toward the car.


    On the way, Bai Yun said belatedly, ¡°Did that girl thank you?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Did she ask you to convey her gratitude to me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No? That¡¯s not right. I retrieved the footage for her and called the police. What about you? You only said a few words. Why is that little girl only thanking you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s smart!¡±


    Bai Yun wailed, ¡°I¡¯m destined to run errands!¡±


    At the Gu residence.


    ¡°What? Gu Man hit the Li family¡¯s son, but the Li family¡¯s son is in the police station?¡± Qu Bei shouted with a face full of disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t this the opposite?


    Seeing that Qu Bei could not hide her thoughts, Gu Rou frowned slightly.


    No matter what, Gu Man was a member of the Gu family. As a member of the Gu family, she should be happy that Gu Man was fine. It was not good for Zhang Yue to see Qu Bei¡¯s expression.


    Gu Rou smiled and said to Zhang Yue, ¡°Brother Yue, look at how stunned my mother is. She¡¯s already prepared for the worst. Now that the matter has suddenly been resolved so smoothly, she can¡¯t react in time!¡±


    Qu Bei immediately cleared up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at me. I¡¯m just too emotional. I¡¯m usually strict with Gu Man and my words are harsh, but it¡¯s for her own good!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I know. Gu Man has a bad personality. You¡¯re already being kind to her!¡± Zhang Yue did not think otherwise.


    ¡°The Gu family and the Li family should discuss how to resolve the rest. I¡¯ll get going first!¡± Zhang Yue left the Gu family home.


    Qu Bei hoped that he would leave quickly. She had a bunch of questions to ask Gu Rou.

 Chapter 20 - Li Guo Is Finished

    Chapter 20 Li Guo Is Finished


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, what¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t Gu Man supposed to get expelled?¡± Qu Bei asked anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the Bai family¡¯s fault. Their sudden appearance disrupted everything!¡± Gu Rou complained.


    ¡°Bai Family? Which Bai Family?¡±


    ¡°Which other Bai family in Han City?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Bai family, one of the top four families in Han City? That¡¯s impossible, right? Why would he help Gu Man?¡± Qu Bei did not believe that a country bumpkin like Gu Man could get to know the Bai family in just a few months.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who am I supposed to ask? That was what had happened!¡± Gu Rou was frustrated. Although Zhang Yue hated Gu Man even more now, not only was Gu Man unscathed, she had also dragged the Li Family down.


    Moreover, looking at how the Bai family and that mysterious man protected Gu Man, she was furious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the outcome is now. We have to inform your father quickly and go to the police station. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Li family!¡± Qu Bei finally remembered that Gu Yuan still didn¡¯t know about this.


    In the police station.


    Gu Man sat at Ou Yang¡¯s table. Every question that Ou Yang asked was answered by Gu Man. Every reply was clear and reasonable, and they were all vital to establishing Li Guo¡¯s criminal case.


    Ou Yang was a little suspicious. She felt that this girl in front of him had come prepared.


    In order to produce such logical and well-supported answers, one must first know the rules of criminal law and match them according to Li Guo¡¯s actions.


    If Gu Man knew what Ou Yang was thinking, she would definitely say, ¡°Chief Ou, congratulations, you guessed correctly!¡±


    How could she be reckless?


    W


    .


    After all, she could only rely on herself now. Wouldn¡¯t she be digging her own grave if she acted on a whim?


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been able to give you the exact results yet, according to the current situation, Li Guo can¡¯t avoid his criminal offense. If the Gu family insists on proceeding with this case, then Li Guo might have to go to jail for a year or two,¡± Ou Yang concluded.


    Ou Yang pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°If we proceed with this case, Li Guo¡¯s life will end here. He won¡¯t be able to participate in the college entrance examination in three months, and he will have a criminal record for the rest of his life. Of course, that is unless your Gu family withdraws the lawsuit and chooses to settle it privately.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gu Man said firmly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll organize the rest first. You go back first and wait to help assist with the case at any time.¡±


    At the same time, at the Gu family residence.


    A shrill cry sounded.


    Li Guo¡¯s grandmother was crying to Old Madame Gu. ¡°You have to save my grandson!¡±


    Li Guo¡¯s mother, on the other hand, was furious. ¡°The Gu family and my Li family have always helped each other and have many business dealings. Now, you want to make a fuss and bring this matter to the police station. Does this mean that the two families will never work together again?¡±


    This was a clear threat to the Gu family.


    Qu Bei also knew in her heart that the Gu family¡¯s foundation was inferior to the Li family¡¯s. Now that the Gu family¡¯s business was cooperating with the Li family, if they did not have the business from the Li family, the Gu family would be in trouble.


    Now that things had come to this, if they did not handle it well, the Gu family¡¯s business would suffer a huge blow.


    It was all because of the troublemaker, Gu Man.


    Qu Bei quickly comforted her. ¡°Mrs. Li, how can I not understand? But you were also there. The Gu family couldn¡¯t do anything back then.¡±


    Li Guo¡¯s mother recalled that it was the Bai family who looked for Chief Ou at that time. Chief Ou came over directly to take him away. The Gu family indeed had no say in it at that time. Moreover, they had already agreed to apologize.


    Could it be that the Bai family was helping the Gu family? This was a difficult situation to deal with.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother¡¯s heart turned cold at the thought of this. If they had the Bai family, the Gu family did not need to fear losing the Li family.


    ¡°We called Gu Yuan and made things clear to him. As long as the Gu family insists on withdrawing the case, this matter will be over,¡± Qu Bei said hurriedly when she saw Li Guo¡¯s mother¡¯s face fall.


    ¡°Has Gu Yuan gone to the police station now?¡± Li Guo¡¯s mother saw hope.


    ¡°Yes, I told you not to worry. The Gu and Li families have been in business for many years. How can they cut ties just because of this?! What do you say?¡± ¡°Does Bai Yun know your Gu Man?¡± Li Guo¡¯s mother asked. She actually wanted to ask if the Gu family and the Bai family were related.


    ¡°They¡¯ve met twice, right?¡± Gu Rou saw that Qu Bei wanted to deny it and quickly interrupted.


    She had seen how the Li Family threatened them just now. If the Gu family and the Bai family were related, the Li family would definitely be afraid.


    Qu Bei smiled apologetically. ¡°Mrs. Li, I¡¯ll bring Gu Man to apologize to your family. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡±


    The Li family heaved a sigh of relief and left.

 Chapter 21 - Gu Family Reconciliation

    Chapter 21 Gu Family Reconciliation


    After Gu Yuan received Qu Bei¡¯s call, he quickly stopped his work and rushed to the police station.


    He had accumulated a lot of anger on the way.


    This Gu Man only knew how to cause trouble. The incident of the video on the Internet the night before and the beating today. She just did not stop.


    Gu Yuan felt that Gu Man was here to take revenge on him.


    In the police station, as soon as Gu Yuan saw Gu Man, his anger surged. If there were no outsiders around, he would have slapped Gu Man twice.


    Gu Yuan hated her in his heart. Gu Man, this stupid person, didn¡¯t even know who she had offended today. If the Li Family blamed her, then the Gu Family¡¯s business would plummet in the future. The Gu Family was new money. If they suffered a blow, who knew how many years it would take for them to climb back up?


    This was all thanks to Gu Man.


    What made Gu Yuan even angrier was that Gu Man refused to withdraw the case and settle it in private.


    Whether it was trying to reason with her or using their relationship, Gu Man did not say anything


    Gu Yuan was furious.


    Gu Yuan had wanted to act like a magnanimous father in front of everyone at the police station, but his image was broken.


    ¡°I¡¯m your guardian now. I have the final say.¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s words were firm.


    In Ou Yang¡¯s office.


    Gu Yuan suppressed his anger and announced his decision in a low voice, ¡°Chief Ou, as Gu Man¡¯s guardian, I choose to withdraw the case. So please release Li Guo as soon as possible. Actually, the entire matter is a farce. Gu Man has just returned from the countryside. She doesn¡¯t know how to deal with many things. It¡¯s easy for her to make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°But Gu Man doesn¡¯t want to settle it privately. She has her reasons. She has suffered a lot of abuse and bullying in the past few months,¡± Ou Yang reminded.


    ¡°She just transferred to Han City First High School. It¡¯s normal for her to not be used to school life. Moreover, with her stubborn temper, she has always been at odds with others. It¡¯s normal for some students to not like her.¡± Gu Yuan still felt that it was Gu Man¡¯s problem.


    Gu Yuan did not want to hear any more about Gu Man, so he suggested to Ou Yang again, ¡°Chief Ou, I hope you can let Li Guo out as soon as possible.¡±


    Chief Ou was not surprised by this outcome. What surprised him was Gu Yuan¡¯s attitude. From the beginning to the end, he did not say anything about Gu Man being bullied. Instead, he kept blaming Gu Man.


    Ou Yang, who also had a daughter, felt that this was too abnormal. If it was his daughter who had suffered such an experience, then Li Guo would not just be in jail.


    However, he heard that Gu Man was the adopted daughter of the Gu family. This might be because they were not really related by blood.


    Ou Yang still told Gu Man the final outcome alone. He thought that Gu Man would make a fuss.


    In the end, Gu Man only snorted softly.


    It was obvious that she had expected this.


    But she was still disappointed, right?


    Gu Man was indeed disappointed. No, she completely lost hope.


    His daughter was humiliated, scolded, and bullied, but as a father, he rushed to reconcile with the other party. Was this something a normal father could do?


    It could only be said that Gu Yuan was not an ordinary father.


    When Gu Yuan brought Gu Man out of the police station.


    Not only Qu Bei, but Gu Rou was also there. The Li Family also picked Li Guo up at the door.


    Li Guo even snorted at Gu Man disdainfully. ¡°I knew it, Gu Man. You couldn¡¯t do anything to me in the end, right?¡± When Gu Yuan saw the Li Family, he went over with a fawning expression, ¡°Today is a misunderstanding. The Gu Family has done something wrong. We¡¯ll visit you another day to apologize.¡±


    Li Guo¡¯s mother looked at Gu Man. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait. Especially your adopted daughter from the countryside. You must come and apologize to my son.¡±


    Gu Man remained silent with a dark expression.


    Gu Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Definitely, definitely.¡±


    After the Li Family left, the Gu Family got into the car.


    The atmosphere in the car was very tense. Gu Yuan wanted to say something but stopped.


    Gu Yuan snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we get home.¡±


    Along the way, Gu Man stuffed her earphones into her ears.


    As soon as they entered the door, she heard an old but strong scolding. ¡°You b*stard! What can¡¯t you do?¡±


    Gu Man still lowered her eyes and did not speak.


    Actually, Gu Man could not hear clearly. Beethoven¡¯s Symphony of Fate was playing in her earpiece.


    Qu Bei quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t even know what trouble you¡¯ve gotten into this time. If the Li Family blames you, we¡¯ll lose out on a hundred million dollars worth of business. You¡¯ll have to get out of the Gu Family then!¡±


    Gu Yuan looked at Gu Man. ¡°In a while, we¡¯ll bring a gift to the Li Family and apologize to them. You must sincerely beg for the Li Family¡¯s forgiveness. Otherwise, the few deals we have now will be ruined. Gu Man, you have to apologize to Li Guo, understand?¡±

 Chapter 22 - Treated As An Ugly Duckling

    Chapter 22 Treated As An Ugly Duckling


    Birds of a feather really did flock together.


    These few people were Gu Man¡¯s relatives in name, but from the beginning to the end, they were only concerned about the Gu Family¡¯s reputation and the Gu Family¡¯s interests. Not only did they not care about the grievances Gu Man had suffered, they even felt that Gu Man¡¯s revenge was a huge mistake.


    When it came to how they treated Gu Man, the few of them would always be the same. Seeing that Gu Man did not nod or reply, Qu Bei felt that Gu Man was the one who was aggrieved and did not speak. She said sarcastically, ¡°Gu Man, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but with your personality, how can you build a good relationship with your classmates in school? They¡¯re targeting you because of you yourself. Have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Look, your sister used to study in Han City First High School. In those three years, she had always been a good student of the school and an outstanding cadre of the Student Union. She even established a mental health segment for the school¡¯s radio and is everyone¡¯s caring sister. Learn more from your sister. If you don¡¯t understand, ask her.¡±


    When Gu Rou was in high school, she was top-notch in everything. Not only was she popular, but her grades were also in the top five of the grade.


    However, half of her reputation was promoted by Qu Bei.


    Qu Bei was proud that Gu Man had satisfied her wish.


    When she saw the current Gu Man and Gu Rou, she recalled the feeling she had with Gu Man¡¯s mother back then. However, the roles were reversed. The Gu Man now was the humble her, while Gu Rou was the outstanding Gu Man¡¯s mother.


    Gu Man¡¯s mother, Xie Qi, was a socialite in Han City at that time. Although she had a calm personality, she was knowledgeable and intelligent. Everyone around her used her as a role model, and Qu Bei needed to stay with the Xie family at that time. Every time Qu Bei stood beside Xie Qi, Qu Bei felt like an ugly duckling standing beside a proud swan.


    She was griefed, jealous, and unwilling!


    This jealousy gradually became hatred in her heart.


    Now that she looked at Gu Man, who was like an ugly duckling, Qu Bei felt as if she had gotten her revenge. Moreover, Xie Qi had passed away for so many years. She, Qu Bei, was now Madam Gu. Gu Yuan doted on her and her daughter, Gu Rou, was also so outstanding. Qu Bei had obtained everything that Xie Qi had in the past.


    Qu Bei wanted to laugh in her heart. ¡°I, Qu Bei, am the winner!¡±


    Gu Yuan snorted coldly. ¡°If she was one-tenth as sensible and smart as Gu Rou, she wouldn¡¯t have nothing presentable to show, let alone cause trouble like now!¡±


    When Qu Bei compared Gu Man to Gu Rou, Gu Yuan looked at Gu Man even more unpleasantly.


    Gu Rou was secretly proud.


    How could Gu Man compare to her? She¡¯s just a useless piece of trash.


    Such trash was still thinking about Zhang Yue and even occupied the position of being Zhang Yue¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Seeing that Gu Man had started playing with her phone, Gu Yuan was so angry that he slapped her.


    Gu Man felt a gust of wind and dodged to the side.


    Gu Man did not expect Gu Yuan to make a move at this time. Her earpiece was pulled off.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re turning a deaf ear to what we¡¯re saying? Do you believe that I¡¯ll throw you back to the countryside?¡± Gu Yuan was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood when he saw that Gu Man actually ignored him from the beginning to the end.


    If possible, he would definitely chase Gu Man out of the house and throw her into the countryside so that she would not be an eyesore to him.


    But now, Gu Yuan still had to rely on Gu Man to maintain his image as a philanthropist. It was because he had adopted Gu Man that the charity industry thought even more highly of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t dare to chase me out of the Gu Family!¡± Gu Man knew Gu Yuan¡¯s concerns.


    Gu Man added, ¡°If you want me to go to the Li Family to apologize, no way! If you dare to force me again, I might do something even worse than sending Li Guo to prison!¡±


    With that, she turned around and went upstairs.


    ¡°Aiya, what sin has my Gu family committed to be ruined by such a little b*tch?¡± Old Madam Gu patted her thigh and cried.


    Everyone quickly went to comfort her.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Brother Yue said that he will treat the Li Family to a meal. We¡¯ll just apologize to the Li family as a family and we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gu Rou¡¯s words made everyone feel at ease.


    With the Zhang Family stepping in, the Li Family would definitely give them face. By then, they would prepare a generous gift to apologize and this matter should be successfully resolved.


    Qu Bei said happily to Gu Rou, ¡°Zhang Yue did this because of you. You have to hold on to him. There are many vixens outside now. If you¡¯re not careful, they¡¯ll seduce him. Be careful, understand?¡±


    Gu Rou was also proud in her heart. She could tell that Zhang Yue really cared about her. So what if he was Gu Man¡¯s fianc¨¦? He was still firmly in her hands! ¡°Has Zhang Yue arranged where they¡¯re going to eat? We can prepare early!¡± Gu Yuan asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow night at seven o¡¯clock at the Restaurant Fragrance.¡±

 Chapter 23 - Hunted By The Nightfall Team

    Chapter 23 Hunted By The Nightfall Team


    Gu Man¡¯s phone kept ringing with messages.


    She opened the private chat app she had designed. It was the hacker contact ¡°Moon¡±.


    ¡°Aiyo, my dear lady, do you know? The hacker platform is already in an uproar!¡± The moment she opened it, Moon complained anxiously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that ¡°Nightfall¡± has been breached?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the ¡®Nightfall¡¯ Group. For many years, it is the ¡°Nightfall¡± that hackers can¡¯t cross.¡± Seeing that Gu Man¡¯s tone was so calm, Moon was about to collapse.


    God knew that when Nightfall was breached, he was stunned for half an hour before he finally calmed down. Then, he jumped around excitedly for half an hour before he calmed down. If others saw this, they would definitely think that he was crazy.


    How could he not be excited? The nameless rookie in the hacker community had instantly broken through the ¡°Nightfall¡± group that even the number one hacker on the hacker rankings, the ¡°Nether King¡±, did not dare to try. Moreover, no one knew who ¡°Eel¡± was.


    So much so that Moon could not accept Gu Man¡¯s calm response.


    Then, he thought of something else. ¡°Right now, ¡°Nightfall¡± has a bounty of 10 million dollars to catch ¡°Eel¡±. You have to be careful. Don¡¯t appear on the hacker network for the time being and lie low. Is the intercepting and tracking program you set up reliable?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Man said lightly.


    ¡°Eel, I¡¯m telling you sincerely. Don¡¯t be careless!¡± Moon collapsed again. That¡¯s a bounty of 10 million US dollars. Many hackers would resort to unscrupulous means to capture the address of eel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already reset the program. No one can hack it!¡± Gu Man replied.


    The private chat software that the Host had set up and the IP address she had logged in to had some loopholes that were easy to track. Therefore, Gu Man set up and encrypted a few more programs. She was confident that no one could break through the defense she had set up.


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s words, Moon was relieved. After all, it was Gu Man herself who broke through the ¡°Nightfall¡±. Her skills did not come from luck.


    Moon also paid attention to the comments on the hacker website.


    Now, the hacker community was only guessing and didn¡¯t know who Eel was. They originally thought that it was the alternate account of the top hacker, ¡°Nether King¡±, but ¡°Nether King¡± immediately declared that it wasn¡¯t him.


    The other hackers tried to track and expose her identity, but they could not find any traces. This ¡°Eel¡± was hidden in the depths of the sea of hackers, making it impossible for anyone to find her.


    The hacker ¡°Eel¡± jumped to the top of the rankings and was also the most mysterious hacker because there was no information about her on the Internet.


    In the eyes of the ¡°Nightfall¡±, this action was a blatant provocation. Therefore, they offered ten million dollars and declared that they would definitely catch ¡°Eel¡±.


    However, more than ten hours had passed, and ¡°Nightfall¡± still could not break through the protection set up by Eel. The Jimo family was already furious.


    They were the oldest and most powerful family in the Liang Kingdom, controlling one-fifth of the kingdom¡¯s wealth.


    The Liang Kingdom was an allied country and was the most developed country on this planet. In the early days, it relied on war at sea to plunder global resources to establish a superpower. Although its total population was only 200 million people, it created 30% of the global economy with one-thirtieth of the global population.


    It was obvious how illustrious the Jimo family was.


    Gu Man breaking through ¡°Nightfall¡± was equivalent to becoming enemies with the Jimo family.


    The difference in strength between one person and a huge family was obvious.


    Moon¡¯s worry was normal.


    However, Moon was also puzzled. Why did Gu Man always accept small orders?


    He thought that Gu Man was just a rookie hacker! He usually gave her simple missions.


    He threw this question to Gu Man.


    Gu Man replied, ¡°I¡¯m short of money recently.¡±


    Moon was instantly rendered speechless. Whatever the big shot said was right!


    ¡°In short, you can¡¯t be careless. The Jimo family won¡¯t let you off. I heard that the top hacker, ¡®Nether King¡¯, might accept the mission of sniping you. At that time, you will be very passive,¡± Moon reminded again.


    ¡°Got it, that¡¯s it.¡± Gu Man exited the system.


    Moon stared at the screen again.


    That was the Jimo family, the hacker ¡°Nether King¡±. Why wasn¡¯t she in a hurry?


    It seemed that he had to be more sensitive when interacting with Gu Man in the future.

 Chapter 24 - Special Skill

    Chapter 24 Special Skill


    After receiving the notice, Gu Man did not have to go to school for the week. She would return to school after things calmed down.


    Gu Man was just worried that she wouldn¡¯t have the time to return Xiang Yin¡¯s clothes and wanted to thank them in person.


    Gu Man left.


    This was the first time she had gone out alone since she arrived in this world.


    Gu Man wanted to return the coat to him, but Xiang Yin said that he would pass by Zhengxian Road at four in the afternoon and asked her to wait for him at the dry cleaner.


    At around three in the afternoon, Gu Man sent the clothes to the dry cleaner. While she was waiting, she could take a walk in the park beside her.


    Cang River Park was a riverside park. The rapid Cang River flowed past, and there were sidewalks by the river. Usually, citizens ran, walked, and dated here. It was a lively place.


    Although the Host had been in Han City for a few months, she had never been in the mood to get to know this city. Gu Rou had never brought her out either.


    Her life was two points on a line, at school, and at home.


    For the first time, Gu Man seriously admired the city in front of her.


    Suddenly, a cute little boy walked past her, but she realized that there was a black fog above the child¡¯s head.


    It was a bad omen!


    Gu Man was surprised. This was the first time she had discovered such an obvious omen in this world.


    Gu Man knew that she had a special skill. When she deliberately focused her field of energy, she could see that others were surrounded by white or black fog. That was the luck that came with humans.


    Ordinary people were either white or gray. Black ones were extremely rare. Black fog surrounding someone indicates that their lives would be in danger soon.


    Gu Man usually wouldn¡¯t easily mobilize her energy field. Firstly, it was extremely harmful to her body. Besides, if she saw bad luck on others, she couldn¡¯t be indifferent. There will always be unlucky people every day, how much energy did she have to help all of them?


    However, Gu Man did not understand. She had not mobilized her energy just now. How could she see the ominous signs on that child?


    Could it be that it wanted her to save the little boy?


    She could not watch such a cute child die. Gu Man decided to follow him.


    The two women carried the little boy through the park and entered a beauty salon beside the park.


    Gu Man hesitated over whether she should follow him in. She thought that nothing would happen to the little boy. She would wait at the door.


    After a while, the little boy slipped out alone. As soon as he left the salon, he started running.


    Gu Man immediately rushed forward to pull the little boy back. Just as she was about to squat down and hug him, the little boy opened his mouth and bit Gu Man¡¯s hand. Gu Man¡¯s hand loosened from the pain and the little boy ran away.


    The trees and flowers beside the clubhouse were very lush. In the blink of an eye, Gu Man realized that the little boy had disappeared.


    The corners of Gu Man¡¯s eyes twitched and she had an ominous feeling. However, after looking around, she still did not see the little boy.


    At this moment, the phone in Gu Man¡¯s pocket rang. She took it out and saw that it was Xiang Yin calling. Gu Man picked up the call. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry now. I may have to retrieve the clothes later to return them to you. If you have something on, I¡¯ll send it to your home on another day?¡±


    Gu Man was already panting from running. She thought to herself that her body was really too weak!


    Xiang Yin could hear the anxiety in Gu Man¡¯s voice and quickly asked, ¡°Did something happen over on your side?¡±


    As Gu Man ran towards the park, she said, ¡°A little boy ran out alone. I don¡¯t know where he went. I¡¯m looking for him now!¡±


    Although Xiang Yin did not understand why Gu Man would chase after a child, he still decided to see what happened. ¡°Where are you? We¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    Gu Man looked around. ¡°I¡¯m beside the Cang River Park. I¡¯ll walk to the river in a while.¡±


    After a while, Xiang Yin and Bai Yun ran over with puzzled expressions.


    Bai Yun asked the question in her heart, ¡°What happened? Why are you chasing a little boy?¡±


    Gu Man thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain, but I have a feeling that the little boy is in danger.¡± They probably wouldn¡¯t believe her if she said that she saw the little boy was shrouded by an ominous sign, right?


    To Gu Man¡¯s surprise, Xiang Yin did not ask further and asked directly, ¡°Where did the little boy disappear to?¡±

 Chapter 25 - Gu Man Reappears

    Chapter 25 Gu Man Reappears


    He chose to believe Gu Man. Although he had only met Gu Man three times, he knew that this cold girl was not the kind of person who was reckless and clueless. There must be a reason why she was so anxious now.


    Gu Man told him the location and Xiang Yin asked Bai Yun to go to the park entrance to take a look while he and Gu Man went to the river to look.


    Before the two of them reached the river, they heard a loud shout. ¡°Someone fell into the water! Someone fell into the water!¡±


    Gu Man had a strong feeling that the one who fell into the water was definitely that little boy.


    As soon as they reached the river, Gu Man grabbed a person who had witnessed the fall. ¡°Where did he fall in from?¡±


    The man pointed to a spot by the river that was blocked by emergency barricades. ¡°He fell from there.¡±


    That person continued to sigh anxiously. ¡°The river is so rapid. How can we save him? This person¡¯s misfortune¡­ ¡°


    Before she could finish speaking, the young lady who had asked the question suddenly plunged into the water.


    Just as that person was surprised, another figure jumped into the water.


    When Bai Yun heard the shout and ran over, he saw Xiang Yin¡¯s coat by the riverbank.


    Bai Yun pulled that person over and asked, ¡°Did someone go down to save him?¡±


    That person was also amazed. He replied, ¡°Two people jumped in. A young girl and a young man.¡±


    Bai Yun looked at the fast-flowing river, his heart pounding. If anything happened to the Xiang Family¡¯s Second Young Master, it would be terrible.


    He quickly took out his phone and made an emergency call.


    Bai Yun, who was on the shore, could only walk around in panic. At this moment, he hated himself for not knowing how to swim.


    Gu Man searched the water but did not find the little boy. She quickly swam down and saw a struggling figure. It was the little boy Gu Man had been looking for!


    Gu Man quickly swam over. Just as Gu Man was about to grab the little boy, he suddenly hugged her tightly.


    Oh no! Gu Man regretted being careless.


    As long as the drowning person caught the rescuer, they would not let go until they died. In the end, the two of them would drown together. This was a common reflex of a drowning person trying to survive. At this moment, the little boy was no longer conscious, he only had the instinct to survive.


    Gu Man¡¯s neck was hugged by him. No matter how hard Gu Man tried, the little boy¡¯s hand seemed to be welded and did not move at all.


    Gu Man¡¯s body was already weak to begin with. At this moment, she had been holding her breath underwater for a long time. Coupled with the fact that the river was cold, her body was already exhausted. She was only able to last until now because of her faith, but now, her consciousness was starting to blura€


    Suddenly, a blurry figure swam towards her. As it got closer, a familiar face appeared in front of her.


    Xiang Yin, why did he jump in too? Just as Gu Man was thinking about it, the force on her neck disappeared instantly. The little boy¡¯s arm was pried open by Xiang Yin.


    After removing the restraints, Gu Man instinctively wanted to breathe. The next moment, she felt something soft on her lips and the air that Gu Man needed was transferred in.


    Was she¡­ being kissed?


    This was the first time in her two lifetimes that Gu Man¡¯s mind went blank, but her heart was beating faster and faster.


    Before Gu Man could think further, her waist was hugged tightly by Xiang Yin. A force pulled her up until the tip of her nose touched fresh air. Only then did she gradually recover.


    When the people on the shore saw the three of them surface, they cheered. The most excited person was none other than Bai Yun.


    He had been waiting on the shore just now and felt his heart beating in his throat. Now that he saw that Xiang Yin was safe, his heart finally returned to normal.


    The people on the shore hurriedly pulled them


    up.


    Only then did they realize that there was also a young lady who had gone down to save him. Everyone praised her.


    After Bai Yun took the child, he checked the child¡¯s nose and then touched his neck. He wasn¡¯t breathing or pulsing. His expression changed. ¡°He¡¯s not breathing!¡±


    Xiang Yin, who had just come ashore, was also shocked when he heard this. He quickly took the child and helped him clear the foreign objects in his mouth and nose. He patted the child¡¯s shoulders and back with his palm, but the boy¡¯s face was still blue and there was no sign of breathing.


    Xiang Yin then knelt down on one knee and bent his leg. He placed the little boy¡¯s head down on his thigh and gently pressed down on the child¡¯s back. The water in the little boy¡¯s stomach flowed all over the ground, but there was still no reaction.

 Chapter 26 - Using Needles to Save The Child

    Chapter 26 Using Needles to Save The Child


    ¡°Hurry up and start CPR!¡± Gu Man quickly said. However, after a few rounds of mouth-to-mouth resuscitation and cardiac compressions, the little boy still did not show any signs of waking up.


    Everyone started to discuss.


    ¡°He can¡¯t live anymore. How pitiful! He¡¯s so young.¡±


    ¡°I wonder where his family is. Why aren¡¯t there any adults watching him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Where are his parents? Children of this age are the most active. You can¡¯t leave them all alone. Something must have happened!¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s pale face darkened. The chattering around her really made her frustrated.


    Xiang Yin asked in a low voice, ¡°Is the ambulance here?¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Bai Yun replied. ¡°It might take ten minutes.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she thought to herself, Ten minutes? How could the little boy still be saved after ten minutes?


    ¡°Let me try!¡± Gu Man took out a small cloth bag from her wet coat. She opened a ring of rope and flipped the cloth bag open.


    It was a row of thin silver needles.


    Xiang Yin was surprised. Gu Man knew how to use silver needles?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for the ambulance? They¡¯re almost here!¡± Bai Yun looked at the row of shiny silver needles and felt a little uncertain.


    A small mistake while using the needles would cost a child¡¯s life. Besides, the child¡¯s parents were not there yet. It was hard to say if anything would happen. After all, this was a life, and no one dared to be responsible for it.


    When the surrounding people saw that a little girl like Gu Man actually dared to perform acupuncture on a child, they started to point fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re so young. Can you really do it? Acupuncture is not a joke!¡±


    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you wake up first? If you accidentally use the wrong needle later, you¡¯ll have to be responsible if anything happens to the child!¡±


    ¡°Young ladies like to show off and don¡¯t consider the consequences!¡±


    As Gu Man listened to these onlookers, she really wanted to stab them until they were mute.


    Xiang Yin pondered for a moment and said to Gu Man, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Xiang Yin actually chose to believe her!


    However, before Gu Man could speak, there was a commotion in the crowd.


    ¡°Move aside! Move aside!¡± A group of people pushed through the crowd and rushed in.


    Then, there was a shrill and desperate wail. ¡°Ah Mai!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s really our Ah Mai!¡± a girl exclaimed in disbelief.


    When the old man, who had rushed over, saw the little boy on Xiang Yin¡¯s knee, his legs went weak and his hand that was holding onto the walking stick tightened. Something had happened to his Ah Mai!


    After receiving the news of Ah Mai¡¯s disappearance, he quickly brought people over. On the way, he heard that someone had fallen into the water. He was still praying that it was not his grandson, Ah Mai. But whatever he was afraid of had happened. The scene in front of him almost killed him.


    The old man walked to the child¡¯s side. His throat was dry and he could barely speak. ¡°My Ah Mai, he¡­ he¡­¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at the old man who appeared in front of him with his deep eyes. ¡°Are you the child¡¯s family?¡±


    Although the old man was sad, he still had a trace of calmness. Looking at their wet clothes, he guessed that they must have been the ones who saved Ah Mai just now, so his expression relaxed a little and he replied, ¡°I¡¯m the child¡¯s grandfather!¡±


    Then, the old man said to the people he brought behind him in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up and send Ah Mai to the hospital!¡±


    Gu Man immediately said anxiously, ¡°There¡¯s no time to send him to the hospital!¡±


    The child was already in such a state. How many more minutes could he wait? She had risked her life to save him. How could she watch him turn into a cold corpse?


    The old master saw the silver needle bag that Gu Man had already opened. ¡°Acupuncture?¡±


    How could he trust a young lady of her age? But it was indeed too late to send Ah Mai to the hospital now. For the sake of his grandson, he could only take a gamble. The old man pondered for a moment. ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    Gu Man looked up at the old master. ¡°You have no choice but to believe me!¡±


    The old man, who had been focused on his grandson, did not notice this drenched girl. But now, when he looked at Gu Man¡¯s raised face, he was in a daze for a moment. However, he quickly came back to his senses and seemed to have made a huge decision. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my grandson to you! Please do your best!¡±


    ¡°Old Master, how can you trust her? She¡¯s so young! Let¡¯s send Ah Mai to the hospital immediately!¡± a young woman begged. She did not believe that Gu Man had such high medical skills at such a young age. She would never allow anyone to joke around with her son¡¯s life. However, the old master had already made up his mind. It was not something she could change easily.

 Chapter 27 - She Looks Like A Person

    Chapter 27 She Looks Like A Person


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The old man slammed his walking stick on the floor and shouted.


    He had no choice. To put it bluntly, they had to make a Hail Mary effort for Ah Mai.


    Gu Man asked Xiang Yin to help the child up and lay him on his lap. In the blink of an eye, silver needles were inserted all over the child¡¯s body.


    Xiang Yin looked down and saw that Gu Man¡¯s face was already pale. Her mouth was pursed tightly, and her eyes were focused on the needle in her hand. Her slender fingers were occasionally flying down and twisting the silver needle gently.


    He then saw that Gu Man was wet all over, and the loose hair on her back was still dripping with water. Gu Man looked even thinner like this.


    was


    Xiang Yin had noticed that she had a deficiency of qi and blood and her face was too pale. Now that he looked at her, she looked like white porcelain without any color.


    When Gu Man was done with the acupuncture, Xiang Yin lifted the child¡¯s body and let Bai Yun take his place.


    When Gu Man was looking at the child¡¯s reaction seriously, a warmth came from her back.


    ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold!¡± Xiang Yin put his coat on Gu Man¡¯s back.


    Two minutes passed, and the child¡¯s skin became even darker.


    ¡°My poor Ah Mai. I knew I couldn¡¯t trust her. What does this little girl know?!¡± The woman started to wail again.


    Everyone started to stir.


    ¡°I knew it. Look, the child has become even


    worse!¡±


    ¡°I told you she was showing off. Poor child.¡±


    ¡°The young lady is insensible. Why doesn¡¯t this parent have the ability to judge? Why does she just trust a young lady?¡±


    Gu Man could not hear these voices at all. She pursed her lips and stared at the child without blinking. From time to time, she would pull out a needle and insert another one.


    Then, Gu Man quickly pulled out the needle on the child¡¯s back and patted his back a few times with her palm. The child suddenly spat out a few mouthfuls of water and moaned weakly.


    At this moment, the darkness on the child¡¯s body gradually dissipated.


    Looking at the change in the child, the old man burst into tears. ¡°Ah Mai, it¡¯s Grandpa. Wake up!¡±


    The child gradually regained consciousness and groaned.


    When Gu Man put away the silver needles, her hands started to tremble. When she let go of her energy, she realized that her entire body was about to fall apart. She tried to stand up, but she realized that she had no strength at all.


    Xiang Yin noticed the change in Gu Man, so he helped her up and said to the old man, ¡°The child is fine now. Just send him to the hospital for a checkup!¡±


    At this moment, the woman had already pounced over excitedly. She took the child and cried, ¡°Ah Mai, you scared Mom to death!¡±


    At this moment, the ambulance arrived.


    As soon as the car door opened, a few well-trained medical staff jumped out. The leader rushed towards Xiang Yin and Bai Yun. ¡°Second Master, Young Master Bai, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Bring this child back and take a look at him.¡± Xiang Yin pointed at the child.


    ¡°Then what about you guys?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡±


    The old man looked at the two young men and then at the military headquarters ambulance. He guessed that the two young men¡¯s backgrounds were not simple.


    The ambulances at the military hospital could not be mobilized casually!


    However, he was more interested in that girl. He almost shouted ¡°Cui Jin¡± when he saw her just now.


    She looked so similar to his younger daughter who had passed away many years ago!


    On a closer look, although their auras were completely different, this little girl was so cold, and his younger daughter was so gentle, but their facial features were at least 80% similar.


    Was there such a similar stranger in this world? Perhaps they had some kind of relationship!


    The old master instructed someone to bring the child to the hospital with the ambulance while he walked toward Gu Man.


    He bowed solemnly to Gu Man and Xiang Yin and said, ¡°Thank you for risking your lives to save my grandson¡¯s life. You¡¯ve also saved the Cui Family¡¯s life. Also, I underestimated your medical skills just now. I apologize deeply. After I settle the child down, I¡¯ll definitely visit you personally to thank you.¡±


    Gu Man did not want to publicize the matter, nor did she like such pleasantries. Hence, she said directly, ¡°You¡¯re too serious. We just happened to meet.¡±


    Old Master Cui still wanted to say some polite words, but Xiang Yin interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡±


    Looking at Gu Man and Xiang Yin¡¯s cold expressions, Old Master Cui knew that the other party was unwilling to give him their address and did not want to get involved with him anymore.


    He also had his own selfish motives. He wanted to have more contact with this young lady who looked like Cui Jin. He wanted to at least know who this young lady was.

 Chapter 28 - Second Master Xiang Is Sick Too

    Chapter 28 Second Master Xiang Is Sick Too


    Old Master Cui took out his name card and stuffed it into Gu Man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°My gratitude for both of you will always remain. If you need anything, feel free to call the number here.¡± Seeing that an old man was so enthusiastic, Gu Man could not reject him in person and could only put away his name card.


    ¡°May I know the young lady¡¯s name?¡± Old Master Cui asked as he turned to leave.


    ¡°Gu Man.¡±


    Cui Lao looked at Gu Man in silence, his face in a daze. He asked, ¡°Miss Gu Man, are you a Han City local?


    Just as Gu Man was thinking about how to answer, Xiang Yin walked up and stood between Cui Lao and Gu Man.


    Xiang Yin said to Old Master Cui, ¡°Old Master Cui, the wind is strong here. We¡¯ll get going first and change!¡±


    Only then did Old Master Cui notice Gu Man¡¯s pale face. He blamed himself for neglecting her discomfort because he was too anxious to know who she was.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with us to the hospital for a checkup?¡± Old Master Cui asked worriedly.


    ¡°No need. We¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Seeing Xiang Yin refuse, Cui Lao said helplessly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going first. Contact me if you need anything.¡±


    Gu Man agreed softly, but she had never thought of contacting him.


    As Old Master Cui walked, he thought to himself that he, Old Master Cui, was a man of his word. Many people wanted to ride off the back of the Cui family, but he seemed to be despised by these two young people. However, this also made him admire them even more. These two young people were not arrogant because of their achievements. Very good!


    Xiang Yin helped Gu Man into the car. She did not refuse. Now, her body was really exhausted.


    Gu Man sat in the backseat. There was no heating in the car.


    Xiang Yin explained, ¡°Your body is wet and cold now. I can¡¯t on the heating system directly. It¡¯s easy for the coldness to enter the body.¡±


    Gu Man nodded.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little quiet. Xiang Yin thought for a moment and said, ¡°In the water just now, I¡­ I was just anxious¡­¡±


    It was rare for Xiang Yin to stutter. When he helped Gu Man breathe underwater just now, he did not think much of it. Now that he thought about it, he felt that he was taking advantage of her.


    ¡°Special circumstances. I know.¡± Gu Man¡¯s voice was cold. Only she knew that the tips of her ears seemed to be a little hot under her long hair.


    Gu Man added, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡±


    The journey was silent.


    Ten minutes later, the car slowly stopped in front of a low-profile Chinese house.


    As soon as Gu Man got out of the car, she saw the plaque that said ¡°Miraculous Hands¡± at the top of the door. This name was really not low-profile!


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Gu Man was puzzled.


    ¡°To see a doctor.¡± Xiang Yin did not explain much and gestured for Gu Man to enter.


    In the reception room on the first floor.


    The receptionist saw that Xiang Yin was drenched and his hair was messy. However, even so, it could not hide his natural elegance. Gu Man, who was beside Xiang Yin, also received a lot of attention. Although this girl was drenched and her hair was dripping with water, looking as pitiful as a kitten, no one dared to underestimate Gu Man.


    After all, this was the first time Xiang Yin had appeared here with a woman. Furthermore, this lady had a cold and exquisite face. The receptionist kept speculating for a moment.


    However, this did not affect the smile on his face and his footsteps. Before he could speak, Xiang Yin asked, ¡°Is your boss around?¡±


    ¡°Upstairs!¡±


    Xiang Yin nodded and led Gu Man straight to the second floor.


    When they reached the second floor, she saw a tall figure in white standing in front of the window.


    ¡°Yo, Second Master, what¡¯s wrong? Did you go to the water park to play with water?¡± A magnetic male voice sounded.


    Gu Man was a little surprised. She had thought that the person was a beauty, but it was a man when they sounded.


    However, the man in front of her was indeed beautiful. He had fair and smooth skin, a head of curly hair, and his facial features were even more bewitching. He was even more charming than a woman. However, as soon as he spoke and raised his hand, his femininity was completely unrecognizable.


    ¡°Cui Lin, stop nagging and start the treatment.¡± Xiang Yin ordered.


    It seemed like they were old acquaintances.


    That person raised his hand and curled his long hair. He adjusted his glasses and stared at Xiang Yin for a while.


    ¡°Yes, your face is pale and your eyes are purple. You are indeed sick!¡±


    ¡°Not for me.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you really can¡¯t take a joke.¡± Cui Lin was depressed. Xiang Yin didn¡¯t answer his jokes every time, he was really like an old man!


    He turned to Gu Man, and the joking expression from before was gone. After looking at her for a while, he held his chin and asked in confusion, ¡°This girl¡¯s bloodline is blocked. Why is her body so weak? She¡¯s so young, it can¡¯t be!¡±

 Chapter 29 - The First Fan

    Chapter 29 The First Fan


    Gu Man praised in her heart. He actually knew her health problems with just a few glances. It seemed that he was indeed capable.


    She had medical knowledge and knew the physical condition of her own body. The Host¡¯s health was poor to begin with. Coupled with serious malnutrition and anxiety, her heart meridian had long been damaged, causing her blood flow to be blocked and her essence to be insufficient.


    In the past two days since she transmigrated, she had encountered many things. Just now, she had even jumped into the cold water to save someone. At this moment, her health was already extremely poor.


    ¡°Come in. I¡¯ll check again.¡± Cui Lin brought the two of them into a consultation room and gestured for Gu Man to sit at a table. He took her pulse and checked her heartbeat.


    After a while, Cui Lin retracted his hand and joked, ¡°Were you starved all year round?¡±


    At this age, her body was already so weak. The only possibility was that she was constantly malnourished. He actually wanted to say, ¡°Were you abused all year round?¡±


    She was malnourished and her heart rate was not uniform. He could only think that this young lady¡¯s living conditions were not good. Be it material or mental, it was not guaranteed, which led to her current physical condition.


    Gu Man thought for a while and replied, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Xiang Yin frowned. He could tell that Gu Man¡¯s health was not good, but he did not expect it to be so bad.


    However, he was right to bring her to Cui Lin¡¯s place today.


    Cui Lin was a medical genius. Although he was not famous in the orthodox medical field, he was famous in other fields.


    Cui Lin¡¯s whereabouts were unpredictable. He was either picking herbs in a forest or looking for ancient prescriptions in a mountain village. If he plunged into the ethnic minorities in the southwest, he might not be seen for a year.


    However, the main reason why Cui Lin was unknown to outsiders was because of his bad temper. He only treated people he liked.


    How willful!


    Xiang Yin thought that Gu Man had to hurry up and recuperate.


    He thought about how Gu Man had gone into the water to save someone today. She was really a silly girl to force herself in such circumstances!


    Xiang Yin remembered how she struggled in the water and felt a little afraid. If he had found her a little later, then¡­


    Xiang Yin didn¡¯t dare to think further.


    When Bai Yun came in with the new clothes he had bought for Xiang Yin and Gu Man, he saw Xiang Yin frowning.


    Had something happened while he was gone?


    However, since no one told him the reason, it meant that it was not important! Bai Yun had always been so optimistic!


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought your clothes. Quickly change into them. If they don¡¯t fit, make do with them.¡± Bai Yun threw Xiang Yin¡¯s bag of clothes at him.


    Xiang Yin caught the bag of clothes and left.


    He smiled and brought the other bag to Gu Man. His face was extremely bright. ¡°Sister Gu Man, hurry up and change out of the wet clothes. Be careful not to catch a cold!¡±


    ¡°Brother, why do you have another sister?¡± A charming little beauty appeared at the door.


    Gu Man wished she could take off her wet clothes immediately, so she did not care about the person who came. She picked up her clothes and went to the washroom.


    The moist and cold feeling of wet clothes sticking to her body was really uncomfortable.


    ne


    Gu Man quickly changed into the new clothes. The top was a loose white sweater, the bottoms were a pair of straight jeans, and there was also a pair of white shoes.


    When she took out the disposable underwear from a small white bag, Gu Man was a little embarrassed.


    However, this was a special situation. She had no choice but to ignore it.


    When Xiang Yin and Gu Man went out to change their clothes, Cui Lin pulled Bai Yun aside and lowered his head to gossip sneakily. ¡°Why are they drenched? This is the first time that the Second Young Master of the Xiang Family has brought a girl along. Has he changed?¡±


    Cui Lin knew that Xiang Yin would definitely not tell him the reason, so he did not ask just now. Now that he had endured it for a long time, he finally had the chance to ask.


    It was rare for Bai Yun to be serious. He explained briefly about Xiang Yin and Gu Man going into the water to save her.


    Although Bai Yun only gave a simple explanation, Cui Lin could imagine the danger at that time.


    He could imagine Xiang Yin going down to save her, but Gu Man, this weak little girl, actually had such determination and courage. Cui Lin admired her.


    When he heard that Gu Man had used a silver needle to save the little boy, Cui Lin was even more incredulous.


    To think that when he saw Gu Man just now, he thought that she was a cute little kitten. It turned out that she had skills. He had underestimated her!


    When the delicate little girl heard Bai Yun¡¯s statement, her eyes started to sparkle.


    She decided to like this brave lady, Gu Man.

 Chapter 30 - Im Not His Girlfriend

    Chapter 30 I¡¯m Not His Girlfriend


    So when Gu Man walked out after changing, she saw the two of them staring at her.


    Cui Lin¡¯s gaze was no longer teasing, and hearts were almost flying out of the eyes of the young girl beside him.


    Gu Man felt a little scared by her staring.


    Did something happen when she was changing? Gu Man asked Bai Yun with her eyes.


    Bai Yun shrugged and waved his hand, indicating that it was none of his business.


    Could it be that the two of them were possessed?


    ¡°Miss, you look so good in these clothes. I chose it. Do you like it?¡± The little girl looked at Gu Man with sparkling eyes. She grinned until her eyes narrowed into slits. Bai Yun seemed to see a puppy sticking out its tongue and wagging its tail at Gu Man.


    ¡°Ahem, Bai Ling, watch your image.¡± Bai Yun looked at his sister¡¯s infatuated expression and wanted to cover his eyes.


    Gu Man saw that this little girl who looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old had clear and bright eyes and an innocent smile. She had an instant liking for her as well.


    ¡°I like it very much. Thank you!¡± Gu Man smiled slightly.


    Gu Man rarely smiled. Her personality was cold to begin with. Besides, in the past two days, she had been surrounded by annoying people and things. She could not smile at all.


    Now that she met such an innocent and cute little sister like Bai Ling, she was really happy.


    When Xiang Yin entered, he happened to see Gu Man¡¯s smiling face.


    The few times he saw Gu Man, her face was either dark or she pursed her lips, looking cold and unapproachable.


    But now, there was a faint smile on her lips. Although it was not obvious, those who had seen her would know that this was already very rare.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s heart softened and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    On the other side, Bai Ling had already grabbed Gu Man¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so good-looking!¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s appearance was pure and bright. Her delicate and flawless skin was even fairer than ordinary people. Her rose-petal-like lips were slightly pink because of her delicate body. Her peach blossom eyes were usually lowered, but when she smiled and looked up, it was as if she was looking at peach blossoms in March.


    Gu Man didn¡¯t know how to answer Bai Ling. She wasn¡¯t used to such intimacy and praise.


    However, the friendly Miss Bai Ling did not need Gu Man to answer at all. She continued, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re my brother¡¯s girlfriend, right?¡±


    Bai Ling¡¯s words stunned everyone in the room.


    Girl, aren¡¯t you being too imaginative?


    Bai Yun spat out the water he had just drunk.


    He coughed and shouted at Bai Ling, ¡°Bai Ling, stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Bai Yun could feel Xiang Yin¡¯s cold aura floating toward him. This girl was digging a hole for him.


    ¡°Hmph, Brother, don¡¯t deny it. You¡¯ve already bought clothes for Miss. Isn¡¯t it because a man likes her that he buys clothes for a woman? Don¡¯t worry, I know that our family is forcing you to get married. I won¡¯t tell them. Miss is still young. You all should date first before thinking about marriage in the future.¡± Bai Ling felt that she understood very well.


    Bai Yun quietly moved away from Xiang Yin. Stupid girl, not only did you dig a hole for me, you¡¯re already burying me.


    Gu Man pursed her lips habitually and frowned slightly. She looked at the girl¡¯s big eyes.


    This girl must have misunderstood¡­


    Gu Man gently held her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your brother¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my brother¡¯s girlfriend? Then why would my brother buy clothes for you? He used to like a girl. He would buy clothes, shoes, and jewelry for her.¡± Bai Ling felt that she didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Your brother is just a friend of mine,¡± Gu Man explained patiently.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Bai Ling¡¯s tone lowered, looking a little disappointed.


    Then, Bai Ling glared at Bai Yun. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not being liked by Miss. If only Miss could be my sister-in-law!¡±


    Bai Yun wanted to raise his hands and surrender. Alright, it was wrong of him that someone did not like him.


    Only his sister had such a magical train of thought.

 Chapter 31 - Master Xiang

    Chapter 31 Master Xiang Is Jealous


    Bai Ling was only disappointed for a few seconds before she shook Gu Man¡¯s hand and said intimately, ¡°Miss, then what kind of boy do you like? I¡¯ll make my brother become whoever you like!¡±


    The people in the room looked at Gu Man and answered her curiously. Xiang Yin also stood up slightly.


    Only Bai Yun was speechless. Girl, is your brother your doll? He can be anything you want him to be?


    Gu Man pondered for a moment. For some reason, she suddenly remembered seeing Xiang Yin¡¯s face in the river when she was on the verge of despair, and the soft touch of his lips on hers.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Gu Man coughed dryly and realized that she had really gone crazy.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what kind of boy I like. I¡¯ll tell you when I know in the future, okay?¡± Gu Man also suspected if she would really have someone she liked in this world.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Bai Ling wanted to ask again.


    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded. ¡°Bai Ling!¡±


    Bai Ling suddenly felt as if someone was choking her. She opened her mouth but could not speak.


    This voice was terrifyingly familiar.


    Bai Ling turned around with difficulty and saw Xiang Yin¡¯s half-smile.


    Why was Second Uncle here? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell her? If she knew he was here, she wouldn¡¯t have come even if she was beaten to death.


    She had been tricked by Bai Yun again!


    Bai Ling paused for two seconds before she slowly squeezed out a smile. ¡°Second Uncle, why are you here?¡±


    Xiang Yin leaned against the door with one hand in his pocket. The collar of the black windbreaker he had just changed into stood up, making him look even colder. His deep black eyes were looking at Bai Ling quietly.


    Second Uncle¡¯s gaze was so scary! Bai Ling trembled unconsciously. She had been afraid of nothing since she was young, but she was afraid of this uncle who did not like to talk.


    Did she do something wrong?


    Bai Ling installed the motor in her little head and ran it crazily. She ran through everything she had said and done since she entered the house. She couldn¡¯t think of anything she had done wrong!


    ¡°Stop pestering her!¡± Xiang Yin said coldly.


    Bai Ling felt wronged and muttered, ¡°But I want Miss to be my sister-in-law!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she realized that Second Uncle¡¯s gaze had turned colder.


    Bai Ling couldn¡¯t understand. She wanted to matchmake Miss and her brother. Was she wrong?


    Bai Ling only used her head when she was facing Xiang Yin. Other times, it was idle.


    But now, her mind was spinning. She thought about it, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out what she had done wrong.


    Bai Yun crossed his arms, as if Xiang Yin¡¯s cold air had brushed against him.


    He winked at his sister hard. Bai Ling blinked back a few times but did not understand.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± Bai Ling asked.


    Bai Yun wanted to bang his head against the wall. How did he get such a sister?!


    Looking at the siblings¡¯ actions, Xiang Yin turned around and said to Cui Lin, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with their eyes. Take a look!¡±


    Cui Lin pressed his fist to his mouth and coughed lightly.


    The Second Young Master of the Xiang Family was so jealous that the entire room was filled with jealousy!


    Bai Ling was still protesting softly, ¡°Second Uncle, my eyes are fine!¡±


    ¡°Bai Yun, bring Bai Ling out to sober up.¡± Bai Yun had been waiting for this sentence. He couldn¡¯t stand the cold in the room. He pulled Bai Ling out of the door.


    Bai Ling didn¡¯t understand the situation. As she walked, she shouted, ¡°Miss¡­¡± Bai Ling was halfway through her sentence when Bai Yun covered her mouth and she fell silent.


    Damn it, this girl was here for revenge.


    When Bai Yun was gone, Cui Lin looked away.


    Before the playfulness on his face disappeared, he heard Xiang Yin say, ¡°Give me two of the pills you developed.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Cui Lin decided to play dumb.


    Don¡¯t even think about his pills! He had spent all his effort and painstakingly researched for two years before successfully developing this pill. One of these pills was equivalent to a hundred pills. Usually, he might not be willing to sell them to others even if they offered him a million yuan. Now, the Xiang Family¡¯s Second Young Master actually wanted two pills in one go!


    No way!


    Xiang Yin snorted. He had expected Cui Lin¡¯s reaction.

 Chapter 32 - What Is There That I Dont Know

    Chapter 32 What Is There That I Don¡¯t Know


    Xiang Yin sat down on the sofa leisurely, then crossed his legs and said calmly, ¡°Recently, my mother asked me to help look at a few young masters for Xiang Yi. She said that Xiang Yi is at an age where she should get married.¡±


    Cui Lin¡¯s expression changed instantly and he stammered, ¡°Xiang Yi is getting married?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it normal?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ have you found someone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still helping her take a look. I just need to find a sensible one!¡± With that, he glanced at Cui Lin.


    Cui Lin paused for a moment and suddenly patted his head. ¡°Aiya, I remember now. You¡¯re talking about the Miracle Rejuvenation Pill. You want two, right? Wait.¡±


    Then, he rushed out of the door like a whirlwind, and his noble and reserved aura instantly disappeared. After a while, he returned with a blue porcelain bottle in his hand.


    ¡°This is the masterpiece I¡¯m most proud of. I went all over the southwest to collect medicinal herbs and it took me two years to successfully develop it.¡± As he spoke, he handed it to Xiang Yin respectfully, looking like a monkey asking for credit.


    Xiang Yin took it and handed the bottle to Gu Man. ¡°Take one first.¡±


    Cui Lin watched as Gu Man took the bottle and his heart ached. The Xiang Family¡¯s Second Young Master actually used his treasure to woo a beauty.


    But what could he do? The Second Young Master of the Xiang Family had caught his weakness.


    Gu Man opened the bottle and a faint medicinal fragrance wafted out. It was very pleasant. Looking at Cui Lin¡¯s pained expression, she inferred that this medicinal pill should be extremely precious. When she first smelled the medicinal fragrance, she could smell more than ten rare herbs. Some of these herbs were scattered in the dangerous southwest region, and it was extremely difficult to pick them. Even after gathering all the herbs, the ratio of the formula was still extremely vital. Any more or any less, the medicinal effect would be different.


    This Miracle Rejuvenation Pill was indeed top-notch. Gu Man thought: this pill was worth a lot of money, right? However, Xiang Yin handed it to her without blinking, and Gu Man¡¯s heart warmed slightly.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not touched by his help this time. But she was not qualified to repay him for the time being. She would find another chance later.


    Gu Man put the pill into her mouth and a refreshing sweetness melted on the tip of her tongue.


    Cui Lin looked at Gu Man. This little girl knew acupuncture. Did she know herbology?


    Out of curiosity, Cui Lin asked, ¡°Miss Gu Man, my pill is made from 18 kinds of herbs. How many can you taste?¡±


    Gu Man narrowed her eyes and carefully tasted the medicinal pill in her mouth. At the same time, she spat out a bunch of medicinal herb names. ¡°Sunset musk mallow, Indian mallow, Catechu, Latherleaf, Siberian Ginseng, Three-leaved Acanthopanax, Makha Tree, Billygoat weed, Bugleweed, Japanese bugle flower¡­¡±


    Every time she named one of the herbs, Cui Lin would be even more surprised. This little girl was so smart?


    Seeing Gu Man stop at the name of the last herb, Cui Lin was pleased. This herb was almost extinct. Almost no one on the market uses it in medicinal pills now.


    ¡°Nine Vine Immortal?¡± Gu Man looked at Cui Lin in surprise. ¡°You can actually find Nine Vine Immortal?¡±


    When Cui Lin heard Gu Man say ¡°Nine Vine Immortal¡±, he looked at her in surprise. ¡°You actually know about Nine Vine Immortal?¡±


    A dark glint flashed across Xiang Yin¡¯s deep eyes. What else did he not know about this


    girl?


    Also, why did their mutual appreciation just now look a little annoying?


    Cui Lin asked, ¡°Miss Gu Man, you know a lot at such a young age. Have you specially studied it?¡±


    Cui Lin¡¯s question was also what Xiang Yin wanted to ask.


    There were too many secrets on Gu Man waiting for him to explore. Now, Xiang Yin could not tell if he wanted to explore these secrets or if he was attracted by Gu Man¡¯s


    aura.


    No matter the reason, or perhaps there was no reason, he wanted to help her.


    Gu Man had already thought of a reason. ¡°I used to like to study herbs in the countryside. My granduncle is good at Chinese medicine. I learned some from him when I was young.¡±


    The Host did have a granduncle who dabbled in Chinese medicine. When her grandmother was not at home, she would follow her granduncle to his pharmacy, but the Host did not learn these at all.


    Both Xiang Yin and Cui Lin suspected her reason.


    Gu Man¡¯s superb acupuncture and her understanding of so many mysterious herbs were not something that an old Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor in the countryside could teach her.


    However, it was obvious that Gu Man was unwilling to reveal anything, so they could only give up.

 Chapter 33 - Old Master Cuis Anger

    Chapter 33 Old Master Cui¡¯s Anger


    The Cui family was located halfway up Mount Yunlong by the sea in Han City. One could see the vast sea from the courtyard.


    At around five in the afternoon, the little boy, Ah Mai, returned to the Cui Mansion after a simple treatment at the military hospital. The family doctor of the Cui Mansion was in-charge of the post-treatment care.


    Old Master Cui¡¯s face was tense the entire afternoon, causing others to not even dare to breathe loudly. As soon as he returned to the Cui Mansion, he asked the servants to carry Ah Mai upstairs. He sat on the sofa in the hall on the first floor with a serious expression, and the butler, Uncle Li, stood behind him.


    Standing in front of the wide rosewood coffee table was a beautiful and fashionable middle-aged woman. When she saw how serious and terrifying Old Master Cui was, her eyes immediately turned red. She stammered, ¡°Dad, I was wrong. I was careless and didn¡¯t take good care of Ah Mai.¡±


    Old Master Cui remained silent.


    When a middle-aged man at the side saw this, he said, ¡°Dad, we were careless and made you worry. As a mother, Jia Ling also blames herself for what happened to her. Now that we¡¯re lucky that Ah Mai is safe, I¡¯ll definitely arrange for someone to especially keep an eye on Ah Mai throughout the day. Nothing that happened today will happen again.¡±


    Old Master Cui looked at this face that looked a little like him and his expression softened slightly.


    How could Old Master Cui not know that the couple¡¯s worry and self-blame were no less than his? It was just that the Cui Family was so big, yet they could not even take good care of a child. How could he not be angry and blame himself?


    ¡°You were the one that brought Ah Mai out today?¡± Cui Lao ignored the man and looked at Jia Ling.


    Jia Ling was flustered and quickly replied, ¡°Dad, I went to a beauty salon today. I brought Ah Mai there before. I didn¡¯t expect Ah Mai to sneak out while we were doing our beauty treatments. He used to be obedient. I don¡¯t know why this time¡­¡±


    ¡°You can let down your guard just because nothing happened in the past? Did our family not assign someone to help you? How could you bring the child out by yourself?¡± Before Jia Ling could finish speaking, Old Master Cui interrupted her sternly.


    When Jia Ling heard this, she almost knelt down. Because she was going out with her best friend today, she did not bring the servants with her. Moreover, the salon would specially assign someone to take care of the child. In the past, Ah Mai had been obedient and nothing had ever happened.


    Unexpectedly, Ah Mai sneaked out by himself this time. When she found out that the child was missing, Jia Ling was about to go crazy. When she saw that Ah Mai was on the verge of death, she wished she could die.


    Thinking about it now, Jia Ling was still afraid.


    Faced with Old Master Cui¡¯s question, Jia Ling immediately cried. ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll definitely learn my lesson in the future. I won¡¯t be careless.¡±


    Old Master Cui snorted and said nothing


    more.


    He knew very well that as a mother, Jia Ling did not want anything to happen to her child. Ah Mai was fine too. He just wanted to remind them again to prevent such a thing from happening again.


    Old Master Cui slowly got up and left the hall.


    Seeing that Jia Ling was still sobbing, Cui Hong comforted her. ¡°Alright, fortunately, Ah Mai is fine this time. We really can¡¯t be careless in the future. I was so anxious today. If anything happened to Ah Mai, wouldn¡¯t we¡­¡± Cui Hong didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the couple understood what he meant.


    The Cui family was not an ordinary family. They were one of the richest families in the world and one of the four wealthiest families in Han City. Ah Mai was the only descendant of the Cui family and would be the heir of the Cui family in the future. If anything happened, the Cui family would not be able to bear it.


    Jia Ling said fearfully, ¡°Hubby, I understand. I regret it too.¡±


    Jia Ling was originally a popular celebrity. Later on, she met Cui Hong, the son of a wealthy family. The two of them fell in love. Jia Ling successfully married into the Cui family under the envy of the world. This was the superficial glory that the world saw, but only Jia Ling knew how difficult it was for her.


    At that time, Old Master Cui did not agree with the relationship between Jia Ling and Cui Hong. It was only after she was pregnant that Old Master Cui¡¯s attitude softened slightly, but he still did not agree to let them register their marriage. Therefore, on the surface, Jia Ling and Cui Hong had already held a wedding and had two daughters. However, only they knew that they were only allowed to collect their marriage certificate when Ah Mai was born.


    Now that Ah Mai had fallen into the water, Jia Ling felt that the pitiful recognition that she had obtained from Old Master Cui over the years was gone.

 Chapter 34 - Sealed Memory

    Chapter 34 Sealed Memory


    Old Master Cui sat in the courtyard for more than ten minutes, not moving.


    Uncle Li walked up gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Master! Just let today¡¯s matter pass. Don¡¯t ruin your health.¡±


    Old Master Cui came back to his senses and looked at the old man who had been with him for his entire life. He said, ¡°Ah Mai, this child, he¡¯s really been through a lot. I wonder what wrong did our family do?¡±


    ¡°But Young Master Ah Mai also escaped this time. As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t die in a great disaster, you will definitely be blessed in the future. Young Master Ah Mai¡¯s blessings are in the future. Master, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°But Ah Mai is already six years old. He still doesn¡¯t know how to speak or recognize people. His regular mannerisms don¡¯t seem like those of a normal child. I don¡¯t know what will happen to him in the future. I don¡¯t have many years left to take care of him!¡± Old Master Cui became sad.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t think too much. He¡¯s in the Cui family, how bad will he be in the future? Young Master is also a capable person. Let him bear the responsibility for the rest.¡± Uncle Li poured a cup of nourishing Kuding tea for Cui Lao and poured a cup for himself. He sat on a chair beside Old Master Cui.


    Although they were master and servant, they grew up together and were as close as brothers. The two old men in their seventies often sat down like this to chat and recall the past.


    ¡°Ah Zhong, I met Ah Jin today!¡± Old Master Cui seemed to be recalling something and suddenly said faintly.


    Uncle Li exclaimed, ¡°Master, you?¡±


    Cui Lao retracted his expression and smiled bitterly. ¡°I saw a young lady who looked like Ah Jin today.¡±


    Uncle Li finally understood. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be too sad. Let the past be the past!¡±


    ¡°Help me investigate the Gu family in Han City, a young lady called Gu Man. She looks 80% like Ah Jin. I have a feeling that they must have some relationship.¡±


    ¡°But Miss passed away 45 years ago. How is that possible?¡± Uncle Li was puzzled.


    ¡°But there¡¯s still a possibility, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Uncle Li stood up excitedly and raised his voice. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Miss was actually not killed by them?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, is there no such possibility? Think about the situation back then.¡± Old Master Cui was also a little excited.


    Uncle Li sat down and looked down at the sea, it was as if he was looking at what had happened back then.


    Back then, the old master and his wife also brought their three-year-old daughter out to such a sea. They did not expect to meet pirates and the young miss was held hostage and used to threaten them for money. In the end, the money was paid, but the pirate said that the hostage fell into the water and drowned.


    Madam could not withstand such a blow and followed after her a year later. The Old Master endured it for the sake of the Cui family, but only Uncle Li knew that after so many years, he had always been thinking about his youngest daughter and his wife. He was unwilling to marry again after Madam died.


    Cui Lao continued, ¡°At that time, we didn¡¯t investigate further because we were sad, but at that time, that was what the pirates said. We didn¡¯t see Jin¡¯er fall into the water.¡±


    ¡°So, you suspect that Miss is not dead. That young lady might be Miss¡¯s daughter?¡± Uncle Li voiced his guess.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed what I think, so help me investigate her. As soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Uncle Li said and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go have our meal first.¡±


    Old Master Cui thought that he might still have a granddaughter in the human world, and his mood instantly improved.


    Besides, even if she was not his granddaughter in the end, he could still treat her as his granddaughter. After all, she had saved the Cui family.


    At the dining table, Cui Hong clearly felt that the atmosphere was not so tense anymore. He secretly looked at the old man and realized that he was smiling faintly. Cui Hong was immediately surprised. He was still so serious and terrifying just now, but why did he look¡­ kind now?


    Cui Hong did not want to use kindness to describe this old man who was so swift and decisive in the business world, but for now, this was the most appropriate word.


    Did something happen?

 Chapter 35 - Finally Enlightened

    Chapter 35 Finally Enlightened


    Miraculous Hands Hall.


    Gu Man let the pill slowly melt in her mouth. After swallowing it slightly, a cooling sensation flowed into her throat. A few minutes later, a warm current rose from her elixir field, flowing through her internal organs and straight to the top of her head. She could almost feel the blood in her entire body flowing slowly. What surprised her, even more, was that she realized that the energy field in her body was constantly filling up, and her spiritual power was returning.


    Xiang Yin saw Gu Man¡¯s face turn from pale to pink at a visible speed. He was surprised that this pill was so magical!


    Xiang Yin glanced at Cui Lin and saw his reaction. The effect of this pill was obviously within his expectations.


    When Cui Lin saw Xiang Yin looking over, he said proudly, ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I called it the Miracle Rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    ¡°You need to take another pill half a month later. Don¡¯t eat two at once. I won¡¯t be responsible if your blood vessels explode later,¡± Cui Lin instructed.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Gu Man nodded.


    ¡°How about treating me to dinner if you want to thank me?¡± Cui Lin joked. As soon as he finished speaking, he received a warning look from Xiang Yin.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Man replied very seriously, ¡°I was just about to treat everyone to a meal.¡± Then, she turned to look at Xiang Yin. ¡°Are you free tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free!¡± Two voices sounded at the door at the same time.


    It was Bai Yun and Bai Ling.


    Xiang Yin glanced at the two of them and turned to Gu Man. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything on tonight.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you tonight. Let¡¯s have a meal together, but I¡¯m not familiar with Han City. I don¡¯t know which restaurant has good food.¡±


    ¡°I like the peony prawns and crab roe shark fin from Restaurant Fragrance¡­¡± Bai Ling started to list the dishes.


    Bai Yun interrupted her. ¡°The food at the Restaurant Fragrance is indeed good. It¡¯s one of the best in Han City, but it¡¯s also one of the most expensive. It¡¯s normal for a single dish to cost four figures.¡±


    Cui Lin added, ¡°Restaurant Fragrance is a century-old shop. Its food is delicious, but they have limited reservations every day. Now that we¡¯re suddenly interested in eating there, there¡¯s no more space, right?¡±


    Bai Yun continued, ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with their boss. If you want to go, I can call and book a room.¡±


    Gu Man was still calculating in her heart. A dish cost more than four digits. Then tonight¡¯s meal would cost tens of thousands of dollars at the very least.


    However, the money she had just earned from breaking through ¡®Nightfall¡¯ had also arrived. She could still afford this bit of money. Although she wanted to save some money, she also wanted to thank these people sincerely. It was worth spending tens of thousands of dollars for this reason.


    Hence, Gu Man nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Restaurant Fragrance.¡±


    Bai Yun was a little surprised. He had thought that this girl would hesitate when she heard the price of the dishes. After all, this meal was really not cheap. According to what her status was in the Gu family, she would not be rich.


    However, Bai Yun also knew that the person paying the bill tonight would not be Gu Man, but Xiang Yin. That was why he did not recommend other restaurants that were cheaper.


    Bai Yun called and said, ¡°I¡¯ve booked it!¡± He was extremely quick.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiang Yin led the way out.


    Bai Ling hugged Gu Man¡¯s arm familiarly. ¡°Miss, you look even better. Did you eat anything just now?¡± Bai Ling noticed that Gu Man¡¯s expression had improved a lot. She couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity, so she asked directly.


    ¡°I took a pill,¡± Gu Man replied simply.


    ¡°Then if I eat one will I become prettier too?¡±


    ¡°If you eat it, you¡¯ll get fat.¡± Cui Lin¡¯s words killed Bai Ling¡¯s thoughts.


    The two black cars downstairs were parked by the roadside.


    ¡°I want to sit in the same car as Little Missy. Let¡¯s sit in the backseat together,¡± Bai Ling said quickly as she held Gu Man¡¯s arm, as if she was afraid that someone would snatch her away if she was a step slower.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Man agreed readily.


    Before Bai Ling could be smug, she saw Xiang Yin open the backseat and say to Gu Man, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Bai Ling¡¯s mouth widened. Her second uncle would open the car door for someone?


    Wow, then wouldn¡¯t she be able to enjoy this treatment too?


    This magical and sudden happiness made her want to jump up and down. She could show off to her family in the future. Second Uncle had opened the car door for her.


    However, just as she was about to get in, Xiang Yin pressed down on her shoulder. She looked up and saw her uncle¡¯s dark face. He raised his chin at the passenger seat beside the driver¡¯s seat.


    He wanted her to sit in the passenger seat?


    In a flash, Bai Ling finally thought of something


    Having to sit in the passenger seat, Bai Ling finally confirmed one thing. Her second uncle was having ideas about Miss.

 Chapter 36 - Staring At A Mans Face

    Chapter 36 Staring At A Man¡¯s Face


    It was a twenty-minute drive from the Miraculous Hands Hall to Restaurant Fragrance.


    Bai Ling was still wondering why her second uncle suddenly blossomed.


    Ever since she was young, she had never seen her second uncle being attentive to any girl. In her impression, other than the few female relatives at home, her second uncle had never had any other female compatriots.


    She then realized why Second Uncle¡¯s gaze was so cold when she was matchmaking Little Missy and Brother.


    When Bai Ling thought of this, she glared at Bai Yun, making him feel confused.


    What did it have to do with him now?


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bai Ling was angry. Her brother clearly knew, but he didn¡¯t remind her, causing her to almost be dismembered by Second Uncle¡¯s gaze.


    But on second thought, it was good that she was not with someone outside their family.


    However, compared to being her sister-in-law, if she was her aunt, she would be one generation higher than her.


    Bai Yun saw Bai Ling¡¯s face change from bright to dark, from angry to silly.


    He shook his head silently. He was already used to Bai Ling¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Drive seriously!¡± Looking at Bai Yun¡¯s dishonest look, Xiang Yin couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam at this time. It might take half an hour to reach Restaurant Fragrant,¡± Bai Yun looked away and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s still an hour? I¡¯m starving!¡± Bai Ling muttered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to lose weight? Isn¡¯t this good? Your fat is burning. You might have already lost a kilogram,¡± Bai Yun teased.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that you mention it, I don¡¯t seem to be hungry anymore!¡± Bai Ling, who had been frowning just now, was happy again.


    Gu Man listened to the conversation between Bai Yun and Bai Ling in the front row and couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.


    She recalled that she had never had such kinship in both lives.


    In her previous life, she had devoted herself to practicing martial arts, learning medicine, and cultivating her spirit energy.


    And in this life, those people in the Gu family wished she could disappear. How could they have any warmth for her? Perhaps the Host had some kinship when she was young, but those memories were too vague and distant.


    Gu Man thought that she did not need this warmth from others, but at this moment, she felt that if she did have it, she would cherish


    it.


    Gu Man turned slightly to look at Xiang Yin.


    He still had his eyes closed. The setting sun outside the window shone into the car at an angle. The outline of his sharp side profile was even more angular.


    His thick long eyelashes, straight nose, and thin lips were dyed with a faint layer of warm yellow, making his originally cold face instantly warm up.


    He closed his eyes quietly like the most elegant and noble king in the world. Gu Man also sensed that ever since she ate a pill, her spiritual power had increased slightly. She could now slightly sense other people¡¯s energy fields. At this moment, the energy in Xiang Yin¡¯s body was very high.


    Everyone¡¯s energy field was different, and it was not dependent on a person¡¯s wealth. Some people were born with extremely high energy fields, and some people changed it through cultivation. For example, practitioners cultivated their energy fields through hard work.


    To ordinary people, the energy field was the so-called temperament and aura. It was an indescribable and mysterious thing.


    However, if one had strong spiritual power, one could sense the exact value of a person¡¯s energy field. However, Gu Man¡¯s spiritual power had yet to recover, so she could not accurately determine it.


    Suddenly, Xiang Yin¡¯s eyelashes flickered. Gu Man¡¯s heart tightened and she quickly turned to look out of the window.


    Gu Man thought to herself, So close, I was almost caught! It seemed like this was the first time she had stared at a man¡¯s face like this.


    Xiang Yin actually knew that Gu Man was looking at him. Although it was just a glance, he felt his face itch.


    He turned his face slightly uncomfortably to look at the scenery outside the window.


    Bai Yun looked at the rearview mirror again and saw the two people in the backseat looking out of the window.


    Was the scenery outside very good?


    No, it was just some tall buildings and green plants. What was there to see?


    Restaurant Fragrance was located on Riverside Road in Han City. This was the most expensive area in Han City. Every inch of land was expensive. However, this hundred-year-old shop occupied more than a thousand square meters in this expensive place.


    How wealthy!

 Chapter 37 - Who Cares About Pestering You?

    Chapter 37 Who Cares About Pestering You?


    Restaurant Fragrance was a two-story imitation of an old Chinese palace-style low-rise building, low-profile and luxurious.


    As soon as the car stopped, a waiter came to help open the car door. Bai Yun threw his keys and said, ¡°Nine Dragon Gate.¡± Someone led the way.


    When they entered Restaurant Fragrance, it was completely different. There were ceramics, gray sculptures, wood carvings, and glass. The combination was exquisite and unique. The water flowed and the winding corridor was like a classical garden.


    Gu Man and the others were led through the hall and up a spiral staircase. After the waiter opened a door carved with nine dragons, he stood by the door and bowed. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve arrived at the Nine Dragon Gate!¡±


    Gu Man picked a seat by the window and looked into the distance from the window. It was the iconic Dragon Pearl Tower in Han City. Looking downstairs was the beautiful scenery.


    As expected of a restaurant where a single dish was worth four figures.


    But when Gu Man received the menu, she realized that four digits was already considered cheap. Alright, she had missed the words ¡°at least¡± from Bai Yun¡¯s words earlier on.


    Gu Man glanced at the menu and handed it to Xiang Yin. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about dishes. Pick what you like.¡±


    When Cui Lin entered, Gu Man wanted him to order too, but Xiang Yin did not even look up. ¡°No need, he¡¯s not picky!¡±


    Cui Lin thought that he had offended Xiang Yin again. After thinking for a while, he realized that he had not! But according to his experiences from interacting with Xiang Yin, he must have offended Xiang Yin in some way. Could it be that Xiang Yin was unhappy because he suggested having a meal, but, he was not the only one who was benefitting from it!


    In the end, Cui Lin concluded that the Second Young Master of the Xiang Family was a beautiful man with a heart that was hard to guess!


    In the end, the five of them ordered eight dishes. Gu Man estimated that this meal was about 100,000 yuan. She immediately felt a little pained.


    It was indeed a gathering place for wealthy families. A single meal here costs as much as an ordinary family¡¯s spending on food for an entire year.


    The people who came here might not even understand sometimes if they were pursuing the delicacy of that dish or if they were here to prove their identity and status.


    After all, without a certain amount of wealth and power, who would dare to step into this


    place?


    Before the food arrived, Bai Ling shouted, ¡°Miss, accompany me out for a while.¡± With that, she pulled Gu Man out.


    ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t feel well. I want to go to the bathroom. When I use the toilet in school, I always get my friends to come with me. I¡¯m used to it. Miss, you don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wanted to go too.¡± Gu Man and Bai Ling left the private room. They had to pass through a public hall before they reached the public bathroom.


    After Gu Man came out of the bathroom, she sat on the sofa in the hall and waited for Bai Ling.


    ¡°Gu Man?¡± A surprised voice sounded.


    Gu Man looked up and cursed in her heart when she saw this group of people. How unlucky!


    It was the Gu family and the Li family.


    ¡°Gu Man, why are you here?¡± Gu Rou pretended to be puzzled, but she was furious. She had clearly said yesterday that she wouldn¡¯t come to apologize to the Li Family, but now she had secretly come. She was really shameless.


    The Gu and Li families¡¯ polite faces darkened.


    Li Guo¡¯s face was still swollen. His eyes, which were already very small, now looked like two green beans. At this moment, the two green beans were bulging from his glaring. His face was full of hatred, as if he was about to pounce on Gu Man and tear her apart.


    He would never forget the humiliation he suffered yesterday. This wretched girl had almost ruined his life. Sooner or later, he would take revenge.


    ¡°Gu Man, how long are you going to pester me?¡± Zhang Yue also thought that she was here because of him.


    Gu Rou had told him yesterday that Gu Man was stubborn and unwilling to apologize to the Li Family. The Gu Family did not know what to do and asked him to use his connections and arrange for them to have a meal together. But now that Gu Man was here, she must have known that he was coming, so she changed her mind and waited here.


    If Gu Man knew what Zhang Yue was thinking, she would definitely say that he was thinking too much!


    ¡°Hmph, who cares about pestering you?!¡± Gu Man saw that Bai Ling had yet to come out, so she couldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Are you here to eat with us?¡± Gu Rou asked. This Gu Man really refused to give up. She must have heard that Zhang Yue was here, so she insisted on coming shamelessly. How shameless. She was getting better at using tricks.


    ¡°I¡¯m eating here with my friend.¡± Gu Man was frustrated. Why was the Gu family filled with self-righteous people?!

 Chapter 38 - The Gu Familys Bully

    Chapter 38 The Gu Family¡¯s Bully


    ¡°Friend? What friends do you have?¡± Qu Bei smiled disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re really boasting shamelessly. Did your countryside friends come out of the village to look for you? I think you just won¡¯t give up! The last time, Zhang Yue had publicly said on the Internet that he had no interest in you. Do you not understand or are you pretending to be stupid?¡±


    Gu Yuan shouted sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of place this is? This is Restaurant Fragrance. It¡¯s not a place where you can come and go as you please!¡±


    The service staff leading the way was at a loss. She had never met such an unreasonable person here! The people who came here usually tried their best to pretend to be refined and never spoke loudly.


    But the group of people in front of her seemed to be a little shameless! She also wanted to say to the uncle who was talking loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy. You¡¯re at Restaurant Fragrance!¡±


    But she did not dare to. They looked like a bunch of unreasonable people.


    reas


    She decided to play dead!


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say that about Gu Man. She might really have such a friend!¡± Gu Rou defended Gu Man softly.


    However, her explanation only made everyone look down on Gu Man even more. Everyone present knew that you can¡¯t just enter even if you had money. Those who could make reservations at this place must be members. Even the Gu family was not able to make reservations.


    Apart from her identity as the adopted daughter of the Gu family, she was nothing. Wasn¡¯t it a joke to say that she had friends?


    ¡°Are you guys done? Are you very proud of yourselves for coming here to make a scene?¡± Gu Man sneered.


    When the waiter heard this, she almost cried. This was what she wanted to say.


    ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re looking down on us? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a country bumpkin. How dare you be so arrogant? I didn¡¯t tear your mouth apart yesterday. Now, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t beat you up.¡± Li Guo¡¯s mother was already filled with anger. As she spoke, she was about to pounce on her.


    The waiter broke out in a cold sweat. She did not dare to pretend to be dead anymore. She hurriedly ran over and pulled Li Guo¡¯s mother. ¡°Madam, please calm down. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s go back and discuss it. Don¡¯t offend the guests here.¡±


    With the waiter¡¯s reminder, everyone finally quietened down. They had almost forgotten that this was Restaurant Fragrance.


    Li Guo¡¯s mother coughed lightly and did not get physical again. She only glanced coldly at Gu Man.


    ¡°Gu Man, I advise you to go back quickly and stop embarrassing yourself.¡± Zhang Yue was tired of such pestering.


    ¡°Zhang Yue, let me make it clear to you again. I, Gu Man, have no regard for you!¡± Gu Man looked at Zhang Yue and said word by word.


    ¡°Gu Man, stop playing hard to get!¡± Zhang Yue was furious. What right did she have to say such things?


    Gu Man closed her eyes and rested. It was so boring to talk to this group of people. They kept repeating the same few insults.


    Everyone was about to criticize her when a clear voice sounded. ¡°Miss, sorry to have kept you waiting!¡±


    Bai Ling saw so many people. ¡°Are these people that Miss knows?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gu Man pulled Bai Ling away.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know them, why do they look so fierce?¡±


    ¡°Bored dogs will bark and shout when they see passersby!¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, watch your mouth!¡± Gu Yuan could not take it anymore.


    ¡°Uncle, what right do you have to be fierce to my sister?¡± Bai Ling couldn¡¯t take it anymore. No one had dared to shout in front of her since she was young.


    ¡°Young lady, move aside. I¡¯m teaching my daughter a lesson. Mind your own business.¡± Gu Yuan saw that she was just a little girl and did not care.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This kind of person isn¡¯t worth being angry at.¡± Gu Man ignored the commotion behind her and pulled Bai Ling away.


    Seeing Gu Man leave, Qu Bei smiled and said, ¡°That girl is insensible. Don¡¯t let her affect everyone¡¯s mood. Let¡¯s hurry and go eat. Everyone is hungry.¡±


    The waiter brought them to the Three Good Gates. Gu Yuan asked, ¡°Were the two girls from earlier on eating here?¡±


    The waiter replied, ¡°Yes, they are guests of the Nine Dragon Gate. Miss Bai is a regular here!¡±


    ¡°Nine Dragon Gate?¡± Everyone was surprised.


    The private rooms in Fragrance Hotel were arranged according to the One Open Gate, Double Happiness Gate, Three Good Gates, Four Pass Gate, Five Blessings Gate, Six Smooth-Sailing Gate, Seven Star Gate, Nine Dragon Gate, Ten Perfect Gate, Hundred Prosperities Gate, and Millennium Gate. The higher it went, the higher the splendor of it. In other words, the higher it went, the harder it was to book.


    Now, they could only book Gate No. 3, but Gu Man was at Nine Dragon Gate.


    This was a little embarrassing.

 Chapter 39 - Gu Man Eats With Her

    Chapter 39 Gu Man Eats With Her


    Beauty


    Gu Yuan asked Gu Rou in confusion, ¡°Do you know when Gu Man got to know the girl from the Bai family?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man didn¡¯t tell me about the Bai family¡¯s daughter, but Gu Man should know Bai Yun.¡± Gu Rou¡¯s words made everyone feel like ¡°Oh so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    It seemed like she could only enter by selling her beauty.


    Gu Yuan was disgusted, but he could not vent his anger now. He could only call out to everyone, ¡°Let her be. Let her learn her lesson! Let¡¯s eat quickly!¡±


    Gu Rou sat beside Zhang Yue. She saw that Zhang Yue had not said anything since he entered. Was he thinking about that little b*tch Gu Man?


    ¡°Brother Yue, I¡¯m so worried about Gu Man. I heard that Young Master Bai is a playboy. Gu Man is so innocent. Will she be deceived?¡± Gu Rou pretended to be worried. Her eyes were instantly filled with tears as she looked at Zhang Yue.


    ¡°Why are you so worried?¡± Zhang Yue¡¯s tone was a little harsh. His mind was indeed filled with Gu Man.


    However, it was Gu Man¡¯s pink lips that spat out the words, ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡±


    Hearing Zhang Yue¡¯s attitude, Gu Rou¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Brother Yue, you¡¯re being fierce to me!¡±


    Zhang Yue took a deep breath and restrained his emotions. He held Gu Rou¡¯s hand and comforted her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a bit dizzy because Gu Man angered me just now. Let¡¯s talk less about her in the future, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother Yue. I won¡¯t say anything else in the future. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Gu Rou nodded obediently.


    ¡°Aiya, look at how close they are!¡± Li Guo¡¯s mother smiled at Qu Bei. Actually, she felt a little upset. The Gu family was new money, but they were actually able to get close to the generationally wealthy Zhang family. They were really lucky.


    ¡°Zhang Chuan and Rou¡¯er¡¯s relationship is so good that there¡¯s nothing to say. I just want them to get married quickly,¡± Qu Bei said proudly. The Li family was always above the Gu family. When they got married to the Zhang family, the Li family would still come to curry favor with the Gu family. Qu Bei felt happy just thinking about it.


    At this moment, Gu Yuan raised his glass and said to the Li Family, ¡°I apologize on behalf of the Gu Family for what happened yesterday. I didn¡¯t teach my daughter well. I hope you can understand. I hope that the cooperation between the Gu Family and the Li Family can last long.¡±


    Li Guo¡¯s father also replied, ¡°Brother Gu, how can our family¡¯s business cooperation be affected by a country girl?¡±


    Everyone exchanged pleasantries, and the atmosphere was unprecedentedly harmonious.


    In the private room of Nine Dragons Gate, Bai Yun was muttering, ¡°The dishes are already served. Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the waiter opened the door and Gu Man and Bai Ling walked in.


    Bai Ling sat down angrily.


    Bai Yun looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who dares to provoke you?¡±


    Bai Ling had an extraordinary status in the Bai Family. No one dared to say anything aloud, and she was coaxed and doted on like a little princess, especially by Old Master Bai. He was always saying, ¡°My baby Bai Ling is the best!¡± and ¡°My baby Bai Ling is the cutest!¡±


    Bai Yun was a little glad that Bai Ling had not been spoiled. Although Bai Ling was a little delicate now, she was mostly true to herself. She usually liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business and fight for justice. She was always laughing and joking, and it was rare for her to be angry. ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re bullying us. How dare they bully Little Missy!¡± Bai Ling¡¯s words made everyone look at Gu Man.


    Gu Man¡¯s expression was indifferent. It was impossible to tell that she had been bullied.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s questioning gazes, Gu Man explained simply, ¡°I met someone from the Gu family.¡± Xiang Yin and Bai Yun roughly knew about Gu Man¡¯s relationship with the Gu family. Only Cui Lin was still puzzled.


    The Gu family? Wasn¡¯t that her family?


    Bai Ling could not understand why her family would be so fierce and speak so loudly.


    ¡°They¡¯re here to eat too?¡± Bai Yun asked.


    ¡°To apologize to the Li Family.¡± Gu Man snorted.


    ¡°Apologizing for beating him at school?¡± Xiang Yin asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Man replied simply.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that kid sentenced to be in prison? Shouldn¡¯t the Li Family be begging your Gu Family to let go of the case? Why is the Gu Family apologizing now?¡± Bai Yun asked curiously.


    ¡°If Li Guo goes to jail, the Gu family is afraid that their business will be gone!¡± Gu Man analyzed quietly, as if she was not talking about herself.


    ¡°The Gu family withdrew the case?¡± Xiang Yin summarized.


    Gu Man nodded.


    ¡°You agreed?¡± Xiang Yin asked again.


    ¡°My guardian agreed.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man even addressed him like this, everyone understood that she was very disappointed in the Gu family¡¯s actions!


    Gu Man didn¡¯t want to say anything else. She called out to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m so hungry! I love peony prawns!¡± Bai Ling pretended to cheer and bit into a prawn. She almost wanted to cry. Miss Gu Man¡¯s family treated her like this. It was too detestable. ¡°Be ladylike!¡± Bai Yun shouted unhappily.

 Chapter 40 There? - What Other Secrets Are There?

    Chapter 40 What Other Secrets Are There?


    Gu Man picked up a dish that looked like eggplant but it was not eggplant. She thought to herself: This salad alone is worth 8,000


    yuan?


    Bai Yun explained the dish, ¡°This dried eggplant dish is very particular. The newly grown tender May eggplant is plucked, and the skin and seeds are removed. Only the flesh is kept, it is cut into thin threads and dehydrated, before it is placed on the steamer. Chicken broth is placed in the bottom of the steamer and used to steam it. The taste of the chicken broth is infused into the shreds of the eggplants and then it is dehydrated again. It will be steamed and dehydrated like this nine times before it is mixed with the marinated crystal chicken feet.


    Gu Man thought to herself: Alright, it was indeed worth it for so much effort.


    Gu Man had a habit of ¡°not paying attention to the outside world¡± no matter what she did, even when she was eating.


    Now, she was eating the food in her bowl with her head lowered, completely immersed in the deliciousness of the food. Her pink lips opened and closed, her mouth bulged slightly, and her eyes narrowed as she enjoyed it.


    Bai Ling, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She stared blankly at her second uncle putting food into Gu Man¡¯s bowl again and again with a doting expression on his face. Her second uncle knew how to take food for other people?


    It was only when Bai Yun kicked her that she reacted and quickly sucked a bit of the sparkling caviar to calm herself down.


    Gu Man was finally satisfied. She looked up and saw Bai Ling, Bai Yun, and Cui Lin¡¯s strange gazes. She quickly dabbed her lips with a napkin. Was there something on her face?


    ¡°Sister Gu Man, this meal suits your taste, right?¡± Bai Yun interrupted the strange atmosphere. He did not expect Xiang Yin to treat someone with such special care. He was taking food for her throughout the meal.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good!¡± Gu Man replied seriously.


    ¡°Second Master, are you eating well?¡± Cui Lin asked strangely. He knew that Xiang Yin did not eat much during the meal, because he was helping Gu Man take food.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Xiang Yin replied calmly.


    Bai Ling reacted. No wonder Second Uncle asked the waiter to go out. He wanted to please her!


    Seeing that everyone was almost done eating, Gu Man sneaked out to settle the bill while everyone was drinking tea and chatting.


    When the cashier at the front desk heard that Gu Man was from the ¡°Nine Dragon Gate¡±, she asked Gu Man to wait for a moment and quickly called for the microphone on her. ¡°Manager, please come to the front desk.¡±


    After a while, a refined young man bowed gently to Gu Man. ¡°Miss Gu Man, hello. I¡¯m the General Manager of Restaurant Fragrance, Xie Yu. I¡¯m honored to have you here. Please accept this VIP gold card! The owner of this card eats free for life at Restaurant Fragrance!¡±


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s confusion, Xie Yu said, ¡°Please greet Second Master and Young Master Bai for me!¡±


    This was Xiang Yin¡¯s arrangement? Gu Man held the gold card in her hand and suddenly felt that it was a little heavy. She owed him a favor again!


    When Gu Man returned to the private room, everyone was chatting happily. Gu Man hesitated if she should return the gold card. In the end, she decided to return it in private.


    After the Gu and Li families finished eating, when they were paying at the front desk, the general manager, Xie Yu, received Zhang Yue. ¡°Young Master Zhang, it¡¯s an honor for you to come to Restaurant Fragrance to eat, but it¡¯s also a pity that after the discussion of the higher executives, your VIP card has been canceled! I¡¯m sorry, but Restaurant Fragrance can no longer serve you and your friend in the future.¡±


    When Zhang Chuan heard this, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Reason?¡±


    ¡°The guests that Young Master Zhang brought made a fuss in Restaurant Fragrance before the meal and affected the other guests.¡±


    Did someone stand up for Gu Man? Zhang Yue looked at the ¡°Nine Dragon Gate¡± at the end of the hall and suddenly thought of the mysterious man in Han City High School. The Bai family didn¡¯t have the ability to cancel another person¡¯s VIP status so easily!


    Zhang Yue knew that no matter how many theories he had, it was useless. He could only say, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Gu Yuan and the others wanted to reason, but they did not dare to say anything. After all, it was because they ¡°made a fuss¡± that Zhang Yue lost face.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, Xie Yu quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Young Master Zhang out! Please!¡±


    Everyone could only accept their fate, but their faces were still hot.


    This slap from Gu Man was loud enough.


    At the entrance of Restaurant Fragrance, Zhang Yue said to Gu Rou, ¡°I still have something on, I won¡¯t send you off!¡± He


    Gu Rou¡¯s eyes were red, but it was because she was angry with Gu Man. Gu Man, this damn b*tch, she would teach her a lesson when she came back.


    Xiang Yin sent Gu Man back to the Gu residence.


    Ten o¡¯clock in the evening, in Xiang Yin¡¯s study.


    Bai Yun: ¡°You asked me to investigate the Gu family. I¡¯ve checked everything. The water is quite deep!¡±


    ¡°Also, I realized that the Cui family is also investigating Gu Man,¡± Bai Yun added.


    ¡°Why is the Cui family investigating Gu Man?¡± Xiang Yin suddenly remembered that when they were saving her in the afternoon, the old man had asked about her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet!¡±


    Gu Man, what other secrets do you have? Xiang Yin stared at ¡°The Girl in Divination¡± and asked himself.

 Chapter 40 - There? What Other Secrets Are There?

    Chapter 40 What Other Secrets Are There?


    Gu Man picked up a dish that looked like eggplant but it was not eggplant. She thought to herself: This salad alone is worth 8,000


    yuan?


    Bai Yun explained the dish, ¡°This dried eggplant dish is very particular. The newly grown tender May eggplant is plucked, and the skin and seeds are removed. Only the flesh is kept, it is cut into thin threads and dehydrated, before it is placed on the steamer. Chicken broth is placed in the bottom of the steamer and used to steam it. The taste of the chicken broth is infused into the shreds of the eggplants and then it is dehydrated again. It will be steamed and dehydrated like this nine times before it is mixed with the marinated crystal chicken feet.


    Gu Man thought to herself: Alright, it was indeed worth it for so much effort.


    Gu Man had a habit of ¡°not paying attention to the outside world¡± no matter what she did, even when she was eating.


    Now, she was eating the food in her bowl with her head lowered, completely immersed in the deliciousness of the food. Her pink lips opened and closed, her mouth bulged slightly, and her eyes narrowed as she enjoyed it.


    Bai Ling, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She stared blankly at her second uncle putting food into Gu Man¡¯s bowl again and again with a doting expression on his face. Her second uncle knew how to take food for other people?


    It was only when Bai Yun kicked her that she reacted and quickly sucked a bit of the sparkling caviar to calm herself down.


    Gu Man was finally satisfied. She looked up and saw Bai Ling, Bai Yun, and Cui Lin¡¯s strange gazes. She quickly dabbed her lips with a napkin. Was there something on her face?


    ¡°Sister Gu Man, this meal suits your taste, right?¡± Bai Yun interrupted the strange atmosphere. He did not expect Xiang Yin to treat someone with such special care. He was taking food for her throughout the meal.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good!¡± Gu Man replied seriously.


    ¡°Second Master, are you eating well?¡± Cui Lin asked strangely. He knew that Xiang Yin did not eat much during the meal, because he was helping Gu Man take food.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Xiang Yin replied calmly.


    Bai Ling reacted. No wonder Second Uncle asked the waiter to go out. He wanted to please her!


    Seeing that everyone was almost done eating, Gu Man sneaked out to settle the bill while everyone was drinking tea and chatting.


    When the cashier at the front desk heard that Gu Man was from the ¡°Nine Dragon Gate¡±, she asked Gu Man to wait for a moment and quickly called for the microphone on her. ¡°Manager, please come to the front desk.¡±


    After a while, a refined young man bowed gently to Gu Man. ¡°Miss Gu Man, hello. I¡¯m the General Manager of Restaurant Fragrance, Xie Yu. I¡¯m honored to have you here. Please accept this VIP gold card! The owner of this card eats free for life at Restaurant Fragrance!¡±


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s confusion, Xie Yu said, ¡°Please greet Second Master and Young Master Bai for me!¡±


    This was Xiang Yin¡¯s arrangement? Gu Man held the gold card in her hand and suddenly felt that it was a little heavy. She owed him a favor again!


    When Gu Man returned to the private room, everyone was chatting happily. Gu Man hesitated if she should return the gold card. In the end, she decided to return it in private.


    After the Gu and Li families finished eating, when they were paying at the front desk, the general manager, Xie Yu, received Zhang Yue. ¡°Young Master Zhang, it¡¯s an honor for you to come to Restaurant Fragrance to eat, but it¡¯s also a pity that after the discussion of the higher executives, your VIP card has been canceled! I¡¯m sorry, but Restaurant Fragrance can no longer serve you and your friend in the future.¡±


    When Zhang Chuan heard this, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Reason?¡±


    ¡°The guests that Young Master Zhang brought made a fuss in Restaurant Fragrance before the meal and affected the other guests.¡±


    Did someone stand up for Gu Man? Zhang Yue looked at the ¡°Nine Dragon Gate¡± at the end of the hall and suddenly thought of the mysterious man in Han City High School. The Bai family didn¡¯t have the ability to cancel another person¡¯s VIP status so easily!


    Zhang Yue knew that no matter how many theories he had, it was useless. He could only say, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Gu Yuan and the others wanted to reason, but they did not dare to say anything. After all, it was because they ¡°made a fuss¡± that Zhang Yue lost face.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, Xie Yu quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Young Master Zhang out! Please!¡±


    Everyone could only accept their fate, but their faces were still hot.


    This slap from Gu Man was loud enough.


    At the entrance of Restaurant Fragrance, Zhang Yue said to Gu Rou, ¡°I still have something on, I won¡¯t send you off!¡± He


    Gu Rou¡¯s eyes were red, but it was because she was angry with Gu Man. Gu Man, this damn b*tch, she would teach her a lesson when she came back.


    Xiang Yin sent Gu Man back to the Gu residence.


    Ten o¡¯clock in the evening, in Xiang Yin¡¯s study.


    Bai Yun: ¡°You asked me to investigate the Gu family. I¡¯ve checked everything. The water is quite deep!¡±


    ¡°Also, I realized that the Cui family is also investigating Gu Man,¡± Bai Yun added.


    ¡°Why is the Cui family investigating Gu Man?¡± Xiang Yin suddenly remembered that when they were saving her in the afternoon, the old man had asked about her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet!¡±


    Gu Man, what other secrets do you have? Xiang Yin stared at ¡°The Girl in Divination¡± and asked himself.

 Chapter 41

    ?


    41 The Gu Family¡¯s Dirty Affairs


    ¡°How deep are the waters of the Gu family?¡± Xiang Yin sat down on the sofa. He only knew that Gu Man was not valued in the Gu family. More precisely, there was no concern or love for her, but he did not know much about it.


    Bai Yun also sat down and concluded, ¡°Gu Yuan is too heartless, too dirty, too shameless!¡±


    ¡°I want to hear the whole story. You don¡¯t have to summarize it.¡± Xiang Yin glanced at Bai Yun coldly.


    Bai Yun muttered, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand it. He looks good, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so evil.¡±


    Seeing that Xiang Yin was about to give him another look, he immediately put his fist to his lips and pretended to cough. He sat up straight and quickly said, ¡°Gu Man¡¯s mother, Huang Ying, is an only child. At that time, the Huang family was running a medium-sized company in Han City. Gu Yuan was an employee in the company and was noticed by the Huang family¡¯s head. He was married into the Huang family as a live-in son-in-law. After they got married, they only gave birth to Gu Man. After Gu Man was born, Huang Ying fell ill and passed away when Gu Man was six years old. After that, the Huang family was reported to be operating illegally and the company was seized. The Huang family moved back to their hometown in the countryside and disappeared from Han City.¡±


    Xiang Yin immediately asked, ¡°Was it Gu Yuan who did it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, before Huang Ying passed away, Gu Yuan started to plan. Some of the company¡¯s assets were transferred to his name. When the Huang family¡¯s company was seized, only an empty shell was left.¡±


    ¡°No wonder the Gu family can start so quickly. So they used these methods.¡±


    Bai Yun pursed his lips and said with a face full of disdain, ¡°Otherwise, if Gu Yuan started from scratch, even if he was given another ten years, he might not be able to stand firm in Han City. It¡¯s a pity that the Huang family doesn¡¯t have a capable descendant, so they can only swallow their anger.¡±


    Xiang Yin sneered. ¡°In that case, it makes sense that they don¡¯t like Gu Man.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another reason why the Gu family doesn¡¯t like Gu Man!¡± At this point, Bai Yun paused and looked at Xiang Yin proudly.


    He wanted to keep him in suspense on purpose, but when he saw Xiang Yin¡¯s ¡°spill the beans¡± expression, he quickly continued, ¡°Gu Yuan married Qu Bei half a year after Huang Ying passed away. She¡¯s Gu Man¡¯s current stepmother is her aunt. Gu Yuan and Qu Bei have done many dirty things. They hooked up before Gu Man¡¯s mother passed away.¡±


    ¡°Gu Rou is Gu Yuan¡¯s biological daughter?¡±


    ¡°No, Gu Rou is the child of Qu Bei and her ex-husband, but Gu Yuan treats other people¡¯s daughters thousands of times better than his own daughter. This is really the first time I¡¯ve seen it in my life,¡± Bai Yun sighed.


    Xiang Yin sneered. ¡°What¡¯s so hard to understand? Gu Man¡¯s existence is the Gu family¡¯s dark past. How can the Gu family tolerate her?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been brought back by the Gu family as an adopted daughter. Han City even chose Gu Yuan as a representative of philanthropists because of this. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ironic?¡± Bai Yun almost laughed out loud.


    ¡°Shameless, ridiculous!¡± Xiang Yin concluded coldly.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Bai Yun saw that Xiang Yin was showing his emotions so obviously and thought that he was going to do something big.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move for now. We¡¯ll deal with him later,¡± Xiang Yin said in a low voice.


    ¡°Then how are we going to help that girl Gu Man?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Gu family can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Thinking of the girl who had repeatedly made him look at her in a different light, Xiang Yin felt less depressed.


    He thought for a while and instructed Bai Yun, ¡°In school, let Bai Ling interact with her more and help her block those flies.¡±


    Bai Yun recalled her sister¡¯s admiration for Gu Man and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at least no one in the school dares to look down on the Bai family now. Bai Ling is very protective of her. She treats Gu Man as family now and can¡¯t wait to protect her.¡±


    After a week of suspension, Gu Man was going to school again.


    As soon as she walked through the school gate, someone shouted, ¡°Miss Gu Man!¡±


    Gu Man looked over. It was Bai Ling.


    Bai Ling jogged over and held Gu Man¡¯s hand with an intimate smile. ¡°My brother wants me to wait for you here!¡±


    Gu Man quickly asked, ¡°But what¡¯s the matter?¡± She was a little surprised. Why did Bai Yun want Bai Ling to wait for her?

 Chapter 42

    ?


    42 When You Go To School


    ¡°Nothing much. I was just waiting for you. Besides, I wanted to wait for you too.¡±


    Gu Man thought to herself: Nothing Much? Could it be that they¡¯re worried that Li Guo will take revenge on me? Now, will the Bai family step in and block those arrogant people?


    For some reason, Gu Man suddenly thought of Xiang Yin. He was probably the one who gave the instructions!


    Gu Man nodded, feeling touched. Xiang Yin had helped her many times, and she didn¡¯t know how to repay him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine alone. You can go to your classroom.¡± The first and third years of high school were in different school buildings. Gu Man was worried that Bai Ling would be late.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I usually run to the classroom when it¡¯s almost class. When I thought about waiting for you at the school gate, I woke up half an hour early!¡±


    Gu Man smiled.


    Bai Ling pouted and complained, ¡°Miss Gu Man, it¡¯s been a few days since we ate together. You haven¡¯t come to see me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something to do.¡± Gu Man had promised to visit her, but she was busy familiarizing herself with her homework and this world. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed.


    If the maid had not called her in the morning, she would have almost forgotten to come to school.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you. I heard from my brother that you have a lot of things to do at home, so I understand.¡± Bai Ling turned from a petty person to an obedient little sister.


    This was the first time Gu Man had met Bai Ling¡¯s kind and lively personality. Even though Bai Ling was chattering, she did not feel annoyed.


    The good and evil of a person seemed to come to Gu Man automatically, it was like common sense and it would never be wrong. Therefore, almost no one could pretend in front of her.


    As Gu Man walked on the road, many students started to talk about her. It was because Gu Man had beaten Li Guo into a pig¡¯s head. This had not happened in Han City First High School for a long time.


    Someone exclaimed, ¡°How could that small body beat Li Guo into a pig face?¡±


    Someone else was worried. ¡°I think Li Guo will definitely take revenge. If it were me, I would just transfer schools.¡±


    Someone even cared about Gu Man¡¯s appearance. ¡°Why did everyone say that she was a country bumpkin before? She doesn¡¯t look like one! She can already be the belle of our school.¡±


    Suddenly, the students who praised Gu Man for being good-looking were stopped by a cold voice. ¡°Love-struck fool! Do you have to be so superficial? How can you praise someone who¡¯s ranked last in the cohort?!¡±


    All the students looked over and saw a handsome youth and a beautiful girl appear in front of them. They hurriedly greeted, ¡°Hello, Senior Han Yi and Senior Wei Wei.¡±


    Wei Wei felt extremely upset. She had always been recognized as the school belle. Now, a country girl with the lowest grades in the cohort was suddenly called the school belle. When has she ever been humiliated like this? She was furious!


    However, she still looked gentle on the surface and said to Han Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t be fierce to them. Isn¡¯t it normal for someone to be prettier than me? Gu Man just came back from the countryside and hasn¡¯t adapted to school yet. It¡¯s normal that her results can¡¯t keep up for the time being.¡±


    When everyone heard Wei Wei¡¯s words, they immediately felt that they had misjudged her. How could Gu Man, who came from the countryside, compare to such an understanding senior?


    Someone immediately started to flatter her. ¡°Senior Wei Wei is the best-looking. Her results are so good. Such an outstanding and beautiful senior is our role model!¡±


    Wei Wei smiled and walked away with Han Yi.


    Han Yi comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. In my heart, you¡¯re the smartest and most beautiful. You¡¯re the school belle of Han City High School.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to get to know Gu Man.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man seems to be from Class Five. I heard that Class Five is starting to jointly kick her out of the class. She¡¯s holding them back every time she takes an exam. She deserves it.¡±


    Wei Wei despised her in her heart, but she still pretended to be worried about Gu Man. ¡°She¡¯s so pitiful. If no class is willing to take her in, won¡¯t she have to transfer schools?¡±


    ¡°How is she worthy of your concern? Hurry up and leave,¡± Han Yi reminded her.


    As soon as Gu Man walked into the classroom, the class monitor said to her, ¡°Gu Man, the form teacher wants you to go to the office.¡±


    Gu Man stood up and walked out. As soon as she walked out of the classroom, everyone started to whisper to each other.


    ¡°Look at how arrogant she is. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s so great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s about to be kicked out of our class, yet she¡¯s still so shameless.¡±


    ¡°Say, her results are so bad. She should only be able to go to class ten, right? She might even be kicked out of First High!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 43

    ?


    43 Expelled?


    The laughter in the classroom reached Gu Man¡¯s ears through the wall, but she seemed to not hear it and walked towards the office.


    When Gu Man reached the office door, Liu Yan said impatiently when she saw her, ¡°Why are you so slow? The Year Head is looking for you. Hurry up and come in.¡±


    Gu Man followed Liu Yan into the office. The Year Head and a few form teachers were discussing the problem in low voices. All the teachers¡¯ faces had unhappy expressions.


    The teachers stopped when they saw Gu Man enter.


    The Year Head, Mo Yong, irritably stroked the few remaining strands of hair on his head, making the strands of hair that were originally flat on his head flutter everywhere. However, Mo Yong had no time to care.


    ¡°Gu Man?¡± Mo Yong lowered his head slightly and looked at Gu Man through the frame of his glasses.


    Gu Man replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Yong looked at the information in his hand and then at Gu Man. ¡°Your results have been almost at the bottom for the past few months, seriously dragging down Class Five¡¯s results. Moreover, you even hit your classmates. Due to the above reasons, Class Five wants you to leave Class Five.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then what has the school decided to do?¡± Gu Man asked calmly.


    Gu Man¡¯s calmness was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Shouldn¡¯t a normal student be embarrassed, anxious, and crying when they heard that they were kicked out of class?


    Mo Yong was also surprised by Gu Man¡¯s reaction. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°We¡¯ve just discussed it. According to your results, you can only be assigned to Class 10, but there are conditions to enter Class 10. You have to pass the test to enter. Otherwise, we can only inform your parents to handle your expulsion.¡±


    Gu Man knew that she could not be expelled now. She needed Han City First High School as her springboard. When she entered university, she could break free from the Gu family.


    Gu Man said calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s take the test.¡±


    A bespectacled man in his thirties stood up and took a piece of paper. ¡°I¡¯m the form teacher of Class 10, Zhou Yuan. I¡¯ll be the one to set the questions for you this time. Don¡¯t worry, the questions I set this time are not difficult. You can complete these five questions in half an hour.¡±


    Zhou Yuan pitied Gu Man. If she was transferred out of First High at this time, she would stand no chance for the college entrance exams. Hence, he could not help but lower his voice.


    He had learned about Gu Man in advance. This student had just transferred from the countryside. Not only were her results bad, but her personality was also bad. However, from the moment she entered, he felt that Gu Man was not as bad as the rumors said.


    At least her calmness and composure impressed him.


    There was an unwritten rule in Han City First High School. One could tell from the class whether the students¡¯ results were good or bad. From class one to class ten, the lower the class, the worse the results.


    As the form teacher of the worst class, Zhou Yuan actually did not mind accepting another bad student, but he just could not take it lying down.


    Why should poor students be directly sent to his class? If this continued, the bad class would forever be the bad class. As the form teacher of the bad class, he would not be able to benefit, be it his bonus or his pride.


    The Year Head, Mo Yong, said to the other teachers, ¡°You guys go back first. Zhou Yuan and I will stay behind to handle it.¡±


    Gu Man took the paper and slowly read it from beginning to end. She was not in a hurry to answer the questions.


    Zhou Yuan looked at Gu Man¡¯s expression and felt that she definitely did not know how to start. He could not bear to, but in the end, he shook his head and sat at a desk on the other side and wrote his lesson plan.


    Suddenly, Zhou Yuan heard Gu Man say, ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±


    Zhou Yuan looked at his watch. It had only been 10 minutes.


    He had indeed lowered the difficulty of the test paper, but it was still difficult to complete it in ten minutes. Could it be that Gu Man had given up on herself?


    Zhou Yuan looked at Gu Man and did not get up. Instead, he encouraged her, ¡°Gu Man, even if you don¡¯t know how to do it, you can¡¯t give up so easily. Study the questions seriously and recall the knowledge that your teacher taught. You can do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Gu Man raised the paper. The page was full of words.


    Only then did Zhou Yuan walk over in surprise. Was it written randomly?


    Holding the paper in his hand, Zhou Yuan looked at the answers written on it and was increasingly surprised. She had answered everything correctly.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou Yuan looked at the papers and then at Gu Man. He was surprised and bewildered. Who said that Gu Man was bad? She had answered all these questions correctly in just ten minutes!


    A student like this was all that Class 10 could wish for.

 Chapter 44

    ?


    44 Transforming into a Black Horse


    Zhou Yuan wrote 100 marks on the paper and handed it to Mo Yong. Although Mo Yong was surprised, he had finally resolved this problem and was in a good mood.


    He patted Zhou Yuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Congratulations, Teacher Zhou. You¡¯ve won a dark horse!¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, can you explain to me your solution?¡± Zhou Yuan was really surprised. A student who had never been qualified had improved so quickly. What was going on?


    Gu Man did not even need to look at the test paper. She directly said the questions and the solution. When she reached the last question, Zhou Yuan¡¯s mouth was almost agape.


    Gu Man¡¯s train of thought was clear and without hesitation.


    Mo Yong could not come back to his senses for a long time. This was a poor student that everyone despised? Was there a mistake?


    When Zhou Yuan came back to his senses, he was overjoyed. Was this a gift from the heavens? Does this mean he would be able to hold his head high in the future?


    Zhou Yuan was so happy that it seemed like he won the lottery. He slapped his thigh hard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to our class now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get my bag,¡± Gu Man said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in class.¡±


    When Gu Man returned to Class Five, the form teacher, Liu Yan, was also in the class. Seeing Gu Man holding her bag, she asked, ¡°Are you in Class 10?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Man replied calmly.


    Liu Yan was a little surprised. She actually thought that Gu Man would be expelled.


    When the students in the class heard Class 10, they immediately laughed. Someone said in a low voice, ¡°Right, I was right!¡±


    Liu Yan coughed and the class immediately fell silent. She comforted her hypocritically, ¡°Class 10 is more relaxed. It suits you. All the best!¡±


    However, Gu Man did not say anything and left without looking back. Gu Man did not even want to give these people with ill intentions any basic emotions. She felt that even a trace of expression was a waste.


    When she reached Class Ten, the form teacher, Zhou Yuan, was already waiting at the door. When he saw Gu Man coming over, he immediately welcomed her into the classroom as if he had picked up a treasure.


    The students of Class 10 were surprised to see the form teacher bring in an extremely pretty student with a school bag.


    Until Zhou Yuan introduced, ¡°This is our new classmate, Gu Man. Everyone, welcome.¡±


    Everyone cheered. Some boys even whistled.


    Finally, they welcomed a beauty, and a top-tier beauty at that. In the past two years, not only had Class 10¡¯s results been bad, but they were also mostly a group of boys who did not study hard. Although there were a few girls, they were also carefree and tomboyish.


    Therefore, Gu Man¡¯s arrival was undoubtedly a national treasure. Everyone was excited.


    ¡°Everyone, take care of the new classmate in the future, do you hear me?¡± Zhou Yuan emphasized.


    ¡°If I hear that you guys are bullying the new classmate, I won¡¯t let you off,¡± Zhou Yuan nagged. He had a feeling that Gu Man would help him regain his dignity.


    Everyone replied in unison, ¡°Got it! Old Zhou!¡±


    When Gu Man heard her classmates call Zhou Yuan ¡°Old Zhou¡±, she thought that this teacher seemed to get along well with her classmates. Judging from their reactions, they were welcoming her sincerely.


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. This atmosphere was worlds apart from Class Five. Class Five mostly only knew how to bully newbies and weak students.


    ¡°Gu Man, go sit with the class monitor!¡± Zhou Yuan asked Gu Man to return to her seat.


    At this moment, a girl wearing thick and heavy glasses waved at Gu Man happily. ¡°Gu Man, come and sit here.¡±


    As soon as Gu Man reached her seat, the girl reached out to shake her hand. She grinned, revealing a row of teeth with braces. ¡°I¡¯m the class monitor, Xiao Xiao. I¡¯m glad you came to our class. Let¡¯s get along in the future.¡±


    Gu Man reached out her hand and said coldly, ¡°Gu Man.¡±


    Xiao Xiao smiled even more happily. She was already roaring crazily in her heart.


    Wow, she could actually get close to such a beauty, and a very cool one at that.


    She turned around and happily gestured ¡°yay¡± to a boy in the seat behind hers. The boy in the backseat could only beat his chest like an ape to express his regret. He also wanted to shake hands with Gu Man, but he did not have the guts.

 Chapter 45

    ?


    45 Urged To Be A Star


    During class, Gu Man was immediately surrounded by her classmates. Everyone was asking questions.


    ¡°Are you really the Gu Man from Class Five who beat Li Guo up? You¡¯re too brave, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re really my hero. I¡¯ve wanted to beat him up for a long time. He really deserves it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that you¡¯ve joined our class, we¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s heart warmed when she heard these child-like words. These were students with completely different styles from those from Class Five. Although their studies were not good, they looked quite cute.


    The class monitor, Xiao Xiao, said loudly, ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t worry. Although our class¡¯s grades are the last, we¡¯re first in fighting.¡±


    Gu Man almost smiled when she saw Xiao¡¯s heroic smile, but in the end, she only nodded slightly.


    Xiao Xiao stood up and shouted at the last row of the classroom, ¡°Jiang Yi, stop sleeping. You have to lead the fight.¡±


    With that, she explained to Gu Man, ¡°That¡¯s Jiang Yi, the sports representative of our class. He¡¯s also the king of fighting in our class. He¡¯s very famous in the school. With him around, no one in the school will dare to bully you.¡±


    Gu Man muttered in her heart. Why did it seem like she had come to a bandit¡¯s den? They were so proud of being able to fight.


    Jiang Yi, who had been called out, was still sleeping soundly. His deskmate, Lu You, nudged him with his elbow. ¡°Brother Yi, wake up quickly. Our new classmate is a beauty, don¡¯t miss the chance to save the damsel in distress.¡±


    Jiang Yi woke up from his dream and muttered to Lu You, ¡°Why did you wake me up?¡±


    Lu You gestured at Gu Man with his chin. Jiang Yi saw Gu Man through his sleepy eyes and his mind cleared up.


    Why is there a new beauty in class after his nap?


    Lu You explained, ¡°That¡¯s Gu Man, who just transferred from Class Five.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man? The Gu Man who hit Li Guo?¡± Jiang Yi was even more awake.


    He had long wanted to get to know this hero who dared to challenge Li Guo. What kind of person was Li Guo? He was tall and strong, and most importantly, he had a strong background!


    However, Gu Man had not been in school for so many days. Today, Gu Man actually came to his class.


    He rushed over and squeezed past two classmates. He sat in the back seat of Gu Man and snapped his fingers. ¡°Hey, newcomer, if you need anything in the future, feel free to look for me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Gu Man looked over and saw a handsome boy. The collar of his school uniform was pulled open, and his tie was loosely tied. His eyes were slightly narrowed as if he was sleeping. His thin lips were always curled up, as if nothing in the world mattered to him.


    Gu Man replied, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite. Even if you don¡¯t know how to do homework, you can look for me!¡± Jiang Yi said.


    Xiao Xiao couldn¡¯t take it anymore and immediately exposed him. ¡°Jiang Yi, it¡¯s good that your results aren¡¯t at the bottom. I¡¯m the class monitor and her deskmate. If she doesn¡¯t know how to do the questions, I¡¯ll definitely be the one helping her!¡±


    Jiang Yi was unhappy. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned back in his chair. He said lazily, ¡°That¡¯s because I can¡¯t be bothered to compete with you. Have I ever listened to a class? Even if I fall asleep, my grades are better than those who pay attention in class!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re most proud of being the Sleeping God of our class. !¡± Xiao Xiao teased.


    ¡°Of course!¡± With that, Jiang Yi left in high spirits.


    He returned to his seat and Lu You quickly gossiped, ¡°How is it? Is she touched?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who am I?¡± Jiang Yi started to shake his legs arrogantly. ¡°My mission in the future will be even heavier. It¡¯s not easy for a beautiful classmate to come to the class. I can¡¯t let her suffer at all!¡±


    ¡°But I think she seems a little cold. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t accept our kindness, right?¡± Lu You said suspiciously.


    ¡°Beautiful women definitely have to be reserved, understand?¡± Jiang Yi raised his hand, wanting to hit Lu You.


    ¡°Brother Yi, I understand, I understand!¡± Lu You quickly agreed. He was not able to defeat Jiang Yi.


    On the other hand, Gu Man was still being chased by her deskmate and asked, ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re so beautiful. Have you ever thought of becoming a celebrity in the future? I heard that the school belle, Wei Wei, had accepted offers to be in advertisements. I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    Although Gu Man knew that these students had good intentions, she was a little resistant to such familiarity, so she replied indifferently, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. If you have any thoughts about this, you can tell me. I have a way!¡± Xiao Xiao smiled and continued to instigate.

 Chapter 46

    ?


    46 The Big Boss Has Been Taken Care Of


    Just as Xiao Xiao finished egging Gu Man on to become a celebrity, the boy behind the table couldn¡¯t help but scold her, ¡°Xiao Xiao, isn¡¯t it just because your family has a management company? You have an occupational disease and you have to change it! You have to know that not everyone with status wants to become a celebrity.¡±


    The boy turned around and took the opportunity to speak to Gu Man. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. She encourages every good-looking person she sees to become a celebrity. She doesn¡¯t even let me off. She¡¯s really unreasonable.¡±


    Xiao Xiao scoffed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself. I¡¯ve never asked you okay? My taste has a bottom line! Someone as good-looking as Gu Man, after being packaged by my company, will be eight streets ahead of Wei Wei!¡±


    Just as Xiao Xiao was laughing uncontrollably, someone shouted from the door, ¡°Gu Man, someone is looking for you!¡±


    Gu Man looked at the classroom door and saw Bai Ling standing there with a big smile on her face.


    Gu Man didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Why did she feel that this little girl was so clingy? Moreover, she had a passion that seemed to never fade. Sometimes, she really couldn¡¯t take it.


    Gu Man walked out. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    When Bai Ling saw Gu Man walk out, she went over and hugged her hand like a cute pug. ¡°Miss Gu Man, why didn¡¯t you look for me when you came to school? The school was full of news about you today. They said that you were kicked out of Class Five. They went overboard! Are you okay?¡±


    Gu Man nodded and pulled Bai Ling away. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Bai Ling looked at the students in the classroom. ¡°Are they nice to you?¡±


    ¡°Nice!¡± Gu Man replied simply. In fact, she was worried that her classmates would be too enthusiastic about her.


    ¡°Class is about to start. Hurry up and go back.¡± Gu Man looked at the time and reminded her.


    Bai Ling was a little dissatisfied with Gu Man¡¯s urging her to leave. She pouted and said, ¡°My brother wants me to come and see you too!¡±


    Was it Bai Yun¡¯s orders again?


    ¡°Help me thank him. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Man felt a warm current flowing through her heart. After being in this world for so long, a stranger was the one that had actually given her the greatest care.


    ¡°I understand. Big sister, I¡¯ll go back to the classroom first. I¡¯ll look for you after school!¡± Bai Ling said as she left.


    When Gu Man returned to her seat, her deskmate, Xiao Xiao, started gossiping. ¡°Wow, Gu Man, you know someone from the Bai family?¡±


    Even in the eyes of these teenagers, people were divided into different levels.


    Although these students were usually immersed in their studies, they knew very well what their classmates¡¯ backgrounds were, and how strong their backgrounds were, especially those from top families. Even those from different grades knew a thing or two.


    Gu Man did not want to say too much. ¡°We¡¯ve met.¡±


    This was also the truth. It seemed like she had only met Bai Yun and Xiang Yin a few times.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. If Li Guo knows that you¡¯re close to the Bai family, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡± Xiao Xiao clapped her hands as if she had finally removed a heavy burden.


    After two classes, it was time for lunch. Xiao Xiao smiled and suggested, ¡°Shall we go for lunch?¡±


    A memory emerged from Gu Man¡¯s mind. It was the Host¡¯s memory.


    At that time, the Host was eating alone. No one was willing to approach her. Endless loneliness surrounded her, but this was not the end. When she was eating, she was often mocked and teased by Li Guo and the others. In order to avoid this situation, the Host chose to go hungry most of the time.


    If the Host had been assigned to Class 10 from the beginning, would the situation be much better?


    But there were not so many ifs.


    Seeing that Gu Man did not answer in a daze, Xiao Xiao asked again. Gu Man then came back to her senses.


    Just as she said ¡°okay¡±, Xiao Xiao took her hand and walked out, as if she was afraid that she would go back on her word and not go.


    Gu Man was not used to such intimacy. She secretly tried to break free a few times but could not succeed. In the end, she could only accept her fate. After all, she could not really be rough.


    The cafeteria of Han City First High was segregated by grade, every grade had its own cafeteria.


    There were hundreds of people in the ten classes of the third graders. Almost all of them were gathered here.


    The more people there were, the more gossip there would be.


    Whether it was queuing up to get food or when she was eating, Gu Man could feel her schoolmates pointing at her. However, Gu Man did not care. She did not even look up.

 Chapter 47

    ?


    47 Subduing By Force


    Xiao Xiao, Gu Man, and a few other girls in the class sat at the same table to eat. Xiao Xiao secretly said to Gu Man, ¡°Look at the table by the window. Those two people are the first and second in our grade. The girl¡¯s name is Wei Wei, and the guy¡¯s name is Han Yi.¡±


    Gu Man followed Xiao Xiao¡¯s gaze and happened to see Wei Wei looking over. Gu Man took a look and did not react. She continued eating.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she very good-looking? Her grades are good, and her family is rich. It¡¯s so unfair!¡± One of the girls said softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her. She looks gentle, but she¡¯s actually cold and aloof. She looks down on those who have poor grades, like us.¡± another girl commented.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s not as good-looking as Gu Man. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Xiao Xiao asked with a smile as she ate.


    At this moment, two girls walked over from another table and stopped in front of Gu Man. They said loudly, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Gu Man from Class Five? Why are you with Class 10?¡±


    This sentence basically attracted the attention of everyone in the cafeteria.


    Xiao Xiao was the first to stand up and say loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t speak so eccentrically. How can you criticize Gu Man with your ugly appearance?¡±


    Xiao Xiao had a thing for attractive people. In her eyes, no matter what an attractive person did, it would always be right.


    These words made the two girls turn red with anger. ¡°Who does your Class 10 think they are? The results of your class are always at the bottom. It¡¯s most suitable for a stupid country bumpkin like Gu Man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t insult Class 10!¡± Xiao Xiao was furious. How dare they say that?


    ¡°I¡¯m still gonna say it, I¡¯m still, AH!¡± But before the female schoolmate could finish speaking, she felt a pain in her hand and shouted in pain.


    Everyone looked and saw Gu Man bending the female student¡¯s hand behind her back with one hand. As Gu Man said coldly, ¡°Apologize,¡± a soft sound like bones cracking sounded. It was painful to hear.


    ¡°Ah! I apologize, I apologize. Let go of me.¡± The girl shouted again, ¡°I said the wrong thing just now. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me, Class 10.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Man let go of her hand. The girl was so frightened that she squatted on the ground and cried.


    ¡°Stop crying!¡± Gu Man shouted coldly again. The girl immediately stopped crying and kept sobbing.


    Everyone wanted to gloat and watch the show, but in the blink of an eye, the farce ended.


    Xiao Xiao swallowed her saliva with a smile. Gu Man was too violent! However, she really liked such a cold Gu Man!


    She had always thought that she was considered strong in Class 10. If that girl continued saying nasty things, she did not mind pulling her hair and ears and fighting her.


    But before she was ready, Gu Man had already easily defeated the enemy. She was too powerful.


    She was really too cool!


    At this moment, Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes were already filled with stars when she looked at Gu Man.


    ¡°If anyone dares to insult me again, I don¡¯t mind making you be the next Li Guo.¡± Gu Man looked around at everyone. Her voice was not loud, but it sounded terrifying.


    After all, Li Guo¡¯s beaten-up appearance had already been made public in the entire school. It was a tragic sight!


    When everyone thought about it, they couldn¡¯t help but feel glad that they didn¡¯t step forward to provoke Gu Man.


    Everyone thought that for their own safety, they should not provoke Gu Man in the future. It was better to avoid her.


    Someone whispered to Wei Wei that the person who twisted the girl¡¯s hand just now was Gu Man.


    Wei Wei felt very uncomfortable. Gu Man was indeed good-looking, especially her aura. It was cold and mysterious, making her jealous.


    However, she thought thankfully: Gu Man doesn¡¯t look very smart. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used violence on her schoolmate in public. It would affect her image!


    After this incident, Gu Man¡¯s reputation rose again.


    When they returned to class, basically everyone knew that Gu Man had become rough with a girl from Class Five for the sake of Class 10¡¯s honor. Everyone became excited. This was the style of Class Ten. If they could resolve it physically, they would not resolve it verbally.


    Jiang Yi already regretted not going to the dining hall to eat in the afternoon, he missed such an important scene.


    Just based on Gu Man¡¯s actions at noon today, he had already secretly decided that if Gu Man was in trouble in the future, he would not hesitate to help her.


    Gu Man did not know that her actions had already ¡°won over¡± Class 10.

 Chapter 48

    ?


    48 Too Vicious


    After school, Gu Man chose to walk on a relatively quiet path. On the way, she had to pass by a small forest.


    There were earpieces stuffed into her ears and she was immersed in the song when someone suddenly blocked her way.


    Gu Man looked up. There were seven or eight girls standing in front of her. They looked very strong.


    Gu Man recalled that she did not know these girls and did not know who they were standing up for.


    The provocation was endless. It was extremely boring.


    When the girls saw that Gu Man did not panic and only looked at them with her deep eyes that revealed impatience, they exploded.


    If Gu Man had panicked and begged for mercy, they might have let her off. In the end, not only did she not panic, she even looked at them with disdain.


    A fat girl couldn¡¯t help but mock her in a rough voice, ¡°Gu Man, you country bumpkin. How dare you hit someone in the cafeteria? How dare you be so arrogant?¡±


    Gu Man thought to herself: so they are standing up for what had happened in the cafeteria. It seemed that her words back then were not intimidating enough.


    ¡°You have to kneel down to us today and crawl out,¡± another girl shouted.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Gu Man put her hands in her pockets and asked coldly without even taking off her earpiece.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do as we say, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of something even more powerful!¡±


    ¡°Stop dilly-dallying! If you have any tricks up your sleeve, use them!¡± Gu Man was impatient when she saw that the other party only knew how to say harsh words.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± The fat girl was about to pounce on Gu Man.


    Suddenly, a male voice sounded. ¡°Hey, you steamed bun. You¡¯re like a roasted prawn when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    These words were too impactful.


    The fat girl turned around to look at the source of the voice, but to her surprise, she staggered and fell. The male voice sounded again. ¡°The roasted prawn fell and got dirty. It¡¯s even more unbearable to look at.¡±


    The fat girl fell to the ground and wailed.


    She hated it the most when people called her steamed bun. Now, she had another nickname, roasted prawn. She wanted to die!


    At this moment, two boys slowly walked out from the shade. They were Jiang Yi and Lu You!


    Jiang Yi didn¡¯t stop talking. She opened her mouth and scolded the other girls. ¡°That, the one with the short hair. Yes, it¡¯s you! Why does your nose look like a pig¡¯s nose? It¡¯s heavy, right?¡±


    ¡°And you, the one with the fringe. Your fringe is so ugly. Was it bitten by a pig?¡±


    ¡°The one with a red hair tie, what are you looking at? Can you retract your stomach? I can already see a chunk of your belly!¡±


    ¡°The one with the pink school bag. You look so manly, but why are you carrying such a pink school bag? You don¡¯t have any taste, do you?¡±


    ¡­


    After his insults, the eight girls opposite them were all shot. If they were insulted by a girl, they would definitely be angry and pounce over to fight. But now, the one who scolded them was a guy, and a handsome guy at that. This was too lethal.


    The girls were first shocked, then their faces flushed red, and then they squatted down and cried.


    Gu Man looked at Jiang Yi¡¯s ruffian-like appearance and wanted to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that if it could be settled physically, we wouldn¡¯t settle it verbally? Isn¡¯t this too immoral?¡±


    And was it really good for a boy to have such a vicious mouth?


    On second thought, these girls were looking for trouble for no reason and deserved to be taught a lesson. They deserved it!


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Gu Man said as she waved her hand and left.


    Jiang Yi said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t stand such evil acts where they outnumber someone to bully them!¡±


    Then, he said fiercely to the girls, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you. If you dare to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll go to your class and scold you until you don¡¯t dare to appear in Han City First High School again.¡±


    The girls trembled. They were not afraid of fighting, but Jiang Yi¡¯s mouth was too vicious.


    These girls wanted to stand up for others to fill their disappointment of feeling inferior because they did not look good.


    Now that they were scolded by Jiang Yi so blatantly, they all wanted to crawl into a hole and bury themselves.


    After the warning, Jiang Yi and Lu You chased after Gu Man and asked while panting, ¡°Are you going home now?¡±


    Gu Man nodded.


    ¡°Is your family coming to pick you up or are you taking the bus?¡± Jiang Yi asked again.


    Gu Man did not answer and walked straight to the bus stop.


    Gu Man boarded a bus, and Jiang Yi followed her. Seeing Gu Man look over, Jiang Yi immediately smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m also taking this bus.¡±


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She just listened to the song and looked out of the window.

 Chapter 49

    ?


    49 The Gu Family Is Acting Again


    The bus arrived and Gu Man got out. Jiang Yi looked at the area below Gu Man and muttered in his heart, This area is filled with wealthy people. It seems that Gu Man¡¯s family background is not bad.


    When Gu Man returned home, she realized that the entire Gu family seemed to be waiting for her.


    Gu Man, who was originally in a good mood, suddenly felt like she had been covered in dog shit. It was smelly and disgusting.


    Gu Rou went up to her and looked very worried. ¡°Sister, the school called today and said something. I was so worried. Tell me what exactly is going on?¡±


    Gu Man thought to herself: Ha, she just wants to ridicule her for changing classes.


    Looking at Gu Rou¡¯s worried expression, Gu Man really wanted to praise her. She really knew how to act. She pretended to be a concerned sister when she was actually gloating.


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s teasing expression, Gu Rou hated her to the core, but in order to make the others dislike Gu Man even more, she could only continue acting.


    When Gu Yuan saw how stubborn Gu Man was, he could not help but scold her angrily, ¡°You idiot, what¡¯s with your expression? Your sister cares so much about you, but you don¡¯t take it seriously. You¡¯re really an ingrate!¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that about Gu Man. She didn¡¯t mean to anger you. She¡¯s not in a good mood now. She¡¯ll tell us when she¡¯s in a good mood.¡± Gu Rou quickly comforted Gu Yuan.


    It was fine if Gu Rou did not say it, but once she did, Gu Yuan became even angrier. ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose? I think she just wanted to embarrass the Gu family on purpose and deliberately wanted to slap my face. She¡¯s really stubborn. She can do anything. I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    Gu Rou chuckled in her heart. Gu Man was really stupid. Let¡¯s see what she can do after offending the Gu family.


    However, Gu Rou still pretended to be worried and continued to persuade Gu Yuan, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry first. Listen to what Gu Man has to say.¡± Then, she turned to face Gu Man. ¡°Sister, maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding. Tell me what happened so that we can go to the school to reason it out.¡±


    Qu Bei sneered. ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re so kind-hearted and patient with her. It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t know about your feelings.¡±


    Gu Rou said, ¡°She¡¯s my sister, and I¡¯m her elder sister. It¡¯s only natural for an elder sister to care about her younger sister. Besides, I used to study at Han City First High School and can be considered her senior. I should care more about what happens in her school.¡±


    Gu Rou wanted everyone to compare how useless Gu Man was now compared to her.


    Sure enough, after Gu Yuan praised Gu Rou, he looked at Gu Man in dissatisfaction. ¡°Look at your sister. I would be so grateful if you could even be one-third as sensible as her.¡±


    Qu Bei snorted. ¡°How can she compare to Rou¡¯er? Rou¡¯er was in Class One of Han City First High School back then. If you ask her which class she¡¯s in now, I think she¡¯ll be too embarrassed to tell you.¡±


    Gu Rou pretended to be anxious and said to Qu Bei, ¡°Mom, why are you talking about what happened back then and making Gu Man sad?¡±


    Gu Man really wanted to laugh out loud in her heart. Wasn¡¯t this brought up by Gu Rou first? Now, she was able to reject everything. She was really capable.


    ¡°I believe that Sister must have her reasons, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Gu Rou looked like a caring sister.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. What you know is the truth. So, can I leave now?¡± Gu Man really did not want to hear their acting.


    Gu Yuan stood up immediately and walked over. He shouted, ¡°Gu Man, look at your attitude. Your sister cares so much about you, but you¡¯re ignoring her. You¡¯re really biting the hand that feeds you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk about Gu Man so loudly. She just can¡¯t accept the truth. Let¡¯s not force her.¡± Gu Rou pulled Gu Yuan¡¯s hand that wanted to hit Gu Man.


    ¡°What¡¯s the truth? The truth is that not only was Gu Man kicked out of Class Five, but she was also assigned to Class Ten. Class Ten! That¡¯s the worst class that everyone in Han City knows about. Where do you want me to put my face?¡± Gu Yuan wanted to slap Gu Man to vent his anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the students of Class Five went overboard. They shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Gu Rou explained.


    Gu Rou knew that it must be because of the beating of Li Guo that Gu Man was jointly kicked out of Class Five. She wanted to remind Gu Yuan that Gu Man had changed classes because she beat someone up.


    Sure enough, Gu Yuan recalled this matter that had happened a few days ago and gritted his teeth even more. ¡°How is it that the people of Class Five are going overboard? It¡¯s obvious that Gu Man is going overboard. She beat Li Guo until he can¡¯t even return to school now. If Li Guo¡¯s college entrance examination is affected and the Li family blames her, it will indirectly harm the Gu family¡¯s business.¡±


    Gu Yuan recalled that the Gu family¡¯s business might be implicated because of Gu Man and became even angrier.

 Chapter 50

    ?


    50 Angry Dog


    Qu Bei saw that Gu Yuan was extremely angry, but she was secretly happy. This Gu Man was really stupid. No one in this family was on her side, but she did not know.


    ¡°Dad, Li Guo¡¯s matter is already in the past. We¡¯ve already apologized at the Restaurant Fragrance the last time. This matter is in the past. We won¡¯t mention it anymore. If we do, Sister will be sad again,¡± Gu Rou comforted.


    Gu Man almost gave Gu Rou a thumbs up. She thought to herself: if it was really for her own good, why would Gu Rou mention the Restaurant Fragrance again? She knew that they did not get along well at Restaurant Fragrance.


    At the mention of the Restaurant Fragrance, Gu Rou put on a sad expression. ¡°In order to help us, Brother Zhang Yue¡¯s membership was canceled. We¡¯ve let him down. Sister, when you¡¯re free, you have to thank Brother Zhang Yue and apologize to him, understand?¡±


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows slightly. There was such a thing?


    How could Zhang Yue¡¯s Restaurant Fragrance VIP membership be canceled for no reason? It couldn¡¯t be just because of a quarrel, right? The Zhang family was a famous figure in Han City. The Restaurant Fragrance didn¡¯t dare to offend them easily.


    It must be a family that they did not dare to offend even more. Could it be Bai Yun?


    However, Gu Man placed her suspicion on Xiang Yin. Only he would do these things silently.


    ¡°Fortunately, Zhang Yue didn¡¯t hold it against us because of Rou¡¯er. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make up for it even if you apologized a hundred times,¡± Qu Bei said hatefully. She was really glad.


    She was worried sick at that time. Back then Zhang Yue was obviously unhappy. If they lost the chance to leech onto the Zhang family because of this, she would hate Gu Man even more.


    ¡°Brother Zhang Yue told us not to mind. This won¡¯t affect our relationship.¡± Gu Rou pretended to be shy, but she was actually extremely smug. She just wanted to anger Gu Man.


    ¡°Look at how well Zhang Yue treats Rou¡¯er.¡± Gu Yuan looked proud. He did not think that there was anything wrong with Gu Man¡¯s fianc¨¦ fawning on another person.


    Gu Man was about to be full from watching the show. Just as she was about to turn around and go upstairs, she saw Gu Rou coming up to grab her hand, but Gu Man dodged.


    Gu Rou lowered her head and cried. ¡°Sister, are you still blaming me for snatching Brother Zhang Yue away? You can¡¯t forgive me?¡±


    Gu Man rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t like Zhang Yue. I hope you¡¯re not deaf!¡± Gu Man really had no patience.


    ¡°How can you speak to your sister like that? How rude!¡± an old voice shouted.


    Gu Man understood that Old Madam Gu was still calculative about her not going to pay her respects in the morning.


    Indeed, Old Madam Gu did not like Gu Man to begin with. Seeing how arrogant Gu Man was, she wanted to kick her out immediately.


    Seeing this, Gu Yuan quickly comforted the old lady, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. Being angry will hurt her health. She¡¯ll be fine after I teach her a lesson.¡±


    Gu Man sneered in her heart. What a good mother and son relationship.


    ¡°Aiyo, what sin have I committed? I¡¯m really unlucky to have such an unrepentant thing at home.¡± Old Madam Gu held her chest and sighed, as if Gu Man had done something outrageous.


    ¡°Sister, no matter how much you blame me, just scold me. Don¡¯t treat Brother Zhang Yue like this, okay?¡± Gu Rou still refused to let go of this topic.


    ¡°Then how should I treat Zhang Yue? Should I stick close to him to express my gratitude?¡± Gu Man wanted to disgust Gu Rou. She knew that Gu Rou couldn¡¯t bear to see her get close to Zhang Yue.


    Sure enough, Gu Rou was speechless. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t pretend to be generous!¡± Gu Man snorted.


    ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re too much. Your sister is thinking for you, but you¡¯re treating her like this. Are you still human? Zhang Yue was right to abandon you. Who would like such a stubborn thing like you?¡± Hearing that Gu Man wanted to get close to Zhang Yue, Qu Bei was furious. ¡°You still think you¡¯re Zhang Yue¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Stop dreaming. This engagement is long gone!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it doesn¡¯t exist just because you say so.¡± If Gu Man wanted to, she had plenty of ways to make the Zhang family acknowledge this engagement, but she didn¡¯t care. At this moment, she just wanted to anger these barking mad dogs.


    ¡°You, what are you going to do?¡± Qu Bei was a little worried. She gradually felt that Gu Man was extreme and undisciplined.


    ¡°If you dare to provoke me again, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do.¡± Gu Man said and walked upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Look at her attitude!¡± Qu Bei held her chest and sat down on the sofa.


    The few of them looked unhappy. As they watched Gu Man disappear from the second floor, they all thought angrily: She¡¯s a jinx!

 Chapter 51

    ?


    51 Eating Is More Important


    Gu Man, who was scolded as a jinx, closed the door and logged into her hacker account.


    ¡°Ding-dong ding-dong¡±. A bunch of messages popped up. They were all from Moon. One could imagine how crazy he was in the few days that Gu Man was offline.


    ¡°My lady, you¡¯re too careless. Don¡¯t you know that the hacker world is already in chaos?¡±


    ¡°Please appear quickly. My little heart can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    ¡°The Nightfall group has turned the hacker world upside down. Are you still there? If you are, reply.¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Man slowly scrolled down the messages and finally finished reading them.


    She sent a message to Moon. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that Nightfall is looking for me? What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Moon replied instantly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Nether King will accept the order? I don¡¯t need to tell you who Nether King is. He¡¯s ranked first on the hacker rankings, and you, Eel, are ranked second.¡±


    ¡°Being afraid won¡¯t solve the problem. If I dare to accept this order, I have the confidence to not be discovered. Otherwise, why would I accept that life-threatening order?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±


    ¡°Positive!¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s firm guarantee, Moon was finally relieved.


    After closing the hacker account, Gu Man remembered that she had yet to eat. She was about to not eat tonight when she remembered what Xiang Yin had said about eating well.


    Gu Man shook her head. She had been thinking about Xiang Yin a lot recently. It was not a good thing!


    However, her body was too weak. She really needed to nourish herself. Although she did not want to see the Gu family at the dining table, her body was still important.


    Besides, they seemed to be even more unwilling to see her now. She could just treat it as disgusting them and making herself happy.


    Gu Man walked towards the dining room. The Gu family had just taken their seats when they saw Gu Man. The harmonious atmosphere instantly froze.


    Gu Rou squeezed out a smile after a long time. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here for dinner too?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that obvious?


    Gu Man nodded perfunctorily and sat down. The servants immediately helped serve the dishes.


    Fortunately, the Gu family did not dare to go overboard in their meals and accommodation. At least, Gu Yuan¡¯s status as a philanthropist did not allow him to not give Gu Man food.


    The Gu family deliberately learned the traditional way of old money to not speak while eating, so Gu Man had peace for the entire meal.


    Gu Man thought that it would be even better if the Gu family could learn the characteristics of old money to not use vulgarities, not be agitated, and not be overly talkative.


    However, this wish was still difficult to fulfill. As soon as he put down the bowl and chopsticks, Gu Yuan asked, ¡°You have contact with the Bai family?¡±


    Gu Man did not look up or answer.


    She heard Gu Yuan¡¯s words, but he did not specify who the question was for, so she did not want to answer.


    ¡°Gu Man, are you deaf?¡± Gu Yuan almost vomited blood. He knew that Gu Man did it on purpose.


    ¡°We have no contact.¡± Gu Man didn¡¯t even look up.


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t Bai Ling with you in school? She¡¯s still holding your hand,¡± Gu Rou added.


    If they knew so much about what happened in school, they must have spies.


    ¡°How did you know that Bai Ling and I were together?¡± Gu Man pretended to be puzzled as she looked at Gu Rou.


    ¡°I-I heard it from some juniors.¡± Gu Rou was furious. When did Gu Man become so difficult to deal with?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just bumped into each other and walked together.¡± Gu Man lied through her teeth.


    Gu Man knew how bad the Gu family was. If she admitted it, the next step would be to use her to think of a way to climb onto them.


    Gu Rou asked again, ¡°How can you not know them? The last time you beat Li Guo, it was also the Bai family who interfered, right?¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know them.¡± Gu Man pushed her chair back, stood up, and left.


    The remaining members of the Gu family stared at each other angrily.


    They finally realized that Gu Man could not communicate with them properly. She could anger them to death every time. She was really too detestable!


    However, the members of the Gu Family were confident that it was not their fault.


    Gu Man realized that her status in Class 10 was extraordinary.


    Because Jiang Yi and Lu You had become her followers.


    The word ¡°followers¡± is literal.


    No matter where Gu Man wanted to go, she would definitely be able to see them.


    They claimed to be protecting her, but since they did not hinder her, Gu Man could not be bothered by them.

 Chapter 52

    ?


    52 Can¡¯t Afford to Offend A Bigshot


    After school today, when Gu Man passed by the forest, she was blocked by a group of students who did not look like they were from her school.


    At the center of the group was Li Guo. There was no longer any trace of him being beaten up, but the expression on his face was especially ferocious.


    He almost gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re dead today.¡±


    He then pointed at Gu Man and those people and said, ¡°This is Gu Man. She¡¯s not bad-looking, right? I¡¯ll reward her to you guys later.¡±


    When the group of people heard this, they laughed wretchedly, making Gu Man feel disgusted. She had thought that Li Guo just fought and bullied others. She did not expect his heart to be so dirty.


    ¡°Your pig-headed face had just recovered and you can¡¯t wait to experience it again?¡± Gu Man snorted.


    The words pig-headed poked Li Guo¡¯s sore spot. He pointed at Gu Man and said fiercely, ¡°Gu Man, look at the current situation. When my brothers are done playing with you, I¡¯ll let you experience the feeling of a pig head!¡±


    Then, he took a step forward and wanted to grab Gu Man, but she dodged and pushed another person in front of him. The two of them, who could not dodge in time, collided. The hand that should have torn Gu Man¡¯s clothes tore the clothes of the man in front of him.


    At this moment, the two people surrounding Gu Man got knocked into. It was Jiang Yi and Lu You who had rushed over!


    Why are they here to cause trouble? Gu Man frowned slightly. She did not want to protect these two people when she was attacking the enemy.


    Jiang Yi, who had rushed over, shouted anxiously at Gu Man, ¡°Leave quickly!¡±


    Li Guo got up from the ground, threw down the rag in his hand, and sneered, ¡°I was wondering why your temper was so bad. So it¡¯s because you have found two helpers. Not to mention it¡¯s just the two of them, even if you got two more people to come, you can still forget about returning alive today!¡±


    Gu Man had never underestimated the evilness of human nature, especially when she could tell at a glance that this group of people was extremely malicious. ¡°If I leave, they will kill you. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Gu Man turned around and said to her two followers.


    ¡°At most, I¡¯ll be beaten up. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do if you fall into their hands. Hurry up and leave.¡± Lu You put on a defensive posture and started to urge her.


    ¡°Gu Man, you don¡¯t usually talk nonsense. Why are you so wishy-washy now?¡± Jiang Yi was anxious. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t escape and leave a girl behind.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, the group of people laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so gutsy! Then we¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    Those people had already surrounded her. Seeing that it was impossible for Gu Man to leave, Jiang Yi wanted to kick someone away, but he was held down by two people. Lu You was also held to the ground.


    Gu Man frowned. These two classmates were really worrisome.


    Gu Man calmly took off her earphones and flicked her wrist.


    When those people saw her actions, they did not care at all. Instead, they became even more mocking. ¡°Yo, look, this girl is stretching her limbs. Does she want to fight us? Isn¡¯t it too funny?¡±


    ¡°It looks like she¡¯s for real. Come on, hit me.¡± A burly man with tattoos all over his arms leaned over and stretched his neck out to say wretchedly, ¡°Come, hit my face! Your hand must be very soft, haha¡­¡± Before he could continue with his last ¡°ha¡±, Gu Man kicked his chin.


    The big man was kicked to the ground, blood flowing from his mouth.


    The fallen man opened his mouth and spat out a few teeth. Blood flowed.


    When the others saw that Gu Man really dared to attack and even injured one of them, they were all provoked.


    They pounced at Gu Man, but Gu Man was agile. She either dodged, chopped with her hand, or spun her leg. In the blink of an eye, more than ten men were lying on the ground groaning.


    Gu Man¡¯s last step landed on Li Guo¡¯s face. She looked down at him and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time. If there¡¯s a next time, not only will I destroy your face, I¡¯ll also destroy you directly. I mean what I say. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡±


    Li Guo¡¯s face was stepped on, but he still refused to admit defeat. He cursed, but he could see a strong murderous intent in Gu Man¡¯s eyes. The unwillingness in his heart was instantly replaced by fear. He trembled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    He finally recognized a fact. He could not afford to offend Gu Man.

 Chapter 53

    ?


    53 Becoming a Disciple


    Jiang Yi and Lu You, who had been saved, were dumbfounded. The two of them were here to save the damsel in distress, but in the end, they were saved by the damsel. They were devastated.


    Of course, the most devastating thing was that Gu Man¡¯s combat strength was too terrifying!


    There were more than ten men, and they were all burly men who were fooling around in society. Gu Man, with her small arms and legs, actually defeated them effortlessly.


    Without a certain amount of effort, it was definitely impossible.


    When Gu Man patted her hands and left, Jiang Yi and Lu You looked at each other and limped behind her.


    ¡°What kind of kung fu is that?¡± Jiang Yi was too shocked. She had only seen Gu Man¡¯s kung fu in movies.


    ¡°Can we be your disciples?¡± Lu You asked eagerly.


    ¡°Be my disciple?¡± Gu Man¡¯s voice was slightly higher than usual.


    She had never taken in a disciple, not even in her previous life where she was even more skilled.


    ¡°Yes, we want to learn real kung fu!¡± Jiang Yi was very determined.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking disciples. If you want to learn, go to the martial arts school!¡± Gu Man¡¯s attitude was also very firm. She was not taking disciples.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the martial arts school. What I learned there is all superficial. Even if I learn it well, it¡¯s just superficial!¡± Jiang Yi was very anxious when he saw Gu Man¡¯s determined attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not accepting and I won¡¯t.¡± Gu Man made it clear!


    She was not used to having too much to do with others, even if they were master and disciple, even if these two fellows had just wanted to save her.


    ¡°What are your conditions? I¡¯ll definitely agree.¡± Lu You was very practical. He thought that Gu Man was unwilling to accept them because their conditions were not good enough.


    Gu Man looked at the two of them and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your kindness in saving me just now, but rejection is rejection. There are no conditions. There¡¯s no need for any reason.¡±


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s overly serious face, Jiang Yi and Lu You were discouraged.


    At the same time, they realized that Gu Man was very different from the other students. She had a mysterious aura and a strange personality. It was as if she kept a certain distance from everyone, as if no one could really get close to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured. Let me take a look.¡± Gu Man looked at their listless faces and couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. She should at least help them take a look at their injuries. After all, they had become like this for her.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. No¡­¡± Before Jiang Yi could finish speaking, Gu Man grabbed his injured hand and pinched it a few times. The sound of bones cracking was accompanied by pain.


    ¡°Alright, move slightly.¡±


    Jiang Yi followed Gu Man¡¯s words and gently shook his immobile hand. He realized that he could really move.


    ¡°It¡¯s recovered. You¡¯re too amazing. You even know how to set broken bones!¡± Jiang Yi admired Gu Man even more.


    However, Gu Man did not care about such flattering words. She lowered her head to look at Lu You¡¯s leg.


    The injury from the kick was serious, and his calf was already covered with a black bruise.


    Gu Man took out a small cloth bag from her bag. After opening it, they realized that it was a row of silver needles.


    Lu You was a little frightened. Was she going to give him acupuncture?


    He couldn¡¯t help but want to pull his leg back, but when he saw Gu Man pursing her lips and looking serious and calm, he stopped.


    Gu Man¡¯s fingers flew and a few silver needles poked into the dark bruise.


    Gu Man twisted the silver needle gently. Black blood flowed out. She only removed the silver needles after a few minutes.


    She said to Lu You, ¡°You¡¯ll be able to walk fine now, but you still need to pay attention.¡± Then, she pointed at a certain acupuncture point on his leg. ¡°Massage here more often.¡±


    Lu You took note of it, ¡°Okay, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me in the future. I don¡¯t need your protection, understand?¡± Gu Man didn¡¯t want to owe them any more favors. In fact, they had gotten in her way this time.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yi and Lu You said helplessly.


    They had already realized that they were indeed unable to protect Gu Man and would instead drag her down. The scene just now was the best proof.


    ¡°Thank you for just now!¡± Gu Man thanked them again. The two of them were indeed brave just now. It was rare for there to be such young people in this world who would risk their lives. This was also the reason why Gu Man had always tolerated them. They were kind-hearted and righteous.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about me,¡± Gu Man instructed seriously.


    ¡°We know,¡± they promised.


    Jiang Yi thought to himself, If word got out, it would only cause more trouble for Gu Man. Besides, if he told anyone that a high school girl has unbelievably exquisite kung fu and knows acupuncture and bone setting. Would anyone believe it?

 Chapter 54

    ?


    54 Entering the Ghost Market


    Gu Man had been troubled by something recently. She had heard that Han City had a ghost market, but she did not know the exact location.


    The ghost market only formed after midnight and dispersed before dawn, like a puff of smoke.


    Unlike the market in the day, the ghost market was not organized or managed by anyone. The information about it would not be so easily leaked.


    Many ordinary people did not even know about the existence of the ghost market, so they would not know the exact location without a certain connection.


    Gu Man hesitated to ask Xiang Yin, but to be honest, she did not want others to know that she wanted to go to the ghost market.


    In the end, Gu Man decided to go online to see if she could find any clues. Gu Man did not believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find information about a ghost market as a hacker.


    After more than an hour of searching, she finally found some clues in some news about antiques.


    There was a piece of news last month that said that an antique that was being auctioned was actually a fake. After some investigation, they found out that this antique was actually from the ghost market.


    The origins of things in the ghost market were usually a little strange. Whether the treasures found at the ghost market¡¯s stalls were fake or not depended on one¡¯s own knowledge. Moreover, one could not reason with them even if they bought fake goods. They could only blame themselves for being unlucky.


    In the ghost market, it was important not to ask where the goods came from. It only depended on whether one knew how to appraise them.


    The news ended with an interview with the buyer. The buyer said that it was bought in the ancient city.


    Ancient city?


    The ancient city of Han City was in the east of the city. It was a ruin left behind by the previous dynasty, called Huang City.


    It had alleys, deep houses, and ancient temples, it was indeed the ideal place for a ghost market.


    The Gu family¡¯s house was more than thirty kilometers away from Huang City. She did not have a car, and it was difficult for her to take a taxi at night. It was really inconvenient for her to travel, so Gu Man planned to arrive early. If she shopped until it was too late and could not get a taxi, she would stay there and find a hotel to sleep in. Anyway, the Gu family did not care about her. Even if she did not go home, no one would know.


    Gu Man arrived at Huang City according to the plan. During the day, Huang City was filled with traces of the ancient city. The antiques in all kinds of small exhibitions were exquisite, and the temple fair was also very lively.


    Gu Man sighed. She had never experienced such excitement in her previous life. She did not expect to have been able to enjoy it in this life.


    When the sun set, the people outside gradually dispersed. Gu Man also found a cafe and drank coffee while waiting for the ghost market to open.


    As the night deepened and the crowd gradually left, the lively Huang City finally quietened down.


    As soon as the ancient city quietened down, the atmosphere became a little strange and eerie.


    Gu Man could sense that there were many unclean things in this city.


    The cafe closed at half past eleven. Only the dim yellow lights of the Changming Palace were still on, guiding the way for those walking at night.


    She still had to wait half an hour!


    Gu Man sat at a small table outside the cafe and looked at the pedestrians who were returning late.


    Finally, as the time approached, the number of people on the street gradually increased. The people who came occupied the space at will, and the things they displayed were indiscriminate.


    Shortly after midnight, the long street was filled with goods.


    The stall owners did not shout or talk about the goods. In front of each stall, there was only a lantern and it was extremely dark. The people who bought the items would not make a loud noise. They were secretive, so even if someone watched from the side, they would not know what they had traded.


    Therefore, the entire ghost market seemed to be in a daze. There were many people, but it was not noisy. If the people shopping in the ghost market took a fancy to the goods, they would negotiate in a low voice and they behaved very sneakily.


    Some of them were spread out in the old mansions, making it even more mysterious and strange. However, these were mostly underground businesses that only people who knew about them dared to step into.


    Gu Man walked around and roughly understood. Walking around the ghost market really depended on experience. Every transaction had its unique connections and secret codes.


    It was all underground transactions. The wooden spear at the stall was only a decoy. Only those who understood knew what they were actually selling.


    Gu Man shuttled through the dim lights. Her target this time was a gold sarira from the Goldwater Mountain of the Northern Kingdom. This was the information she had obtained from some encrypted websites.


    This sarira was very similar to the one she carried in her previous life. Both of them were helpful to her cultivation. She was still wondering if it was the same one.


    This was because after she familiarized herself with the current world map, she realized that the Golden Water Mountain in the north was very geographically compatible with the mountain where she lived in her previous life.


    However, this gold sarira was a unique treasure in this world. It was not easy to find. Entering the ghost market to search for treasures required experience and luck.

 Chapter 55

    ?


    55 First Visit to the Ghost Market


    Gu Man did not have much hope for her first visit to the ghost market.


    After shopping for a while, Gu Man realized that these stall owners basically did not speak, but they also kept glancing at the people who came.


    If he saw that the other party was an expert, he would give him something really good. If the stall owner didn¡¯t like them, they could only buy some obvious common goods.


    At this moment, in the eyes of the stall owners, Gu Man was an outsider which they would ignore after a glance.


    The most lively business in this ghost market was the stone gambling business. There were many people surrounding the stall, all of them coming with the fantasy of becoming rich overnight.


    Gu Man looked at everyone holding small flashlights and looking at the stones of different colors. They pondered for a long time but were still undecided.


    Stone gambling was like gambling with one¡¯s life. Some people became rich overnight, while others went bankrupt overnight.


    But Gu Man realized that she seemed to know which stone had something underneath the surface. She saw that some of the stones had a sparkling green color inside, while some were empty.


    Although she knew that she had some special skills, this was the first time she had discovered this skill.


    With these special skills, she would not have to worry about her livelihood in the future. But from her experience in her previous life, if the world knew about her special abilities, it would harm her.


    Therefore, she would not let others know about her special skill, nor would she use it easily.


    Just as Gu Man was about to leave, someone attracted her attention.


    That person looked sad. Before he even started gambling, he already looked sad.


    He grabbed a stone, clasped his hands together, and muttered, ¡°Please protect me. My Niu Niu depends on this stone. If I lose the bet, let us die together.¡±


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but go forward and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your Niu Niu?¡±


    It was a middle-aged uncle. When he saw someone beside him, he looked over and was surprised to see a young lady. However, the sorrow in his eyes did not decrease at all. ¡°She¡¯s sick. I don¡¯t have the money to treat her.¡±


    He looked at Gu Man and said, ¡°She should be around your age. She¡¯s still so young, but she¡¯s seriously ill. I don¡¯t have the ability to earn that much money.¡±


    With that, the man wiped his face. ¡°What are you, a young lady, doing here? It¡¯s very chaotic here. Listen to Uncle and go back quickly.¡± His voice was filled with worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Gu Man replied.


    ¡°How about this one?¡± Gu Man picked another stone for the uncle. She was not sure if he would believe her.


    The uncle looked at Gu Man and then at the stone. He forced a smile. ¡°Why not? Anyway, I¡¯m just guessing. Maybe you and my daughter are fated.¡±


    Seeing that the uncle had taken the one she had picked, she stood up in relief and wanted to shop again. Unexpectedly, just as she stood up, she saw a familiar person.


    At this moment, that person was looking at her.


    Gu Man regretted it. She should have disguised herself before going to the ghost market so that she would not be recognized so easily.


    That person walked towards her. It was too late for Gu Man to avoid him. She could only wait for him to reach her.


    ¡°Second Master,¡± Gu Man greeted him softly.


    Xiang Yin was still uncertain at first glance. When he looked again, who else could it be but her?


    She was still squatting there, kindly picking stones for someone else. Didn¡¯t she know that if he lost the bet on that stone, that person would vent his anger on her?


    For some reason, Xiang Yin was a little angry. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To shop.¡± Gu Man ignored Xiang Yin¡¯s low mood.


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s indifferent attitude, Xiang Yin was helpless. ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±


    ¡°Since you know, why did you still come?¡± There was some worry in Xiang Yin¡¯s low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m shopping late tonight. I wanted to continue shopping when I encountered the ghost market. I¡¯ll go back now,¡± Gu Man explained.


    After meeting Xiang Yin, Gu Man¡¯s plan to investigate the ghost market would be ruined.


    She was slightly annoyed. She did not gain anything from coming out in the middle of the night. How unlucky!


    In the crowd, Bai Yun also appeared. When he saw Gu Man, he shouted in surprise, ¡°Gu¡­¡± Realizing that he couldn¡¯t speak loudly, he lowered his voice. ¡°Miss Gu Man, why are you here? Are you alone?¡±


    Gu Man did not want to explain anymore and only nodded.


    Bai Yun looked at Gu Man and then at Xiang Yin. Both of them looked unhappy. What was wrong?

 Chapter 56

    ?


    56 Meeting In the Ghost Market


    At this moment, at the stone gambling stall, the uncle from before let out a cry before laughing hysterically.


    Gu Man looked over and saw the uncle kneeling while crying, as if he had gone crazy.


    The uncle saw Gu Man from the corner of his eye and quickly came over to thank her incoherently. ¡°Thank you, little girl. I gambled correctly. Oh, no, you gambled correctly. I knew that you and my daughter were fated. My daughter is saved now. Look!¡± With that, he raised the reddish-brown stone in front of Gu Man.


    Gu Man looked carefully. Under the reddish-brown surface of the stone was an extremely beautiful bean-green jade.


    He had won the stone gambling bet!


    Gu Man was sincerely happy for the uncle. ¡°Congratulations.¡±


    Xiang Yin glanced at Gu Man and saw that although she looked relieved, she was not too surprised, as if she had expected this stone to win.


    Xiang Yin was surprised. Could it be that Gu Man had already seen that the stone had jade underneath, that¡¯s why she chose it for that man?


    At this moment, he actually believed that Gu Man had this ability and it was not because of luck.


    Xiang Yin saw that the uncle was agitated. He moved slightly in front of Gu Man and blocked the uncle.


    Bai Yun quickly pulled the uncle over and said in a low voice, ¡°You still dare to make such a big deal out of this treasure in the ghost market. Do you want to provoke something to pester you?¡±


    This reminder woke the uncle up instantly.


    There were all kinds of people in a place like the ghost market. With such a jade in hand, one could easily attract trouble.


    This was why the people who came here were all sneaky. Although some of the things they traded were shady, it was also partly because the environment here was too complicated. They had to keep a low profile.


    In the blink of an eye, the uncle quietly blended into the crowd and disappeared from the ghost market.


    Bai Yun asked, ¡°Shall we continue shopping?¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. You can come with us in our car.¡±


    Gu Man thought for a moment and nodded.


    She actually wanted to refuse, but when she thought about how it was in the middle of the night and how difficult it was to get a taxi, she agreed.


    In the car, Xiang Yin said in a low voice, ¡°The ghost market is too chaotic. Don¡¯t come alone next time. If you really want to go, call us.¡±


    Gu Man looked up and saw Xiang Yin¡¯s slight worry.


    She could feel his sincere concern, but¡­ why did he care so much about her?


    After a long while, she agreed softly.


    Then, she thought about it and decided to tell Xiang Yin about this. Although tonight¡¯s operation could not be considered fruitful, it also let her know that it was too difficult to find the relic by relying on her own ability. She needed someone to help.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Gold Sarira from the North Country¡¯s Gold Water Mountain in the ghost market. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t say why I¡¯m looking for it,¡± Gu Man said.


    Xiang Yin frowned. ¡°This thing is very precious and extremely difficult to find.¡± More importantly, even if she found it, it would be an astronomical price. According to Gu Man¡¯s awkward status in the Gu family, she could not afford it.


    ¡°I know, but I need it,¡± Gu Man said firmly.


    Seeing that Gu Man was so determined, Xiang Yin did not say anything else to dampen her spirits. ¡°If you want to go to the ghost market next time, tell us. We also have something we need to find in the ghost market. We can be companions.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Man nodded and did not ask them further. Instead, she chose to silently support them.


    ¡°When you go back, you might wake your family up. Have you thought of an explanation?¡± Xiang Yin asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gu Man knew that it would be the same whether she explained it or not.


    When Xiang Yin heard this, he recalled the information about the Gu family that Bai Yun had found a few days ago. He wanted to say something to comfort her, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Man got out of the car and waited for Xiang Yin¡¯s car to leave before climbing over the wall and into the room.


    No one in the Gu family left the door open for her.


    They would not call to ask even if she returned late.


    Gu Man¡¯s heart ached. Gu Man knew that it was the original owner¡¯s emotions.


    The Gu family was her true home, but it did not really accommodate her.


    ¡°We can¡¯t find what we¡¯re looking for after so long. Is it not in the ghost market?¡± Bai Yun asked Xiang Yin, who was sitting in the backseat, as he drove.

 Chapter 57

    ?


    57 Someone¡¯s Unaware Concern


    ¡°No, continue searching,¡± Xiang Yin said.


    ¡°Are we really going to bring Miss Gu Man next time?¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t bring her, she will go by herself.¡± Xiang Yin was sure of this.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Look at how she¡¯s determined to find that sarira. Why do you think a girl is looking for this sarira?¡± Bai Yun couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    At this moment, Xiang Yin could not understand either. The sarira was mysterious and strange. Why was Gu Man looking for such a thing?


    In Xiang Yin¡¯s heart, there was another layer of mystery surrounding Gu Man.


    ¡°How much do you know about Old Master Cui investigating the Gu Family now?¡± Xiang Yin asked.


    ¡°They should be targeting Gu Man. They even investigated Gu Man¡¯s mother very carefully. On the other hand, they didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Gu Yuan and Qu Bei.¡±


    Xiang Yin frowned. ¡°I have a feeling that the Cui family and Gu Man might have some kind of relationship. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have lost his composure when he saw Gu Man that day.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he pay more attention to Gu Man that day because she saved his grandson?¡± Bai Yun was puzzled. He had not paid much attention to Old Master Cui back then.


    ¡°No!¡± Xiang Yin said firmly.


    ¡°I remember that the Cui Family only has one son. The little boy who fell into the water that day was the only junior in the family. No matter what, Gu Man won¡¯t have anything to do with their family, right?¡± Bai Yun analyzed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure at the moment, but it seems like Old Master Cui has a good impression of Gu Man. Even if they have a relationship, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing,¡± Xiang Yin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at the Gu family¡¯s attitude towards Miss Gu Man. They¡¯re simply heartless. It¡¯s not bad if she can get the Cui family¡¯s protection openly.¡± Bai Yun thought of what the Gu family had done and was still indignant.


    ¡°The Cui family is not simple!¡±


    ¡°The Cui family is as rich as a country. Han City is only where he made his fortune. The one that can really show the power of the Cui family is the City of Brunei.¡± The Bai family was also in the business world and knew the strength of the Cui family.


    ¡°So what will happen if Gu Man is targeted by such a family?¡± But no matter what the Cui Family will do, Gu Man was someone he wanted to protect. This would not change.


    When Bai Yun heard this, he chuckled in his heart. Perhaps a certain someone did not notice that his concern for Gu Man was too obvious.


    ¡°On the bright side, Gu Man might be the Cui family¡¯s illegitimate child.¡± Bai Yun opened his mouth and made random guesses, trying to ease the atmosphere in the car and make a certain someone feel better.


    At this moment, at the Cui residence.


    Old Master Cui sat in the courtyard with a document in his hand. It was trembling imperceptibly. His eyes were red in his gold-rimmed reading glasses.


    Uncle Li, who was standing beside him, called out softly, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Cui put the document down and wiped his eyes, but his voice was filled with joy. ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°But we still need to undergo the final genetic test to confirm it. Otherwise, even if we want to acknowledge Miss Gu Man, it will be difficult for her to accept it herself or for public opinion to accept it.¡± Uncle Li expressed his opinion.


    ¡°I know, but in my heart, I¡¯m sure that this girl is my granddaughter,¡± Cui Lao said almost willfully.


    Perhaps this was the magical connection between relatives.


    Cui Lao flipped through the documents and showed Uncle Li a few photos. ¡°Look, this woman called Huang Ying was exactly the same as our Jin¡¯er when she was young. Gu Man looks exactly like Jin¡¯er when she was young. I don¡¯t believe this is just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Master, can we find time to go to the Huang Family? There are some things we can ask them directly,¡± Uncle Li said.


    ¡°Of course I have to go, but I have to do this genetic test too. As for how to get her DNA, you have to think of a way.¡± Before Uncle Li could agree, Cui Lao quickly changed his words. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll handle this matter myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Li knew that Cui Lao was worried that he would be rude to Gu Man.


    Gu Man was woken up by a knock on the door. When she opened her eyes, the sky was already bright.


    She grabbed her phone and looked at it. It was already so late! The alarm had already rung, but she did not wake up.


    How deep was she sleeping?!


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. This body was really too weak. She just slept a little later!

 Chapter 58

    ?


    58 Don¡¯t Call Me Sister


    The knocking on the door continued. Gu Man was furious. She had already said last time that they did not have to wake her up for school. Did they not remember what she said?


    Gu Man was furious after waking up. She went over to open the door and saw that it was Gu Rou who was knocking.


    ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t get up soon, you¡¯ll be late.¡± Gu Rou¡¯s voice was sweet.


    However, Gu Man found it ear-piercing. ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister in the future. It gives me goosebumps.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, you¡­¡± Gu Rou was furious.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can call me by my name,¡± Gu Man said with a smile.


    ¡°I need to wash up and change.¡± With that, Gu Man closed the door with a bang.


    Gu Rou took a step back to avoid being hit by the door.


    She was so angry that her facial features were distorted. Ruthlessness flashed in her eyes, but she could only curse in her heart: Gu Man, who are you? How dare you slam the door? Just you wait!


    Gu Rou came to block the door early in the morning. She heard from the servants that Gu Man went out in the afternoon, but they didn¡¯t know when she came back. Could she have gone out to seduce some man? It couldn¡¯t be the Bai family, right? She had to ask clearly.


    However, Gu Man quickly left for school after washing up. She did not give Gu Rou any chance to speak, causing Gu Rou to get angry from having to hold it in.


    Gu Rou watched as Gu Man¡¯s figure disappeared through the door and stomped her feet in hatred.


    In class, Gu Man¡¯s sleepiness was hard to resist. Apart from the fact that she did not sleep enough, part of the reason was that this class was really boring.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist and fell asleep.


    After a while, Gu Man woke up. It was her deskmate, Xiao Xiao, who woke her up.


    Why was the classroom so quiet?


    Xiao Xiao smiled and glanced at the podium. Gu Man turned around and saw the physics teacher staring at her with a straight face.


    Oh no, she was caught sleeping in class.


    The physics teacher of Class 10 was called Zhuang Yan. She was very serious.


    She was a serious forty-year-old woman. Gu Man had never seen her smile. Almost every time she wore the same clothes and accessories.


    Her classmates gossiped that she had never gotten married and that caused her hormonal imbalance. That was why her personality was so strange.


    The students had always been trembling in fear in Miss Zhuang¡¯s class. Even Jiang Yi, who had always been rebellious, could only listen obediently.


    Gu Man, on the other hand, fell asleep!


    The students did not even dare to breathe loudly. They looked at Gu Man with admiration.


    ¡°Stand up. What¡¯s your name?¡± Miss Zhuang¡¯s words were emotionless.


    Gu Man stood up and gave her name.


    ¡°Did you understand my lesson?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the students in the class heard Gu Man say yes, they looked at her in disbelief.


    She was bragging too much.


    The students wanted to say, ¡°Girl, you relied on your own abilities to get to the worst class. You have to be self-aware.¡±


    However, when the teacher heard this unhesitating ¡°yes¡±, she did not have much of a reaction. She had seen too many students who wanted to save face. She would know if they understood after giving it a try.


    ¡°Alright, come and do this question.¡± Zhuang Yan tapped the question on the blackboard with her chalk.


    This was a physics question about the conservation of energy.


    After Gu Man came up, she took the chalk and wrote down the formulas and calculations on the blackboard without hesitation. The entire process was smooth.


    Xiao Xiao turned around and asked the classmate behind her in a low voice, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen her formula before? Do you think it¡¯s right?¡±


    The boy at the back table scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before either. She must have randomly thought of them.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like it. It looks like it, and the data can fit right in.¡± Xiao Xiao was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s see what the teacher says later.¡± The boy at the back table was not sure either.


    After Gu Man finished writing, she sat back in her seat. Miss Zhuang looked at Gu Man¡¯s formula and did not speak for a long time.


    The students were also waiting for the teacher¡¯s response, as if they were waiting for a verdict, except for Gu Man, of course.


    Suddenly, Miss Zhuang took out a piece of chalk and made a big tick beside Gu Man¡¯s answer.


    The students instantly laughed easily.


    The students were afraid that if Gu Man could not write the answer, Miss Zhuang would become even more terrifying. At that time, the entire class might have to do more questions as a punishment.


    Now, they were relieved.


    ¡°Gu Man, come to my office after class.¡± Miss Zhuang wiped away Gu Man¡¯s answer and continued the lesson.

 Chapter 59

    ?


    59 Physics Genius


    The students of Class 10 mourned for Gu Man. Could anything be more terrifying than being called to the office by the most terrifying teacher in Han City First High?


    Everyone was thinking: In Miss Zhuang¡¯s future classes, I should be 120% focused and not fall asleep.


    Xiao Xiao smiled and looked at Gu Man sympathetically.


    Gu Man did not think much of it. She would deal with whatever came her way.


    After class, Gu Man followed Zhuang Yan into the office.


    As soon as Teacher Zhuang Yan sat down, he said, ¡°Where did you learn the solution to that question just now?¡±


    ¡°I just read about it.¡± Gu Man was telling the truth.


    ¡°You read it yourself? What did you read?¡± Zhuang Yan was surprised. She looked at Gu Man carefully and realized that she looked calm and did not seem to be perfunctory.


    ¡°I read some books and some interesting physics magazines some time ago,¡± Gu Man answered truthfully.


    ¡°Do you know that some of the symbols in the formula that you just wrote on the blackboard and the solution are the new theory of the world¡¯s matter that was just proposed by the International Anglo-Physics Award winner last month?¡± Zhuang Yan said.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°At the moment, no one has used it to solve basic mass conservation questions. You are currently the first.¡±


    ¡°I just feel that matter is interlinked. Everything is the same,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s calm expression, the calmest teacher in Han City First High School could not remain calm anymore.


    She organized her words. ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s extremely difficult to apply. You can use it freely now, which requires an extremely high talent.¡±


    Miss Zhuang had a headache. She had thought that she had some level of skill in physics, but so far, she had not fully understood the new theory.


    Now, this theory was used by a high school student in a high school physics question. Was this the case of the younger generation overtaking the older generation?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a theory?¡± Gu Man didn¡¯t understand. This knowledge was all in her mind. She just took out a suitable definition and used it directly. Was it difficult?


    Miss Zhuang was speechless. She did not know if it was difficult or not. Anyway, there was no precedent in the physics world and she could not do it either.


    ¡°Are you very interested in physics?¡± Teacher Zhuang looked at the confusion on Gu Man¡¯s face. She resigned herself to fate and thought that a genius was a genius. It was not something she could understand.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhuang Yan looked at Gu Man¡¯s concise answer and suddenly felt that this child suited her taste.


    ¡°I have a few physics questions here. Are you interested in playing with them?¡±


    Gu Man was surprised to hear Zhuang Yan use the word ¡°play¡±. This teacher was not as old-fashioned and serious as she had imagined.


    Gu Man took the test question and looked at it for a while. She pointed at the question and said, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to use a gravity formula for this question. You can just use the super quantum theorem. Do you think it¡¯ll be easier this way?¡±


    Zhuang Yan looked at the formula that Gu Man had listed and couldn¡¯t help but clap her hands and laugh. ¡°This solution is really amazing.¡±


    Gu Man was a little surprised. Miss Zhuang Yan actually knew how to smile?


    Gu Man wrote the last few questions and solved the problem.


    Zhuang Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The younger generation was going to surpass her!


    However, Zhuang Yan thought of something at the same time. She said seriously, ¡°Gu Man, your answer is very good, but I have to remind you that you have to answer the questions in high school with high school knowledge. There was a genius in our Han City First High School who answered the questions in physics with a theory that exceeded the syllabus. Although the answer is correct, two points were still deducted, causing him to not get full marks in physics.¡±


    Looking at Zhuang Yan¡¯s serious instructions, Gu Man nodded.


    ¡°The college entrance examination is in three months. Do you have any plans?¡± Zhuang Yan seemed to have suddenly discovered a beloved disciple and could not help but be concerned about Gu Man¡¯s college entrance examination.


    ¡°I want to get into Zhong Chu University¡¯s Hua Guang School of Physics.¡± Gu Man didn¡¯t even think about it and directly reported her ideal school.


    ¡°Zhong Chu University? Do you know that this is the best university in the country?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Zhuang Yan: ¡­


    Zhuang Yan was stunned by Gu Man¡¯s confidence. Although she did not know Gu Man¡¯s exact results, the name Gu Man had never appeared in the first ten of Han City First High.


    Moreover, she was in Class 10, the worst class in Han City First High.


    ¡°Do you know that only the top five students of Han City High School have a chance of entering Zhong Chu University?¡±


    Gu Man said with great certainty, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°This means that you can¡¯t just be good at physics. You have to be at the top of every subject.¡± Zhuang Yan felt that with Gu Man¡¯s current level of physics, it was not a problem for her to take the college entrance examination, but the college entrance examination depended on her comprehensive results.


    ¡°I know.¡± Gu Man said firmly.

 Chapter 60

    ?


    60 Zhang Yue¡¯s Thoughts


    Zhuang Yan felt that it was a pity. Even if Gu Man scored full marks in physics, she still had no fate with Zhong Chu University.


    No, she had to think of other ways. She could not let this physics genius be buried.


    After making up his mind, Zhuang Yan asked Gu Man to go back. He turned around and contacted her senior, Zhong Kai-a professor at the Hua Guang Physics Academy of Zhong Chu University.


    ¡°Senior, I discovered a little genius! She¡¯s one of my students.¡± Zhuang Yan took a picture of Gu Man¡¯s answer for him.


    After a long while, Zhong Kai called back. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her answers. Amazing. This kind of solution and application is really amazing.¡±


    Zhuang Yan let out a rare laugh. ¡°Your first reaction is exactly the same as mine. She even said that she wanted to get into your faculty.¡±


    ¡°We welcome such a genius,¡± Zhong Kai said excitedly.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a problem now. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s only good at one subject. She won¡¯t be able to get into Zhong Chu University with just high physics scores.¡±


    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry. Our department has a talent training plan that is specially set up for these geniuses with one specialty. I¡¯ll talk to you about the specific assessment method later.¡± Zhong Kai didn¡¯t want to let go of a seedling, so he said this without hesitation.


    When Zhuang Yan heard this, she was immediately relieved.


    Gu Man did not know that her path to Zhong Chu University had been paved by that stern teacher that everyone feared.


    As Gu Man walked, she thought to herself, The over-the-top that Teacher Zhuang mentioned just now is a problem. She decided that she should read less intermediate knowledge during this period of time. Otherwise, when it comes to the college entrance examination, her brain will race and she won¡¯t be able to stop herself. If the grading teacher can¡¯t understand the answer and get frustrated, wouldn¡¯t that be very awkward?


    When Gu Man thought of that scene, she actually found it funny.


    Suddenly, Gu Man heard someone call her name.


    She looked up and saw Gu Rou and Zhang Yue. Gu Man¡¯s good mood dissipated.


    Zhang Chuan had just seen Gu Man smiling. There was a trace of gentleness in her coldness, like a flower blooming by a cold spring. She was exceptionally beautiful and eye-catching.


    Zhang Yue¡¯s heart felt a little strange.


    Zhang Yue had never seen Gu Man smile lightly. In his eyes, Gu Man had always been timid. Even if she had changed during this period of time, she had become stubborn and vicious.


    But Zhang Yue also saw that when Gu Man saw them, her smile disappeared and she had a rejecting and impatient expression.


    Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t help but think: So, she hates us?


    This realization made Zhang Yue feel very upset. He started to frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Man said, but her footsteps did not stop.


    Gu Rou was furious. This Gu Man was getting more and more arrogant. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pretend. She took two steps forward and grabbed Gu Man¡¯s hand.


    Gu Man flung her hand and said with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Gu Rou felt very embarrassed. She immediately looked at Zhang Yue aggrievedly. ¡°Brother Yue, look at her. I just wanted to ask if she was called to the office by the teacher to be reprimanded. I was worried for nothing.¡±


    Zhang Yue¡¯s mood was a little complicated. He was thinking: Could it be that Gu Man is usually unhappy not because I ignore her, but because she doesn¡¯t want to see me?


    Seeing that Zhang Yue did not protect her like usual, Gu Rou was even more furious. However, she said aggrievedly, ¡°It seems that I was being unnecessary and worried for nothing.¡±


    Gu Man looked at Gu Rou¡¯s pretentious face and mocked, ¡°It¡¯s indeed unnecessary.¡±


    Zhang Yue seemed to be afraid that Gu Man would say something nasty to him again. He quickly said, ¡°Go back to class.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she turned around and left without hesitation.


    Looking at her departing figure and then at Gu Rou, who was crying beside him, Zhang Yue started to feel frustrated.


    He felt as if something was getting away from him.


    Gu Rou looked up and saw Zhang Yue looking at Gu Man, her heart was filled with hatred.


    This Gu Man was going to be ruined one day!


    Although she thought so, she called out even more aggrievedly, ¡°Brother Yue.¡±


    It was only when he heard Gu Rou call him that Zhang Yue came back to his senses. He said dejectedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Gu Man returned to the classroom, Xiao Xiao smiled and saw that she had returned without missing an arm or a leg. She quickly asked, ¡°The teacher didn¡¯t punish you?¡±


    ¡°No, she just asked me some questions,¡± Gu Man replied casually.


    ¡°When did Miss Zhuang become so benevolent? She¡¯s the most terrifying teacher in our school.¡± Xiao Xiao still did not believe it.


    ¡°Miss Zhuang isn¡¯t that scary.¡± Gu Man wanted to roll her eyes.


    Did they have to think of Miss Zhuang as such a terrifying person? She quite liked this teacher who had a sharp tongue but a soft heart.

 Chapter 61

    ?


    61 Only Worthy To Take the Specialization Examination?


    At around nine in the evening, the Gu family¡¯s house was shaken by the sound of a phone ringing. Gu Yuan muttered, ¡°Who called at this hour?¡±


    He picked it up and saw that it was from the school. He heard the other party say, ¡°I¡¯m Miss Zhuang from Han City First High. I¡¯m looking for Gu Man.¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhuang, hello. I¡¯m Gu Man¡¯s father, Gu Yuan. Did she cause trouble in school again? If she doesn¡¯t listen to you and ruins the teaching order, you have to teach her a lesson.¡± Gu Yuan had already heard from Gu Rou that Gu Man had been called to the office by Miss Zhuang. He guessed that Gu Man must have caused trouble again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Zhuang Yan¡¯s voice turned cold. She thought to herself, why did Gu Yuan, as a father, think that his daughter was so unbearable the moment he opened his mouth?


    ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t have to be polite. We all know Gu Man¡¯s personality. She¡¯s the most difficult to discipline. Moreover, her results are terrible and she¡¯s a burden to the class, so we understand that you have to be strict,¡± Gu Yuan said politely.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I said that there¡¯s no such thing. Gu Man is very good.¡± Zhuang Yan did not understand why the Gu family¡¯s understanding of Gu Man was different from her understanding. In her opinion, Gu Man was a simple-minded and straightforward girl.


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t cover up the truth for her. Gu Man needs to be taught a harsh lesson. Otherwise, she won¡¯t remember. The stricter you are, the better it is for her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m looking for Gu Man. It¡¯s a professor at the Hua Guang School of Physics at Zhong Chu University. He wants to know more about her. Please help me get her to answer the phone,¡± Zhuang Yan said directly.


    ¡°A professor from Zhong Chu University? Is Miss Zhuang mistaken? How does Gu Man know a professor from Zhong Chu University?¡± Gu Yuan asked with a smile, as if he had heard something funny.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, your daughter is extremely outstanding in physics. She will definitely have a bright future if you nurture her. As a parent, I hope you can encourage and support her more.¡± Zhuang Yan immediately became serious when she heard Gu Yuan¡¯s tone of disbelief.


    ¡°Ah? Miss Zhuang, Gu Man was in Class Five before. You might not have taught her before. She has never passed physics before. Is she playing tricks in front of you? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll apologize to the school in advance.¡± Gu Yuan did not believe that the words ¡°extremely outstanding¡± were used on Gu Man.


    ¡°I think you might need to spend more time to understand Gu Man. As a parent, this is the most basic thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Miss Zhuang was disappointed when he heard that Gu Yuan didn¡¯t understand Gu Man so well and even distorted her.


    Hearing Miss Zhuang¡¯s increasingly cold tone, Gu Yuan decided not to discuss whether Gu Man was really outstanding or playing tricks. He hurriedly asked Gu Man to answer the call.


    Gu Man was surprised to hear that Miss Zhuang was looking for her. Why was she looking for her? Why did she have to call her so late at night?


    ¡°Miss Zhuang?¡± Gu Man shouted.


    Miss Zhuang was a little excited. It did not match her usual serious image.


    She started to talk about the reason. ¡°Gu Man, I told my senior about your outstanding performance in physics this morning. He said that there¡¯s a plan to make an exception and recruit talents from Zhong Chu University. The academy has already started to implement it and is recruiting geniuses from all over the country. Do you have any intentions?¡±


    Hearing Zhuang Yan say so much at once, Gu Man was a little stunned. She thought that Miss Zhuang only admired her and would at most not fuss about her sleeping in class. She did not expect that Miss Zhuang would actually start to plan for her behind her back.


    Gu Man was touched.


    On the other end of the line, Miss Zhuang saw that Gu Man did not speak for a long time and thought that Gu Man was frightened. ¡°If you have any thoughts, tell me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Man was sincerely grateful. ¡°I¡¯m very interested. Thank you, Miss Zhuang.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯m just helping you pull some strings now. In the end, it¡¯s all thanks to your efforts.¡± Zhuang Yan could hear Gu Man¡¯s sincerity and was even happier.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then when you¡¯re in school tomorrow, we¡¯ll talk in detail.¡± Zhuang Yan hung up.


    Gu Man put down the phone and wanted to turn around and walk upstairs.


    Gu Yuan immediately stopped her. Gu Man could only stop. She leaned against the table and crossed her arms to listen to what Gu Yuan had to say.

 Chapter 62

    ?


    62 Tit for Tat


    Gu Yuan asked, ¡°Miss Zhuang said that the professor at the physics department of Zhong Chu University wants to look for you to understand your studies?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t they?¡± Gu Man asked coldly.


    ¡°When did you get to know a professor from Zhong Chu University? Did you play some shameful tricks to deceive him?¡± Gu Yuan did not believe that Gu Man would have anything to do with a professor from Zhong Chu University.


    When Gu Man heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯m not good at coaxing people.¡±


    Gu Yuan almost vomited blood when he heard that. He knew that Gu Man was implying that he had lied to her about her grandfather¡¯s company back then. This damn girl really could not stay in the Gu family. She was simply a thorn in his side, poking him from time to time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. If word gets out, it will taint our family,¡± Gu Yuan said hatefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need to taint the Gu family. It¡¯s not necessarily clean,¡± Gu Man added.


    ¡°You, if you do anything unpresentable this time, I will kick you out from the Gu Family.¡± Gu Yuan became more and more ruthless.


    When Gu Rou heard this, she laughed wildly in her heart. Let her be kicked out from the Gu family.


    But she said, ¡°Gu Man, it¡¯s a good thing that you want to go to Zhong Chu University, but you have to rely on your own hard work and talent to get in. Don¡¯t go down the wrong path.¡±


    Gu Rou thought to herself, Does Gu Man not know what level she is at? She¡¯s at the bottom of the entire school, yet she dares to dream of entering Zhong Chu University. She¡¯s really dreaming. Apart from that face, what else can she rely on? She must have relied on some means to get close to a professor from Zhong Chu University!


    Gu Man snorted. ¡°You guys have bad intentions. Don¡¯t think of everyone wrongly.¡±


    Gu Rou suppressed the anger in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you do anything bad, I¡¯ll accompany you to school tomorrow to apologize to the teachers. They¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Gu Man was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re simple-minded. Don¡¯t think that the professor is simple and gullible.¡±


    Gu Rou looked at Gu Man¡¯s unrepentant expression and almost wanted to curse.


    In the end, she endured it and said, ¡°Gu Man, listen to my suggestion. Don¡¯t rely on some back door or shortcut. It¡¯s not good for a girl¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Then, Gu Rou suggested softly, ¡°In my opinion, our Han City Affiliated Normal University isn¡¯t bad either. You¡¯ll definitely be able to get in. Isn¡¯t it good to have a respectable job as a nurse after graduation?¡±


    Gu Man knew what Gu Rou meant. She meant that she, Gu Man, was only qualified to enter some local specialized schools. As for Zhong Chu University, she could forget about it.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me!¡± Gu Man snorted.


    ¡°Gu Man, your sister is sincerely thinking for you. Why don¡¯t you appreciate it? If you want to get into Zhong Chu University, I¡¯ll feel embarrassed if word gets out.¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s tone was disdainful.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gu Man. If your schoolmates hear that you want to get into Chu University, who will believe you?¡± Gu Rou could even imagine that if this matter spread, she would become a joke.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Gu Man couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else and went upstairs.


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s back, Gu Rou was furious. After informing Gu Yuan, she rushed back to her room without caring about her image as a lady.


    She raised a pair of scissors and poked a doll into pieces. As if she could not vent her anger, she threw it under her feet and stepped on it until she was exhausted before throwing herself into the bed.


    After calming down, Gu Rou called Zhang Chuan and said in tears, ¡°Brother Yue, I don¡¯t know what Gu Man did, but she actually got involved with a professor from Zhong Chu University. Now, Gu Man wants to get into Zhong Chu University. Do you think she did something bad?¡±


    When Zhang Chuan heard this, Gu Man¡¯s gorgeous face appeared in his mind.


    He thought to himself that Gu Man was indeed a scandalous person. The strange feeling in his heart in the morning disappeared.


    He said calmly, ¡°She will suffer for her evil deeds. Why do you have to worry about her?¡±


    Gu Rou started crying again. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about her. Can you accompany me to school tomorrow to understand the situation?¡±


    Hearing Gu Rou¡¯s cries, Zhang Yue¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll accompany you tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Rou said happily on the phone, ¡°Brother Yue, you¡¯re the best. I hope we can help Gu Man correct her mistakes in time.¡±


    After putting down the phone, Gu Rou thought smugly, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let the entire school know that you, Gu Man, are fantasizing about Zhong Chu University. Moreover, you used shameful methods to get close to a professor from Zhong Chu University.¡±

 Chapter 63

    ?


    63 Not My Biological Sister


    The next afternoon, Zhuang Yan called Gu Man to her office.


    When Gu Man arrived at the office, she saw Gu Rou, Zhang Yue, and the form teacher of Class Five, Liu Yan.


    Miss Zhuang Yan sat in her seat with a serious expression.


    Gu Man could not react. Didn¡¯t Miss Zhuang Yan say that she wanted to tell her about Zhong Chu University? Why were there so many people here now?


    Especially Gu Rou and Zhang Yue. Why were the two of them here?


    Gu Man looked at Gu Rou and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, I hope you have a better attitude. We came here because we care about you,¡± Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t help but say when he saw Gu Man¡¯s disdainful expression.


    ¡°Gu Man, Brother Yue and I are here to understand why you suddenly want to get into Zhong Chu University. Is it related to the professors at Zhong Chu University?¡± Gu Rou explained gently.


    Gu Man was furious. Did Gu Rou really naively think that she could win the favor of a professor from Zhong Chu University with petty tricks?


    Was there a problem with her brain?


    ¡°So? Do you understand it now?¡± Gu Man felt that it was simply unreasonable.


    ¡°Gu Man, if you do anything bad, explain it to your teacher. Your teacher will forgive you,¡± Gu Rou said patiently.


    ¡°Tell me, what bad thing did I do?¡± Gu Man looked at Gu Rou with a faint smile.


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s self-righteous appearance, Gu Rou suddenly felt a little uncertain. Could it be that Gu Man really relied on her strength? But how was this possible? A bad student who had problems with passing all her subjects had become a genius in less than two weeks? Impossible!


    ¡°Gu Man, you know what you¡¯ve done. Why do you have to wait for the teacher to find out before you admit it?¡± Gu Rou looked heartbroken again. She was sure that Gu Man had used some petty tricks. There was no other possibility.


    Zhuang Yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said coldly, ¡°Miss Gu Rou, what exactly do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhuang, perhaps you don¡¯t understand Gu Man¡¯s learning situation. She needs to evaluate herself honestly now, not use some unorthodox means to get into Zhong Chu University.¡± Gu Rou frowned slightly. She looked like a good sister who was worried about her younger sister.


    But Miss Zhuang was not a fool. How could someone who put Gu Man down the moment she arrived really care about her?


    ¡°What unorthodox means?¡± Zhuang Yan asked directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± Gu Rou looked at Gu Man in embarrassment. Everyone could understand what she meant.


    Zhuang Yan reacted. So Gu Man¡¯s family thought that Gu Man had used some special means to obtain the favor of Zhong Chu University.


    They were really a family! Just like Gu Man¡¯s father last night, they both looked down on Gu Man.


    Zhuang Yan snorted. ¡°Do you even understand Gu Man? Why does the Gu family only know how to say bad things about Gu Man? Shouldn¡¯t you trust her first as a family member?¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhuang, Gu Man came back from the countryside. She hasn¡¯t seriously understood the situation of the college entrance examination, so it¡¯s easy for her to be unrealistic. As her family and teacher, we have to correct her in time,¡± Gu Rou explained softly, but she was already annoyed in her heart. Who was Gu Man¡¯s family member? She still wanted her to trust her? She was not worthy!


    ¡°You¡¯re her biological sister?¡± Zhuang Yan looked at Gu Rou coldly.


    Although Gu Rou¡¯s words made one feel that she cared about Gu Man, she was actually stepping on her.


    ¡°She¡¯s the adopted daughter that Father brought from the countryside,¡± Gu Rou said gently.


    When Zhang Yue heard this, he frowned slightly. Gu Rou knew that was not the case, but she still lied so confidently. Didn¡¯t she feel guilty at all?


    Zhuang Yan thought to herself, No wonder she¡¯s not their biological daughter. Gu Man is really pitiful to be raised in such a careless family. It seems that I have to spend more effort to plan for her.


    At this moment, Liu Yan called out, ¡°So Gu Man wants to get into Zhong Chu University?¡±


    She finally understood. It turned out that Gu Man was dreaming and wanted to go to Zhong Chu University. The Gu family felt that it was inappropriate and came to persuade her.


    When Gu Rou saw Liu Yan speak, she quickly said, ¡°Miss Liu, Gu Man has been in your class previously. You know her results the best. Persuade her. Don¡¯t let it affect her future studies.¡±


    When Liu Yan heard this, no wonder Gu Rou had called her along just now. It turned out that she wanted her, Gu Man¡¯s former form teacher, to persuade Gu Man as well.

 Chapter 64

    ?


    64 A Clear Conscience


    Liu Yan immediately said, ¡°Gu Man, you can¡¯t go to Zhong Chu University just because you want to. Your sister was able to get in back then because she was one of the best students in Han City First High.¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t flatter me. It¡¯s all because of your guidance.¡± Gu Rou put on an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most sensible and outstanding student I¡¯ve ever taught.¡± Liu Yan revealed a proud expression.


    Zhuang Yan interrupted their flattery coldly. ¡°I still have something to tell Gu Man. You can go out to praise each other.¡±


    Zhuang Yan directly ordered them to leave.


    Seeing Zhuang Yan chase her away, Gu Rou was unhappy, but she still looked worried. ¡°Miss Zhuang, don¡¯t let Gu Man have her way. She¡¯ll be spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Enough. If you really want what¡¯s best for her, then trust her,¡± Zhuang Yan said impatiently.


    Why was this Gu Rou always sticking to this topic like glue?


    Zhang Yue could also tell that Miss Zhuang Yan was speaking up for Gu Man. He asked in confusion, ¡°Why does Miss Zhuang believe that she can get in?¡±


    Zhuang Yan looked at the two of them, they looked like they would not stop until they figured it out. She took out the physics questions that Gu Man did and threw it to them. ¡°Can you understand these questions?¡±


    Gu Rou and Zhang Yue did not know what this incident had to do with this paper.


    However, they still picked it up. Gu Rou could not understand it, so she handed it to Zhang Yue.


    Zhang Yue looked at it and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not too knowledgeable, I can tell that these solutions are very exquisite.¡±


    Zhang Chuan had a Master¡¯s degree and could understand some of these questions. He could tell that the way of solving the questions was different from ordinary ones. It was more concise, but the knowledge used was also more obscure.


    ¡°Gu Man did these questions.¡±


    Zhuang Yan¡¯s words were like a thunderclap, shocking everyone. Gu Man could do such a difficult question?


    Liu Yan smiled and said, ¡°Gu Man scored 12 points in the physics exam some time ago. It¡¯s only been two weeks. How can she already do such a difficult question?¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhuang, you weren¡¯t fooled, right?¡± Zhang Yue also questioned.


    Zhang Yue did not think that Gu Man could solve this. The biggest possibility was that she had gotten the answers to these questions from somewhere and used some method to deceive Zhuang Yan.


    ¡°Miss Zhuang, I have a clear conscience. There¡¯s no need to explain anything to them.¡± Gu Man, who had been invisible for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up. If she continued to let them be, they would probably talk until the sky turned dark.


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t find out what Gu Man had done and couldn¡¯t achieve her goal, Gu Rou was furious, but she still looked heartbroken. ¡°Gu Man, why didn¡¯t you listen to Sister¡¯s advice? You¡¯ll get yourself into trouble if you¡¯re so stubborn.¡±


    Zhuang Yan felt that Gu Rou was being long-winded and frustrated.


    Her face immediately darkened. ¡°I can¡¯t tell that you really care about Gu Man. Instead, I think that you¡¯re forcing her to admit to something she didn¡¯t do. I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t what a good sister would do, right?¡±


    Then, she looked at Zhang Chuan. ¡°I was there when she answered these questions. I know very well if she solved them or if she lied to me. Since you don¡¯t believe her, we have nothing to talk about. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°I only wanted to look for Gu Man today, but so many of you came. It¡¯s a waste of my time,¡± Zhuang Yan said bluntly, not giving these people any face.


    Gu Rou blushed and was furious. She was about to say something when Zhang Yue grabbed her hand. ¡°Since Miss Zhuang has said so, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He did not want to care about Gu Man to begin with. If not for Gu Rou, he would not have come today. Now that she had ordered him to leave, he naturally would not stay here any longer.


    Gu Rou was pulled away by him. There was no point in Liu Yan staying any longer. She walked out of the office with some dissatisfaction with Zhuang Yan and Gu Man.


    When they got into the car, Gu Rou still looked aggrieved. Zhang Yue was a little impatient. ¡°Alright, Gu Man and Teacher Zhuang both said that she didn¡¯t do anything. Why are you still holding on to it?¡±


    When Gu Rou heard that Zhang Chuan seemed to be very dissatisfied, tears streamed down her face. ¡°You trust Gu Man so much now? Don¡¯t you hate her?¡±


    ¡°Not liking her is different from believing her. You¡¯re suspecting her. What evidence do you have? Is it a certainty for her to go astray if she wants to get into Zhong Chu University just because her grades are bad?¡± The more Zhang Yue analyzed, the more he felt that just now was like a joke. He was like a clown. He regretted his decision to join in the commotion.


    Gu Rou¡¯s tears flowed even more fiercely. ¡°You actually scolded me for Gu Man?¡±

 Chapter 65

    ?


    65 I Trust You


    When Zhang Yue heard this, he paused for a moment. He had indeed been a little overboard with Gu Rou just now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t want you to keep talking about Gu Man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about her. Am I wrong?¡± Gu Rou thought that the reason why Zhang Yue didn¡¯t want her to mention Gu Man was definitely because he had a guilty conscience. She still remembered the way Zhang Yue looked at Gu Man yesterday morning.


    ¡°Do you really care about her? If you really care, why say that she¡¯s an adopted daughter? You know very well that she¡¯s not.¡± Zhang Yue held it in and still asked the question that had been bothering him.


    When Gu Rou heard this, she felt a little afraid and aggrieved. Zhang Yue actually cared about her saying that Gu Man was an adopted daughter. Could it be that he still remembered that Gu Man was his fianc¨¦e?


    When Zhang Yue heard that Gu Rou did not answer, he realized that this question was abrupt. After all, he was Gu Man¡¯s fianc¨¦. It was normal for Gu Rou to think too much.


    ¡°I was just saying. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± With that, he reached out to pull Gu Rou¡¯s hand, but she shook him off.


    Gu Rou¡¯s tears were like broken beads that flowed non-stop. Zhang Yue took a glance and chose to drive in silence.


    Seeing that Zhang Yue was not as patient as usual to coax her, Gu Rou felt that Gu Man was the biggest trouble between her and Zhang Yue. She had to get rid of her.


    Only Gu Man and Miss Zhuang Yan were left in the office.


    ¡°I received the news last night and was too anxious to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.¡± Zhuang Yan sighed. She didn¡¯t expect that a piece of good news would actually make Gu Man fall into such a misunderstanding.


    Looking at Zhuang Yan¡¯s self-reproachful expression, Gu Man comforted her. ¡°This is not your fault. Teacher, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡±


    Although she said that, Gu Man¡¯s family had already said such things in front of her. She did not know what nasty words they would say at home. Zhuang Yan was afraid that they would affect Gu Man, so she asked tentatively, ¡°Your family said such things, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I can make the decision myself.¡± Gu Man¡¯s expression was not sad at all.


    When Zhuang Yan saw this, she was slightly relieved. Then, he told Gu Man about the talent plan that Zhong Kai had mentioned.


    ¡°Two days later, my senior will be coming to Han City for a business trip. I¡¯ve decided to arrange for you two to meet. You can just answer as usual. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Gu Man wanted to laugh when she heard Zhuang Yan¡¯s instructions. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then go back first. I¡¯ll contact you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    During class in the afternoon, Xiao Xiao asked Gu Man in surprise, ¡°You want to get into Zhong Chu University?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Gu Man was stunned for a moment. She had only told Miss Zhuang about getting into Zhong Chu University. No, the three people in the afternoon also knew about it.


    Miss Zhuang would not say anything. The scope of her suspicion immediately narrowed down.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Xiao Xiao replied with a smile, ¡°I heard it from the students in Class Five.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°He said that the form teacher said in class that they shouldn¡¯t be like Gu Man, reaching for what¡¯s beyond their grasp. She said that your grades are at the bottom and you still want to get into Zhong Chu University.¡± Xiao Xiao smiled and felt embarrassed. ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t be sad. With your good looks, you don¡¯t even have to get into Zhong Chu University.¡±


    Listening to Xiao Xiao¡¯s clumsy consolation, Gu Man smiled and felt that it didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, she would definitely go to Zhong Chu University. It didn¡¯t matter what they said now. When the time came, the truth would slap their faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let them talk,¡± Gu Man said indifferently.


    ¡°But it¡¯s all over the school now. You¡­ really don¡¯t care?¡± Xiao Xiao was worried that Gu Man was stubborn.


    Jiang Yi and Lu You also came over and asked with a smile, ¡°Gu Man, you don¡¯t really want to get into Zhong Chu University, do you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gu Man admitted.


    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t know what to say. Was Gu Man really biting off more than she could chew? That would be letting down the friendship between deskmates. Should she ask Gu Man to work hard? It seemed a little unrealistic.


    Just as she was still struggling with what to say, Jiang Yi said, ¡°I believe you!¡± He was exceptionally firm.


    There were too many unknown things about Gu Man that often exceeded his expectations. He had a feeling that Gu Man might really be able to get in.


    Gu Man did not react too much to Jiang Yi¡¯s trust.


    After school, Gu Man was walking on the road when her schoolmates saw her and started discussing.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s crazy? She actually dares to covet Zhong Chu University?¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t a poor student of Class 10 have any self-awareness?¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei and Han Yi are so capable and they don¡¯t even dare to say that they would definitely be able to get into Zhong Chu University. Yet, she¡¯s so shameless!¡±


    ¡­


    As Gu Man listened, they only said the same few things that did not affect her at all.


    How boring.


    However, as soon as she exited the school gate, she saw a commotion in the crowd.

 Chapter 66

    ?


    66 Hidden Merit and Name


    Someone rushed into the crowd, grabbed a female student, and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t come over, or I¡¯ll use my knife!¡±


    Only then did everyone see clearly that it was a thin and dark man who had captured a student as a hostage.


    Gu Man focused her gaze and saw that the man was surrounded by a purplish-black fog. It seemed that this man had killed many people.


    The man was dressed in black and had a scab on his face that stretched from his eyes to his chin. He looked extremely ferocious.


    He moved the sharp knife on the girl¡¯s neck and said to the men who had caught up, ¡°Stand still, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    The men immediately stood rooted to the ground and said comfortingly, ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t move. Don¡¯t be rash.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the men and guessed that they were plainclothes police.


    Sure enough, the next moment, those people gestured and said loudly, ¡°We¡¯re the police. Don¡¯t get close.¡±


    The students at the school gate left in a panic, but there were still many curious students and passersby watching from afar.


    ¡°Chen Fu, don¡¯t get agitated. Don¡¯t hurt the student. We can negotiate,¡± a police officer shouted at the man in black.


    ¡°Prepare a car for me in ten minutes, or else¡­¡± He pressed down with his knife, and the blade cut through the skin. The kidnapped female student screamed in fear, and blood flowed from the wound.


    Seeing this, the police officer quickly shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll do it according to your conditions. Don¡¯t hurt the hostage.¡±


    The man in black cursed, ¡°F*ck, if you continue shouting, I¡¯ll stab you.¡± The female student could only keep quiet, and tears streamed down her terrified eyes.


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw that the person being held hostage was the one who had scolded her the most.


    Humans still had to watch their mouths.


    Gu Man slowly put down the earplugs and placed her bag on the ground. A marble had appeared in her hand.


    She exerted strength in her wrist and the marble flew out, hitting the black-clothed criminal¡¯s wrist. The knife in his hand fell to the ground with a clang.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu Man dodged and arrived in front of the man like a gust of wind. She grabbed his hand and threw him over her shoulder. The man still wanted to get up, but Gu Man stepped on his thigh bone and broke it.


    The intense pain made the man wail uncontrollably.


    The entire process happened in a few seconds.


    The plain-clothed police officers reacted and saw that the criminal was already lying on the ground, unable to move. They hurriedly went over and pinned him down while the other two quickly went to check on the hostage.


    One of the police officers looked at Gu Man with widened eyes.


    Were all high school girls like this nowadays?


    Seeing that Gu Man was about to pick up her bag and leave, the police hurriedly went forward and called out to Gu Man, ¡°Student, I¡¯m the captain of the Tianhe District Team. Please stay for a while. We haven¡¯t thanked you yet.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Man left after saying that.


    She was just doing it casually and she didn¡¯t need the gratitude.


    The hostage was successfully rescued and the criminal had been arrested. The captain had also found out about Gu Man¡¯s identity. He was grateful to Gu Man but also felt a little afraid.


    He had been following this criminal for more than half a year. He was a vicious person with many lives in his hands. However, he was like a loach and could always escape. This time, he was finally about to capture him, but at the last moment, he escaped and even took someone hostage.


    If he made another mistake this time, he did not know how many more people the criminal would kill. He would not have the face to continue being the police captain.


    Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, a little girl came out to turn the tide.


    The captain recalled the process of Gu Man subduing the criminal. He did not know how Gu Man got rid of the criminal¡¯s knife, but her speed and strength were too beautiful. Even he could not do it better than her.


    She was really a good seedling to be a police officer!


    The captain thought that he had to visit her and let the school publicly praise her for getting rid of evil for the people.


    Gu Man did not know what the police captain was thinking. At this moment, she was sitting on the bus, her mind filled with going to the ghost market to look for the sarira.


    She could have made half of the criminal¡¯s body numb with the marble just now, but she was too weak and only knocked the knife away.


    She had to quickly strengthen her body. Otherwise, a lot of energy would be sealed by this delicate body and she would not be able to use it at all.


    However, she could not ignore the college entrance examination in three months. She had to get into Zhong Chu University.


    When Gu Man returned home, she had just finished dinner when she heard from the servant that the police were looking for her outside.

 Chapter 67

    ?


    67 The Police Are Here


    When the Gu family heard from the servants that the police were looking for Gu Man, they all looked at her.


    Gu Man calmly wiped the corners of her mouth with a napkin. She roughly knew why they were looking for her.


    Seeing that Gu Man did not explain, Gu Yuan immediately panicked. He slapped the table and questioned, ¡°Gu Man, what trouble did you cause again?¡±


    Gu Man glanced at Gu Yuan and said calmly, ¡°Who said I caused trouble?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t cause trouble, would the police come?¡± Gu Yuan reprimanded Gu Man as he instructed the servants to bring the police to the side hall.


    Gu Rou¡¯s eyes flashed with schadenfreude. This Gu Man was really capable. She actually dared to provoke the police.


    However, she still pretended to be worried and asked Gu Man gently, ¡°What trouble did you get into? Tell us in advance so that we can think of a way to help you.¡±


    Qu Bei said sarcastically, ¡°Some people are really capable. They even dare to break the law. Sooner or later, the Gu family¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡±


    Gu Man threw down her napkin and walked towards the side hall, treating it as if Qu Bei and the others were farting.


    When she entered the side hall, Gu Man saw Captain Wang at a glance. There was a woman behind him.


    When Captain Wang saw Gu Man enter, he quickly welcomed her. Gu Yuan, who came later, squeezed Gu Man to the side and warmly reached out to shake Captain Wang¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Officer, I¡¯m Gu Man¡¯s father. Sorry for not welcoming you earlier.¡±


    Captain Wang¡¯s target was originally Gu Man. He did not expect Gu Yuan to come out halfway to shake his hand, which stunned him for a moment. After he reacted, he said, ¡°No, no. I came without informing you. I¡¯m Captain Wang of the Tianhe District Team. Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Although Gu Yuan said polite words, he was muttering about Captain Wang¡¯s attitude in his heart. Could it be that Gu Man really did not cause trouble? However, this thought was quickly dismissed.


    If Gu Man did not cause trouble, why would the police come?


    ¡°Captain Wang, what crime did Gu Man commit?¡± Gu Yuan asked curiously.


    Seeing that Gu Yuan had misunderstood, Captain Wang immediately denied, ¡°No, I came this time¡­¡±


    Before Captain Wang could finish speaking, Gu Yuan put on a righteous look. ¡°Captain Wang, you don¡¯t have to care about the Gu family¡¯s reputation. If there¡¯s anything, just look for me. I¡¯m not the kind of parent who will side with their child. I¡¯ll handle everything impartially.¡±


    Captain Wang: Uh, what reputation does the Gu family have?


    He did not know Gu Yuan and only wanted to thank Gu Man.


    Qu Bei also interrupted, ¡°Captain Wang, Gu Man is usually disobedient. She needs to be taught a lesson. Otherwise, she will make an even bigger mistake when she goes out into society in the future.¡±


    Hearing the couple¡¯s words, Captain Wang could not help but frown.


    As parents, why were they in a hurry to convict their child without asking?


    He glanced at Gu Man, who was standing at the side without saying anything. He raised his voice and said, ¡°I came this time to thank Student Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Yuan and Qu Bei were stunned.


    Thank?


    It wasn¡¯t Gu Man who caused trouble?


    Qu Bei could not hide her disappointment and blurted out her thoughts. ¡°What good can that troublemaker Gu Man do?¡±


    Hearing this, Captain Wang¡¯s face instantly turned cold.


    At this moment, Qu Bei also realized that she had gone overboard with her words and quickly tried to make up for it. ¡°I mean, my child has been spoiled and always causes trouble. Don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    Captain Wang ignored Qu Bei and walked straight to Gu Man. He said solemnly, ¡°Gu Man, on behalf of our Tianhe District Police Force, I thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your help, the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡±


    Gu Man stood up straight and put away the teasing expression on her face. She replied, ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was not proud of herself, Captain Wang admired her even more.


    He gestured for the woman behind him to come forward and introduced her to Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, this is the mother of that female schoolmate, Mrs. Zhou. She strongly requested to come and thank you as soon as possible, so I came without informing you.¡±


    This Mrs. Zhou¡¯s age could not be seen. There were many wrinkles on her face, but her skin was rosy and lustrous. She looked like she was living in luxury and had seen the world.


    Gu Man nodded at Mrs. Zhou. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Zhou.¡±

 Chapter 68

    ?


    68 Gift Occupied


    Mrs. Zhou saw that although Gu Man was about the same age as her daughter, she did not have the reservedness of a little girl. Her expression was calm and composed, and she could not help but nod.


    At that time, she did not believe it when Captain Wang said that a high school girl had saved her daughter. Now that she saw Gu Man, she believed it.


    Gu Man had a calmness that would not change even if Mount Tai collapsed in front of her. She also had an indescribable mysterious aura that gave people an unconscious sense of trust.


    Mrs. Zhou grabbed Gu Man¡¯s hand tightly and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you. If anything happens to my daughter, I won¡¯t be able to live either. I only have one daughter¡­¡± As she spoke, she was about to cry, as if she was still afraid.


    Captain Wang quickly helped Mrs. Zhou up and said jokingly, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, look at you crying. Gu Man doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou quickly wiped her tears and said with a smile, ¡°Child, I¡¯m sorry. I was too worked up and embarrassed you.¡±


    Gu Man only shook her head at her. She did not want to say anything, nor did she know what to say to comfort her.


    Gu Yuan was a little unhappy that he was ignored. He did not understand what was going on, so he asked Captain Wang directly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gu Yuan¡¯s words broke the touching atmosphere.


    Gu Man was actually grateful to Gu Yuan for interrupting.


    She was really not good at such pleasantries. She had not experienced it in her previous life, nor had the original owner of this life.


    Captain Wang briefly told Gu Yuan about the kidnapping incident at the school gate. When he talked about Gu Man¡¯s shoulder throw, his face was full of excitement.


    After Gu Yuan heard this, he looked at Gu Man suspiciously. He could not match Gu Man with the heroic figure that Captain Wang mentioned.


    Qu Bei also had a look of disbelief. How could Gu Man beat up a repeat offender?


    Gu Man probably didn¡¯t even dare to catch a chicken, right?


    If not for Captain Wang¡¯s aura and his police uniform, they would even suspect that these people in front of them were extras hired by Gu Man.


    Just as the two of them were feeling suspicious, Mrs. Zhou handed the gift she had prepared in advance to Gu Man. ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter. After Zhou Ying recovers, I¡¯ll bring her here to thank you.¡±


    Actually, she had also prepared a set for the Gu family, but when she saw their reaction just now, she immediately stopped thinking about giving them gifts.


    She was here to thank her daughter¡¯s savior, not to thank those who were hostile to her benefactor.


    Gu Man did not decline. She took it with both hands and thanked her. At the same time, she rejected the other party¡¯s request to bring her daughter to thank her.


    To Gu Man, this was enough.


    Seeing that Gu Man was not being polite, Mrs. Zhou smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    After the two of them left, as soon as the door closed, Gu Yuan reprimanded, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that?¡± Gu Man asked angrily.


    ¡°Whether I believe it or not is one thing, whether you say it or not is another.¡± Gu Yuan still hated her for embarrassing him in front of Captain Wang just now.


    Gu Man wanted to laugh when she heard that. Did he think that she was still as easy-going as before?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to say it, so I won¡¯t.¡± Gu Man realized that she had to live a better life in the Gu family. She could only be more shameless and cold-hearted than them to not be hurt.


    After Gu Man finished speaking, she turned around and went upstairs.


    Gu Yuan¡¯s words of reprimand were stuck in his throat.


    At this moment, a servant walked in with an extremely exquisite gift box in her hand. She went forward and asked Gu Yuan, ¡°Sir, this thing¡­¡±


    Gu Yuan looked over and saw that it was the gift that Mrs. Zhou had left for Gu Man.


    ¡°Leave it here.¡± Gu Yuan pointed at the table in front of him.


    As soon as the servant put down the gift box, Gu Rou quickly picked it up and praised, ¡°It¡¯s so exquisite. I wonder what treasure it is?¡±


    Gu Yuan waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°If you want to see it, just open it. Gu Man¡¯s things belong to the Gu family. What¡¯s there to not see?¡±


    Gu Rou saw the English word ¡°MK¡± printed on the outside of the gift box. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Could it be the MK bag she had been thinking about?


    But she still said, ¡°This isn¡¯t good. How can I open my sister¡¯s things?¡±

 Chapter 69

    ?


    69 Bigshot Walking the Dog


    ¡°You only know how to think for her. When has she ever repaid you? Everything that Gu Man has is given by the Gu family. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?!¡±


    As Qu Bei spoke, she opened the ribbon of the gift box and handed it to Gu Rou.


    Gu Rou quickly took it and said, ¡°Then let me take a look. I¡¯ll reassemble it later and give it to Sister.¡±


    Gu Rou carefully opened the box. When she saw what was inside, she opened her mouth but could not say anything.


    Qu Bei looked over and smiled angrily. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bag? Do you have to be so shocked? Your mouth can fit an egg.¡±


    After a while, Gu Rou found her voice. ¡°Oh my god! Mom, this is a limited edition white MK diamond alligator bag. It costs two million yuan each. Moreover, there are only 11 of them produced worldwide. This is a treasure that can¡¯t be bought with money.¡±


    When Qu Bei heard this, she shouted, ¡°Two million for a bag?¡±


    Gu Yuan could not help but be shocked. Although the Gu family was a rich business family, two million yuan for a bag was still too extravagant for the Gu family.


    Gu Rou had seen this bag a long time ago, but she could only look at it.


    At this moment, she thought that if she could carry this bag out, her friends would definitely be envious of her.


    But on second thought, this belonged to Gu Man, so she could not openly take it for herself.


    She forced a smile and said, ¡°Sister is really lucky to receive such an expensive gift. But such a good bag really suits her.¡±


    Gu Yuan saw that Gu Rou liked this bag very much, but he was still thinking for Gu Rou. He compared her to Gu Man in his heart and said directly, ¡°Take it if you like it. Gu Man doesn¡¯t even carry such an expensive bag when she¡¯s in high school now.¡±


    Gu Rou looked hesitant. ¡°But Sister will be unhappy.¡±


    When Qu Bei saw Gu Rou backing down again and again, she panicked. ¡°Rou¡¯er, I say you¡¯re too kind. You¡¯re usually so protective and concerned about her. What¡¯s wrong with you wanting her bag? Which thing on her body wasn¡¯t given by the Gu family?¡±


    When Qu Bei heard that this bag was worth two million yuan, she wondered how she, Gu Man, was worthy of carrying such a bag. Only her daughter, Gu Rou, was qualified to carry it.


    ¡°Then if Sister wants to carry it later, I¡¯ll give it back to her.¡±


    Gu Rou felt a sense of lightness that she had achieved her goal.


    ¡°Madam Zhou doesn¡¯t know how to behave. She only knows how to prepare gifts for Gu Man. We¡¯re Gu Man¡¯s parents. No matter what, we have to have a gift as well. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she forgot.¡± Gu Yuan did not understand either.


    Gu Yuan recalled that Mrs. Zhou didn¡¯t seem to be very enthusiastic towards them just now. Why?


    ¡°Seeing how generous Mrs. Zhou is, could she be from a top family?¡± Gu Rou asked.


    Hearing Gu Rou¡¯s question, Qu Bei thought for a moment. ¡°Could it be the Zhou family of the four major families in Han City?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve seen the head of the Zhou Family before. I never knew that there was such a person,¡± Gu Yuan said firmly.


    ¡°Could it be that you didn¡¯t recognize all of them?¡± Qu Bei thought.


    If that Mrs. Zhou was really from the Zhou Family, one of the four major families in Han City, then it would really be amazing. They would definitely take this opportunity to cozy up to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I have some business dealings with the Zhou Family. Usually, important figures from the Zhou Family will come for the annual meeting. I recognize all of them. Moreover, the nephew of the Zhou Family head and I usually go out for a drink. He will tell me about the Zhou Family, but he never said that there are other Mrs. Zhous.¡± After thinking about it, Gu Yuan was even more certain.


    When Gu Rou heard this, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not care who this Mrs. Zhou is first. Just look at her temperament. She must be from a rich family. It¡¯s definitely not wrong for us to build a good relationship with her.¡±


    Gu Yuan praised, ¡°Our Rou¡¯er is so thoughtful.¡±


    Gu Man did not remember that she had a gift downstairs, let alone that her gift had already been taken by someone else.


    She was a little busy now.


    She realized that her ¡°eel¡± hacker protection system was vibrating and sounding the alarm.


    It seemed that someone had successfully infiltrated her first protective net.


    Gu Man was a little excited. She turned on the computer and typed on the keyboard while muttering to herself, ¡°Heh, interesting! Let me meet you.¡±


    If the other party attacked a line of defense, Gu Man would replace it. If the other party did not move, she would not move either.


    Gu Man was so childish that it was like she was walking a dog. When the dog took a step forward, she pulled the rope.


    However, after teasing for more than ten minutes, Gu Man felt bored.


    She typed out an encrypted password on the computer and sent it without hesitation. Then, she added a strengthened version of the protective net and turned off the computer.

 Chapter 70

    ?


    70 Lack Of Skill


    Xiang Family.


    Xiang Yin watched as Bai Yun stared at the screen for a long time without moving. He leaned over and saw a line of words on the screen: Kid, take your time. Grandpa won¡¯t accompany you anymore.


    Bai Yun said angrily, ¡°Damn it, isn¡¯t this eel too arrogant?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not as skilled as others and have a bad temper.¡±


    ¡°He walked me like a dog. This eel is too arrogant!¡±


    Bai Yun was still angry.


    ¡°Of course the Eel has the right to be arrogant. Now, even the Nightfall Group can¡¯t do anything to them. Look, we don¡¯t dare to touch the Nightfall Group easily, but the Eel did it just like that. It¡¯s been two weeks. The Nightfall Group doesn¡¯t even know if the Eel is male or female. Shouldn¡¯t they be arrogant?¡±


    It was rare for Xiang Yin to say so much, and his words were filled with admiration.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Nether King, are you just putting on a show because you don¡¯t want to dig him out?¡± Bai Yun asked.


    ¡°Why would I dig him up? He¡¯s dealing with the Jimo Family now. Speaking of which, he might even be our ally!¡± Xiang Yin smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious who this eel is.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re too free.¡±


    ¡°Free? I¡¯m as tired as a dog!¡± Bai Yun took the opportunity to resist, hoping to get a trace of Xiang Yin¡¯s sympathy.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re usually inefficient.¡± Xiang Yin was unmoved.


    Bai Yun was instantly speechless. He glared at Xiang Yin bitterly.


    ¡°Stop pretending to be pitiful! Is there any news about the sarira that Gu Man said she was looking for in the ghost market?¡± Xiang Yin ignored Bai Yun¡¯s gaze and asked.


    Bai Yun looked away as if he had accepted his fate and returned to his serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching it for the past two days, but there¡¯s no news. That thing is really rare. Are you sure there¡¯s such a thing in the ghost market?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but looking at Gu Man, she¡¯s sure of it.¡±


    ¡°You believe her?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Second Master Xiang has fallen for someone.¡± Bai Yun finally managed to be serious for a few moments before he immediately started teasing.


    Xiang Yin looked over and Bai Yun immediately shut his mouth, revealing an innocent expression.


    After a long time, Xiang Yin said, ¡°There¡¯s always something mysterious about her. I want to investigate.¡±


    You¡¯re making excuses! You¡¯re already tempted, but you don¡¯t know it.


    Of course, Bai Yun only dared to think about it in his heart and did not dare to say it out loud. If he did, he would probably be kicked back to Old Master Bai¡¯s feet by Xiang Yin.


    He did not want to return to life living by his old man¡¯s side. In comparison, it was more comfortable to hang out with Xiang Yin.


    At this moment, Bai Yun¡¯s phone beeped with a message. Then, the phone rang. As soon as the call connected, she heard Bai Ling¡¯s voice. ¡°Brother, quickly look at this video. Is this Miss Gu Man? Hurry up and look!¡±


    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯ll watch it now.¡± Bai Yun hung up and turned on the video.


    It was a video of a girl in the uniform of Han City First High School throwing a tall and thin criminal over her shoulder and breaking his leg.


    The girl in the video lowered her head slightly. Her face was half-hidden, and her side profile was cold and beautiful.


    With just one look, Xiang Yin knew that the girl was Gu Man.


    Bai Yun asked Bai Ling, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I saw this video on the school¡¯s forum. It¡¯s all over the place. They¡¯re saying that Miss Gu Man is the heroine of Han City First High School and saved a female schoolmate of ours.¡±


    Xiang Yin took the video and looked at it again. There was indeed a girl sitting on the floor. When he looked at it just now, his eyes were filled with Gu Man and he actually ignored her.


    Bai Yun reminded Bai Ling, ¡°It should be Gu Man. It¡¯s good that you know. Don¡¯t say anything on the school forum, understand?¡±


    Bai Yun hung up and saw that Xiang Yin was still watching the video.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡± Bai Yun teased again.


    ¡°Do you still remember the first time we met Gu Man?¡± Xiang Yin ignored Bai Yun¡¯s teasing and asked with a smile.


    ¡°At that time, she knocked down three burly men with her bare hands.¡± Bai Yun¡¯s mind was still filled with the sound of the burly man who had been kicked in the groin. His body could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Her kung fu is very strange.¡± Xiang Yin expressed his feelings.


    ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it just an ordinary judo fighting technique?¡± Bai Yun frowned and asked. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    ¡°It looks like it on the surface, but the details, such as the way she walks, the strength, and the aura, are not judo.¡±


    Modern combat techniques were mainly about technique, but Gu Man¡¯s combat techniques were smooth, as if they were driven by a breath.


    Bai Yun thought for a moment and finally nodded. ¡°Now that you mention it, it does seem to be the case.¡±

 Chapter 71

    ?


    71 Picking Up 10 College Entrance Examination Points


    Just as Gu Man entered the classroom and sat down, Jiang Yi rushed over. She pulled Xiao Xiao away and looked at Gu Man with admiration.


    Just as Gu Man was getting impatient with his gaze, Jiang Yi finally spoke.


    ¡°Sister Man, do you know? You¡¯ve already become our school¡¯s hero.¡±


    Gu Man frowned.


    ¡°There was a video of you rescuing the hostages yesterday released on the school forum. You were so handsome!¡±


    Gu Man frowned even more.


    Xiao Xiao smiled and looked over. ¡°Gu Man, I realized that if you become a martial arts celebrity, you can definitely become famous!¡±


    Jiang Yi saw that Xiao Xiao encouraged her to become a celebrity again and pushed her head out.


    Jiang Yi continued excitedly, ¡°On the school forum, the school has already started to be divided into two sides on who is the school belle. Everyone is arguing non-stop now, but no one has come to a conclusion.¡±


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Gu Man took out her book and stared at Jiang Yi for a while.


    Jiang Yi looked at Gu Man¡¯s increasingly disdainful gaze. He knew that if he didn¡¯t leave now, he would have to get lost soon.


    Xiao Xiao looked at Gu Man, who did not even show any excitement at being named the school belle. She could not understand. Could it be that beauties did not like to be high-profile?


    At this moment, the form teacher, Zhou Yuan, personally came over and said that the principal was waiting for Gu Man in the office.


    Zhou Yuan was a little excited at this moment. Perhaps Gu Man would bring a change to his teaching career.


    For the past three years, he had been leading this bad class. He could not see a day where he could stand out. It was not that he did not like the students of Class 10. On the contrary, he liked them very much, but many times, he felt that he could not work hard and did not have a sense of accomplishment.


    This time, the principal asked him to bring Gu Man to the office. It must be because of her helping the police rescue the hostages yesterday.


    As Gu Man and Zhou Yuan walked, they bumped into Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan said sarcastically, ¡°Teacher Zhou Yuan, you look very happy.¡±


    ¡°The students in the class performed well. As a teacher, I¡¯m definitely happy.¡±


    Zhou Yuan ignored Liu Yan¡¯s tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The second mock test is next week. Mr. Zhou is going to start worrying again.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about what happens next week, next week.¡±


    Teacher Zhou Yuan chuckled.


    If he really competed with Class Five in results, he would be asking for trouble.


    Liu Yan felt uncomfortable when she saw Gu Man. Previously, when Gu Man was in Class Five, not only were her results bad, but she also beat up her classmates, causing chaos in the class. Now that she was transferred to Class 10, she was fighting for the class¡¯s honor.


    She even suspected that Gu Man did it on purpose.


    ¡°Student Gu Man is really good. Although she¡¯s small, she¡¯s really good at hitting people. Li Guo just returned to school.¡±


    Gu Man could hear the sarcasm in Liu Yan¡¯s words.


    However, Gu Man remained silent. Sometimes, the silence was more effective than talking.


    Seeing that Gu Man was ignoring her, Liu Yan was indeed furious. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯ve just changed classes and you¡¯re already ignoring your previous teacher. Others who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Who are the others?¡±


    Gu Man opened her eyes and asked seriously, as if this question was important.


    Liu Yan was stunned for a moment before she was suddenly speechless.


    ¡°Um, Teacher Liu, we¡¯ll go over first. Principal Wu is waiting.¡±


    Although Zhou Yuan was secretly happy to see Liu Yan suffer at Gu Man¡¯s hands, it would be awkward if this continued.


    After saying goodbye to Liu Yan, Zhou Yuan brought Gu Man to the principal¡¯s office and knocked on the door.


    Principal Wu¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    When the two of them walked in, they saw that Captain Wang and another stranger were already sitting in the office.


    Captain Wang stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Gu Man, we meet again.¡±


    Then, he introduced her to the stranger beside him. ¡°This is the student who acted bravely, Student Gu Man.¡±


    That person introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m a staff member of the Ministry of Education. In view of Student Gu Man¡¯s outstanding performance, the Ministry of Education has sent me as a representative to come to the school to praise the school and Student Gu Man as encouragement.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man did not seem very excited, Principal Wu thought that Gu Man was having stage fright. ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t be nervous. The comrades from the Ministry of Education just want to see you.¡±


    Gu Man thought that she was not worried. She just did not want others to look at her like a monkey.


    ¡°The Ministry of Education will give Gu Man a silk banner for her bravery. There¡¯s also proof of 10 extra points for the college entrance examination!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man still had a faint reaction, Zhou Yuan quickly reminded her.


    Only then did Gu Man take it to prove it. She looked at the piece of paper and thought to herself, This thing can actually add points? Then isn¡¯t it equivalent to her casually doing something and getting 10 extra points for the college entrance examination?

 Chapter 72

    ?


    72 Looking Down on 10 Points


    After Captain Wang and his colleagues from the Ministry of Education left, the principal said in relief, ¡°This season¡¯s celebrity school and class will be in Han City First High.¡±


    ¡°The Ministry of Education said that?¡± Zhou Yuan could not believe it.


    The celebrity schools and celebrity classes in Han City were a big deal in the education world of Han City. If they got the title, the funding and rewards for many projects would become extremely rich, so the schools paid special attention to this matter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a repeat offender who they had been tracking for eight years. Now that the case is finally settled, Gu Man has contributed a lot. She has brought honor to this class.¡±


    After walking out of the principal¡¯s office, Zhou Yuan was still faintly excited. If he was not wrong, his class would be a celebrity class.


    He was also happy for Gu Man. ¡°Your college entrance examination score has gone up another level.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just 10 points?¡± Gu Man felt that these 10 points were nothing to her.


    When Zhou Yuan heard this, he wished he could slap Gu Man awake. ¡°Do you know how precious 10 points are in the college entrance examination? These 10 points are equivalent to squeezing out the 100,000 candidates. The college entrance examination is like a battlefield. You have to fight for every single point, understand? Don¡¯t be proud when you¡¯re taking your exam!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she realize that Teacher Zhou Yuan was so naggy before?


    When Gu Man returned to the Gu residence, she realized that it was especially lively today.


    Two strangers were sitting beside Old Madam Gu.


    Gu Man wanted to pretend not to see it, but Gu Yuan shouted, ¡°Come here, Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Yuan had recently realized that if he did not call Gu Man by name, she would dare to ignore him. When he scolded her until his blood boiled, she would widen her eyes and ask, ¡°Are you talking to me? I didn¡¯t hear you call my name.¡±


    Often at this time, Gu Yuan wished he could give up his status as a philanthropist and kick Gu Man out.


    However, when he thought about how the Gu family could only gradually get rid of being new money and become a noble family with this identity, he endured it.


    Gu Man had grasped his weakness, which was why she was especially fearless.


    Gu Man stood there reluctantly. Gu Yuan said angrily, ¡°Come and meet your aunt and your cousin, Zhong Yao.¡±


    Gu Yuan¡¯s sister, Gu Zhi, had just come from the countryside.


    Gu Zhi quickly said enthusiastically, ¡°So this is Gu Man. I haven¡¯t seen her for more than ten years and she¡¯s already grown up to be such a big girl!¡±


    ¡°Cousin,¡± Zhong Yao called out softly.


    Gu Man did not know the other party and called out dryly, ¡°Auntie, Cousin.¡±


    Then, she did not say anything else.


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s cold expression, Old Madam Gu immediately felt that Gu Man had offended her daughter. She was furious. ¡°Gu Man, who are you pulling a long face for?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be fierce to Gu Man. She¡¯s already addressed me.¡±


    Gu Zhi had yet to figure out the situation. She did not want to offend anyone from the Gu family.


    ¡°Aunt, Cousin, don¡¯t mind her. Gu Man just has a cold personality,¡± Gu Rou explained.


    Her gentle voice made one want to get close to her.


    Gu Rou went forward and held Zhong Yao¡¯s hand. ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t have to be reserved. Just treat this as your home.¡±


    Old Madam Gu smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s my granddaughter. She¡¯s the most sensible. I didn¡¯t dote on her in vain.¡±


    Gu Zhi praised her again, ¡°Not only is Gu Rou so sensible, but she also looks like a fairy from the sky. The pictures of celebrities that Zhong Yao pasted on the wall at home are not as good-looking as Gu Rou.¡±


    Gu Zhi rarely came to Han City. She had thought that Gu Man was the real daughter of the Gu family and should be doted on in every way. Now that she looked at it, Gu Rou, this stepdaughter, was much more doted on.


    However, on second thought, it was no wonder. Gu Man looked cold and unwilling to talk to others, making it difficult for others to get close to her. However, Gu Rou was considerate. No matter who it was, they would like Gu Rou a little more.


    ¡°Aunt, stop praising me. Cousin Zhong Yao is also a little beauty.¡±


    Gu Rou was secretly pleased and praised Zhong Yao generously.


    When Zhong Yao heard Gu Rou say that she was a little beauty, she felt a little upset.


    She knew her appearance very well. In her hometown, she might be able to be looked at, but now, compared to Gu Rou and Gu Man, she was like an ugly duckling.


    Gu Man looked at Zhong Yao. Her facial features were flat, and her eyebrows were thin. She was far from being a beauty.


    She couldn¡¯t help but snort in her heart. Gu Rou¡¯s ability to lie through her teeth was getting better and better.


    Zhong Yao looked at Gu Man¡¯s tall and thin figure. Even her ordinary school uniform could not hide her beauty. Then, she looked at Gu Rou in front of her. Her skin was tender and fair. She wore the trendiest clothes, she was a fair, rich, and beautiful woman.


    Zhong Yao thought that it must be because the Gu family had the money to buy them the best skincare products and the best clothes.


    She secretly made up her mind that she would be like this one day!

 Chapter 73

    ?


    73 Bigshot Is Embarrassed


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch these people flatter each other and turned around to go to her room.


    She was going out for dinner later.


    Gu Man changed her clothes and went to a restaurant beside the park.


    Gu Man stood at the door for a while before she saw Miss Zhuang and an elegant man getting out of the car.


    Gu Man quickly walked up to them.


    Zhuang Yan looked up and saw Gu Man. She turned to the man beside her and introduced, ¡°Senior, this is my student Gu Man that I¡¯ve mentioned to you before.¡±


    Zhong Kai smiled and nodded at Gu Man.


    Gu Man called out softly, ¡°Hello, Teacher.¡±


    Zhong Kai smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hold your acknowledgment of me as your teacher first. I¡¯ll wait for you to really become my student. Come, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    The reserved table was in the long corridor of the restaurant. There was a screen on one side to block it, and on the other side, one could enjoy the river breeze and enjoy the view of the river.


    ¡°Gu Man, I¡¯m just here to chat. Don¡¯t be reserved.¡±


    Zhong Kai saw that Gu Man was calm and not the kind of child who was outgoing. He was worried that she would be restrained.


    ¡°Senior, Gu Man¡¯s personality is like this. Sometimes, I think she¡¯s even calmer than me.¡±


    She had interacted with Gu Man a few times and finally had such an experience, so she said half-jokingly.


    Zhong Kai smiled again and joked, ¡°Then you¡¯ve found your kind.¡±


    Zhuang Yan smiled too. ¡°That¡¯s why I tried my best to let her study in the school I attended.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, do you really want to go to Zhong Chu University¡¯s Hua Guang Physics Academy?¡±


    Zhong Kai entered the main topic of the conversation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your answers. They¡¯re very outstanding. I have a feeling that you¡¯ll be very accomplished in physics, so I recommended you to the Hua Guang Physics Academy, but there¡¯s still a series of assessments to go.¡±


    Zhong Kai added some details of the talent plan for Zhong Chu University.


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s determination and confidence from beginning to end, Zhong Kai could not help but feel relieved.


    Gu Man went to the washroom halfway. When she was walking back along the corridor, someone stopped her.


    She looked over in shock. It was Mrs. Zhou.


    There were a few other madams beside Mrs. Zhou. It seemed like they were going to eat here too.


    ¡°Gu Man, are you here to eat too?¡± Mrs. Zhou asked warmly.


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou saw that Gu Man was wearing jeans on the lower half of her body and a slim and ancient-looking white knitted long-sleeved shirt. The plain color accentuated her coldness.


    She looked at the similarly plain bag on Gu Man¡¯s back and thought to herself, The bag I gave was a little extravagant. I wonder if Gu Man likes it?


    She thought about it and decided to ask, ¡°Do you like the bag I gave you?¡±


    ¡®Bag?¡¯


    Gu Man suddenly remembered that she had forgotten the gift from Mrs. Zhou.


    Gu Man finally revealed an awkward expression, but she still said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t opened it yet.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou was stunned. This was the first time something like this had happened to her when she gave a gift.


    But looking at Gu Man¡¯s honest words and the fact that she did not seem to despise her, Mrs. Zhou felt relieved.


    ¡°Go back and see if you like it. If you don¡¯t like this style, tell me. I¡¯ll change it.¡±


    The few wealthy women at the side laughed. One of them said, ¡°Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re doting on your daughter.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the one that saved my daughter, isn¡¯t she like my daughter?¡± Mrs. Zhou said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I¡¯ll take a seat first. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s words, Mrs. Zhou suddenly remembered that she had stopped Gu Man halfway and accidentally said so much. She quickly said, ¡°Okay, go quickly.¡±


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s departing figure, Madam Zhang said, ¡°She¡¯s getting better-looking. She used to look like a country girl, but after not seeing her for a while, she seems to have changed into a different person.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou looked at her in shock. ¡°Madam. Zhang, you know Gu Man?¡±


    As they walked, Madam Zhang said, ¡°She is my son¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what a coincidence. Then we¡¯ll have something to talk about when we meet your Ah Yue¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Mrs. Zhou couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.


    ¡°Look at how excited you are. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± One of the ladies looked at Mrs. Zhou¡¯s expectant expression and couldn¡¯t help but joke.


    Mrs. Zhou smiled and glared at the lady before asking, ¡°When will she arrive?¡±


    As she spoke, a girl in a light blue dress and white high heels slowly walked over. The ladies praised, ¡°What a beauty.¡±


    It was Gu Rou.

 Chapter 74

    ?


    74 Bigshot Is Perfunctory?


    Gu Rou had obviously spent a lot of effort dressing up today. Her makeup was light and elegant, and the light blue waistline dress accentuated her beauty.


    Today was the first time she had been invited to a meal by Zhang Yue¡¯s mother. Furthermore, she was having a meal with Zhang Yue¡¯s mother and a few of her friends. She was obviously asking these ladies to help see if she was suitable to be her daughter-in-law.


    Gu Rou couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, especially when she saw the ladies looking over. She was a little worried about whether she was dressed appropriately.


    However, after seeing the admiration in their eyes, she was slightly relieved.


    The madams warmly invited Gu Rou to take a seat. Only Mrs. Zhou¡¯s gaze was on the bag Gu Rou was carrying.


    Why did this bag look so much like the one she gave Gu Man?


    Gu Rou happened to receive a call that day and did not see Mrs. Zhou. Now, she just felt that Mrs. Zhou was colder than other ladies.


    Madam Zhang looked at Gu Man and was quite satisfied. Although she privately felt that she should find a girl from a prestigious family who would be helpful to the Zhang family, other than her family background, Gu Rou was good-looking and had a good personality. The main reason was that her son, Zhang Yue, also liked her, so she tacitly agreed.


    The atmosphere during the meal was good. Gu Rou¡¯s gentle personality won the admiration of the madams. Only Mrs. Zhou rarely interrupted.


    Mrs. Zhou had been conflicted. Should she ask if this bag was the one she had given Gu Man?


    Moreover, Gu Man had clearly said that the bag had yet to be opened. Why was Gu Rou carrying it now?


    Could it be that Gu Man was brushing her off just now?


    A lady joked, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, you were so excited when you didn¡¯t see Miss Gu Rou just now, but now you¡¯re not saying anything. Are you jealous that she¡¯s prettier than you?¡±


    Everyone laughed.


    Mrs. Zhou smiled and asked Gu Rou, ¡°Gu Man doesn¡¯t look like you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Gu Man is my sister. Does Madam know my sister?¡±


    When Gu Rou heard Gu Man being mentioned, she was unhappy, but her smile was still sweet.


    A quick-witted lady said on behalf of Mrs. Zhou, ¡°How can she not know her? Gu Man saved her daughter yesterday. Yesterday, she even went to your house to thank Gu Man.¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, her heart tightened. She subtly moved her bag behind her.


    So this was Mrs. Zhou, the Mrs. Zhou who gave the MK bag to Gu Man.


    At this moment, the MK bag beside her was like a hot potato.


    For this dinner, she had specially carried this high-end bag out because she wanted Madam Zhang to think highly of her. She did not expect to meet Madam Zhou.


    But if Mrs. Zhou asked, she could just say that Gu Man gave it to her.


    At the thought of this, Gu Rou finally relaxed.


    However, she could not help but hate Gu Man. She spat at Gu Man in her heart. She was like a jinx that always embarrassed her.


    Mrs. Zhou looked at Gu Rou and suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Gu, your bag is so exquisite. Where did you buy it?¡±


    Although Gu Rou was mentally prepared, her heart still skipped a beat. As expected, Mrs. Zhou would not let go of this problem.


    Gu Rou immediately put on a sisterly look. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s from my sister. We share many of our things.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s not a coincidence. Gu Man said that she hasn¡¯t seen her gift yet.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou looked straight at Gu Rou, as if she wanted to look through her skin and see into her soul. Gu Rou felt uneasy, she felt as if she could tell something.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, could Gu Man have remembered wrongly? She always throws her gifts around.¡± Gu Rou almost couldn¡¯t maintain the fake smile on her face.


    Mrs. Zhang sensed a trace of embarrassment and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, isn¡¯t it just a bag? Your more expensive bags are all casually thrown on the ground. Do you still care about this bag?¡±


    Mrs. Zhou did not give Madam Zhang any face and said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I¡¯m especially concerned about this bag.¡±


    A ruthless glint flashed across Gu Rou¡¯s eyes. She thought to herself, This Madam Zhou is indeed the same as Gu Man. She¡¯s very difficult to deal with.


    ¡°If Madam Zhou really minds that Gu Man gave me this bag, I¡¯ll return it to her when I get back. I hope you don¡¯t mind. We were insensible,¡± Gu Rou said apologetically.


    Mrs. Zhou stopped looking at Gu Rou. As she picked up the food, she said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not such a petty person. Besides, this bag belongs to Gu Man. It¡¯s up to Gu Man how she wants to deal with it, but she said just now that she didn¡¯t open it. Now that you¡¯re carrying it on your back, it¡¯s hard for me not to think too much.¡±

 Chapter 75

    ?


    75 This Person¡¯s Words Are Fake


    All the madams looked at Gu Rou. Although Gu Rou was flustered, she did not show it on her face.


    She sounded aggrieved and said in a choked voice, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, why don¡¯t you believe me? Although I don¡¯t dare to say I¡¯m a great sister, I won¡¯t snatch what my sister likes from her.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou looked at Gu Rou and couldn¡¯t help but suspect that she had misunderstood Gu Rou.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll ask Gu Man later.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou picked up a piece of Queen¡¯s Belly Mushroom and placed it in Gu Rou¡¯s bowl and stopped harping on this matter.


    When Gu Rou heard that Mrs. Zhou still did not believe her, she panicked. However, when she saw the food that Mrs. Zhou gave her, she could only say, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The atmosphere at the table started to warm up again.


    Someone said, ¡°I saw Gu Man just now. These two sisters have their own characteristics, but I have to say that they¡¯re both beauties.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Gu Man was eating here too?


    Thinking of Gu Man¡¯s sarcastic attitude towards her, if Mrs. Zhou asked about the bag, Gu Man would definitely not cooperate with her.


    She smiled dryly and asked, ¡°You guys met my sister?¡±


    Madam Zhang asked in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that your sister came out? She didn¡¯t tell your family?¡±


    Gu Rou wanted to say something but hesitated. After a while, she said, ¡°My sister is a little independent.¡±


    This sentence sounded like she was saying that Gu Man was good, but looking at Gu Rou¡¯s careful expression, they knew that Gu Man should be someone with an eccentric personality who ignored the discipline at home.


    Gu Rou was smug when she saw everyone¡¯s expressions.


    Madam Zhang asked again, ¡°Then who is she eating with now? She¡¯s a high school student. If she¡¯s with friends of the same age, she won¡¯t come here to spend, right?¡±


    The price point of this restaurant was not low, and it was a boring place for teenagers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I heard that some rich and malicious men like to treat high school girls to a meal. Do you think Gu Man will be tricked into coming?¡± Gu Rou looked very anxious.


    ¡°No way? I just saw her. She looks like a calm and thoughtful child. I was praising her with Mrs. Zhou.¡± One of the ladies was surprised.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Gu Man didn¡¯t have a good life in the countryside before. My parents were especially tolerant of her and couldn¡¯t bear to educate her strictly. That¡¯s why her personality became like this. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried about her.¡±


    Someone said to Madam Zhang, ¡°Look, your son has good taste. His girlfriend is so sensible.¡±


    Madam Zhang smiled and nodded. She thought to herself that it was a pity that the Gu family¡¯s current status was too low and would not be of much help to her son. Instead, they needed the Zhang family¡¯s support. Otherwise, it would be perfect.


    However, Mrs. Zhou frowned slightly. According to what she had seen last night, the parents of the Gu family were not tolerant of Gu Man. Instead, they were harsh with their words, as if they could not bear to see Gu Man doing well.


    Gu Rou¡¯s words seemed to be exaggerated.


    ¡°Do you know which booth my sister is at? I want to go over and take a look. Even if it¡¯s a misunderstanding and she scolds me, I¡¯ll feel at ease.¡±


    Gu Rou guessed that there was definitely something fishy about Gu Man coming here to eat.


    As far as she knew, Gu Man had no friends in Han City, so it must be some rich person who was treating her to a meal. If she could catch them red-handed, she would not be able to survive in Han City.


    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re doing this for her. If she dares to scold you, I¡¯ll be the first to scold her.¡±


    Madam Zhang¡¯s impression of Gu Man became even worse. She was someone who could not tell right from wrong. As expected, they should not have fulfilled the engagement.


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. She said in a low voice, ¡°Gu Rou, you keep saying that you¡¯re thinking for your sister. Then why do you have to embarrass Gu Man now? No matter if it¡¯s true or not, how can Gu Man not be embarrassed by what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°But when I think about how Gu Man is having a meal with a stranger, I feel anxious. She just came back from the countryside and doesn¡¯t have any friends in Han City. She doesn¡¯t interact with her schoolmates either. How can she come here for a meal?¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s analysis made the madams nod repeatedly. ¡°Then it looks like we really have to go take a look. Don¡¯t let her do anything stupid.¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, she was smug, especially if Zhang Yue¡¯s mother saw it herself. How could Gu Man still have the cheek to pester Zhang Yue in the future?

 Chapter 76

    ?


    76 Bigshot Is Misunderstood


    Mrs. Zhou still wanted to say something, but Mrs. Zhang had already stood up. She pulled Gu Rou and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. I know where she is.¡±


    Zhong Kai was telling Gu Man some strange stories about the physics world. Gu Man was very fascinated.


    At this moment, two people suddenly barged in. Gu Man and Zhong Kai were stunned.


    After seeing who it was, Gu Man¡¯s face immediately darkened. She asked coldly, ¡°Gu Rou, what are you doing here?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was really eating with a man, Gu Rou gloated, but she seemed to be very worried. ¡°Gu Man, who is this gentleman?¡±


    Gu Man was a little angry when she heard such a question, but since it involved her teacher, she still explained, ¡°My teacher.¡±


    After Gu Rou heard this, she looked at Zhong Kai again and confirmed that she had never seen this person before. She felt that today was the best opportunity to ruin Gu Man¡¯s reputation.


    Gu Rou raised her voice, showing that she was very disappointed in Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re still lying at a time like this. When can you change this habit of yours?¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s words convicted Gu Man of lying again. Gu Man was so angry that she laughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one that¡¯s crazy?¡±


    Seeing Gu Man scold her, Madam Zhang thought that she was indeed unpresentable. She immediately acted like a parent. ¡°Gu Man, your sister cares about you. Why are you scolding her? You¡¯re the one who did something shameful. Did your sister say anything wrong about you?¡±


    ¡°And who are you? Don¡¯t let your saliva fly out in front of me.¡±


    Madam Zhang choked. This Gu Man was really difficult to communicate with.


    Seeing that Madam Zhang was choked speechless, Gu Rou almost wanted to laugh out loud.


    Gu Man was indeed brainless. She dared to offend anyone. She immediately pretended to scold her. ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t be rude. This is Brother Yue¡¯s mother. Hurry up and apologize to Auntie.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was cold and silent, Gu Rou said to Madam Zhang, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry on behalf of Gu Man. She didn¡¯t mean to choke you. She¡¯s always like this.¡±


    Madam Zhang snorted. ¡°I can¡¯t afford her apology. She¡¯s still so self-righteous after doing something wrong. I can¡¯t control her.¡±


    ¡°Gu Rou, let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Zhang was about to pull Gu Rou away.


    Gu Rou took a step away and said anxiously to Madam Zhang, ¡°How can we abandon Gu Man? She said that she was having a meal with a teacher. I know all the teachers in Han City First High School, but I don¡¯t know this gentleman. How can I be at ease without understanding the situation?¡±


    Gu Man was about to laugh at Gu Rou¡¯s words. ¡°Gu Rou, stop pretending. Who do you think you are? Do you know everyone?¡±


    Gu Rou felt that the angrier Gu Man was, the fishier it was. She had to dig out Gu Man¡¯s scandal so that she could no longer be stubborn.


    ¡°Gu Man, listen to me. Either you leave with me now, or you explain yourself,¡± Gu Rou said as she wanted to pull Gu Man away.


    Seeing that Gu Rou refused to stop until she achieved her goal, Gu Man scoffed coldly, ¡°Can you not be as clingy and disgusting as a slug?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was scolding her so badly, Gu Rou was actually furious in her heart. However, she looked aggrieved. ¡°Gu Man, you can say anything about me in private. Why do you have to scold me in front of everyone? I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    Gu Man really wanted to say that if she continued, she might not only use her mouth but also her hands.


    Madam Zhang, who was standing at the side and watching coldly, saw that Gu Man was unmoved by force or persuasion and even scolded her so badly that her head hurt. At this moment, she was extremely glad that Zhang Yue did not like Gu Man. Otherwise, she might have vomited blood.


    Madam Zhang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Gu Man, how can a girl casually go out for a meal with a stranger? You¡¯re in the wrong. It¡¯s not too late to change.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she was already extremely angry. If he had misunderstood her, she would treat it as if she had been barked by a dog. But now that Teacher Zhong had been misunderstood for no reason, she felt bad.


    Just as she was about to refute, Gu Rou said, ¡°Gu Man, even if you¡¯re angry and even if you scold me, I still have to do this. What you¡¯re doing now is not good for your reputation and the Gu family¡¯s reputation.¡±

 Chapter 77

    ?


    77 Being Kicked


    Gu Rou¡¯s righteous look made it seem like Gu Man had already done something shameful.


    ¡°What did I do? Gu Rou, you¡¯d better put away your dirty thoughts and get out immediately.¡± Gu Man¡¯s voice was so deep that it was dripping.


    ¡°Gu Man, I won¡¯t abandon you no matter what you say now. You said that this is a teacher. What teacher is he?¡±


    As soon as Gu Rou finished speaking, Zhong Kai said to her leisurely, ¡°If I say that I¡¯m a teacher at Zhong Chu University, can you believe me?¡±


    Zhong Kai initially thought that it was someone Gu Man knew who had barged in with some other misunderstanding. When he heard this, he realized that they thought he was a rich big shot in society who had come to trick Gu Man into eating.


    This gave Zhong Kai a blow. He thought that he looked elegant and peaceful and he did not look like that kind of person, right?


    Gu Rou looked at him suspiciously and said sarcastically, ¡°A teacher from Zhong Chu University? How could Gu Man have the chance to come into contact with a teacher from Zhong Chu University? You men think that Gu Man just came back from the countryside and can¡¯t tell the difference, so you want to lie to her.¡±


    When Gu Man heard that Teacher Zhong Kai had been misunderstood, she was anxious and couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Gu Rou, don¡¯t go crazy and accuse people. If you don¡¯t get out, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, listen to me. I¡¯m your sister. I won¡¯t harm you. I have to understand this before I can be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, sit down and let her understand this.¡± Zhong Kai gestured for Gu Man to sit down and turned to ask Gu Rou, ¡°Miss, of course you can ask, but if the truth is not as you say, what will you do?¡±


    Gu Rou thought that there were no other possibilities.


    Hence, she raised her head slightly. ¡°Gu Man doesn¡¯t have any friends in Han City. She must have been tricked by you to come here to eat. As her elder sister, it¡¯s only right for me to protect her.¡±


    Zhong Kai put down his chopsticks and leaned back in his chair. He asked mockingly, ¡°Oh? When you say you¡¯re defending her, you mean you¡¯re breaking in and slandering her indiscriminately?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s slander or not is not up to you to decide!¡± Gu Rou said calmly, as if she had the final say.


    ¡°If what he says doesn¡¯t count, does what I say count?¡± A deep but angry voice suddenly interrupted.


    Gu Rou took a look and saw that it was Teacher Zhuang Yan.


    Gu Rou saw that it was this Teacher Zhuang again. The last time she was in school, she had been protecting Gu Man. This time, she was here again. She could not help but feel angry.


    Gu Rou nodded at Zhuang Yan, but her voice was firm. ¡°That depends on what Teacher Zhuang Yan says.¡±


    Zhuang Yan had just gone out for a few minutes when she returned and saw this troublesome matter. Her good mood was instantly ruined.


    She said in a low voice, ¡°Gu Rou, I didn¡¯t expect that the two teachers in front of you couldn¡¯t get rid of your dirty thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Zhuang, I respect you as a teacher of Han City First High School, but you know Gu Man¡¯s results. It¡¯s impossible for her to go to Zhong Chu University to study. Now, there¡¯s a teacher from Zhong Chu University eating with her. Do you think I can believe it? Could it be that Teacher Zhuang helped this gentleman?¡±


    After hearing Gu Rou¡¯s analysis, Zhuang Yan was impressed. Her logic was really genius.


    Zhuang Yan laughed angrily. ¡°So, you think that I, a teacher from Han City First High, will help the men outside lie to Gu Man?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. As for what the truth is, Teacher Zhuang knows better than me.¡±


    Gu Rou kicked the ball back to Zhuang Yan.


    Zhuang Yan thought to herself: No wonder I was unhappy whenever I see Gu Rou. So there was a reason. Look at what she¡¯s saying, she¡¯s so sly.


    Zhuang Yan sat down. She seemed to have lost her temper from anger. She said, ¡°Alright, then are you going to prove that this gentleman is a teacher at Zhong Chu University?¡±


    ¡°I really need to know who this gentleman is before I can rest assured about Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Man sneered. ¡°Are you in a hurry to care about me, or are you in a hurry to see my scandal? I think you¡¯d better not play the guzheng. Go act in a movie. I guarantee that you¡¯ll win a world-class best actress award.¡±


    Zhong Kai laughed out loud. This Gu Man was really ruthless when she retorted.


    He was just worried that Gu Man would suffer if she did not like to talk. It seemed that he was thinking too much.


    ¡°You guys eat. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Zhong Kai gestured at the food on the table.


    Seeing that Teacher Zhong Kai was not embarrassed or angry, Gu Man felt slightly relieved.

 Chapter 78

    ?


    78 Bigshot Is A Genius


    As Zhong Kai picked up the food, he said, ¡°Miss Gu Rou, aren¡¯t you being too prejudiced? As soon as you came in, you convicted me without even asking. I can completely say that you¡¯re slandering me.¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, she felt that the other party was just pretending to be strong.


    She said aggrievedly, ¡°I just wanted to help Gu Man uncover the truth, but I was threatened for no reason. Are you even being reasonable?¡±


    Madam Zhang looked at Gu Man, a girl, who was being confronted by three people. Although she had no intention of caring about Gu Man anymore, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sir, why are you making it sound so serious? Right now, you just have to prove your identity and let us know the truth. Gu Rou also graduated from Zhong Chu University, but she doesn¡¯t know you. How can we trust you?¡±


    When Zhuang Yan heard this, she burst out laughing. She said mockingly, ¡°Madam, there are more than 60 departments in Zhong Chu University and more than 10,000 faculty members. It¡¯s already not bad that Gu Rou can recognize the teachers in her school. She still wants to know all the teachers in the entire school? What a joke!¡±


    Madam Zhang¡¯s face flushed red from this conversation and she was speechless for a long time.


    Seeing Madam Zhang¡¯s ugly expression, Gu Rou quickly said, ¡°Teacher Zhuang, it¡¯s normal for Auntie Zhang not to know about this. You shouldn¡¯t mock her like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not laughing at her. I¡¯m laughing at you,¡± Zhuang Yan replied.


    Gu Rou choked and her face turned red.


    She did barely recognize the teachers of her department. She did not recognize any other teachers from other schools other than the extremely well-known ones.


    ¡°Alright, Gu Rou, right? My time is precious and I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. You just said that you¡¯re from Zhong Chu University. Which school are you from?¡± Zhong Kai didn¡¯t want to waste his time on these people.


    ¡°The Art School.¡± Gu Rou saw that although Zhong Kai was frustrated, there was no trace of panic on his face. Her suspicions from before were shaken.


    Zhong Kai continued, ¡°I know Professor Wei Ji and Professor Mai Nan from the art school. Do you want me to call them to prove my identity?¡±


    Zhong Kai still asked gently, as if he was just chatting with a friend. However, such gentle words actually made Gu Rou panic.


    Professor Wei Ji was the director of the art school, and Professor Mai Nan was her graduation mentor.


    He actually said that he knew him. Could he really be a teacher at Zhong Chu University?


    Before Gu Rou could come back to her senses, Zhong Kai had already made a call and put it on speaker.


    A clear voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Old Zhong, didn¡¯t you go to Han City to meet a physics genius? You¡¯re back?¡±


    Gu Rou was familiar with that voice. It was Professor Mai Nan¡¯s voice.


    Zhong Kai said helplessly, ¡°Old Mai, do you still remember a student called Gu Rou?¡±


    ¡°I remember. She graduated two years ago. Her guzheng is extremely outstanding and she¡¯s known as the Guzheng Princess of our department. Why are you talking about her?¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, she was already sure that the other party was really a teacher from Zhong Chu University.


    ¡°The little genius I¡¯m looking for is Gu Rou¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence! So she¡¯s a genius? Hurry up and recruit her. Otherwise, your Hua Guang Physics Academy will become a monk academy¡­¡±


    Hearing that Professor Mai Nan was showing signs of talking non-stop, Zhong Kai quickly interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll find you for dinner when we get back. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    After hanging up, Zhong Kai looked at Gu Rou. ¡°I wonder if Miss Gu Rou believes my identity after hearing this?¡±


    Of course, Gu Rou confirmed Zhong Kai¡¯s identity. She quickly apologized, ¡°Teacher Zhong, I misunderstood you. Gu Man didn¡¯t tell our family in advance when she came out. I was anxious and rude.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Rou immediately changed the way she addressed her, Gu Man almost bit her tongue. She was really fast in changing.


    Seeing that Gu Rou was apologizing sincerely, he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her, Zhong Kai said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re being reckless or doing it on purpose. If you¡¯re really thinking for Gu Man, you shouldn¡¯t have taken such a method.¡±


    Be it reckless or intentional, these two accusations were enough for Gu Rou to suffer.


    ¡°Teacher Zhong, please believe that I have my difficulties. Gu Man usually doesn¡¯t even greet her family when she comes out. Sometimes, she goes out until midnight and doesn¡¯t come back. I don¡¯t see her studying hard usually. She only goes out to cause trouble. How can I not be worried?¡±


    When Zhong Kai heard this, he frowned slightly. Was Gu Man really like this usually?


    Gu Rou looked at Zhong Kai¡¯s expression and was secretly proud.

 Chapter 79

    ?


    79 Faux Good Person


    Gu Man was about to speak when Gu Rou said, ¡°This time, I was too concerned and caused a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll pay for this meal.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Zhuang Yan said angrily.


    ¡°Teacher Zhuang, I know you¡¯re angry with me. I understand. Just now, I heard that Teacher Zhong wanted to recruit Gu Man to Zhong Chu University. You¡¯re running around for Gu Man because her personality is similar to yours. Although she has some smarts, Zhong Chu University is nothing but a pipe dream for her. You¡¯ll make her proud and indirectly harm her.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s words made one¡¯s imagination run wild. Teacher Zhuang had planned things out for Gu Man because of their relationship, and it was still uncertain if Gu Man had the real ability.


    To put it bluntly, Teacher Zhuang had deceived a professor from Central Chu University and her senior.


    Zhuang Yan really did not expect Gu Rou to say such lethal words. She turned around and met Gu Rou¡¯s eyes. ¡°Gu Rou, don¡¯t slander me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, if Teacher Zhuang thinks that what I said is wrong, I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯m doing this for Gu Man¡¯s sake.¡±


    Gu Man immediately said, ¡°Gu Rou, I don¡¯t need you to pretend to be a good person. Please leave.¡±


    She did not even look at Gu Rou, afraid that she would be full if she saw the pretentiousness on Gu Rou¡¯s face.


    Gu Rou pulled Madam Zhang. ¡°Auntie Zhang, let¡¯s go first. I¡¯m relieved to know the situation now.¡±


    After Gu Rou left, the atmosphere at the table was quiet.


    Gu Man said softly, ¡°Teachers, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Zhuang Yan immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Meanwhile, Zhong Kai¡¯s expression was no longer as excited as before. He asked directly, ¡°Just now, Gu Rou said that you usually go out in the middle of the night and come home in the middle of the night. Is that true?¡±


    Before Gu Man could answer, Zhuang Yan said, ¡°Senior, you believed what Gu Rou just said?¡±


    Zhong Kai looked at Gu Man and saw her frown.


    He replied, ¡°Junior, you know that this talent plan of Zhong Chu University has a certain quota. Although it¡¯s not exclusive to talents, character is also a part of the assessment.¡±


    Zhuang Yan was a little disappointed. ¡°I know you need to consider everything, but you know my personality more or less. I don¡¯t know how to be emotional. It¡¯s rare for such a talent to appear now. I just cherish talent.¡±


    Zhong Kai knew Zhuang Yan¡¯s personality. She was calm and composed. After spending so much time together, he trusted her judgment. Thinking of this, he said, ¡°Look, I actually didn¡¯t believe you and believed the words of an outsider. I should reflect.¡±


    Zhuang Yan sighed. ¡°Of course, I have my own selfish motives. Gu Man doesn¡¯t like to talk and her personality isn¡¯t ostentatious. She¡¯s very similar to me. I¡¯ve interacted with her parents. They don¡¯t understand Gu Man¡¯s strengths at all and have been suppressing her. Just like Gu Rou just now, they don¡¯t think highly of Gu Man at all. I just thought that I should help her if I can.¡±


    Seeing that Zhuang Yan had said so much, Gu Man was surprised. They had only interacted twice, but Teacher Zhuang already treated her so well.


    Her heart warmed slightly and she said, ¡°Thank you, teachers. I have to go to Zhong Chu University. Whether it¡¯s through the talent plan or through the official college entrance examination, my decision will not change.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was actually so firm and confident, Zhuang Yan and Zhong Kai were both stunned.


    ¡°You know, this isn¡¯t easy,¡± Zhuang Yan asked.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Zhuang Yan couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard Gu Man¡¯s words. She turned around to Zhong Kai and teased, ¡°The first time I asked this question, she also said the words ¡®I know¡¯. She seemed to only know these two words. But to be honest, I believe her too.¡±


    Zhong Kai also smiled. ¡°Gu Man, good luck with the special test later.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zhuang Yan asked again, ¡°Senior is returning to Zhong Chu tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a noon flight tomorrow,¡± Zhong Kai replied.


    ¡°Then Gu Man and I will send you off.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m meeting an old student for coffee tomorrow morning. He¡¯ll send me to the airport then.¡± Zhong Kai waved his hand and rejected Zhuang Yan¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s the thought of your student to send you off. It¡¯s our thought to send you off. It¡¯s not conflicting.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhong Kai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then come and send me off.¡±

 Chapter 80

    ?


    80 Asking For Trouble


    On the other side, Mrs. Zhou was fidgeting in her seat. She did not know what the outcome was. Just as she was about to get up to take a look, she saw Gu Rou and Mrs. Zhang return.


    Before Mrs. Zhang and Gu Rou could sit down, Madam Zhou immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Gu Rou was still thinking about how to answer when Mrs. Zhang replied, ¡°Gu Man is eating with her teacher.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou looked at Gu Rou and said with a faint smile, ¡°So, you guys wanted to embarrass her, but now you¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Gu Man usually interacts with rich children. How do you think a country bumpkin like her knows these rich children? I¡¯ve asked her, but not only did she not tell me, she even scolded me. That¡¯s why I was so anxious just now.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou recalled how indifferent Gu Man was when she accepted her gift. She would never contact those materialistic people.


    A lady said in confusion, ¡°I saw that she was well-behaved just now and didn¡¯t say anything else. Why would she go and flirt as you said?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I gave her a bag yesterday. That bag is the only one in Han City that can¡¯t be bought even if you have money. This isn¡¯t something that ordinary rich children can afford. But she hasn¡¯t even opened that bag yet. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t care about materialistic things,¡± Mrs. Zhou said as she looked at Gu Rou and then at the bag.


    Gu Rou was a little embarrassed, but she was angrier at Gu Man.


    Another lady said, ¡°I saw it just now. She¡¯s dressed very plainly. If she really interacted with rich people, she would have long been dressed in gold and silver.¡±


    All the madams nodded in agreement.


    Gu Rou felt like she was sitting on pins and needles as she cursed Gu Man in her heart.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Zhou stood up and said, ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll get going first. You guys take your time.¡±


    She left the ladies behind, picked up her bag, and left.


    Mrs. Zhang quickly asked her to stay. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, the meal hasn¡¯t started yet. There¡¯s no hurry. I was afraid that something would happen to that child, so I got delayed.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t join you guys for the meal. I can¡¯t stand people talking bad about others behind my back. I¡¯m used to doing whatever I want. Maybe it¡¯s a bad habit I brought back from overseas. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Although Mrs. Zhou was belittling herself, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was indirectly talking about how Gu Rou was talking bad about her sister behind her back.


    The ladies looked at each other and said that they had something to do and needed to leave first.


    Mrs. Zhang watched as everyone left. She was anxious and embarrassed, but there was nothing she could do.


    These few people were all wealthy ladies in the circle that she was familiar with. Now that Mrs. Zhou had left, the others could only follow her.


    She felt that it was all because of Gu Man. This Gu Man was getting more and more eccentric. Just now, she actually dared to question her openly, but now that she couldn¡¯t scold Gu Man, looking at the table filled with food, she had nowhere to vent her anger, so she targeted Gu Rou.


    ¡°I pulled you away in front, but you still stood there and argued with them. Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. You saw it too. It was Gu Man who insisted on staying there. I had no choice but to argue with them,¡± Gu Rou said aggrievedly.


    Mrs. Zhang recalled that she was the one who had pulled Gu Rou to look for Gu Man. At the thought of this, she was less angry.


    ¡°Is that Teacher Zhong really going to send Gu Man to Zhong Chu University?¡± Mrs. Zhang asked.


    ¡°Auntie Zhang, you believe this too? Gu Man was still at the bottom of the grade in the previous mock examination. How could she go to Zhong Chu University? I¡¯ve already helped Gu Man look at some of the schools in the city. I¡¯m already happy for her if she can get into one of the schools in the city.¡± Gu Rou still looked like she was thinking for Gu Man.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. With Gu Man¡¯s results, it¡¯s already blessed by the heavens that she can go to a specialized school.¡± Mrs. Zhang recalled that Zhang Yue had also said that Gu Man¡¯s studies were a mess.


    Gu Rou looked at Mrs. Zhang¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Is Mrs. Zhou from the Zhou Family in Han City?¡±


    This question puzzled the Gu family for a long time.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the daughter of the Zhou family, one of the four major families in Han City. She only returned to the country half a year ago and rarely mingled in Han City¡¯s circles, so you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I see that everyone calls her Madam. Zhou, but her husband¡¯s surname is also Zhou?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. I only know that Mrs. Zhou is the only daughter of Old Master Zhou and his first wife. She¡¯s very favored by Old Master Zhou. She¡¯s basically in charge of the Zhou Family¡¯s overseas company. She¡¯s back because of her daughter¡¯s college entrance examination.¡±


    When Gu Rou thought about how such a person was protecting Gu Man, hatred surged in her heart.

 Chapter 81

    ?


    81 Second Master Has A Something Going On


    When Zhuang Yan went to pay the bill, she was told that her table had been paid for by Mrs. Zhou.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhou?¡± Zhuang Yan did not know this person. ¡°Is it the lady who just barged in? She¡¯s using this as an apology?¡±


    Gu Man explained, ¡°No, Mrs. Zhou is the mother of the girl I saved.¡±


    ¡°Then next time you see her, help me thank her,¡± Teacher Zhuang said.


    By the floor-to-ceiling window of a cafe.


    Zhong Kai took a sip of coffee and looked at the young man opposite him. ¡°It¡¯s been half a year since you left Zhong Chu. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡±


    The young man looked up. He was handsome. It was Xiang Yin.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s good-looking lips curled into a smile. ¡°I have something to deal with in Han City.¡±


    ¡°Your base camp is not in Han City. You can¡¯t lie to me.¡± Zhong Kai chuckled. ¡°Are you avoiding the blind dates arranged by your family?¡±


    The elegant Teacher Zhong instantly put on a gossipy face.


    ¡°My mother has already given the last ultimatum. If I can¡¯t bring a girl back next year, I can¡¯t go back for the new year,¡± Xiang Yin said helplessly.


    ¡°You can indeed consider it at your age. There¡¯s no one in Zhong Chu that you like, but there¡¯s no one in Han City either?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s face suddenly appeared in Xiang Yin¡¯s mind. That fair and beautiful face. When he realized this, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and cough.


    When Zhong Kai saw this situation, he knew that something was wrong and became even more gossipy.


    ¡°What kind of girl can catch your eye?¡±


    Xiang Yin recalled that when he saw Gu Man usually, she was always cold to him. He immediately lost his confidence.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I¡¯m not worthy of her attention.¡±


    ¡°If you like her, go and fight for it. Don¡¯t miss it. Love is a matter of a lifetime.¡± Zhong Kai persuaded him like a person who had experience.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Xiang Yin nodded. ¡°Why is Teacher in such a hurry to come to Han City this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip and came to see a little genius. If nothing goes wrong, this little genius will become your junior,¡± Zhong Kai said proudly.


    ¡°Come, let me show you this.¡± Zhong Kai took out his phone and showed Xiang Yin the answer sheet that Zhuang Yan had sent him.


    After a while, Zhong Kai laughed and asked, ¡°Wonderful, right?¡±


    As Xiang Yin looked at it, he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed amazing. Such obscure and difficult knowledge is actually at the tip of her fingers. It looks casual and messy, but it¡¯s reasonable and easy to understand.¡±


    Xiang Yin immediately explained the essence of this solution.


    Zhong Kai slapped his thigh. ¡°To be able to reach this level, one has to have an extremely high comprehension of this knowledge. One also has to learn to understand by analogy. It¡¯s rare.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Teacher admires this student very much.¡±


    Xiang Yin was also happy for Zhong Kai.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have especially gone to see her. I didn¡¯t expect a girl to already have such ability in high school. It¡¯s rare.¡±


    This was the second time Zhong Kai had used the word ¡°rare¡±.


    ¡°Indeed. Even back then, it was difficult for me to have such comprehension.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s better between the two of you! It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t take this path¡­¡± Zhong Kai¡¯s voice was filled with pity.


    ¡°I had to make a choice then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Sometimes, it¡¯s the situation that¡¯s forcing you.¡±


    Xiang Yin deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Which high school is this student from?¡±


    ¡°A student from Han City First High School called Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Man?


    When Xiang Yin heard this, he was first surprised, then he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Zhong Kai looked at Xiang Yin¡¯s reaction and asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I recognize her. We¡¯ve met a few times.¡±


    Met a few times?


    He knew that if Xiang Yin didn¡¯t like someone, he would definitely not meet them a second time. He had met Gu Man a few times!


    It seemed like something was going on!


    However, Zhong Kai recalled Gu Rou¡¯s words. Her words revealed many of Gu Man¡¯s bad actions. Although he chose to believe Gu Man, a large part of it was because he trusted Zhuang Yan.


    In fact, what was Gu Man like?


    Zhong Kai asked, ¡°Do you know Gu Man well?¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at Zhong Kai strangely. He did not expect him to ask this question so directly.


    After all, some questions should be stopped at an appropriate place. It would be suspicious to ask further.

 Chapter 82

    ?


    82 Second Master Xiang¡¯s Iron Tree Blooms


    Zhong Kai looked at Xiang Yin¡¯s expression and knew that he had gone overboard with his question. He quickly explained, ¡°Last night during dinner, something not very pleasant happened. Gu Man¡¯s sister said something that made me have some doubts about Gu Man¡¯s character, so I asked you another question.¡±


    ¡°Gu Rou?¡± Xiang Yin frowned slightly when he heard this.


    ¡°Yes, you know, I¡¯m a talent recruiter. Not only do I look at results, but I also look at character. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have come specially.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I understand your concerns, but I promise you that Gu Man is very good.¡±


    Zhong Kai was stunned. Xiang Yin would actually vouch for Gu Man without hesitation!


    Seeing Zhong Kai¡¯s stunned expression, Xiang Yin explained, ¡°Although I¡¯ve only met her a few times, almost every time I see her, she¡¯s helping others. There was even once when she almost drowned in the water in order to save a drowning child. How bad can such a person¡¯s character be?¡±


    Zhong Kai did not expect this silent girl to be such a kind person.


    Zhong Kai said thankfully, ¡°Fortunately, I chose to believe her last night. Otherwise, I would have broken her heart. I can¡¯t forgive myself now.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t know anything to begin with. Some people¡¯s words are specious and they know how to sow discord, so don¡¯t blame yourself,¡± Xiang Yin comforted.


    ¡°But as an older sister, why did she say that about Gu Man?¡± Zhong Kai asked in confusion. The person who kept saying that she wanted to protect her younger sister actually misled others to misunderstand her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Gu Rou well. I only know that she¡¯s not Gu Man¡¯s biological sister. Although Gu Man is the Gu family¡¯s biological daughter, she¡¯s despised by the Gu family. They even say that she¡¯s their adopted daughter. Moreover, this involves the grudges of the previous generation.¡±


    Zhong Kai was already dumbfounded when he heard this. He muttered to himself, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a family who treats their biological daughter as their adopted daughter. No wonder Zhuang Yan said that Gu Man¡¯s parents don¡¯t care about Gu Man. So it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, if Gu Man can meet the requirements in terms of knowledge, you can take her in as your disciple without worry. Personally, I also hope to be able to help her.¡± It was rare for Xiang Yin to reveal his inner thoughts like this.


    Zhong Kai said without hesitation, ¡°I trust you and my junior. Now, let¡¯s see if Gu Man really has the talent in this aspect. The subsequent tests will be even more difficult than the questions we saw just now. Let¡¯s see if she can successfully clear them.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, is Gu Man confident?¡± Xiang Yin asked again.


    Zhong Kai immediately replied, ¡°When it comes to confidence, she¡¯s more confident than any of us. She might have seen my hesitation at that time, so she said directly that even if she didn¡¯t pass the talent plan, she would still rely on her own ability to get into Zhong Chu University. Listen, she¡¯s determined to get into Zhong Chu University! She¡¯s bold!¡±


    ¡°Although Gu Man doesn¡¯t like to talk, she¡¯s not someone who exaggerates. She must have some confidence to dare say that.¡± At this point, a smile appeared on Xiang Yin¡¯s lips, but it disappeared in an instant, and Zhong Kai still saw it.


    Zhong Kai smiled knowingly. ¡°You¡¯re speaking up for her now?¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled without saying anything.


    Zhong Kai dispelled his worries and felt even more carefree. ¡°By the way, Zhuang Yan and Gu Man will send me to the airport later.¡±


    Faced with Zhong Kai¡¯s hidden hint, Xiang Yin said helplessly, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t do anything to help us. Gu Man is currently in the midst of her college entrance examination. Don¡¯t delay her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what¡¯s important.¡± Zhong Kai raised his cup and took a sip of coffee guiltily. Actually, he really wanted to matchmake them just now.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to see Second Master Xiang¡¯s iron tree bloom?


    Han City International Airport


    Gu Man and Zhuang Yan sat in the airport lobby and waited for Zhong Kai.


    ¡°Did your sister make things difficult for you when you went back last night?¡± Zhuang Yan asked with concern.


    When Gu Man heard this, a smile appeared on her lips. However, this smile seemed to be grateful for Zhuang Yan¡¯s concern for her, but also seemed to be mocking Gu Rou. ¡°She can¡¯t make things difficult for me yet.¡±


    When Zhuang Yan heard Gu Man¡¯s words, she said worriedly, ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t look simple. Be careful.¡±

 Chapter 83

    ?


    83 Bigshot Is Proud


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already seen through her. I naturally won¡¯t fall into her trap,¡± Gu Man said firmly to Zhuang Yan.


    ¡°She¡¯s a young girl. I¡¯m not worried that she¡¯s bad. I¡¯m just worried that if she says such things about you, it will affect your confidence,¡± Zhuang Yan said.


    Gu Man knew that outsiders had actually underestimated the conscience of the Gu family.


    How bad could they be? Didn¡¯t the host get tired and start doubting her life because they forced her so much?


    Gu Man did not want to talk about these things. She did not want or need anyone¡¯s pity, so she said softly, ¡°They don¡¯t have the ability to control my emotions yet.¡±


    When Zhuang Yan heard Gu Man¡¯s words, he actually felt even worse.


    Gu Man was so disappointed in the Gu family. How did she spend her days at home? But if Gu Man didn¡¯t say anything, she wouldn¡¯t mention it so as not to make her unhappy.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    As soon as Zhuang Yan finished speaking, Zhong Kai¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Gu Man looked up and saw Zhong Kai walking over, followed by an imposing young man.


    Xiang Yin?


    He was the student Teacher Zhong mentioned?


    Of course, Zhong Kai saw the surprise in Gu Man¡¯s eyes, but he deliberately ignored it and introduced, ¡°This is my student, Xiang Yin, whom I mentioned last night.¡±


    Zhuang Yan nodded and returned to her usual coldness.


    To Zhong Kai¡¯s surprise, Gu Man only nodded, as if she did not know Xiang Yin.


    Zhong Kai looked at Xiang Yin with suspicion in his eyes. This was the person Xiang Yin had met a few times. Why was she so cold?


    Xiang Yin received Zhong Kai¡¯s silent question and could not help but feel helpless. He coughed uncomfortably.


    He had indeed seen Gu Man a few times and they had even been through life and death together. Who knew that Gu Man would still be so distant from him?


    It seemed like he had to create more opportunities to interact with her in the future. Otherwise, he was sure that she might forget about him after a while.


    ¡°Gu Man, I showed Xiang Yin your paper a few days ago. He also clapped his hands and praised you. It can be seen that you are indeed talented in physics. Keep it up!¡± Zhong Kai said excitedly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Man replied.


    When Xiang Yin heard this, the corners of his lips curled up.


    He thought to himself that Gu Man really cherished her words like gold. She did not even know how to be humble in the face of praise. Those who did not understand her would think that she was so arrogant.


    Gu Man saw that Xiang Yin was smiling and frowned slightly. What was he smiling about?


    Sensing their gazes, Zhong Kai deliberately asked, ¡°The two of you are exchanging glances. Do you know each other?¡±


    When Zhuang Yan heard Zhong Kai¡¯s words, she looked at Gu Man and then at Xiang Yin. Did they exchange glances? In the end, she looked at Xiang Yin questioningly.


    Xiang Yin was helpless. Seeing that Gu Man did not answer, he could only say ambiguously, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you! I saw the video the day before yesterday. Gu Man even saved a student who was being held hostage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s such a thing? Student Gu Man is good at both martial arts and literature.¡± Zhong Kai praised again.


    Zhuang Yan said angrily, ¡°Alright, Senior, if you continue, you¡¯ll praise Gu Man so much she¡¯s going to start flying.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Xiang Yin couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    Gu Man did not expect Xiang Yin to answer as well and was somewhat surprised.


    She felt that Xiang Yin was different this time. He spoke and made more expressions than usual.


    When Zhuang Yan heard Xiang Yin¡¯s answer, she frowned. She felt that Xiang Yin had a strange feeling for Gu Man. Could it be that he liked Gu Man?


    When Zhuang Yan thought of this, she immediately disliked Xiang Yin.


    Looking at Xiang Yin, he had a handsome appearance and looked as elegant as a prince. He also exuded the domineering aura of a superior. These were the basics of a domineering president. Girls nowadays like this type.


    Zhuang Yan looked at Gu Man again. Fortunately, Gu Man did not seem to be affected, so she was slightly relieved.


    Zhong Kai¡¯s regretful words interrupted Zhuang Yan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I originally wanted to stay in Han City this weekend to admire the scenery. Unfortunately, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Zhuang Yan said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Set aside more time when you come next time. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be happy in Han City.¡±

 Chapter 84

    ?


    84 Second Master Xiang Is Defeated


    ¡°If Gu Man is admitted into Zhong Chu University the next time, I will definitely come again as a celebration.¡± Zhong Kai looked at Gu Man expectantly.


    Gu Man¡¯s eyebrows were already relaxed. She said bluntly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet again next time. I¡¯ll go to the security check first.¡± Zhong Kai took the suitcase from Xiang Yin and joked, ¡°You don¡¯t have to accompany me to the security check. You¡¯re making me sad. I¡¯ll reason with you guys.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone laughed.


    Zhong Kai took a few steps before turning around. ¡°Gu Man, come here.¡±


    After Gu Man walked over, Zhong Kai said in embarrassment, ¡°To be honest, I was still suspicious of you last night. Although I believe Teacher Zhuang, I still have my concerns about what your sister said about you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Gu Man immediately said as soon as Zhong Kai finished speaking.


    When Zhong Kai heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m telling you frankly now is that I know you¡¯ll notice it, but I don¡¯t want you to have any estrangement in your heart. Xiang Yin also told me some things about you this morning, letting me know that my suspicions are wrong.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she wondered what Xiang Yin had said to make Teacher Zhong believe her completely.


    Zhong Kai looked at Gu Man¡¯s confused expression and said, ¡°Xiang Yin believes you. He almost patted his chest to swear for your character.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she could not help but turn to look at Xiang Yin, making him feel a little puzzled.


    Zhuang Yan also saw Gu Man looking at Xiang Yin and muttered in her heart, What did Senior say? Is he helping Xiang Yin?


    Zhuang Yan cursed Zhong Kai in her heart. How troublesome!


    It was only when Zhong Kai passed the security check that Gu Man and the others walked out of the airport lobby. Xiang Yin asked, ¡°Did you guys drive here? If not, you can take my car.¡±


    Zhuang Yan refused. ¡°No need. I drove.¡±


    Seeing Xiang Yin look at Gu Man, Zhuang Yan said, ¡°Gu Man, just take my car.¡±


    What a joke. How could she allow Gu Man to sit in Xiang Yin¡¯s car alone? If Gu Man was accidentally bewitched, something bad would happen.


    Xiang Yin looked unfathomable. A little girl like Gu Man really could not resist his charm.


    Xiang Yin looked at Zhuang Yan as if he was facing a formidable enemy and belatedly realized that the other party was afraid that Gu Man would like him.


    Xiang Yin really wanted to say, ¡°The situation is the opposite, okay?¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man¡¯s calm face and felt defeated.


    ¡°Alright, my car is over there. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Xiang Yin did not pester her and walked toward the car.


    Gu Man sat in the passenger seat of Zhuang Yan¡¯s car. Zhuang Yan asked, ¡°Why were you looking at Xiang Yin when Teacher Zhong was talking to you just now?¡±


    Gu Man said truthfully, ¡°He said that Xiang Yin swore to him that I have a good character.¡±


    Zhuang Yan complained in her heart. Why was Senior saying this? Wasn¡¯t this making Gu Man have second thoughts about Xiang Yin?


    ¡°He dares to swear just because he saw the video of you saving someone?¡± Zhuang Yan did not believe it. Xiang Yin did not look like someone who would make rash decisions.


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve met before,¡± Gu Man said.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Zhuang Yan almost exclaimed. ¡°Then why did you two act like you didn¡¯t know each other just now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve met, but we¡¯re not close,¡± Gu Man said honestly.


    Zhuang Yan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Zhuang Yan thought for a long time about how to phrase it and stuttered, ¡°Gu Man, the most important thing now is the college entrance examination. Everything else can wait, such as¡­ dating. Good-looking men are just good-looking. There are many good-looking men in university.¡±


    Zhuang Yan felt that it was even more tiring for her to say this than to teach a physics class.


    She was someone who didn¡¯t want to get married. In the past. she had never thought that one day she would be talking to a little girl about relationships.


    Gu Man looked at Zhuang Yan in surprise. ¡°I do not have the time for dating.¡±


    When Zhuang Yan heard this, she immediately relaxed. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We should hurry up and go for the college entrance examination.¡±


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s indifferent expression, Zhuang Yan instantly felt that she was worrying too much.

 Chapter 85

    ?


    85 Bigshot Relying On Her Relationship


    Zhuang Yan sent Gu Man to the Gu residence.


    Gu Man asked, ¡°Teacher, do you want to come sit for a while in my house?¡±


    Zhuang Yan thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not bothersome?¡±


    In Zhuang Yan¡¯s impression, the Gu family¡¯s attitude towards Gu Man was not considered friendly. One could imagine Gu Man¡¯s family status, but Zhuang Yan did want to see Gu Man¡¯s true situation in the Gu family.


    Gu Man smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s bothersome, I wouldn¡¯t have invited Teacher in.¡±


    Zhuang Yan did not stand on ceremony. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    Gu Man led Zhuang Yan through the villa¡¯s garden. Zhuang Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What a beautiful villa. Looks like your family is quite rich.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Gu family is considered rich, but that¡¯s all,¡± Gu Man said coldly.


    Hearing Gu Man mention the Gu Family, Zhuang Yan knew that she really did not seem to have much feelings for the Gu Family.


    ¡°At least it guarantees that you can have food, clothes, and means to travel now. Bear with it for now.¡± Zhuang Yan was actually worried that Gu Man would fall out with them. But after leaving the Gu family, where could a little girl go alone?


    ¡°Teacher, I understand.¡± Gu Man could hear Zhuang Yan¡¯s worry and could not help but nod at him.


    As soon as they arrived outside the hall, they heard that it was very lively inside. When they talked about some things, everyone laughed.


    An old voice asked loudly, ¡°Where do you think that b*tch Gu Man went early on the weekend? She¡¯s still nowhere to be seen. Did she go out to cause trouble again?¡±


    Someone said sarcastically, ¡°She¡¯s known a teacher from Zhong Chu University. How can she still be in the mood to stay at home? She¡¯s already gone to cozy up to him.¡±


    A rough male voice added, ¡°How embarrassing!¡±


    Zhuang Yan looked at Gu Man¡¯s expression. She did not seem angry or ashamed at all. She did not even look sad.


    Zhuang Yan¡¯s heart ached for Gu Man. How many years had it been since she was treated like that to be so indifferent?


    Gu Man turned to look at Zhuang Yan. ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s a nest of snakes and rats inside. Do you still want to go in?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was still in the mood to tease her, Zhuang Yan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll experience it today.¡±


    When Gu Man and Zhuang Yan walked in, everyone in the room fell silent and looked at the door.


    Gu Yuan was about to reprimand her when he saw that there was someone behind Gu Man. Seeing that this person had a cold temperament and was not angry, Gu Yuan knew that she was not a pushover.


    Hence, the scolding in his mouth instantly turned into an interrogation. He even lowered his voice by a few decibels. ¡°Gu Man, who is this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to everyone?¡±


    Before Gu Man could speak, Zhuang Yan introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m a teacher from Han City First High.¡±


    Gu Yuan immediately smiled and said, ¡°Gu Man, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you invited Teacher over so that we could be prepared?¡±


    Zhuang Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just sending Gu Man back. I¡¯ll leave after a while.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Zhuang, have you eaten? Shall I ask the servant to cook for you?¡± Gu Rou walked over and asked with feigned concern.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Zhuang Yan¡¯s words reminded Gu Rou of last night when she apologized and said that she would help pay for the meal. Zhuang Yan also said these words, but at that time, she was full of disdain. Now, she was just cold.


    At this moment, Qu Bei asked, ¡°So it was this teacher who instigated Gu Man to enroll in Zhong Chu University?¡±


    Gu Rou quickly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t use the word instigation. It¡¯s so unpleasant. It was Teacher Zhuang who helped pull the strings. Teacher Zhuang called the teacher of Chu University her senior. He can definitely help Gu Man fulfill her dream.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re related. I was wondering why Gu Man dared to covet Zhong Chu University with her results.¡± Qu Bei looked like she understood.


    Listening to Gu Rou and Qu Bei¡¯s sarcastic conversation, Gu Man¡¯s cold face darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your words,¡± Gu Man said coldly.


    ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t control you just because you have a teacher protecting you. You didn¡¯t go to school on the weekends and didn¡¯t stay at home to revise. Where did you go?¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s shouting was stuck in his throat because Zhuang Yan was present. He only spoke slightly more seriously.


    If someone who did not know the truth watched, they would think that Gu Yuan was a strict father.

 Chapter 86

    ?


    86 Disclosure of the Disgrace of the Bigshot¡¯s Family


    Seeing that Gu Man had no intention of answering Gu Yuan, Zhuang Yan said, ¡°I was the one who asked her to go out and relax. No matter how nervous she is about her studies, she still has to strike a balance between work and rest.¡±


    Gu Rou was already unhappy when she saw Zhuang Yan defending Gu Man, so she said, ¡°Teacher Zhuang, you¡¯re thinking for Gu Man. Our Gu family is indeed very happy, but don¡¯t let her do anything unrealistic.¡±


    Zhuang Yan frowned and said coldly, ¡°Miss Gu Rou, please be straightforward. Don¡¯t let anyone guess.¡±


    ¡°How clear do I have to be? You asked Gu Man to get into Zhong Chu University and even brought her out to eat and meet people. She has always been arrogant. Now that she doesn¡¯t even bother to talk to us, doesn¡¯t she think that she can definitely get into Zhong Chu University? I¡¯ll see if she doesn¡¯t get in, will she not even dare to leave the house.¡± Qu Bei laughed secretly at the end.


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Gu Man said impatiently.


    ¡°Gu Man, why don¡¯t you restrain yourself in front of Teacher? How will Teacher look at our Gu family¡¯s upbringing? Although Teacher is also a woman who can¡¯t be independent, she still values family education.¡±


    When Gu Man heard Gu Rou¡¯s insinuation, she looked over coldly. Just as she was about to speak, Zhuang Yan gently grabbed Gu Man¡¯s arm, indicating for her to not speak.


    Before Zhuang Yan could finish speaking, Qu Bei snorted. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. A woman who doesn¡¯t have a family is an incomplete woman, let alone one who has family values. If you ask me¡­¡±


    Gu Man suddenly interrupted Qu Bei coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve been married twice. Your family values should have multiplied?¡±


    Qu Bei¡¯s face instantly turned red and pale. Gu Man humiliated her in front of everyone by mentioning that she got divorced and remarried. She was too hateful.


    Old Madam Gu could no longer care that there were outsiders present. She berated, ¡°Gu Man, do you still think of the Gu family as your home? If you don¡¯t think of this as your home, get lost.¡±


    Gu Man actually exposed her dirty linen in public. This was also a slap to Old Madam Gu¡¯s face.


    The Gu family was new money and it was time to accumulate a good reputation. Old Madam Gu also valued her reputation very much and looked kind and amiable in front of outsiders.


    At this moment, she did not hesitate to frown and glare in front of outsiders. It was obvious that she was furious.


    Zhong Yao quickly came over to pat Old Madam Gu¡¯s back. Old Madam Gu pulled Zhong Yao¡¯s hand and said in a long voice, ¡°Zhong Yao, don¡¯t learn from your second cousin. In the future, when you study at Han City First High School, you have to be down-to-earth and respect your teachers and family, understand?¡±


    Gu Man did not care what Old Madam Gu said. She was surprised that Zhong Yao also wanted to study at Han City First High School.


    Gu Yuan was so capable that he helped build a good relationship for her to enter?


    Gu Yuan was calmer. At least when there were outsiders around, he always looked like he knew what was going on.


    He waved his hand and called Zhong Yao over. He pointed at Zhuang Yan and said to Zhong Yao, ¡°This is a teacher of Han City First High School. She might also be your future teacher. Hurry up and greet her.¡±


    Zhong Yao looked at Zhuang Yan timidly and stammered, ¡°Hello, Teacher.¡±


    Zhuang Yan nodded gently and asked, ¡°Did you get in through the admission test?¡±


    Gu Yuan paused. She definitely did not get in through the admission test!


    However, he did not dare to say it. Although many transfer students knew that they entered through the back door, it was not good to blatantly say that they entered through connections to a teacher from Han City First High School.


    Gu Yuan hesitated for a moment. ¡°Zhong Yao¡¯s results are not bad. She should be able to get in through the admissions test.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. The rules for transfer students have become stricter now. After the principal gives the nod, a member of the school board has to give their recommendation and all the members of the school board have to agree before they can enter,¡± Zhuang Yan said calmly.


    Looking at Gu Yuan¡¯s expression, Zhuang Yan almost wanted to roll her eyes. This Zhong Yao only got in through the back door, yet he still made it sound so dignified.


    So she deliberately said these words, but it was definitely not a kind reminder.


    Gu Yuan was dumbfounded. A few months ago, Gu Man could enter as long as the principal nodded. Why did the rules suddenly change?


    Gu Yuan probed, ¡°Is this a written rule?¡±


    Zhuang Yan nodded.


    Gu Yuan felt guilty for a moment. Previously, when he accompanied Old Lady Gu back to her hometown, he had patted his chest in front of Gu Zhi and his relatives to guarantee that Zhong Yao could enter Han City First High School to study. Who knew that the rules would suddenly change? Moreover, it sounded like it was very difficult to deal with.


    Gu Yuan thought to himself that if he had known earlier, he would not have acted so tough. Now, he had to swallow his pride.

 Chapter 87

    ?


    87 Intentional


    Gu Zhi looked at Gu Yuan¡¯s expression and was anxious. She quickly asked, ¡°Can¡­ can Zhong Yao still come to Han City to study?¡±


    Over the past two days, she had more or less learned about some school matters. She knew that Han City First High School was the best school in Han City. Zhong Yao¡¯s results were not even considered the best in town. It would probably not be easy for her to get in. Fortunately, Gu Yuan guaranteed that she could get in, so she was relieved.


    But now, looking at Gu Yuan¡¯s expression, it seemed like things had changed.


    She was feeling uneasy now. So she was looking forward to Zhong Yao studying in a good school, getting into a good university, and then making a name for herself. Then she could get rid of life in the countryside.


    When Gu Yuan heard this, he quickly said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As Gu Yuan spoke, Gu Man said to the servant, ¡°Please send some fruits and snacks to my room.¡±


    With that, she led Zhuang Yan upstairs.


    Zhuang Yan looked at Gu Man¡¯s room which could be said to be ¡°simple¡± and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°They¡¯re harsh on you in terms of food and clothing?¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Not at all. The Gu family cares a lot about their reputation.¡±


    Gu Man asked again, ¡°Did Teacher deliberately mention the new rules for transfer students?¡±


    Zhuang Yan sat down on a small sofa and revealed a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, but I did say it on purpose. I saw that they were too smug, so it¡¯s good to let them calm down and worry.¡±


    Gu Man looked at Zhuang Yan¡¯s expression and was slightly surprised. It seemed that the most terrifying teacher in Han City High School was only a legend.


    Zhuang Yan didn¡¯t know what Gu Man was thinking. She continued, ¡°Actually, the new rules haven¡¯t changed much. The agreement of all the school board members is actually just for show. This is because the other members usually won¡¯t disagree with the people recommended by the school board members. After all, they have to recommend others themselves. Giving others convenience is giving yourself convenience. Everyone knows that.¡±


    Gu Man and Zhuang Yan chatted casually as they ate their snacks, as if they were old friends.


    Downstairs.


    Gu Yuan started to call Principal Wu as soon as Gu Man and Wang Qian went upstairs. ¡°Principal Wu, I heard that the rules for transfer students have changed?¡±


    Principal Wu said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re so well-informed.¡±


    Gu Yuan asked again, ¡°I know that the current school board has the Bai Family, Cui Family, and other families?¡±


    These two families were both families that Gu Yuan could not reach at the moment.


    ¡°Are you thinking about it?¡± Principal Wu asked directly.


    ¡°Well, I originally wanted to tell you that I have a niece who wants to study at Han City First High and wanted to ask you to make an exception¡­


    Principal Wu interrupted Gu Yuan, ¡°Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t have a choice now. Besides, your Gu Man gave me a headache last time. If another one comes, it¡¯s indeed¡­¡±


    Before President Wu could speak, Gu Yuan promised, ¡°President Wu, don¡¯t worry. This is the niece I¡¯ve watched grow up. She¡¯s smart and studious, mainly because she¡¯s obedient.¡±


    Principal Wu¡¯s tone was a little regretful. ¡°Even so, I have no choice this time. If you can find a recommendation from the school board member, I have no problem with it.¡±


    The last time Gu Yuan let Gu Man enter Han City First High School, Principal Wu had received extremely generous benefits in private. However, it was not his turn to decide this time, so his heart ached.


    When Gu Yuan heard this, he was slightly relieved. He asked, ¡°Then who are the remaining board members?¡±


    ¡°I suggest you take a look at the Zhou Family or Zhuang Family? See if they can help you?¡±


    Gu Yuan asked, ¡°Is the Zhuang Family the family of Teacher Zhuang Yan of Han City High School?¡±


    Principal Wu thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I think so. Even if it¡¯s not the main family, it should be related to Teacher Zhuang. Teacher Zhuang didn¡¯t say it himself, but Director Zhuang vaguely mentioned it once.¡±


    After Gu Yuan hung up, Old Madam Gu immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Gu Yuan sat on the sofa with a frustrated expression on his face. ¡°Although I¡¯ve interacted with the nephew of the Zhou Family¡¯s head, he doesn¡¯t have enough weight in the Zhou Family. Moreover, there have been some unhappy business dealings recently. As for the Zhuang Family, we have no connection at all.¡±


    When Qu Bei heard this, she immediately said, ¡°How do we not have any connections? Weren¡¯t we familiar with Teacher Zhuang just now?¡±


    Gu Yuan felt a little helpless. Just now, Teacher Zhuang had been criticized openly and sarcastically. It was already good enough that she did not bear a grudge. How could she help?

 Chapter 88

    ?


    88 Flattery


    At the thought of this, Gu Yuan was a little angry. ¡°Teacher Zhuang? You just said that she doesn¡¯t have family values and that she instigated Gu Man. She¡¯ll only be familiar with you because she hates you.¡±


    Qu Bei paused for a moment before she suddenly shouted aggrievedly, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand how arrogant she is. She looks just like Gu Man.¡±


    When Gu Yuan heard this, he became even angrier. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to restrain yourself in front of outsiders. You don¡¯t like Gu Man, so you can say whatever you want in private. You have to give her some face in front of outsiders because you don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be asking her for help. Isn¡¯t that true? What an ignorant woman.¡±


    ¡°Alright, even if I¡¯m ignorant, who was the one who patted his chest and agreed to this? You know how to be a human the best. Now, shake your tail and beg those board members,¡± Qu Bei said as she imitated Gu Yuan¡¯s patting of his chest.


    When Gu Rou saw her parents arguing because of this, she thought to herself, Isn¡¯t it just about Zhong Yao¡¯s school? If she can¡¯t go to Han City First High School, she can just return to town. What¡¯s the big deal?


    But she still persuaded him, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Teacher Zhuang later. If it really doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    Gu Rou then said to Gu Zhi and Zhong Yao, ¡°As long as we work hard, Auntie and Cousin won¡¯t blame us, right?¡±


    Zhong Yao lowered her head and pinched the corner of her shirt, her entire body curled up.


    Gu Zhi opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say.


    She had thought that it was something certain, but now it was uncertain.


    She had already told the villagers that Zhong Yao would go to the city to study. If they dragged their luggage back in the end, wouldn¡¯t they be laughed at by the villagers?


    However, it seemed like there was no other way. She was in no position to force Gu Yuan. Moreover, from the looks of it, Qu Bei was already blaming Gu Yuan for taking on this troublesome task.


    If she forced him again, wouldn¡¯t she be even more disliked?


    Hence, she could only remain silent.


    However, Old Madam Gu did not have any worries. She said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s just a few school board members. I don¡¯t believe that the Gu family is unable to get them to help us. Gu Yuan, quickly think of a way. Yao¡¯er must study in Han City.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Yuan had a headache. He thought that the Gu family¡¯s background was not bad, but what Han City did not lack the most was a big family.


    The Gu family really could not be considered as one.


    However, he could not refute his mother. He could only think of a way. ¡°Then let¡¯s check on Teacher Zhuang later.¡±


    They waited eagerly for Zhuang Yan to come downstairs. After a long time, Zhuang Yan went downstairs to greet the Gu family and planned to leave.


    But at this moment, the Gu family¡¯s attitude towards her had changed completely.


    As the mistress of the house, Qu Bei said warmly, ¡°Teacher Zhuang, aren¡¯t you going to chat a little longer? Shall we have dinner later?¡±


    Gu Rou also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really happy for Teacher Zhuang and Gu Man to have such a good relationship. Besides, the two of you look like sisters standing together.¡±


    Old Madam Gu even said, ¡°As long as someone like Teacher Zhuang says that she¡¯s looking for a boyfriend, there will definitely be people queuing up to chase after her. Do you want me to help you look for one?¡±


    The sudden enthusiasm stunned Zhuang Yan.


    When Gu Man saw this, she immediately understood that they had a request for Teacher Zhuang.


    Sure enough, Gu Yuan said, ¡°I heard that one of the board members has the surname Zhuang. Teacher Zhuang, do you know him?¡±


    Zhuang Yan did not answer. She frowned and looked at Gu Yuan. She finally understood why their attitude changed so quickly. It was because they had something to ask of her.


    Gu Man snorted and exposed them. ¡°Is this why you flatter me?¡±


    These words made the faces of the Gu family turn red.


    Qu Bei flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Who said we¡¯re flattering you? Besides, we¡¯re not flattering you. Why are you so anxious?¡±


    However, Gu Rou calmed down. ¡°Teacher Zhuang, I apologize for our previous words. We heard that your family is one of the board members, so we want to see if you can recommend Cousin to Han City First High.¡±


    When Zhuang Yan heard this, she frowned even more and refused directly, ¡°No.¡±


    Why was Gu Rou so ignorant? Every school board member had two recommendation spots every year. The person who was recommended could not disgrace the school board¡¯s reputation, so how could she casually make a recommendation?


    The Gu family did not expect Zhuang Yan to reject them directly.

 Chapter 89

    ?


    89 The Bigshot Is A Saviour


    Gu Yuan still wanted to fight for it, but Gu Man said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand human language? No means no.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s heart was filled with hatred, but she still pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°Gu Man, Zhong Yao is also your cousin. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help her, but why are you talking about us like this? We just want to¡­¡±


    Zhuang Yan interrupted Gu Rou coldly, ¡°Gu Rou, it¡¯s not Gu Man¡¯s business. I¡¯m not the head of the Zhuang Family. I won¡¯t make any promises. If the head of the Zhuang Family promises you, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Gu Yuan said shamelessly, ¡°Then can you help us mention it?¡±


    Zhuang Yan immediately rejected, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t get involved in such things.¡±


    With that, she bade farewell and left the Gu family.


    Gu Man sent her out of the door. She felt sorry for Zhuang Yan and apologized to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Zhuang.¡±


    She did not expect the Gu family to be so shameless to outsiders. One second, they were insulting others, and the next, they wanted to kneel down and beg others. It was rare.


    Zhuang Yan smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±


    She did not like the actions of the Gu family either, but Gu Man was also a victim. She did not know how those people would vent their anger on her later.


    Sure enough, after Gu Man sent Zhuang Yan off, she felt a strange silence the moment she stepped into the hall, especially when Old Madam Gu looked at her as if she wanted to swallow her alive.


    Gu Man smiled and looked at them calmly with her hands crossed.


    She understood this group of people. They might not be capable of anything else, but they were very capable of venting their anger.


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s amused expression, Gu Yuan suppressed his anger.


    Gu Yuan had already thought of all kinds of ways just now. He was weaker than others in terms of money and connections. Zhong Yao was not a genius, nor did she have any heroic deeds. How could she catch the eyes of those board members?


    Right now, the only breakthrough seemed to be with Gu Man.


    But looking at Gu Man¡¯s expression, this breakthrough seemed to be a dead end.


    Gu Yuan could not help but feel even more frustrated.


    Gu Rou was the first to break the awkward atmosphere. She tried to reason and talk about relationships with Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, Zhong Yao is our biological cousin. If she can come to Han City to study, we will have another companion. If we don¡¯t even help our relatives, wouldn¡¯t we be too cold-blooded?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I the adopted daughter of the Gu family? Since when did I have a biological cousin?¡± Gu Man pretended to be puzzled.


    ¡°Gu Man, when did the Gu family treat you as their adopted daughter? We gave you everything, from your food to your clothes, shelter, and transport. Now that we need your help, you¡¯re here to say this. You¡¯ve really disappointed us,¡± Qu Bei continued.


    Gu Man snorted. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who are pretending. Don¡¯t even think about asking me to clean up your mess.¡±


    Gu Rou said to Gu Zhi, ¡°Aunt, look, we¡¯ve already tried our best. Gu Man is also unwilling to ask Teacher Zhuang for help. There¡¯s no other way now.¡±


    Gu Rou saw that Gu Zhi¡¯s eyes were gradually filled with hatred as she looked at Gu Man, and she was secretly proud.


    Gu Zhi looked at Gu Yuan. ¡°Brother, do you think there¡¯s any other way?¡±


    Gu Yuan was worried and anxious. If he could not do this well, his image in his hometown would not be respectable, but laughable.


    Gu Yuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Gu Man, if it¡¯s not easy for you to ask Miss Zhuang, then what about Mrs. Zhou?¡±


    Qu Bei slapped her thigh as if she had found her savior. ¡°That¡¯s right. Gu Man saved her daughter. Didn¡¯t she say that she would bring her daughter over to thank you? Couldn¡¯t you have just mentioned this then?¡±


    Qu Bei¡¯s thoughts were very simple. An eye for an eye was only right.


    When Gu Man heard this, she was so angry that she almost laughed.


    She stood up straight and said as she walked, ¡°I¡¯ve already rejected Mrs. Zhou from coming over. If you don¡¯t want to make a fool of yourself, don¡¯t have any ideas about her.¡±


    Gu Zhi immediately cried, ¡°Aiyo, my poor Yao¡¯er. We¡¯re so unlucky. We finally found a way to survive, but now it¡¯s gone. Someone could say something to help, but she¡¯s unwilling to save us. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she frowned and watched as Gu Zhi hugged Zhong Yao and cried. At first glance, she thought that Zhong Yao was really going to die.


    It was fine if she cried, but Old Madam Gu immediately joined the mourning camp. The Gu residence was instantly filled with wails.


    Gu Man felt that it was ear-piercing and quickened her pace. She went upstairs and closed the door. The entire world was finally quiet.

 Chapter 90

    ?


    90 Let¡¯s Go For A Barbecue?


    Gu Man¡¯s phone beeped. She opened it and saw a message from Xiang Yin: We¡¯re going to the ghost market tonight.


    Gu Man replied without hesitation: Okay.


    The input box immediately showed ¡°The other party is typing¡­¡± A moment later, she received a message from Xiang Yin: I¡¯ll pick you up at your house at 11.


    Gu Man entered another message: Okay.


    On Xiang Yin¡¯s side.


    He looked at the two ¡°okay¡± on his phone and sighed imperceptibly.


    Gu Man was too cold to him.


    11 p.m.


    The Gu residence had already quietened down. At this moment, an agile figure shuttled through the dim lights. They jumped down from a window, crossed the courtyard, climbed up the wall, and jumped out of the Gu residence.


    When the figure stood still, it was Gu Man.


    Gu Man walked towards a black car parked by the roadside. A slender person was leaning against the car door.


    Gu Man walked closer and took a look. She said to that person, ¡°Second Master Xiang is wearing all black. Are you going to be a thief?¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled. ¡°It takes one to know one. I saw someone in black walking on the wall just now. Don¡¯t they look more like a thief?¡±


    Only then did Gu Man react. She was also dressed in black. When she climbed over the wall just now, she indeed looked more like a thief.


    Gu Man did not feel awkward. ¡°It seems like it.¡±


    Xiang Yin said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was about to open the backseat door, Xiang Yin teased, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a driver. Sit in the passenger seat.¡±


    Gu Man sat in the passenger seat. ¡°Bai Yun didn¡¯t come?¡±


    Xiang Yin tightened his grip on the steering wheel and a strange emotion arose in his heart. He asked calmly, ¡°Are you surprised that Bai Yun didn¡¯t come?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed surprised. You guys are like conjoined twins,¡± Gu Man replied.


    Xiang Yin glanced at Gu Man and realized that she did not look disappointed at all. Only then did the strange emotions in his heart dissipate.


    ¡°We found out that there¡¯s an auction at the ghost market tonight. There¡¯s something you want, that¡¯s why we called you over.¡± Xiang Yin looked ahead and explained the reason why he called Gu Man out.


    When Gu Man heard this, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°The Gold Sarira of the Goldwater Mountain of the Northern Kingdom really appeared?¡±


    Gu Man had never thought that Xiang Yin would help her notice this. After all, she had only mentioned it once at that time and did not even tell them the reason.


    Ordinary people would treat it as a casual remark.


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t know the details until we see it at the scene,¡± Xiang Yin replied.


    It was only half past eleven when they arrived at the ancient city. The ghost market had yet to begin. The two of them sat there with nothing to do, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± Xiang Yin asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Man recalled that she did not know what the auction would be like. It was good to fill her stomach a little. Moreover, she had to find something to do. Otherwise, the two of them would be staring at each other. It was indeed boring.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Xiang Yin asked again.


    ¡°How about we go to the barbecue street we just passed?¡± After Gu Man said that, she realized what an unbelievable suggestion she had made.


    Would a young master like Xiang Yin go to such a place?


    To Gu Man¡¯s surprise, Xiang Yin nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Gu Man looked up at Xiang Yin. Seeing that he did not look forced, she wanted to ask, Second Master Xiang, do you know what a barbecue street is?


    The barbecue street was not far from the ancient city. It was only a five-to-six-minute drive.


    When they arrived at the barbecue street, Xiang Yin¡¯s black Bentley stood out among the ordinary cars.


    The two of them got out of the car and walked on the bustling street. The heat and fragrance of the barbecue swept over. Many people were bare-chested and chatting loudly. One could even hear them burping.


    The moment Gu Man and Xiang Yin appeared, they attracted the attention of many people. This handsome man and beautiful woman were wearing matching black clothes. It was obvious that they were rich people who came out to experience life.


    Gu Man felt that it did not matter. Perhaps the original owner had been to such places from time to time, so she did not feel unfamiliar.


    Apart from the men who were drunk and had beer bellies, Xiang Yin felt that everything else was acceptable.


    Moreover, Gu Man did not seem to be uncomfortable, so he was even more indifferent.

 Chapter 91

    ?


    91 Extorted


    Gu Man found a table by the street. As soon as the two of them sat down, the lady boss came over to greet them.


    ¡°Handsome and beautiful, what do you want to eat?¡± The lady boss held a notebook and waited for the name of the dishes.


    Xiang Yin handed the menu to Gu Man. ¡°Take a look and order what you like. I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    Gu Man took the menu without hesitation. The barbecue list was more complicated than she had imagined. There were a lot of names of different animals and different parts of the body, making her feel a little confused.


    In the end, she ordered some of the usual, chives, chicken wings, and squid that the Host had eaten before. She could not make up her mind about the rest.


    Gu Man pointed at a name on the menu and asked the lady boss, ¡°Is this cow tail?¡± [1. She was actually pointing at Cow P*nis.]


    Xiang Yin choked on his tea and coughed.


    Gu Man felt strange when she saw that the lady boss did not explain after saying no.


    The lady boss coughed lightly. ¡°This is a little hardcore. Can the two of you accept it?¡±


    As soon as the lady boss finished speaking, Xiang Yin immediately said, ¡°We don¡¯t want these.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man and saw that she was still a little confused. He finally said to the lady boss in resignation, ¡°Just recommend some conventional ones.¡±


    The ordered skewers were piled on disposable plates and filled a small table.


    Xiang Yin picked up the skewer and scooped all the meat into a bowl before picking it up with his chopsticks.


    He glanced to the side and saw a man picking up a skewer and pulling it with his mouth. With a whoosh, a row of meat disappeared, leaving only an empty barbecue skewer on the table.


    The man chewed on the meat in big mouthfuls, the corners of his mouth stained with oil and seasoning. As soon as he swallowed it, he picked up a bottle of beer and poured it into his mouth. After drinking it, he even roared, ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Xiang Yin thought to himself, If he had to eat like that, he would rather not eat.


    Gu Man thought that Xiang Yin did not know how to eat barbecue and showed him. ¡°This is not how you eat barbecue. Look at me.¡±


    Xiang Yin saw Gu Man open her mouth slightly and bite the meat with her white teeth. She gently pulled the barbecue skewer with her left hand and a piece of meat entered her mouth.


    She looked quite nice while eating, Xiang Yin thought.


    They were all eating barbecue, so how could Gu Man look so fine while eating?


    Xiang Yin tried to eat like Gu Man, but he realized that it was really difficult to operate. He kept feeling that there would be oil stains at the corner of his mouth. In the end, he gave up. ¡°I¡¯ll eat according to my original method.¡±


    Seeing that Xiang Yin could not do such a rough action, Gu Man deliberately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s soulless to eat like that.¡±


    Xiang Yin shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll die if I eat like they did. Who cares about the soul?¡±


    Another man at the side said loudly, ¡°Brother, come and eat a string of loaches. Men have to eat this.¡±


    Gu Man turned around and thought for a moment before suggesting to Xiang Yin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a bunch of loaches too?¡± [2. It is believed that eating loaches help improve male sexual stamina.]


    When Xiang Yin heard this, he accidentally choked on a mouthful of spicy food and coughed hard.


    Gu Man kindly filled Xiang Yin¡¯s cup with tea. She thought to herself, was her suggestion wrong again?


    Xiang Yin only managed to recover after drinking a full cup of water.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little spicy. I choked,¡± he said without changing his expression. ¡°This should be enough for us. There¡¯s no need to add more.¡±


    Gu Man did not think about anything else and continued eating.


    Suddenly, a figure bumped into her. Two bottles of wine fell to the ground with a bang and she fell to the ground.


    At this moment, a burly man covered in tattoos came over to help him up.


    That person looked up. It was a thin man. His face was sickly green-gray and there were clear bruises around his eyes. He looked like a drug addict. At this moment, he was shouting, ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch.¡±


    The tattooed man said fiercely, ¡°You bumped into him and knocked over our wine. Hurry up and pay!¡±


    Gu Man frowned. Was he here to ask for money?


    The lady boss quickly came over and saw Gu Man and Xiang Yin sitting in their seats. The two men looked like they were not easy to get along with, so she immediately understood what was going on.


    She thought that if things got out of hand, she would not be able to continue her business tonight.


    Seeing the two bottles of wine that had broken, she quickly said, ¡°Sir, did you accidentally spill it? I¡¯ll give you two bottles for free.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the two men said rudely, ¡°We brought this wine ourselves. There are only two bottles in the world. Can you afford to compensate us? Besides, he fell and got injured. Are you going to help us compensate him?¡±

 Chapter 92

    ?


    92 The Bigshot Doesn¡¯t Know Humility


    The lady boss looked at the two hooligans, then at Gu Man and Xiang Yin. She sighed in her heart. It seemed like they were here to extort money.


    However, what puzzled the lady boss was that this pair of young people were actually eating and drinking as if they were shouting at thin air.


    Seeing that Gu Man and Xiang Yin did not take them seriously at all, the tattooed man flew into a rage out of humiliation. He picked up the broken wine bottle on the ground and threw it on Gu Man¡¯s table. ¡°Did you hear that? Pay me for the wine and the money for the fall.¡±


    The corners of Xiang Yin¡¯s lips curled up like he was smiling, but his eyes were cold. He looked at the tattooed man and said, ¡°You disturbed me for no reason. I haven¡¯t even reasoned with you, yet you¡¯re here to ask me to compensate you?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. I don¡¯t want much money. I just want 50,000. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving here today.¡± The man looked into Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes and for some reason, he was flustered.


    Xiang Yin snorted. ¡°What if I don¡¯t pay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pay. Leave the watch on your hand.¡± The tattooed man looked at the watch on Xiang Yin¡¯s hand and knew that it was expensive.


    Not far away, two young men whispered, ¡°This tattooed man has a big appetite. This watch is a Paul Newman Rolex worth more than 17 million dollars.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, no wonder this tattooed man pestered them. He can tell that they¡¯re rich.¡±


    ¡°What else? I don¡¯t see him pestering poor people like you and me.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, the thin man¡¯s eyes rolled around and stopped on Gu Man. He grinned and took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t compensate me. Leave this woman to me¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the thin man screamed. Everyone looked carefully and saw that a barbecue skewer had been nailed to the thin man¡¯s outstretched hand.


    Then, everyone saw Xiang Yin calmly take out two pieces of paper to wipe his hands.


    The tattooed man looked at the bleeding hand and was shocked. He had not seen how Xiang Yin had attacked at all. In the blink of an eye, the barbecue skewer had been nailed into the flesh.


    ¡°I¡¯m already being merciful by not blinding you this time. If you dare to look around again, the next barbecue skewer won¡¯t be nailed to your hand but your eye,¡± Xiang Yin said in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± The tattooed man pounced at Xiang Yin.


    However, before he could pounce on Xiang Yin, the tattooed man realized that he was lying on the table and could not move.


    Gu Man¡¯s cold voice sounded above his head. ¡°If you dare to move, you¡¯ll be crippled.¡±


    The tattooed man¡¯s face was lying on the bones of the table. At this moment, he could only cry out.


    Xiang Yin also got up and walked to a simple cashier. ¡°We¡¯ll settle the bill.¡±


    Gu Man said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you this time.¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The lady boss pointed at the tattooed man. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be able to move in a few minutes,¡± Gu Man replied.


    Gu Man asked again, ¡°Will these two people cause trouble for you after we leave?¡±


    The lady boss waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They don¡¯t dare to provoke us directly. We dare to open this barbecue shop because we¡¯re not afraid of such people.¡±


    Then, the lady boss said, ¡°In the future, you young couples have to keep a low profile when you come out to experience life.¡±


    Gu Man was about to speak when Xiang Yin said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder. We¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    Gu Man wanted to explain, but she felt that it might make things worse. In the end, she gave up. Perhaps Xiang Yin did not hear the other party say that they were a couple.


    When Gu Man was in the car, she thought of the couple that the lady boss had mentioned and felt a little awkward. Instead, she looked at Xiang Yin as if nothing had happened. Did he really not hear her?


    If Gu Man knew that Xiang Yin was still happy, she would definitely turn from embarrassed to angry.


    Fortunately, Xiang Yin spoke. ¡°That person can¡¯t move. Did you insert a silver needle?¡±


    Xiang Yin was a little uncertain. Gu Man was too fast.


    Gu Man nodded.


    ¡°Your silver needles can save people and kill people.¡± Xiang Yin praised.


    Gu Man pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Xiang Yin was speechless.


    He really could not praise her anymore. He seemed to understand now that as long as it was the truth, Gu Man would not be modest when others praised her.

 Chapter 93

    ?


    93 You Smell Like Barbecue


    When they arrived at the ancient city, it was already past midnight. The ancient street that was bustling with activity more than half an hour ago instantly became ghostly.


    As soon as Gu Man and the others got out of the car, they saw Bai Yun welcoming them.


    Before they arrived, Bai Yun asked, ¡°Where did you guys go?¡±


    Seeing that Xiang Yin did not answer, Gu Man said, ¡°We went to eat roadside barbecue.¡±


    ¡°Eat roadside barbecue? Second Master Xiang is going to eat roadside barbecue?¡± Bai Yun¡¯s eyes widened.


    Xiang Yin looked at Bai Yun¡¯s exaggerated reaction and lowered his head to pinch the center of his brows. He felt his temples throbbing from Bai Yun¡¯s shout.


    This was why he did not want to say where he had gone just now. He knew that Bai Yun would have such a reaction.


    Xiang Yin simply added, ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    Bai Yun looked like she had seen a ghost. ¡°Second Master Xiang, did you get a stomachache?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak!¡± Xiang Yin said as he walked forward.


    Gu Man and Bai Yun followed behind. Bai Yun confirmed with Gu Man again, ¡°Did Second Master Xiang really eat the roadside barbecue? Or did he just sit there and watch you eat?¡±


    ¡°He really ate it,¡± Gu Man replied calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why did Second Master Xiang descend to the mortal world?¡± Bai Yun was still in shock.


    ¡°If you continue talking nonsense, get lost.¡± Xiang Yin said coldly to Bai Yun, but his footsteps did not stop.


    Bai Yun could only shut up obediently.


    Gu Man could feel that the atmosphere in the ghost market today was even heavier than the last time she came. Moreover, there were many more groups of people.


    It should be because of the auction today.


    Gu Man and the other two walked through the long street of the ghost market and arrived in front of a huge ancient building.


    As Xiang Yin walked, he said to Gu Mankop in a low voice, ¡°The auction held in the ghost market is somewhat different from the usual ones. It¡¯s more casual and has more uncertainty. The items auctioned are not appraised by the organization. It¡¯s only up to the buyer to appraise them themselves. Therefore, the buyer is not responsible for the authenticity. It¡¯s based on the signing of the contract. The buyer will be responsible for the authenticity of the treasure.¡±


    Gu Man clicked her tongue. ¡°In that case, the nature of the auction in the ghost market is similar to the sale of stalls in the ghost market. It¡¯s just that the auction is a large-scale stall where all kinds of rare treasures are gathered.¡±


    Xiang Yin chuckled. ¡°You can say that.¡±


    There was no need to check their identities at the entrance of the auction. The three of them entered as if there was no one around.


    The red lanterns in the ancient building hung high and emitted dim lights. This made the auction venue even more mysterious and strange.


    Gu Man even thought that these lights should have been deliberately set up like this. Firstly, it was to pressure the people who came, and secondly, it was to increase the mystery of the treasures. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    However, what Gu Man thought about the most was the chaotic environment created by such lights. It was the easiest for people to fish in troubled waters.


    Gu Man and the others sat down in an empty cubicle on the second floor. Before the auction officially started, people came in one after another. In less than twenty minutes, the ancient building was filled with people.


    Everyone lowered their voices and spoke. The entire space was even more oppressive, making one wish they could shout the highest price on a whim and snatch the treasure before leaving this damn place.


    As soon as she sat down, Gu Man leaned close to Xiang Yin¡¯s ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure that the Gold Sarira will appear today?¡±


    At such a close distance, Gu Man could smell a cold fragrance. It was especially rare in the muddled smell of the scene.


    Xiang Yin could feel Gu Man speaking in his ear, making the skin beside his ear tingle. However, he pretended to be calm and looked straight ahead. His voice remained calm. ¡°There were rumors. We can only take a gamble. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Xiang Yin was actually still a little worried. They had gone to eat barbecue just now. Could it be that he smelled like barbecue? He must have been crazy to agree to eat barbecue with Gu Man.


    Bai Yun also came over. ¡°Look over there, Cui Lao.¡±


    The entire second-floor cubicle was in an arc. On their left was a spirited old man wearing a pair of gold-rimmed reading glasses and a black Tang suit. He placed his hands on his walking stick and looked straight ahead, looking dignified.


    ¡°He actually came in person?¡± Xiang Yin looked at Cui Lao in surprise.

 Chapter 94

    ?


    94 Bigshot Feels That Something Is Wrong


    Cui Hong was the one who handled many of the Cui Family¡¯s matters. Cui Lao was gradually retreating behind the scenes. At this moment, he actually came to the ghost market personally.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this treasure is extremely important,¡± Bai Yun replied.


    Xiang Yin turned his head to look at Gu Man. Although Gu Man had also seen Cui Lao, her expression did not change. He knew that the Cui family had been investigating Gu Man recently and could not help but ask, ¡°Did Cui Lao look for you after?¡±


    Gu Man looked up at Xiang Yin in confusion and asked, ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡±


    ¡°I thought he would still come to thank you for saving his grandson last time,¡± Xiang Yin replied with an excuse.


    He turned away, thinking, Good.


    At one in the morning, a gong sounded. A short old man in a gray traditional Chinese robe appeared on the auction stage. He didn¡¯t waste any time and said, ¡°The auction begins.¡±


    It was really simple and crude. It was hard to imagine this place. Such a ceremony would have treasures worth tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of yuan auctioned here later.


    Perhaps this was the magical thing about a place like a ghost market.


    The auction began. Whether it was the Seven Treasures Bed of Li Bai from the Tang Dynasty, the ¡°Pond Autumn Painting¡± by Emperor Huizong of Song, or the bowl that Zhu Yuanzhang begged with¡­ Gu Man was not interested.


    The more the auction progressed, the more anxious she became until the short old man in the long robe shouted loudly, ¡°The Gold Sarira of the Golden Water Mountain of the Northern Kingdom.¡±


    Gu Man was so excited that she almost stood up.


    Xiang Yin raised his hand slightly, and Gu Man realized that she was anxious.


    Gu Man was naturally excited when she thought that she might see the items she carried with her in her previous life. However, when she saw Xiang Yin¡¯s gesture, Gu Man knew that she had been careless. The biggest taboo in an auction was impatience.


    Gu Man sat down quietly and regained her composure.


    At this moment, she heard Bai Yun say, ¡°Could it be that Cui Lao also wants this Sarira?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiang Yin also glanced at Cui Lao.


    ¡°Look, he hasn¡¯t participated in any bidding since the beginning. He was obviously excited when they shouted for the Sarira just now.¡± Bai Yun said what he had just observed.


    Gu Man wondered why Cui Lao wanted the Gold Sarira.


    However, she did not ask. Everyone had secrets.


    After the old man in the long robe removed a piece of red silk cloth, a treasure the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg that was seemingly jade-like, was revealed.


    The old man still did not waste his breath. He set up a rotating platform and let the sarira spin slowly on it. At the side, a camera projected the sarira on the big screen.


    Gu Man looked at the clear projection and couldn¡¯t help but praise this sarira. It was really beautiful.


    It was white and smooth with thin red lines inside. The faint fluorescent light was even more obvious after the lights were dimmed.


    However, Gu Man was extremely disappointed because this Gold Sarira from the Gold Water Mountain of the Northern Kingdom was fake!


    ¡°It¡¯s fake,¡± Gu Man said softly.


    Xiang Yin and Bai Yun looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°The luster is wrong. Along with my intuition,¡± Gu Man explained.


    Xiang Yin and Bai Yun nodded. They actually didn¡¯t feel that the basis for relying on intuition was nonsense. It was just like how they didn¡¯t feel that Gu Man was just casually saying that she wanted to find this sarira at first.


    Downstairs, they had already started to ring the gong and announce the price. ¡°The Gold Sarira of the Golden Water Mountain in the Northern Kingdom, 50 million yuan.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this price, she clicked her tongue. This price had exceeded her expectations.


    Just this 50 million yuan required her to spend all the money she earned as a hacker.


    On the stage, someone offered 60 million yuan.


    Gu Man did not know if she should be glad that this sarira was fake. Otherwise, even if it was real, she would not be able to bid for it.


    The price of this fake sarira was getting higher and higher. The Cui Family kept raising their placards, and someone from an unknown family was chasing after them. These two families had the aura of not giving up on this item.


    What two rich spendthrifts.


    Gu Man asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t these people bring a group of people over? Didn¡¯t they bring some professional appraisers?¡±


    Xiang Yin said, ¡°An appraiser isn¡¯t omnipotent. You can appraise ordinary things, but you might not be able to tell if it¡¯s too subtle. Moreover, it¡¯s even more difficult to examine such things. If you ask why there are so many people, you¡¯ll know later that there will definitely be snatching at every auction here. Most of those people are thugs.¡±

 Chapter 95

    ?


    95 The Sarira Is Fake


    Gu Man was a little surprised. ¡°Of course? Then why does the security of this auction look so bad?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just on the surface. Besides, so far, no one dares to really provoke the forces behind this auction, but some buyers can¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    Gu Man nodded.


    During the conversation between Gu Man and Xiang Yin, the bid for the sarira had already soared to 80 million yuan.


    Bai Yun said in a low voice, ¡°Will you vomit blood from anger if you buy a fake thing for 80 million?¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled and said, ¡°How is that possible? 80 million is just a drop in the ocean in their eyes. Even if they know that it¡¯s fake, they¡¯ll at most say that the appraiser is trash.¡±


    Bai Yun seemed to have suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Should we remind the Cui Family? After all, we¡¯ve met before.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who will win yet.¡± Xiang Yin didn¡¯t answer directly.


    He was actually considering if he should remind them. After all, this reminder would cost them something.


    The price at the auction was still rising. Bai Yun couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Can this sarira let you live forever?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if it really makes people immortal, those people will probably go bankrupt or even risk their lives to get it. How can they still bid so elegantly?¡± Gu Man recalled that in her previous life, many people in high positions pursued immortality with no regard for their lives. She couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly.


    ¡°If they really believe in immortality, then these people are stupid.¡± Xiang Yin snorted.


    As soon as Xiang Yin finished speaking, the old man suddenly drawled, ¡°100 million, once!¡±


    There were sighs in the crowd. Some people even raised their voices unconsciously.


    ¡°They¡¯re buying a little pigeon egg with 100 million?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too rich? He directly spent 100 million. Who would still compete with him?¡±


    As expected, no one raised the price. The old man shouted again, ¡°100 million, twice!¡±


    The entire place was silent.


    A gong sounded again, followed by a shout, ¡°100 million, deal.¡±


    Xiang Yin sighed and said, ¡°This rich fool is actually Cui Lao.¡±


    Bai Yun looked at Xiang Yin. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if we have to hint, we have to do it in secret. Otherwise, we¡¯ll offend the forces behind the auction.¡± Xiang Yin knew what Bai Yun was asking. ¡°Besides, Cui Lao might not believe us. He might even think that we¡¯re the other party that he¡¯s bidding against.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we really have no way to remind him?¡±


    ¡°Let me do it. I don¡¯t look familiar. No one will believe that I can tell if this sarira is real or fake. Besides, Old Master Cui won¡¯t think that I¡¯m his opponent,¡± Gu Man said.


    Xiang Yin and Bai Yun looked at each other. This was indeed the best solution.


    Xiang Yin nodded and said to Gu Man, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t be too deliberate.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Gu Man nodded.


    Seeing that Cui Lao was about to get up and leave, Gu Man got up and walked down the corridor. When Cui Lao came over, he saw Gu Man alone in the crowd. He quickly quickened his pace. ¡°Gu Man?¡±


    Seeing Gu Man look over, Cui Lao raised his voice. ¡°Is it really you?¡±


    Gu Man nodded. ¡°Old Master Cui.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here alone? Do you know where this is?¡± Old Master Cui looked anxious.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s an auction at the ghost market today. I came with a friend to take a look,¡± Gu Man replied.


    ¡°Nonsense. Is this a place to play? Why would a little girl like you watch an auction?¡± Old Master Cui¡¯s tone was as if he was lecturing a disobedient junior.


    When Gu Man heard this, she could not understand. Wasn¡¯t Old Master Cui a little too concerned? They had only met once, they were not that close, right?


    ¡°Where¡¯s your friend?¡± Cui Lao asked again.


    ¡°They¡¯re behind me. They¡¯re coming,¡± Gu Man replied. For some reason, she was not impatient with Old Master Cui¡¯s questioning.


    ¡°Where are they? I¡¯ll wait here for them with you.¡± Old Master Cui was worried about leaving Gu Man alone.


    Gu Man took a step closer and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Master, that sarira is fake.¡±

 Chapter 96

    ?


    96 Bored


    When Cui Lao heard this, his eyes widened in disbelief. Then, he frowned and looked at Gu Man in confusion.


    Gu Man did not say anything else. She just looked at Cui Lao and nodded solemnly.


    Cui Lao¡¯s frown deepened. He turned around and said a few words to a middle-aged man beside him. That person led the other two young men downstairs.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, my friend doesn¡¯t want to show their face either. Your matter is more important. Let¡¯s deal with your matter first,¡± Gu Man reminded him.


    Cui Lao thought for a moment and understood. This reminder would offend the force behind the auction. If she was not careful, she would be targeted by that force.


    However, Gu Man and the others still chose to remind him. It was obvious that they still had the courage. And if he stayed with Gu Man any longer, he would be harming them.


    Cui Lao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. You must look for me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    With that, Cui Lao led seven to eight people downstairs.


    As soon as Cui Lao left, Gu Man received a call from Xiang Yin. ¡°Continue walking down. We¡¯ll follow behind you. Wait for us at the door.¡±


    Gu Man had just stood at the entrance when Xiang Yin caught up from behind. Before Gu Man could speak, Xiang Yin gently pulled Gu Man¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Man also quickened her pace. The street outside the ghost market had gradually quietened down. Just as Gu Man and the other two reached the middle of the long street, they realized that there was a group of people in gray robes in front and behind them.


    It seemed that they had still been discovered.


    The gray-clothed man walked closer and closer, almost surrounding Gu Man and the other two.


    ¡°The ghost market is too petty. They¡¯re already making such a big fuss over a mere fake sarira,¡± Xiang Yin said in a low voice.


    A gray-clothed man said, ¡°The ghost market has always been an unreasonable place. Did you only find out today?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve seen it for myself today. You¡¯re the only ones who are shameless,¡± Bai Yun mocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for talking too much. I have to teach you guys a lesson today.¡± With that, he waved his hand and the other gray-robed men instantly pounced on him.


    Xiang Yin led Gu Man behind him and instructed her, ¡°Follow behind me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me fight. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Man¡¯s voice did not contain a trace of panic.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although Xiang Yin knew that Gu Man could fight, since he was here, there was no need for Gu Man to make a move. If Gu Man insisted, then so be it.


    Gu Man flipped her hand and took out a needle that was longer and thicker than a silver needle. She held it in her hand.


    Xiang Yin hit him hard. His movements were fast and ruthless. His hand rose and fell, knocking the other party unconscious or breaking their hand. A shrill shout was very abrupt in the quiet long street of the ghost market.


    On Bai Yun¡¯s side, although he usually looked sloppy, he was not bad at critical moments. His martial arts were somewhat similar to Xiang Yin¡¯s, but he lacked a fierce and decisive aura.


    As for Gu Man, she looked a little lazy. Whenever someone came, she would find their acupuncture points and poke them. Then, they would fall to the ground and be unable to move.


    When those people did not pounce on her, she stood there quietly, looking bored.


    The stall not far away was still open. The affected stall owners rolled the goods to the side and continued to sell things quietly, as if the fight here did not exist.


    In just a few minutes, the gray-robed men were lying on the ground, but Gu Man and the other two were unharmed.


    Bai Yun didn¡¯t forget to praise Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, you used your needle well. It worked in one move. Most importantly, it doesn¡¯t seem to take much effort.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Man replied calmly.


    Bai Yun was speechless.


    Bai Yun wanted to say, ¡°Please, be humble.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at Bai Yun and knew what he was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. He wanted to pat Bai Yun¡¯s shoulder and say, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it slowly.¡±


    Just as the three of them were about to leave, Old Master Cui rushed over with a group of people.


    Some people pulled the people on the ground away and made way for Old Master Cui to walk in front of Gu Man.


    Looking at the three of them, Cui Lao hurriedly apologized, ¡°Young people, thank you! I was caught up inside just now and couldn¡¯t make it in time. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already thought about the consequences when we chose to remind you. It¡¯s still within our acceptable range,¡± Xiang Yin said calmly.


    ¡°Good, young people are bold.¡± Cui Lao couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such young people who dare to stand up and take responsibility.¡±


    Cui Lao looked at Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, are you alright?¡±


    Gu Man shook her head.

 Chapter 97

    ?


    97 Second Master¡¯s Gaze Is Weird


    Seeing that the three of them were fine, Cui Lao finally relaxed.


    He looked at the gray-clothed people and the unscathed Gu Man and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°You two young people are quite skilled.¡±


    In Old Master Cui¡¯s heart, Gu Man should be the target of protection, so he would not include her in the list of ¡°good fighters¡±.


    Bai Yun nodded. Actually, he wanted to say that if you had seen Gu Man knock out one person with each needle, you would have been even more impressed.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, how¡¯s the matter on your side?¡± Xiang Yin asked.


    Gu Man and Bai Yun also looked at Cui Lao and wanted to say, ¡°Don¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t handled well. Wouldn¡¯t our fight just now be for nothing?¡±


    Fortunately, Cui Lao did not screw up. ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯m the buyer. It¡¯s only natural for me to return the goods when I realize that they¡¯re fake. Instead, you guys interfered in the middle, making them unable to tolerate it.¡±


    Gu Man asked in a low voice, ¡°Old Master, why do you want this sarira?¡±


    Cui Lao sighed. ¡°I¡¯m here for my grandson, Ah Mai. An eminent monk at the temple said that Ah Mai¡¯s abnormality is because he¡¯s missing a wisp of his soul. The sarira is condensed from the essence of predecessors. If Ah Mai wears it, it can make up for the wisp of soul that Ah Mai is missing.¡±


    Gu Man snorted. ¡°Where did this eminent monk come from?¡±


    Old Master Cui sighed again. ¡°You might think that I¡¯m superstitious, but this concerns Mai. I have to try anything.¡±


    Everyone fell silent. Although they could not empathize, they could understand Old Master Cui¡¯s actions.


    Cui Lao continued, ¡°Speaking of which, it was the three of you who saved our Ah Mai last time. Now that you¡¯ve helped this old man again, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you. Can I have the honor of treating you to a meal to express my gratitude?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Xiang Yin and Gu Man¡¯s voices sounded at the same time.


    Xiang Yin glanced at Gu Man and felt smug. So they still had a little chemistry.


    Old Master Cui listened to their rejection and did not force it. He could roughly predict this outcome. After all, it was the same last time.


    On the other hand, he saw Xiang Yin¡¯s expression when he looked at Gu Man and was a little unhappy. This kid looked at Gu Man strangely. Could it be that he had fallen for his granddaughter?


    Cui Lao looked at Xiang Yin with bright eyes. Xiang Yin could clearly feel that Cui Lao¡¯s gaze had become sharper, but he could not understand why.


    Cui Lao¡¯s polite tone instantly disappeared and was replaced by a questioning tone. ¡°Gu Man, the ghost market is not like the market in the day. It¡¯s not a place you should be. Don¡¯t come again, understand?¡±


    Gu Man frowned. She felt that this old man was really interfering too much today.


    Old Master Cui saw Gu Man¡¯s impatient expression, but he could only take advantage of his seniority.


    ¡°All three of you, listen to the old man. Don¡¯t come to the ghost market for the time being. Stop for a while.¡±


    Cui Lao looked like an old man lecturing them, making it difficult for the three of them to refute.


    Seeing that the three of them seemed to be able to listen, Cui Lao said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to treat you, please accept this cheque.¡±


    With that, the middle-aged man at the side handed each of them a check for ten million yuan.


    ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for you guys, not only would I have lost 100 million yuan from being a fool, I would also have delayed Ah Mai. So please accept it.¡±


    The three of them wanted to refuse, but since Old Master Cui had said so, they could only accept it obediently.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first,¡± Xiang Yin said.


    Old Master Cui looked at Xiang Yin and then at Gu Man. His heart was about to break from worry. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is Gu Man going back to the Gu Family?¡±


    Sure enough, Xiang Yin said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll send Gu Man home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m old and naggy. Go back quickly.¡± Old Master Cui waved his hand.


    The three of them turned around and left.


    Old Master Cui looked at Gu Man¡¯s back and thought to himself, if Gu Man was really his granddaughter, he would definitely not let her come out with two men at night. Fortunately, those two young men looked good and were reliable.


    On the way back, Xiang Yin drove and glanced at Gu Man from time to time.

 Chapter 98

    ?


    98 I Don¡¯t Believe You


    It was already three in the morning. As soon as the surroundings quietened down, Gu Man felt sleepy and slowly closed her eyes.


    Seeing that Gu Man had fallen asleep, Xiang Yin¡¯s heart ached and he felt helpless. He slowed down and the fast Bentley felt like an old car.


    The sleeping Gu Man gave off a completely different feeling. She was no longer as cold and arrogant as when she woke up. Now, she was only sweet and obedient.


    He even played gentle piano music in the car to cover the sound of the traveling car.


    The journey that should have taken half an hour took an hour this time.


    When the car stopped outside the Gu residence, Gu Man was still asleep.


    Xiang Yin thought for a moment and leaned over to wake Gu Man up. ¡°Gu Man¡­¡±


    Gu Man opened her eyes when she heard the call and met Xiang Yin¡¯s deep eyes.


    Gu Man turned her head slightly and looked away. She actually fell asleep?


    ¡°Go back quickly. You can sleep more comfortably on the bed.¡± Xiang Yin had already sat up straight.


    ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Gu Man said as she unbuckled her seatbelt.


    Thinking of Gu Man climbing over the wall like a wild cat, Xiang Yin asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re climbing over the wall still?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Gu Man opened the door and got out of the car.


    Xiang Yin watched as Gu Man left. He only started the car and left when the lights in Gu Man¡¯s room lit up.


    When Xiang Yin returned home, Bai Yun and Cui Lin were sitting on the sofa drinking red wine, looking extremely carefree.


    Xiang Yin threw his car keys on the table and sat down on the sofa. He even stretched his body and asked Cui Lin, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to come out of the mountains?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet. Are you finally willing to leave the beauty and come back?¡± Cui Lin helped Xiang Yin pour a glass of red wine.


    ¡°You found something?¡± Xiang Yin asked again.


    Cui Lin sat down and crossed his legs. He said disdainfully, ¡°Of course. How can I get nothing if I take action?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you actually found your ideal female companion?¡± Xiang Yin teased.


    Cui Lin was speechless.


    Weren¡¯t they asking him about finding the herbs?


    ¡°Cut it out. The reason why I went out this time is because you free-loaded two of my Miracle Rejuvenation Pills last time. You¡¯ve emptied the inventory. Look, I¡¯m going to start brewing again,¡± Cui Lin said.


    ¡°Here!¡± Xiang Yin put down the wine glass and threw something to Cui Lin.


    Cui Lin took it and looked at it. It was actually a check. When he saw the signature on the cheque, his eyes widened. ¡°My uncle gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°Bai Yun also has one,¡± Xiang Yin said calmly.


    Cui Lin looked at Bai Yun and saw him nod. He immediately went crazy. ¡°My uncle gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He gave it to us because we¡¯re good-looking and reliable.¡± Bai Yun continued.


    Cui Lin had an expression that said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Outsiders might not know, but everyone in the Cui family knew that although Old Master Cui was extremely rich, he was also very stingy.


    He sometimes even suspected that the Cui family¡¯s wealth was saved up by being ¡°scrupulous¡±.


    It was no wonder that Cui Lin had such an idea. Usually, when he needed money, other than the fixed monthly living expenses from his family, if there were other project expenses, he would need to list the reasons, process, and expected results for this project. Only after doing this could he get a batch of funds.


    Now that the two of them had easily obtained ten million yuan, Cui Lin could not accept it.


    ¡°But what happened?¡± Cui Lin put away the surprised expression on his face and asked seriously.


    Bai Yun roughly explained the process. Cui Lin nodded helplessly. ¡°For Old Master to make this move, it¡¯s probably because he has no other way. I¡¯ve been treating Ah Mai these few years, but it¡¯s useless.¡±


    After a while, Cui Lin seemed to have suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°How is Gu Man after she ate those two pills?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Xiang Yin replied. Gu Man¡¯s face was indeed rosier than before.


    ¡°She¡¯s still so bold to actually dare to go to the ghost market,¡± Cui Lin said with a smile. He still remembered Bai Yun saying how brave she was when she jumped into the water to save someone.


    ¡°With us around, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Xiang Yin rolled his eyes at Cui Lin.


    He hasn¡¯t even said that Gu Man dared to go to the ghost market alone the last time.

 Chapter 99

    ?


    99 Grandma¡¯s Long-awaited Call


    Gu Man was woken up by a knock on the door in the morning. In her daze, she heard the servant call, ¡°Second Miss, listen to the call¡­¡±


    Gu Man opened her sleepy eyes and looked at the alarm clock. It was already ten in the morning.


    She recalled that she had been in the ghost market for so long last night but to no avail. She felt a trace of frustration in her heart. Seeing that the knocking continued, she became even more frustrated.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she shouted as she pulled open the door.


    The servant quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s a call for you. It¡¯s from Hengshui Town.¡±


    ¡°Hengshui Town?¡± Gu Man had yet to fully wake up.


    Seeing this, the servant reminded her, ¡°It should be your grandmother¡¯s house.¡±


    Gu Man suddenly remembered. She had a feeling that it was her grandmother calling, so she rushed downstairs without even changing out of her pajamas.


    When she picked up the phone, the other party was still waiting. A kind voice asked, ¡°Manman?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s emotions were complicated.


    The Host¡¯s feelings for her grandmother were complicated.


    She loved her grandmother, but she also wanted to escape that small town. During the days in Han City, she did not want to tell her grandmother about the pain in her heart. It was not helpful even if she told her.


    Seeing that there was no sound from Gu Man¡¯s side for a long time, she shouted again, ¡°Manman?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me.¡± Gu Man finally spoke. ¡°Grandma, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ nothing. I just want to talk to you. You have something to do? If you have something to do, go ahead,¡± the old lady said hurriedly, afraid that she would delay Gu Man¡¯s time. She was even more worried that Gu Man would not be willing to talk to her.


    Gu Man could tell what the old woman meant and felt a little bitter. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. How is Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine.¡± The old lady sounded very happy.


    ¡°Shall I visit you today?¡± Gu Man asked. She had made this decision at the last minute.


    ¡°Really? Manman can come back anytime.¡± The old lady was even happier.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be there later.¡±


    Gu Man put down the phone and went upstairs to change.


    She wore a simple white T-shirt, light-colored loose jeans, with a baseball cap on her head and went out.


    There was a bus heading to Hengshui Town at the bus terminal in Han City in about ten minutes. It only took more than an hour to reach.


    As the tall buildings gradually disappeared, villages with white walls and black tiles began to appear. The bus stopped here and there until the driver turned off the engine and stopped. They arrived at Hengshui Town.


    Gu Man was the last to get out of the car. As soon as she jumped out of the car, she saw a familiar yet unfamiliar figure coming up to her. Before she arrived, the voice came first. ¡°Manman.¡±


    Gu Man quickly went up to her. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Grandma held Gu Man¡¯s hand tightly and smiled.


    She was only in her early seventies, but her face looked exceptionally old. Fortunately, she still looked strong.


    ¡°Manman is still too thin. Did you not eat on time?¡± The old lady sized up Gu Man and asked.


    Gu Man quickly replied, ¡°I did eat on time.¡±


    ¡°You have to eat more when you¡¯re here at grandma¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°I saw a few cars coming and going, but I didn¡¯t see you. I thought you weren¡¯t coming.¡± Grandma tightened her grip on Gu Man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Then didn¡¯t you wait for more than an hour?¡± Gu Man¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have nothing to do at home. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ve forgotten how to come. You used to get lost often.¡± The old lady seemed to have thought of something funny and laughed.


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house was in a village at the edge of the town, ten minutes away from the station.


    Along the way, the old lady rambled on. Even if Gu Man did not reply, she spoke warmly alone.


    When she opened the courtyard door, it was simple but clean.


    In a corner of the courtyard, a middle-aged man was chopping wood.


    When the uncle saw Gu Man, he immediately threw down the axe in his hand and walked over quickly. He looked at Gu Man and asked, ¡°Manman?¡±


    Gu Man nodded and smiled. ¡°Uncle.¡±


    This uncle was actually Gu Man¡¯s mother¡¯s cousin. It was just that ever since Gu Man¡¯s grandmother returned to her hometown to settle down, he had been living at her house.


    When she was young, Gu Man was mostly taken care of by him, so she addressed him as ¡°uncle¡±.

 Chapter 100

    ?


    100 I Want to Bring Grandma to Han City


    Her uncle¡¯s name was Huang Jun. He was a boor who only knew how to farm and raise pigs. He had spent most of his life wandering around this village. He was originally in his forties, but he looked like he was in his sixties.


    Huang Jun chuckled and said, ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t recognize Manman. Women really change when they grow up.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s Grandma rebuked, ¡°Living in the city is definitely not better than living in the village. Our Manman will definitely look better.¡±


    Huang Jun smiled foolishly and said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Manman, chat with your uncle first. I¡¯ll go pick your favorite snow bean sprout and make you an egg soup.¡± With that, she ran out of the courtyard without waiting for Gu Man¡¯s response.


    Huang Jun asked Gu Man to sit under a longan tree in the courtyard.


    Gu Man looked up at the Longan Trees. She remembered that the original owner of the body would wait for this Longan Tree to grow fruits every year. She would even climb the tree to pluck the fruits mischievously and be chased around the courtyard by her grandmother¡­


    Actually, Gu Man was quite happy living here. It was just that after she grew up, she had other thoughts and felt that life in the city would be better. She also wanted to obtain a trace of fatherly love, but in the end, she did not get anything.


    Gu Man was looking up and reminiscing when Huang Jun came out with a small plate of fruits. There were peaches, plums, mulberries, and pineapples. He said, ¡°These are all planted by myself in the fields, but they¡¯re definitely not as delicious as the ones in the city.¡±


    Gu Man took the mulberry without hesitation and put it in her mouth. As she chewed, she said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Huang Jun nagged again, ¡°You used to like these fruits. You¡¯re so young and you already know that eating fruits is good for your health. Your grandmother went to plant a lot of fruits.¡±


    Suddenly, Gu Man asked, ¡°Uncle, did Grandma call me for something?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s grandmother had only taken the initiative to call her once when she first arrived at the Gu residence.


    She knew the reason. Firstly, her grandmother did not like the Gu family. Secondly, when she called Gu Man previously, Gu Man always found an excuse to say that she was busy. The old lady noticed Gu Man¡¯s attitude and stopped calling.


    Huang Jun did not expect Gu Man to be so sensitive. He stammered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She just¡­ just missed you so she called.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t hide it from me. Tell me.¡± Gu Man pulled Huang Jun over to sit down and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m all grown up now. Tell me and I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Huang Jun looked at Gu Man¡¯s calm face. It had only been a few months, but Gu Man was no longer a timid little girl.


    He lowered his head and pondered for a moment. ¡°Your grandmother sometimes coughs blood. She doesn¡¯t allow us to bring her to the hospital either. She just takes some medicine at the small clinic in town.¡±


    When Gu Man heard him cough up blood, she stood up in shock. ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Huang Jun said, ¡°Your grandmother didn¡¯t let us look for you. She said that you had to take the college entrance examination and it would affect you. Besides, it¡¯s useless to tell you. Why should we distract you?¡±


    Gu Man fell silent. Indeed, even if the original owner knew about it, she could not do anything.


    ¡°Uncle, I can bear it now. Trust me,¡± Gu Man said firmly as she looked at Huang Jun.


    Huang Jun saw determination and certainty on Gu Man¡¯s still childish face. He could not help but nod.


    ¡°Take this new phone. My number is saved on it. You can call me directly,¡± Gu Man said as she handed over a phone.


    ¡°How¡­ do you have the money to buy a phone?¡± Huang Jun asked curiously. He did not believe that Gu Yuan would give Gu Man so much money.


    ¡°Uncle, believe me, I earned this money by working part-time in my spare time. Do you still remember the old computer that we have at home? I learned a lot of money-making skills, and the Gu family gave me some too.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words dispelled Huang Jun¡¯s doubts. He said happily, ¡°When your grandmother finds out that you¡¯re so filial later, she¡¯ll be so happy.¡±


    Gu Man nodded and said firmly, ¡°Uncle, I want to bring you guys out to Han City to stay and bring Grandma to the hospital. You don¡¯t have to think about money.¡±


    Without hesitation, Huang Jun stood up and said, ¡°We won¡¯t go to the Gu Family even if we die.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to the Gu family. We¡¯re renting a house.¡± Actually, Gu Man wanted to say that she wanted to buy a house, but she saw Huang Jun¡¯s reaction. He would definitely suspect the source of the money if he heard that she wants to buy a house and be worried for her.

 Chapter 101

    ?


    101 Don¡¯t Worry About Money


    ¡°Does the Gu family treat you well?¡± Huang Jun asked.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you asking this?¡± Gu Man looked at Huang Jun¡¯s clearly relieved expression, but his words were for confirmation.


    Huang Jun seemed to be reminiscing and said slowly, ¡°When you were very young, we once wanted you to go back to the Gu Family. After all, the conditions for studying in the city were better. But Gu Yuan picked you up and threw you into the countryside in the blink of an eye. We could tell at a glance that Gu Yuan didn¡¯t want you to go back to the Gu Family. In addition, they haven¡¯t cared about you for the past ten years, we thought¡­ But looking at you now, you look much better than when you were at the Huang Family. If we had known earlier, we would have let you go back earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t think like that. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Gu Man had no impression of this memory. It should be her original self rejecting this memory. ¡°We can¡¯t delay Grandma¡¯s condition. I¡¯ll find a house when I get back. I¡¯ll pick you up after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Gu Man did not give Huang Jun a chance to refuse and made her decision.


    Huang Jun looked at Gu Man¡¯s firm words and immediately lost his idea. He could only nod. He had always thought too much and dawdled too long on important matters. He did not dare to take a step forward easily. Now that someone had made the decision for him, he felt relieved.


    Seeing that Huang Jun agreed, Gu Man heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°By the way, Cousin Huang Jue is about to graduate from junior high, right?¡± Gu Man asked again.


    ¡°He¡¯s already in the third year of junior high this year. His studies are tight and he doesn¡¯t even go home on the weekends. This kid¡¯s studies are not bad. He even got second place in the last mock exam.¡± Huang Jun immediately became proud when he mentioned his son.


    ¡°Has Cousin thought about which high school he wants to go to?¡±


    ¡°His target is Han City First High.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Then he¡¯ll be my junior in the future. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ll graduate this year. After you guys leave Han City, Cousin Huang Jue can stay in Han City during the holidays and adapt to life in the big city. In the future, when he gets into high school in Han City, it won¡¯t affect his studies.¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s words, Huang Jun immediately felt that there was hope.


    Actually, he had been anxious. He was afraid that Huang Jue would not be able to adapt to life in Han City alone in the future.


    Huang Jun asked again, ¡°How¡¯re your studies now? Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to hurry up and revise your homework. You have to ask the teacher in time if you don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Seeing that Huang Jun¡¯s instructions were endless, Gu Man quickly said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    For a moment, seeing that there was nothing that needed to be instructed, Huang Jun said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see if your grandmother is done picking vegetables.¡±


    When she was cooking, the old lady was afraid that Gu Man would not be full. She quickly removed the smoked meat hanging above the stove and stir-fried it. Then, she went to the fish pond to fish out a grass carp to steam and deep-fried a squab that she had raised at home. Of course, she did not forget to add snow bean sprouts to eggs that an old hen had laid to make a big bowl of soup.


    These were all Gu Man¡¯s favorites in the past. Now that she ate them, they were still very flavorful. They were not inferior to the dishes that cost tens of thousands of yuan.


    Seeing that Gu Man said that it was delicious, the old lady was so happy that one could not see her eyes.


    As the old man helped Gu Man pick up the food, he said, ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more. You¡¯ll look better if you get fatter.¡±


    After the meal, Gu Man held the old lady¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve agreed with Uncle that I¡¯ll bring you to Han City for treatment in a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. Don¡¯t listen to your uncle.¡± The old lady glared at Huang Jun.


    ¡°Grandma, stop hiding it from me. I know everything.¡±


    Gu Man actually wanted to say that she already had such a guess when she received the call. Otherwise, with her grandmother¡¯s personality, she would not have called.


    It was nothing more than the old lady wanting to talk to Gu Man. If possible, she wanted to see Gu Man for the last time.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m old and have many problems. I¡¯m already over 70 years old. How many more years can I live? Why implicate you juniors? Huang Jue still has to go to high school¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle the finances.¡± Gu Man interrupted the old lady.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I still want you to watch me go to university, go out to work, and start a family, so you have to promise me that you¡¯ll rest well.¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s words, the old lady agreed with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 102

    ?


    102 Bigshot¡¯s Conscience


    When Gu Man returned to the Gu residence, it was already evening. As soon as she entered, she saw Gu Yuan welcoming her. He did not scold her loudly like usual. Instead, he asked in a rare gentle voice, ¡°Where did you go? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Hearing how friendly Gu Yuan was, Gu Man could not react for a moment. Did the sun rise from the west today?


    After a while, Gu Man asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Gu Man thought to herself, If you have something to say, say it quickly. I still have to help Grandma find a house.


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s cold expression, Gu Yuan wanted to scold her, but he held it in, his face flushed red.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhou called and said that she wants to treat us to a meal tonight. Prepare yourself.¡±


    When Gu Man heard Gu Yuan¡¯s words, she finally understood why his attitude had changed. So he had a favor to ask of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Gu Man walked around Gu Yuan and quickly went upstairs to her room.


    She had been out for half a day and she traveled. She needed to rest.


    Gu Man had just come out of the shower when she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Gu Man, it¡¯s me.¡± Gu Rou¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not going,¡± Gu Man replied angrily.


    ¡°Open the door first. I have something to say. It won¡¯t be too late for you to decide then.¡±


    Outside the door, Gu Rou¡¯s face was already dark and long, but she refused to give up.


    Although she did not care if Zhong Yao could enter Han City First High School, Gu Yuan had already spread the word that if they could not complete this matter, it would not only be Gu Yuan who would be embarrassed.


    Gu Rou thought hatefully, Only an outsider like Gu Man would not care about the Gu family¡¯s reputation.


    Gu Man pretended not to hear her and turned on the hairdryer to cover Gu Rou¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Gu Man¡­¡±


    After a while, Gu Rou was tired from knocking on the door. Her expression became uglier and uglier. Just as she raised her hand to knock again and before she could adjust her expression, the door opened.


    Gu Man looked at the expression on Gu Rou¡¯s face and snorted. She indeed had a different face in front of everyone.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Gu Man¡¯s hair was half dry and half wet.


    Gu Rou looked at Gu Man¡¯s originally cold face and saw that her messy hair made her look even more wild and carefree. A wave of crazy jealousy surged in her heart.


    Gu Man used this face to seduce men. If this face was ruined, what would Gu Man have left? A vicious plan brewed in Gu Rou¡¯s heart.


    But at this moment, she pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡°Gu Man, if you still don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll be anxious.¡±


    She was explaining the reason for her ugly expression.


    Gu Man looked at her without saying anything.


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s arrogant look, Gu Rou was about to stomp her feet in anger, but she restrained herself.


    She analyzed again, ¡°Mrs. Zhou is from the Zhou Family, one of the four major families in Han City. Now that she says that she wants to treat us, if we don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll be too arrogant. Many of the Gu Family¡¯s businesses still rely on the Zhou Family.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Gu Man asked coldly.


    ¡°The Gu family provides for your food and clothes. You¡¯re not even willing to help with such a small matter. Aren¡¯t you letting your conscience down?¡±


    Gu Rou looked heartbroken. She wished she could say, ¡°You heartless traitor.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my conscience,¡± Gu Man said calmly with a smile.


    ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re just going to eat a meal. We don¡¯t need you to do anything. Why are you so stubborn?¡± Gu Rou still didn¡¯t give up and tried to provoke Gu Man.


    Unfortunately, Gu Man did not fall for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m stubborn. I¡¯m not as good at changing as you are.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ve already accepted Mrs. Zhou¡¯s invitation. Our Gu family has to go, and Mrs. Zhou specifically asked you to go.¡± Gu Rou told her about their decision to act first and report later.


    ¡°Ha, since you all can help me make a decision, you all can go on my behalf.¡±


    Gu Man was a little angry. These people still thought that she was a pushover and wanted her to go. Who did they think they were?


    ¡°How can that do? I already said that Mrs. Zhou specifically asked you to go. She said that her daughter really wants to thank you in person.¡±


    Gu Man recalled the girl¡¯s helpless face when the criminals held her hostage and almost agreed. However, when she thought of the consequences, she still said firmly, ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 103

    ?


    103 The Bigshot Made An Enemy Again


    ¡°Gu Man, you really have a heart of stone.¡± The gentleness on Gu Rou¡¯s face was about to disappear, and a faint hint of hostility appeared on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told Mrs. Zhou not to specially come to thank me anymore. If you guys have any bad ideas this time, you can settle the consequences yourself.¡±


    Gu Man suspected that it wasn¡¯t Mrs. Zhou who took the initiative to treat them to a meal. After all, she had already made it clear at that time and Mrs. Zhou understood.


    When Gu Rou went downstairs, Gu Yuan knew from her expression that she had failed.


    ¡°I raised her for nothing. This ingrate.¡± Gu Yuan looked at Gu Man¡¯s room upstairs and scolded her fiercely.


    ¡°Dad, should we cancel the dinner we booked tonight?¡± Gu Rou asked.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go eat! Why let that heartless person ruin our mood for dinner?!¡±


    Hearing Gu Yuan¡¯s words, Gu Rou asked again, ¡°Can I call Brother Zhang Yue over?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time.¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s mood improved when he heard Zhang Yue.


    He sighed regretfully. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Zhang family on the school board of Han City First High?¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, she said unhappily, ¡°No matter what, our Gu family can¡¯t compare to the Zhang family.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Rou was unhappy, Gu Yuan quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that the Zhang family is bad. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re still far inferior to the four major families. Our daughter deserves the best man.¡±


    Hearing Gu Yuan¡¯s words, Bai Yun and the mysterious man who could order Bai Yun around flashed across Gu Rou¡¯s mind.


    She only hated that she had nothing to do with them.


    Of course, Gu Rou was only thinking about it in her mind. As for now, the best person she could come into contact with was Zhang Yue. She had to hold on to him tightly.


    She pretended to be shy and said, ¡°Brother Zhang Yue is the best man in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you like him,¡± Gu Yuan comforted her.


    At a Michelin-starred restaurant, the Gu family, except for Gu Man, was all present.


    ¡°We could have invited an important guest for this meal, but it turned into a family gathering. What a waste,¡± Qu Bei complained.


    ¡°That Gu Man is an ingrate.¡± Old Madam Gu was furious when she thought of Gu Man.


    ¡°If it were in our village, a rebellious little girl like her would not be given food or sleep. She would have been chased out of the village long ago. You guys are still too kind. She can do whatever she wants to you.¡±


    Ever since Gu Man refused to help Zhong Yao this time, she knew that she could not count on Gu Man. She also completely hated Gu Man.


    Moreover, after seeing that Gu Man was not favored in the Gu family, she belittled her even more unscrupulously.


    ¡°Aunt, you can say that in our house. You can¡¯t be so careless with outsiders around,¡± Gu Rou reminded her. Zhang Yue would come later. She was a little worried that this aunt from the countryside didn¡¯t know how to speak and Zhang Yue would look down on her.


    ¡°Gu Rou, don¡¯t worry. I know what to say on any occasion.¡±


    Gu Rou smiled when she heard her words, but she was still worried. She looked at Gu Zhi¡¯s weathered face and frumpy clothes and despised her.


    However, she did not reveal anything on her face. ¡°That¡¯s good. I just don¡¯t think disgraceful things about our family should be spread.¡±


    After a while, Zhang Yue rushed over. Gu Rou pretended to be angry and said, ¡°You said that you would be on time. You¡¯re already more than ten minutes late.¡±


    Zhang Yue apologized, ¡°I was wrong. I only found out that my mother was here for dinner as well when I left, so I drove her over.¡±


    ¡°Auntie is here too?¡± Gu Rou pretended to be surprised.


    Actually, she was not very willing to see Zhang Yue¡¯s mother now. Zhang Yue¡¯s mother was probably still bothered about the last time when they went to catch Gu Man having a meal with a man.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s also eating with a lady here,¡± Zhang Chuan replied.


    ¡°What a coincidence. I was just about to call her over to eat with us. Since Auntie Zhang has an appointment, I won¡¯t disturb her,¡± Gu Rou said obediently.


    ¡°You¡¯re so considerate,¡± Zhang Yue praised.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that lady? I¡¯ve known a few ladies recently. Maybe I know her?¡± Qu Bei asked.

 Chapter 104

    ?


    104 The Prince Charming Of Country Girl¡¯s Dreams


    Recently, Qu Bei had been very active in socializing. She arranged for afternoon tea with a few ladies that they had business dealings with and indirectly got to know a few ladies with similar family backgrounds.


    ¡°Mom, you¡­ Don¡¯t ask in such detail. Auntie is treating her best friend to a meal. She won¡¯t go around showing off. You¡¯ll make things difficult for Brother Yue if you ask,¡± Gu Rou said angrily.


    Then, Gu Rou said to Zhang Yue, ¡°Brother Yue, don¡¯t mind her. My mother has always been straightforward.¡±


    Zhang Chuan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I heard from my mother that she¡¯s having a meal with Mrs. Bai.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Bai? The Bai family, one of the four major families in Han City?¡± Gu Yuan could not help but exclaim.


    Zhang Chuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The Zhang family has a good relationship with the Bai family?¡± Gu Yuan asked again.


    ¡°We¡¯re not really that close. It¡¯s just that my mother and Mrs. Bai usually have some contact.¡± Zhang Yue answered every question.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Gu Yuan wanted to ask again, but Gu Rou interrupted him with a smile, ¡°Dad, let Brother Yue rest first. Let¡¯s have a cup of tea before we talk.¡±


    Gu Rou knew what Gu Yuan wanted to ask. He knew that the Zhang family was related to the Bai family and wanted to use the Zhang family to get the Bai family to recommend Zhong Yao into the school.


    However, Zhang Yue would definitely not be willing to mention it directly, so she quickly interrupted Gu Yuan¡¯s questioning.


    Gu Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Look, I can¡¯t stop once I start chatting.¡±


    ¡°These two are?¡± Zhang Yue looked at Gu Zhi and Zhong Yao and asked.


    ¡°Look, I forgot to introduce you. This is Gu Rou¡¯s aunt and cousin. Just address them as Gu Rou does,¡± Gu Yuan quickly introduced them to Zhang Yue.


    Zhang Yue nodded at the two of them. ¡°Hello, Aunt and Cousin.¡±


    The greeting made Zhong Yao blush. She replied, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Zhong Yao used to think that the young boys in town were very handsome. Now that she saw Zhang Yue, she realized that she had seen too little in the past. This was the man of her dreams.


    However, when she saw Zhang Yue¡¯s gentle gaze on Gu Rou, she felt envious and also felt that she was like an ugly duckling.


    If she came from the Gu family, she could have a fashionable appearance like Gu Rou and have a handsome boyfriend.


    Gu Zhi said enthusiastically, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome. I thought that our mayor¡¯s son was already very handsome, but in the end, he can¡¯t compare to you at all. As your aunt, I just hope that you guys can quickly get married and have a fat child.¡±


    Gu Zhi¡¯s words stunned everyone. Those who were used to being tactful could not accept such straightforward words.


    Gu Rou¡¯s face was already red. She said anxiously, ¡°Aunt, you¡­¡±


    When Gu Zhi saw Gu Rou¡¯s expression, she realized that she had spoken without thinking. She quickly apologized to Zhang Yue, ¡°Look at what I¡¯m saying. Don¡¯t mind me. I just came from the countryside¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Yue, we saw that my aunt was having a hard time living in town, so we wanted to bring her to the city to enjoy life. She¡¯s very straightforward. Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Gu Rou quickly interrupted Gu Zhi and explained to Zhang Yue.


    Zhang Yue smiled and said, ¡°I see. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Zhang Yue looked at Zhong Yao and saw that she had her head lowered from the beginning. He asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Cousin have to go to school?¡±


    Before anyone could speak, Gu Zhi continued, ¡°Our Zhong Yao wanted to come to Han City First High to study, but she can¡¯t enter now. This is a delay. She¡¯ll already be in the third year of high school when school starts. I¡¯m so anxious.¡±


    ¡°You want to study at Han City First High? That means your results are very good, right?¡± Zhang Yue didn¡¯t want to think about it.


    ¡°Her results are not bad, but¡­ we just don¡¯t know what her ranking will be in Han City First High School.¡± The more Gu Zhi spoke, the less confident she became.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Zhang Yue immediately understood. So she wanted to get in through the back door as a transfer student.


    He decided not to get involved in such matters.


    However, just as he was about to change the topic, he heard Gu Yuan say, ¡°The rules for transfer students this year have changed. It¡¯s not as easy to enter as before. This child doesn¡¯t have a father and her life is already difficult. We wanted to bring her to Han City to study so they have hope for the future, but we really don¡¯t have a choice now.¡±


    When Zhang Yue heard this, he thought, did they want him to help?

 Chapter 105

    ?


    105 Desperate Situation


    The matter of recommending transfer students could be big or small. If the person recommended was someone like Gu Man who had poor grades and even hit a classmate, not only would there be endless trouble, it would also affect the reputation of the person recommended. He really did not dare to accept such a matter casually.


    Therefore, Zhang Yue could only reply politely, ¡°I see. The Zhang family has nothing to do with Han City First High School. Otherwise, we can help.¡±


    Gu Yuan was not so polite. He asked directly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your mother know Mrs. Bai? Can she pull some strings and let us get to know Mrs. Bai?¡±


    Zhang Yue was speechless.


    He was just being polite just now. He didn¡¯t really want to get involved in such a thing!


    Even if the Zhang Family was one of the members of the school board and had some connections with the Gu Family, they might not want to help. Why would the Bai Family help them for no reason? What benefits could the Gu Family give the Bai Family?


    Zhang Yue frowned. Did Gu Yuan not understand or was he desperate?


    Seeing that Gu Yuan was still waiting for his reply, Zhang Yue said tactfully, ¡°My mother and Mrs. Bai only got to know each other recently. It might not be good to make such a request rashly.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? As long as Mrs. Zhang pulls the strings, we¡¯ll discuss the rest with the Bai family,¡± Gu Yuan said matter-of-factly.


    Zhang Chuan frowned again. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned that his mother was dining with Mrs. Bai.


    ¡°Uncle Gu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s really hard to help. You know that the recommendation spots for the school board members are extremely precious. They won¡¯t recommend them easily.¡±


    Seeing that Zhang Yue was in a difficult position, Gu Rou gently pulled his hand and comforted him. ¡°Brother Yue, we know you¡¯ve tried your best. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s see if there are other ways.¡±


    ¡°What other way is there? Without a certain amount of connections and status, everything is difficult.¡±


    Seeing that the Gu family looked like they could not help, Gu Zhi said loudly and resentfully, ¡°How is there no other way? Gu Man knows Teacher Zhuang of the Zhuang Family and Mrs. Zhou. She could solve it just by speaking to someone. Why is it so difficult? It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t want to help!¡±


    Seeing that the others seemed to agree, Zhang Yue said in surprise, ¡°Gu Man knows the Zhuang family and the Zhou family?¡±


    Qu Bei said sarcastically, ¡°She¡¯s very capable. Not only does she know the Zhuang Family and the Zhou Family, but she also has an unclear relationship with Young Master Bai. One day, she might even have the ability to know the Cui Family and the Xiang Family. What do you think she relies on? Isn¡¯t it just because of the beautiful face the Gu Family gave her? She really thinks she¡¯s so powerful.¡±


    Zhang Yue was a little frustrated when he heard that Gu Man and Young Master Bai had an ambiguous relationship, Gu Man didn¡¯t even look at herself and pounced on handsome and rich men as soon as she set her eyes on them. How indecent.


    Zhang Yue suppressed the frustration in his heart. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you talked to Gu Man.¡±


    Zhang Yue felt that if it could really be solved by saying something, Gu Man had no reason not to do it. After all, Gu Man used to always do things to please the Gu family.


    ¡°Brother Yue, you don¡¯t know. No matter how we begged her or tried to reason with her, she ignored us. Before we came to eat, I talked to her for a long time and she even scolded me. I know she wants to take revenge on me and thinks that I snatched you away from her.¡± As Gu Rou spoke, she squeezed out a few tears.


    ¡°Silly girl, how can someone like her listen to your reasoning? Don¡¯t do such a thing next time and make yourself unhappy.¡± Zhang Yue comforted Gu Rou.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t reason with her. Just directly not give her food and don¡¯t let her go to school. We¡¯ll see if she can continue being tough.¡± Gu Zhi gritted her teeth and said roughly.


    When Zhang Yue heard this, he frowned. When Gu Rou saw this, she quickly coughed lightly. ¡°My aunt is used to saying rough words in her hometown. She doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. It¡¯s just that my cousin hasn¡¯t enrolled yet. She¡¯s anxious.¡±


    When Gu Zhi heard Gu Rou¡¯s words, she reacted and quickly explained, ¡°Look at how anxious I am. I don¡¯t know what I said.¡±

 Chapter 106

    ?


    106 Being Called Immodest Again


    Zhang Yue drank a cup of tea and said slowly, ¡°This is nothing. Although Gu Man has a bad personality, the Gu family still has to care about their reputation.¡±


    Gu Yuan snorted. If not for the sake of the Gu family, he would have wanted to be as ruthless as Gu Zhi had said until she gave in.


    ¡°The college entrance examination is in three months. When Gu Man takes the examination and has to go to another city, our Gu family won¡¯t have to care about her anymore.¡±


    Qu Bei looked like she could not care less. She wished Gu Man could disappear from her sight.


    ¡°Sister can only get into some local universities. She still needs us to take care of her,¡± Gu Rou said softly.


    Gu Zhi asked loudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she was going to Zhong Chu University?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve heard wrongly. We wanted her to stop thinking about Zhong Chu University and get into some local universities, but she refused to listen.¡± Gu Rou pretended to be helpless.


    Zhang Yue frowned. ¡°She¡¯s still stubborn about going to Zhong Chu University?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what Teacher Zhuang is thinking. She keeps encouraging her. Last time, she even brought her out for a meal and said that she wanted her to meet a teacher from Zhong Chu University. I don¡¯t know if that man is really a teacher. Brother Yue, I¡¯m so worried that she¡¯s been deceived.¡±


    Gu Rou thought to herself that Gu Man¡¯s image of seducing men outside must have become even more solid in Zhang Yue¡¯s heart.


    Sure enough, Zhang Yue said with a look of disdain, ¡°It¡¯s obvious. How can a teacher from Zhong Chu University look for her for a meal?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, isn¡¯t Gu Man lying?¡± Gu Rou pretended to be unable to accept it.


    ¡°How can there be no such possibility?! It¡¯s getting more and more ridiculous. Why is that Teacher Zhuang letting her do whatever she wants?¡± Zhang Yue asked curiously.


    Gu Rou replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. That Teacher Zhuang is usually very serious in school, but she just loves to interfere in Gu Man¡¯s matters. Do you think she has a motive for being so abnormal?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. At least the teachers of Han City First High School are trustworthy.¡± Zhang Yue still trusted the teachers of Han City First High School.


    ¡°But I have to worry. That Teacher Zhuang also knows about Gu Man¡¯s results. She actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, in three months, she will be the one whose face hurts. She won¡¯t listen no matter what you say now. Eat.¡± Gu Yuan interrupted Gu Rou.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t worry about her. Worry about yourself first. Aren¡¯t you busy participating in the guzheng competition in Han City? I¡¯m waiting for you to win the national championship,¡± Zhang Yue asked with concern.


    ¡°There¡¯s still half a month to prepare. There should still be time. There are many talents in Han City, so I¡¯ll treat it as a chance to learn.¡±


    When Gu Rou heard Zhang Yue mention the guzheng she was good at, she was smug, but she was humble on the surface.


    ¡°You were called the Guzheng Princess in university. How bad can you be?!¡± Zhang Yue encouraged.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rou¡¯er has won so many awards playing the Guzheng. Now, the living room is filled with her trophies,¡± Qu Bei said proudly.


    Seeing that Zhong Yao was curled up at the side without saying anything, Zhang Yue asked, ¡°Cousin, do you like any instruments?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I, I like the piano, but¡­ I don¡¯t know how to play it.¡± Zhong Yao lowered her head, her cheeks slightly red.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about if you don¡¯t know how to play the piano? Gu Man doesn¡¯t know anything either.¡± Qu Bei smiled and said, ¡°If you want to learn, you can look for your cousin, Gu Rou. She knows how to play the piano too.¡±


    ¡°Really? Cousin Gu Rou can play the piano?¡±


    Zhong Yao¡¯s look of admiration made Gu Rou very happy, but she still said humbly, ¡°I know a little. I learned a little during my free time in university.¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re just being humble. Aren¡¯t you teaching a few students about the piano? You can already teach students, why do you say you¡¯re not good?¡± Zhang Yue said with a smile.


    ¡°Our Rou¡¯er is good in every way, but she¡¯s too humble. It¡¯s easy for others to look down on her.¡± Qu Bei pretended to blame her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be humble. If only Gu Man was half as humble as you.¡± Gu Yuan sighed.


    ¡°Uncle Gu, I told you, don¡¯t mention Gu Man. It seems like you¡¯re going to have to drink,¡± Zhang Yue joked.


    Hearing Zhang Yue¡¯s words, Gu Yuan immediately laughed out loud. ¡°Look at my memory. Wait for me to drink a cup as punishment.¡±

 Chapter 107

    ?


    107 Like An Agent


    Gu Man, who was being called immodest, was staring at the computer. Her hand was moving the mouse, but her body was motionless.


    She was still mumbling.


    ¡°This is too far from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°This is too small.¡±


    ¡°This direction is wrong. The light is too poor.¡±


    ¡°This window is small. It¡¯s not clear from north to south. The ventilation isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡­


    After more than ten minutes, Gu Man sighed again. ¡°There are all kinds of houses online. Let¡¯s look for an agent.¡±


    It turned out that Gu Man had said that she wanted to pick up Grandma and Uncle. Now, she immediately took action and looked at houses online.


    Unexpectedly, there were too many houses online. Even if she screened them, she could not see many details, so she decided to find an agent.


    However, the agents were unreliable.


    Gu Man thought for a while and decided to send a message to ask Xiang Yin. He might have a reliable real estate agent to introduce her to.


    Opening the chat box, Gu Man entered a string of information and asked bluntly, ¡°Do you know any real estate agents?¡±


    Xiang Yin replied almost instantly, ¡°You want to buy one?¡±


    ¡°I can either buy or rent.¡±


    Gu Man felt that there was no rush to buy it. She would choose carefully when Grandma got used to living here and she had time after the college entrance examination.


    ¡°You want to stay?¡± Xiang Yin asked again.


    ¡°I want to take a look first.¡± Gu Man did not explain the reason.


    ¡°I happen to have a friend¡¯s house to sell. It¡¯s in the Dragon Mountain District.¡±


    Dragon Mountain District? That was a gathering area for the rich. Everyone who lived there was either rich or noble. Now, Gu Yuan was still looking at the houses there. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Gu family couldn¡¯t afford it, Gu Yuan would have rushed to Dragon Mountain District, which symbolized his identity.


    It would be great if she could buy a house in Dragon Mountain District. The various medical facilities there were the best in all of Han City.


    However, money was a problem. Not only did she have to pay for the house now, but she also had to pay for her grandmother and uncle¡¯s living expenses in the future.


    She really had to save money.


    Gu Man hesitated for a moment before typing and expressing her thoughts. ¡°Dragon Mountain District is too expensive. It¡¯s out of my consideration.¡±


    ¡°You can look at the house first. The price is negotiable because my friend is in a hurry to sell it. The price is very worth it.¡±


    Gu Man felt like Xiang Yin was like an agent that was encouraging her to buy a house.


    But she was indeed tempted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look sometime.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up after class tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Man threw down her phone and went to check what illness had the symptoms of coughing up blood. After watching for a while, she felt that there were all kinds of theories, so she turned off her computer.


    Although she knew medicine, she only had a pair of silver needles in her hand now. It was useless against a serious illness. She had to go to the hospital for immediate treatment.


    Moreover, the energy in her body was so weak that even if she used a set of needles, she would feel abnormally uncomfortable.


    At the thought of this, Gu Man suddenly felt helpless.


    She shook her head and walked into the bathroom. She decided to wash away these worries with a shower.


    On Xiang Yin¡¯s side.


    He left the chat with a smile on his face. He turned off the screen and threw down his phone.


    Bai Yun kicked Cui Lin and pouted in Xiang Yin¡¯s direction, his expression full of gossip.


    Cui Lin opened his mouth but did not say anything. He mouthed, ¡°You ask.¡±


    Bai Yun kicked Cui Lin again. Seeing that Cui Lin was still pretending to be dead, Bai Yun had no choice but to ask with a straight face, ¡°Second Master Xiang, did anything happy happen? Tell us so that we can smile too?¡±


    Xiang Yin poured a glass of red wine and even helped Bai Yun and Cui Lin pour a glass for the first time.


    This made all the bugs in Bai Yun¡¯s stomach move.


    ¡°Second Master Xiang, what are you¡­¡±


    Xiang Yin interrupted him. ¡°Give me the keys to the A3 bungalow in Longshan District¡¯s Jingxin District tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stay there?¡± Bai Yun asked in surprise.


    This house had been idle for a long time. Usually, there were people who cleaned it.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing someone to look at that house,¡± Xiang Yin said calmly.


    ¡°You want to sell it?¡± Bai Yun was even more surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re bringing someone to see the house?¡± Cui Lin asked in surprise. Which person in Han City could receive the treatment of Second Master Xiang personally bringing them to see the house?


    ¡°If you two continue to gossip, go back to your home.¡±


    Xiang Yin ordered coldly, and the two of them obediently shut up.

 Chapter 108

    ?


    108 Has A Boyfriend?


    The Gu family had a happy dinner.


    Seeing that Zhong Yao wanted to go to the washroom, Gu Rou quickly said that she would accompany her.


    On the way, Zhong Yao boldly praised, ¡°Cousin, your boyfriend is so handsome! This is the first time I¡¯ve met such a handsome man. He¡¯s a perfect match for you.¡±


    Gu Rou was smug, but she did not show it on her face. She said gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Zhong Yao asked innocently, ¡°Does Cousin Gu Man have a boyfriend too? Is the Young Master of the Bai Family you mentioned just now her boyfriend?¡±


    Gu Rou could not hide her disdain. ¡°How is that possible? The Bai family is one of the top families in Han City. How can he be her boyfriend? Even if they¡¯re related, he¡¯s just playing around.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Zhong Yao thought about how Gu Man treated her coldly and asked, ¡°Does Cousin Gu Man dislike us staying at the Gu Family?¡±


    Gu Rou snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not just you guys. She doesn¡¯t even like the entire Gu family.¡±


    Zhong Yao asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    Gu Rou didn¡¯t want Zhong Yao to have a hundred thousand questions, so she teased her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your Cousin Gu Man?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± Zhong Yao trembled at the thought of Gu Man¡¯s cold face and quickly shook her head.


    Seeing how afraid Zhong Yao was, Gu Rou looked down on her even more. Fortunately, she stopped Zhong Yao from asking her questions.


    Zhong Yao walked into the cubicle in the washroom. Gu Rou was waiting for her in front of the large mirror at the sink outside.


    ¡°Gu Rou?¡± Someone called her from behind.


    Gu Rou turned around. It was Mrs. Zhang with a noble lady standing beside her.


    ¡°Auntie, what a coincidence.¡± Gu Rou went forward to greet her warmly and nodded at the lady.


    ¡°This is Mrs. Bai,¡± Lady Zhang introduced.


    Mrs. Bai, Xiang Li, was wearing a purple qipao today with a string of thumb-sized Tahiti black pearls hanging from her collar. She had a smile on her lips and looked amiable, but no one dared to offend her.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Bai,¡± Gu Rou greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Is this the girlfriend of your son you were talking about?¡± Mrs. Bai asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Mrs. Zhang nodded.


    ¡°No wonder your son likes her so much,¡± Mrs. Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he likes her. I won¡¯t interfere,¡± Mrs. Zhang said humbly.


    ¡°Young people have their own thoughts. It would only be more chaotic if the older generation interferes. Look at my son. I don¡¯t care about him. When I care about him he doesn¡¯t like it.¡±


    As Mrs. Bai spoke, she started to laugh. Mrs. Zhang immediately smiled and said, ¡°How can my son compare to Young Master Bai? I don¡¯t care about him, he¡¯s already causing a ruckus.¡±


    The two of them started talking about their son.


    After saying a few words, she realized that Gu Rou had been neglected. Mrs. Bai quickly asked, ¡°Miss Gu Rou, are you waiting for someone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for my cousin. She just came to Han City two days ago. I only had time to bring them out for a meal today,¡± Gu Rou said. She was just making the purpose of this meal sound completely different.


    ¡°No wonder Zhang Yue said that you guys are eating here too. So you¡¯re treating your relatives to a meal,¡± Madam Yue said in realization.


    ¡°Yes, my aunt just left her hometown, so we brought them to eat something that their hometown doesn¡¯t usually have. We¡¯re a family. I just hope that they can eat and stay well in Han City.¡±


    Mrs. Bai was touched by Gu Rou¡¯s words. ¡°Look, Gu Rou is young, but she¡¯s very humane. She doesn¡¯t despise her relatives from her hometown. She¡¯s a good child.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang smiled and nodded, her face full of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like about Gu Rou. She¡¯s really like her name. She¡¯s usually gentle and polite.¡±


    After hearing Gu Rou¡¯s words, Mrs. Zhang removed some of the grudges she had two days ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. My Bai Yun is still like a child. I wonder what kind of person he¡¯ll bring back.¡±


    Mrs. Bai had just said that she didn¡¯t care about her son. Now that she saw that someone else¡¯s son had someone he liked, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about her son.


    ¡°Your Young Master Bai doesn¡¯t have to worry. With a wave of his hand, all the girls in Han City will follow him,¡± Mrs. Zhang comforted her jokingly.


    When Mrs. Bai heard this, she laughed. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. He doesn¡¯t know how to be serious all day. Which girl would like him?¡±

 Chapter 109

    ?


    109 Sister Man Is Dating Young Master Bai?


    ¡°Mrs. Bai, you¡¯re too humble. Not to mention others, my sister, Gu Man, admires Young Master Bai.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s words made Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Bai stop laughing.


    ¡°Your sister, Gu Man, likes my son?¡± Mrs. Bai asked curiously.


    However, she was not surprised. She knew that there were indeed many girls who liked Bai Yun, so it was normal for Gu Man to like him.


    ¡°To be precise, they¡¯re dating,¡± Gu Rou added calmly.


    ¡°Dating?¡± Xiang Li¡¯s voice subconsciously raised.


    At this moment, Zhong Yao came out of the bathroom. Xiang Li immediately stopped asking.


    Seeing Xiang Li¡¯s expression, Mrs. Zhang knew that she must have many questions to ask, so she said to Gu Rou, ¡°Send your cousin back to the private room and meet us again. We¡¯ll have a cup of coffee before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll send my cousin back first.¡±


    After returning to the Gu family¡¯s private room, Gu Rou said, ¡°I met Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Bai just now and chatted for a while. They asked me to go for a cup of coffee before leaving. Then I¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, go. We¡¯ll disperse ourselves later.¡±


    Qu Bei heard that Mrs. Zhang was looking for Gu Rou for coffee. It seemed that Mrs. Zhang liked Gu Rou very much, so she quickly waved her hand to ask her to leave.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over first. You don¡¯t have to wait for me later,¡± Gu Rou said to Zhang Yue, pretending to be apologetic.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Zhang Yue nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Look, our Rou¡¯er is so sensible. We¡¯re family, yet you still have to be so polite and considerate. I¡¯m not bragging. It¡¯s really hard to find a second person like you in this circle,¡± Qu Bei praised.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Gu Rou squirmed.


    ¡°Auntie is telling the truth. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Go ahead,¡± Zhang Yue said with a smile.


    Gu Rou was smug, but she pretended to cover her face in embarrassment before walking out of the private room.


    At the end of the corridor was an open-air caf¨¦.


    Just as Gu Rou sat down, Xiang Li asked, ¡°You said that your sister, Gu Man, is dating my Bai Yun? I¡¯ve never seen him say that.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Bai, to put it bluntly, I don¡¯t think Young Master Bai is really dating my sister.¡± Gu Rou wanted to say something but hesitated, as if it was hard to explain.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiang Li picked up the coffee steadily and took a sip. She did not argue for Bai Yun because of Gu Rou¡¯s words.


    ¡°I know my sister. She just came out of the countryside and is still unable to adapt to life in the city. Now, she can¡¯t help but feel tempted¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Bai family has never had any concept of family status. As long as their character is good, it¡¯s fine as long as they like each other,¡± Xiang Li said solemnly before Gu Rou could finish speaking.


    When Xiang Li heard Gu Rou say that Gu Man came from the countryside, she thought that Gu Rou was certain that Bai Yun was not sincere because of this. That would be too arbitrary.


    ¡°Mrs. Bai, let me finish. If my sister was still as pure as when she first came back from the countryside, I wouldn¡¯t have said those words.¡± At this moment, Gu Rou looked sad.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Xiang Li put down her coffee cup and waited for her to continue.


    ¡°Recently, for some reason, Gu Man¡¯s personality has suddenly changed. She seems to have become distant from our family. She doesn¡¯t tell our family anything and doesn¡¯t report where she goes. I heard from the servants at home that Gu Man often comes home in the middle of the night. There¡¯s even a luxury car at the door to send her back. She won¡¯t say anything even if we ask her, and she doesn¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s persuasion. My grandmother was almost angered to the point of having a heart attack. Just now, she didn¡¯t attend the family gathering specially set up for my aunt. Now, she says she¡¯s at home, but no one knows where she went.¡±


    Hearing Gu Rou¡¯s words, Xiang Li¡¯s expression became more and more serious. She almost snorted and said, ¡°Although the Bai family doesn¡¯t value family background, if your character is bad, don¡¯t even think about getting past me.¡±


    Gu Rou was secretly delighted when she heard this, but she put on a righteous expression. ¡°So, when I said that Young Master Bai and my sister aren¡¯t really dating, it¡¯s because I know that with my sister¡¯s current personality, she definitely won¡¯t be liked by Young Master Bai. They¡¯re just playing around now.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Xiang Li snorted angrily.

 Chapter 110

    ?


    110 The Bigshot Is Despised


    ¡°Mrs. Bai, don¡¯t be angry. Young people nowadays aren¡¯t as serious as our generation when it comes to dating,¡± Mrs. Zhang comforted.


    ¡°Tell me, Gu Rou is so sensible. Why is her sister so far behind?¡± Xiang Li was still a little angry.


    ¡°Maybe she just came back from the countryside. You know the education in the countryside. How can it compare to the city?¡± Mrs. Zhang sighed.


    ¡°Is Gu Man still studying?¡± Xiang Li asked again.


    ¡°She¡¯s in my third year of high school in Han City First High School.¡±


    ¡°Only high school?¡± Mrs. Bai thought to herself that she would definitely interrogate Bai Yun when she got back. He even dared to lay his hands on a high school student.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why I¡¯m even more worried about her. She is already at the bottom of Han City First High School, and now she¡¯s still distracted by dating. Won¡¯t that affect her results even more?¡± Gu Rou looked worried.


    When Xiang Li heard this, her impression of Gu Man worsened. This girl didn¡¯t know the severity of the matter.


    ¡°Gu Rou, did you see Bai Yun and Gu Man together with your own eyes?¡±


    Xiang Li was actually a little suspicious. Although Bai Yun usually looked a little indecent, he had always known the importance of important matters.


    Although she did not interfere in matters of the heart, she was still very careful. She had not heard of him having an ambiguous relationship with any girl. According to his personality, he would not easily provoke this high school student.


    Could it be that Gu Man provoked him too frivolously?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it either, but some time ago, Gu Man hit someone in school. I happened to meet Young Master Bai at school who stood up for her. I don¡¯t know how they met. She usually has luxury cars to pick her up. Gu Man just came to Han City and only knows a limited number of people, so it¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man hit someone at school?¡± Xiang Li was slightly surprised. Was Gu Man¡¯s personality so bad?


    ¡°Yes, in the end, they even went to the police station. In the end, two parents came forward to resolve the problem.¡± Gu Rou deliberately said ambiguously.


    When Mrs. Zhang heard this, she frowned. She heard from Zhang Yue that the male classmate who was beaten up was sent to the police station because he usually bullied others in school. Why did Gu Rou say that both of them went to the police station?


    ¡°The school can still tolerate her continuing to study in school?¡± Xiang Li asked with a frown.


    ¡°Principal Wu said that the college entrance examination is in three months. He didn¡¯t want to make a fuss at this time,¡± Gu Rou explained.


    ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t let Principal Wu down,¡± Xiang Li said after some thought.


    Mrs. Zhang thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Gu Rou, you said that the two of them fought and went to the police station? Why did I hear from Zhang Yue that the classmate who was beaten up was personally arrested by Chief Ou? Gu Man was just cooperating to go to the police station to take a statement.¡±


    Gu Rou was a little flustered. She had said it vaguely just now because she wanted Mrs. Bai to misunderstand, but she did not know that Zhang Yue had told Mrs. Zhang about this.


    Gu Rou quickly organized her words in her mind. ¡°Look, it¡¯s all my fault for not speaking clearly. The classmate who was beaten up was arrested and sent to the police station to be taught a lesson because he usually bullied his classmate. However, Gu Man also went to the police station because she beat someone up for no reason this time. Later on, the parents of the two families discussed and settled it privately.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mrs. Zhang nodded.


    ¡°The two children are fighting and Chief Ou personally went to arrest them. Did Bai Yun call him over?¡± When Xiang Li heard that it was Chief Ou, it was most likely Bai Yun who called him over. The Bai family and Chief Ou had some connections.


    ¡°I think so. I saw Young Master Bai make a call and Chief Ou came over.¡±


    Xiang Li fell silent. Could it be that Bai Yun really liked Gu Man? He had already called her Chief Ou because of her. Although Chief Ou would still give the Bai family face, everyone in the Bai family knew that this kind of relationship could not be used casually.


    She felt that it was normal for Bai Yun to give her mountains of gold and silver, but it was not normal for him to stand up for her openly.


    Could there be a backstory? She had to interrogate Bai Yun when she got back.


    ¡°Go back and persuade Gu Man to study seriously. If she still refuses to stop, don¡¯t blame me for being rude,¡± Xiang Li instructed Gu Rou.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m looking forward to her calming down and studying now. I¡¯ll be happy for her even if she gets into a local specialty school,¡± Gu Rou said sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s her blessing to have you as her sister,¡± Xiang Li sighed.


    Gu Rou smiled. In her heart, she wanted to say: With a sister like Gu Man, she was unlucky for eight lifetimes.

 Chapter 111

    ?


    111 Young Master Bai Being Interrogated


    As soon as Xiang Li left the restaurant, she made a call.


    Over at the Xiang Mansion


    An hour ago, Bai Yun, who had been threatened by Xiang Yin to go home, immediately received Xiang Li¡¯s lion roar. ¡°Where are you, kid?¡±


    Bai Yun took the phone away in disdain and complained, ¡°Mom, can you be gentler with your words? My eardrums are cracking because of you.¡±


    ¡°When you get home tonight, I have something to ask you!¡± Xiang Li ordered.


    ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t say over the phone?¡±


    Bai Yun was a little puzzled. Ever since he had done it with Xiang Yin, the Bai family had rarely cared about him. Now, his mother actually ordered him to go home.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Come back now.¡± Xiang Li hung up after saying that.


    Bai Yun looked at the beeping phone with a blank expression.


    From his mother¡¯s words, it did not seem like she was in a hurry. Instead, she seemed to be purely angry. He had not done anything out of line recently.


    Bai Yun was confused for a long time. ¡°Tell me, why is my mother so angry that she wants me to go home now? Her tone sounds like she wants to skin me alive.¡±


    Cui Lin joked, ¡°Could it be that you got into some romantic debt outside and now they¡¯re here?¡±


    Xiang Yin also looked at Bai Yun. He was so angry that Bai Yun jumped up from the sofa and shouted, ¡°What romantic debt? I¡¯m so busy every day. How can I have the time to look for a girl?¡±


    Cui Lin teased again, ¡°Could it be that you lost the bet and now your enemy is here to collect a debt?¡±


    Bai Yun rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Hurry up and go back and ask,¡± Xiang Yin said calmly.


    ¡°Second Uncle, accompany me back. For your sake, they might let me off,¡± Bai Yun begged.


    ¡°Hmph, you only know that I¡¯m your second uncle when something happens.¡± Xiang Yin snorted.


    As Xiang Yin spoke, he stood up, took the car keys from the table, and walked towards the door. Seeing that Bai Yun still did not move, he snorted unhappily. ¡°Hurry up and follow me.¡±


    Bai Yun immediately ran over and said obsequiously, ¡°I knew Second Uncle couldn¡¯t bear for me to be scolded.¡±


    Xiang Yin was actually curious. His eldest sister rarely lost her temper. He wanted to see what had happened.


    More than ten minutes later, they arrived at the Bai Residence.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw Xiang Li sitting on the sofa, waiting for him angrily.


    Xiang Yin called out, ¡°Big Sister.¡±


    Bai Yun quickly called out, ¡°Mom.¡±


    When Xiang Li saw that Xiang Yin had also appeared, she was a little surprised. She said angrily, ¡°You know how to find help. Let me tell you, even your second uncle can¡¯t save you today.¡±


    Xiang Li brought them to the side hall and closed the door. Seeing how strict his mother was, Bai Yun felt even more uneasy. Did something really happen?


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Why are you still closing the door? Those who don¡¯t know might think that I¡¯ve done something shameful,¡± Bai Yun couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? If I relax a little, you¡¯ll go out and fool around.¡± Xiang Li closed the door and scolded loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fooling around? I¡¯m not.¡± Bai Yun thought about it a few times but could not think of any girl he had interacted with recently.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t scold him first. Tell me what the problem is. Otherwise, Bai Yun won¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time?¡± Xiang Yin persuaded.


    Xiang Li took a deep breath and calmed her voice, but she still asked Bai Yun in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Are you interacting with a high school girl?¡±


    Bai Yun frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Who said that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care who said it. Did you?¡± Xiang Li stared at Bai Yun and asked.


    ¡°No. Apart from our Bai Ling and a few other high school girls our family knows, there¡¯s no one else I know.¡± Bai Yun thought for a while and really didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know someone called Gu Man?¡± Xiang Li still stared at Bai Yun and asked in a low voice.


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s name, Xiang Yin and Bai Yun were stunned. They did know her.


    ¡°Ah, right, I know her,¡± Bai Yun said casually, but he immediately reacted. ¡°What? You suspect that I¡¯m dating Gu Man?¡±


    Bai Yun quickly looked at Xiang Yin. Sure enough, Xiang Yin¡¯s expression had already turned cold.

 Chapter 112

    ?


    112 They All Know Sister Man?


    Bai Yun was already cursing the person who spread the rumors to death in her heart. It didn¡¯t matter who he dated, why would it be him and Gu Man?


    Even if he was not beaten to death by his mother later, Xiang Yin would freeze him to death. It was too difficult for him.


    Seeing that Xiang Li was still waiting for his answer angrily, Bai Yun quickly raised his hands and swore, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything with Gu Man. I¡¯ve indeed seen Gu Man a few times, but Second Uncle was always there.¡±


    This time, Xiang Li was surprised. Her younger brother, who always had a sour face when he saw women, actually knew this girl and had even met her a few times.


    Could this girl be very unique? She actually knew Bai Yun and Xiang Yin.


    Xiang Li looked at Xiang Yin. Xiang Yin pinched the space between his eyebrows and glared at Bai Yun before saying, ¡°Sister, we do know Gu Man, but they¡¯re not dating like you said.¡±


    When Xiang Li heard Xiang Yin¡¯s words, she asked in confusion, ¡°Then what¡¯s going on? Someone said that you and Gu Man are dating. Gu Man is only a high school student and she still has to prepare for the college entrance examination. If that¡¯s the case, I really want to break your legs.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you trusting outsiders and not your own family? Am I that immoral to affect their college entrance examination?¡±


    As Bai Yun spoke, he glanced at Xiang Yin and thought to himself, I wonder if someone is a little wicked to have designs on a high school girl.


    Seeing that Xiang Yin was also looking over, Bai Yun immediately looked away, but he still received a cold glance from Xiang Yin.


    When Xiang Li heard Bai Yun¡¯s words, she calmed down. Bai Yun didn¡¯t seem to be lying, and Xiang Yin had already promised.


    She didn¡¯t dare to say anything else about Xiang Yin, but she knew his temper.


    ¡°Gu Man¡¯s sister said this herself, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m just afraid that you might have done something immoral.¡±


    Bai Yun and Xiang Yin asked in unison, ¡°Gu Rou?¡±


    ¡°You know her too?¡± Xiang Li was surprised again.


    Bai Yun rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else about this girl. She¡¯s very good at distorting the truth.¡±


    Xiang Li frowned and said unhappily, ¡°I saw that she¡¯s well-educated and cares about Gu Man. How can she be as bad as you say?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to say bad things behind people¡¯s backs either. Anyway, the next time we meet her, we just have to be suspicious of her words,¡± Bai Yun advised.


    ¡°Sister, how did you meet Gu Rou?¡± Xiang Yin asked.


    ¡°We met at a Michelin-starred restaurant on Jingwu Avenue. Mrs. Zhang and I went for a meal. Coincidentally, the entire Gu family came for a meal, so we met.¡±


    ¡°Was Gu Man there?¡± Bai Yun asked.


    Xiang Li glared at Bai Yun and said, ¡°I heard from Gu Rou that Gu Man didn¡¯t come this time.¡±


    Seeing Xiang Li glare at her, Bai Yun knew that he shouldn¡¯t mention Gu Man. He could only say helplessly, ¡°Mom, according to our understanding, the Gu family isn¡¯t very friendly to Gu Man, so you can understand the information you heard about Gu Man from the Gu family in the other direction.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiang Li was even more surprised. Hearing Bai Yun¡¯s words, they even went to understand the Gu family?


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. A girl¡¯s loud and arrogant voice sounded from outside. ¡°Are you guys talking bad about me behind my back?¡±


    It was Bai Ling.


    Xiang Li opened the door helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Didn¡¯t you go into your room to sleep? Why did you run out? If you don¡¯t sleep well later, don¡¯t cry when you won¡¯t be able to go to school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No way. I heard my brother and Second Uncle. How can I still sleep?¡± Bai Ling was still wearing her nightdress. She asked with her eyes wide open, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Noth¡­¡±


    Before Xiang Li could finish speaking, Bai Yun said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your Miss Gu Man.¡±


    Bai Ling cheered. ¡°What is it about Miss Gu Man? I want to hear it too.¡±


    ¡°You know Gu Man too?¡± Xiang Li asked Bai Ling in surprise.


    Xiang Li was a little stunned tonight. It turned out that these three people knew Gu Man and they were very familiar with her.


    ¡°Of course I know her. Mom, do you still remember the video of the girl beating up the criminal to save someone? That girl is Gu Man,¡± Bai Ling said with admiration.


    However, she did not mention Gu Man¡¯s name at that time because Bai Yun had instructed her not to mention Gu Man¡¯s name. Otherwise, she would have mentioned it long ago.

 Chapter 113

    ?


    113 Bai Ling, This Troublemaker


    Xiang Li asked Bai Ling to open the video of Gu Man saving someone. After watching it carefully, she muttered, ¡°This is Gu Man?¡±


    She was such a weak but bold girl.


    ¡°Miss Gu Man is the kindest. Last time, she saved a little boy who fell into the Cang River¡­¡± Bai Ling talked non-stop about Gu Man.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Xiang Li¡¯s thoughts seemed to be in a mess.


    Gu Rou¡¯s words were still deeply imprinted in her mind. ¡°She comes home in the middle of the night and talks back to her parents. She¡¯s arrogant, stubborn¡­¡±


    ¡°But as the elder sister, how could Gu Rou stir up trouble for her younger sister before she figured out the situation? That¡¯s not possible, right?¡± Xiang Li still could not believe it.


    ¡°Gu Rou is not Gu Man¡¯s biological sister. Gu Man, the real daughter of the Gu family, has been raised in the countryside for more than ten years. The Gu family did not care about her and only brought her back a few months ago. They even said that she was their adopted daughter. This information can explain the question you asked.¡± Xiang Yin¡¯s voice was cold.


    This was the second time he had said this. The previous time, the teacher had also misunderstood Gu Man because of Gu Rou¡¯s words. This time, his sister too. How many people who did not know the truth were deceived by Gu Rou¡¯s words?


    Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes turned cold. Gu Rou was too terrifying!


    Xiang Li was already dumbfounded. Today, she heard Mrs. Zhang praising the Gu family and she also praised Gu Rou from the bottom of her heart. She did not expect that she would make a mistake in judging a person.


    This Gu Rou looked like she was well-educated and reasonable. So she was hiding so deeply. It seemed like she would have to tell Mrs. Zhang next time.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m really old. My eyes are already slow. I actually can¡¯t tell.¡± Xiang Li sighed.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know how to differentiate. You don¡¯t believe your smartest and most handsome son. You thought I would be so muddle-headed as to date a high school student. It hurts my heart.¡± Bai Yun pretended to be hurt and sighed.


    Xiang Li looked at Bai Yun¡¯s comical appearance and immediately laughed. ¡°It¡¯s all because you don¡¯t look serious usually.¡±


    ¡°So, Mom, you think that Miss Gu Man and Brother are dating? Ha! You have the same thoughts as me.¡± Bai Ling clapped her hands, proud of her discovery.


    Xiang Li nodded Bai Ling¡¯s little head and said angrily, ¡°You sly elf, how am I the same as you?¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought that Miss Gu Man was Brother¡¯s girlfriend, but I later realized that it was Second Uncle¡­¡± Before Bai Ling could finish speaking, Bai Yun¡¯s throat was about to break from coughing.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s cold eyes almost froze Bai Ling. Bai Ling¡¯s mouth was still open, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    She was already screaming in her heart. Oh no, I¡¯m in trouble. My life is in danger!


    ¡°So it¡¯s your Second Uncle¡¯s what?¡± Xiang Li asked when she saw that Bai Ling suddenly stopped talking.


    When she saw the expressions of the three of them, Xiang Li was sure that there was something fishy going on, so she shouted softly at Bai Ling, ¡°Bai Ling, finish speaking.¡±


    Xiang Li¡¯s fiery question finally thawed Bai Ling out of the icehouse, but she did not have the courage to continue. She patted her nightdress and pretended not to hear anything. As she walked, she muttered, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s so late. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Then, with a ¡°Goodnight,¡± the door was slammed shut.


    Bai Ling was still in shock outside the door. She held her chest and took a deep breath. It had been too close just now. She had almost been dismembered by her second uncle¡¯s cold gaze. Fortunately, she was smart and found an excuse to run out.


    Bai Ling thought fearfully, If Second Uncle is around next time, I¡¯d better not get close. I¡¯m not afraid of the sky falling. I¡¯m just afraid of being targeted by Second Uncle.


    Inside the house, the three of them watched with different expressions as Bai Ling fled.


    Bai Yun: Little girl, aren¡¯t you just telling Mom that there¡¯s something else going on? You¡¯re so stupid.


    Bai Yun¡¯s guess was right. At this moment, Xiang Li¡¯s probing eyes were already on Xiang Yin. She thought about what Bai Ling had said just now. Could it be that there was something between Xiang Yin and Gu Man?


    Seeing Xiang Li¡¯s probing gaze, Xiang Yin pinched the space between his eyebrows helplessly. Bai Ling, this troublemaker!

 Chapter 114

    ?


    114 Second Master Is Forced to Confess


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still hiding so many things from me.¡± Xiang Li sat down on the sofa and looked at the two of them with a sharp gaze.


    From the looks of it, she would not stop until they made things clear.


    When Bai Yun heard Xiang Li blame him for hiding many things from her, she was immediately unhappy. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not as serious as you say. This is something that hasn¡¯t happened yet. It¡¯s not easy for us to talk about it.¡±


    Xiang Li raised her voice. ¡°What do you mean it hasn¡¯t happened? Even Bai Ling knows about it, and you still say that nothing has happened?¡±


    ¡°You believe Bai Ling¡¯s words? Has she done anything serious? What she sees depends on her feelings.¡±


    Bai Yun still wanted to refute, but Xiang Li snorted. ¡°Stop interrupting. Relationships rely on feelings. Besides, a woman¡¯s sixth sense is beyond your imagination.¡±


    Bai Yun was speechless.


    Alright, a woman¡¯s sixth sense was sometimes indeed effective and strange.


    After saying that, Xiang Li turned to Xiang Yin and asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Hearing Xiang Li¡¯s words, Xiang Yin¡¯s temples throbbed. He could only say helplessly, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s nothing between Gu Man and me. She¡¯s still studying. What can I do with her?¡±


    ¡°I thought that you were forced into a corner by the old lady and were desperate. No matter what, you have to bring someone back to deal with it this year, so you found someone easy to deal with.¡±


    Hearing Xiang Li use such ugly words to describe Xiang Yin, Bai Yun suppressed his laughter.


    Xiang Li glared at Bai Yun and asked Xiang Yin, ¡°How did you two meet? Which stage are you at now? What are your plans from now on?¡±


    When Bai Yun heard this, his gossipy ears immediately perked up. He had long wanted to know if Gu Man and Xiang Yin had made any progress, but he was afraid to mention it every time.


    ¡°Just a normal friend.¡±


    ¡°Normal friends? Then why are you guys reacting so strongly?¡± Xiang Li obviously did not believe him.


    ¡°She needs to take the college entrance examination. No matter how anxious I am, I won¡¯t disturb her now,¡± Xiang Yin said helplessly.


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯re planning to date her after her college entrance examination? She¡¯s too young, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate?¡± Xiang Li looked worried.


    Xiang Yin couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡°Sister, we don¡¯t know yet. Don¡¯t keep talking about dating.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by don¡¯t know yet? You like her.¡± Then, Xiang Li looked incredulous. ¡°Does she not like you?¡±


    No wonder Xiang Li didn¡¯t believe him, because as long as Xiang Yin was willing, he could go out and wave for girls to come and throw themselves at him.


    Could it be that she really did not like him?


    Xiang Yin immediately stood up uncomfortably. ¡°Sister, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    When they reached the door, Xiang Yin turned around and instructed seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to the old lady.¡±


    Xiang Li said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s just a high school student. I don¡¯t have the guts to mention it.¡±


    Even after Xiang Yin and the others left, Xiang Li still did not seem to have come back to her senses. The information she heard tonight was completely unexpected.


    Xiang Li thought that it was a good thing that Xiang Yin had a girl he liked, but the other party was a third-year high school student. This made her worry again. It seemed that the old lady¡¯s mission of asking him to bring a girl back for the new year could not be completed.


    Just as he left the Bai residence.


    Bai Yun said in a muffled voice, ¡°I thought it was something big. So it¡¯s because of a few words from a woman.¡±


    ¡°You only know now that a few words can ruin a person.¡± Xiang Yin sat in the backseat and leaned back, as if he was very tired.


    ¡°That woman is too¡­ amazing.¡± Bai Yun ¡°too¡± for a long time before he could find a suitable adjective to describe Gu Rou.


    ¡°My sister was even tricked. She¡¯s indeed impressive.¡± Xiang Yin sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a detour the next time I see her,¡± Bai Yun said as he started the car.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s safer for someone like you to run away when you see such a woman from afar.¡± Xiang Yin teased.


    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re very skilled.¡± Bai Yun wanted to roll his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I like people who don¡¯t talk much.¡± Xiang Yin sounded like he was smiling.


    Bai Yun thought of Gu Man and couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. No wonder Second Master liked her.

 Chapter 115

    ?


    115 Difficult Sisters


    Monday morning.


    Gu Man rushed to school early in the morning. Today was the second mock examination for Year Three.


    The mock examination this time was led by the Education Bureau. The entire Han City¡¯s Year Three cohort was in the mock examination. The invigilators were drawn from the entire Han City. It could be seen how important this examination was.


    As soon as Gu Man sat down in the classroom, Xiao Xiao leaned over and said miserably, ¡°I¡¯m dead for this mock exam. I didn¡¯t revise well.¡±


    Gu Man thought for a moment and finally comforted her. ¡°Just do your best.¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s tone became more optimistic. She asked Gu Man, ¡°You¡¯ll accompany me, right? Last time, you were the last, and I was the second last. We¡¯re like sisters. It¡¯s fate that we¡¯re together.¡±


    ¡°It depends on fate.¡±


    With that, Gu Man started to pack up the items she needed for the exam.


    She looked at the clock above the classroom blackboard. It was almost time. The exam stipulated that she had to wait for the exam in the classroom half an hour earlier.


    Xiao Xiao smiled and asked, ¡°Gu Man, which classroom are you assigned to?¡±


    ¡°Class One.¡±


    ¡°Class One?¡± Shaw stuck out his tongue and shrugged. ¡°How terrifying!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man did not agree with her at all, Xiao Xiao asked with a strange smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of those people from Class One? They¡¯re so arrogant just because they¡¯re good at their studies.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gu Man replied calmly. She checked the stationery in the transparent plastic exam bag again to make sure that she had not missed anything.


    ¡°I was assigned to Class One for the exam last time. As someone who has been there before, I advise you to go later. If you go early, you¡¯ll have to wait outside the classroom. Those people always don¡¯t leave the classroom and make others wait anxiously. They slowly give up their seats. They¡¯re too domineering.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    As Gu Man spoke, she walked out of the classroom. There were already students from other classes waiting in the corridor outside Class Ten. When those people saw Gu Man, they gathered together and whispered.


    Some people even deliberately said it loudly so that others could hear them.


    ¡°I heard that she wants to go to Zhong Chu University.¡±


    The people around them laughed as if they had heard a joke.


    Gu Man did not even look at those people and walked straight over.


    Immediately, some students disliked her.


    ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s just like Teacher Zhuang. She¡¯s as proud as a peacock. Tsk, who does she think she is?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s from Class Ten, yet she¡¯s still so arrogant. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that she was from Class One.¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Man could not hear the boring gossip until she was far away.


    However, after going up two floors and walking to Class One¡¯s classroom, she realized that this was the bigger gossip arena.


    It turned out that it was just as Xiao Xiao had said. The people from Class One did not move at all. Those who were coming for the examination could only wait outside the corridor.


    With more people, there would be more trouble. A ¡°celebrity¡± like Gu Man was the best candidate to talk about.


    Sure enough, as soon as Gu Man appeared, everyone looked over.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s Gu Man.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I finally saw her in person. She¡¯s even prettier than in that video. Look at that face. She¡¯s really prettier than a celebrity.¡±


    ¡°I really want to be as thin as her. She looks so fashionable in her school uniform.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of looking good? Her results are all at the bottom. She has a bad temper and hits people whenever she wants.¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Man glanced at them indifferently and walked into the classroom without saying anything.


    The people who were still in the classroom were very surprised that someone dared to enter the classroom before they left. Hence, everyone who was chatting and laughing looked up.


    ¡°Who are you? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re not out yet? Go out and wait in the corridor,¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Is it Gu Man?¡± Someone said uncertainly.


    Someone immediately asked that person, ¡°Han Yi, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know her. The last time I saw her in the dining hall, she twisted a female classmate¡¯s hand. I heard it from the person beside me.¡±


    Han Yi turned to look at Wei Wei and saw her nod.


    Wei Wei thought to herself, Of course she remembered her. Someone even used Gu Man to compete against her as the school belle.


    When the students waiting in the corridor outside saw Gu Man walk into the classroom, some of them gloated, while others were worried for her.


    ¡°The exam rules state that the venue has to be cleared half an hour before the exam. It¡¯s time now,¡± Gu Man said coldly.


    ¡°What are you talking about? We can leave whenever we want. Besides, no matter how anxious you are, your results are still the worst in the grade,¡± someone said with a laugh.

 Chapter 116

    ?


    116 Bet


    Gu Man ignored them and continued to look for her seat. However, her seat number happened to be in the middle of that group of people.


    The group of people watched as Gu Man looked for a spot. In the end, they saw Gu Man walk towards them and say even more impudently, ¡°So what if we don¡¯t move? Hahaha, tell me, what can you do?¡±


    ¡°If you provoke me, I¡¯ll only use force.¡± Gu Man looked at them and said word by word.


    ¡°Gu Man, you can behave atrociously in other classes, but this is Class One,¡± Han Yi sneered.


    Gu Man leaned against a table and crossed her arms. ¡°Oh, Class One is special?¡±


    Han Yi said, ¡°The top ten students in the entire school will definitely appear in our class. Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re special?¡±


    ¡°In that case, as long as you have good grades, you can ignore the rules of the exam? Just because you have good grades, those people outside have to wait for you to move?¡±


    When some people outside heard this, they shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right, why?¡±


    But no one dared to enter.


    One of the girls in the group said weakly, ¡°Let¡¯s go out. The invigilator is about to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ying, are you speaking up for her because she saved you? If you continue like this, don¡¯t stay with us anymore,¡± an arrogant girl immediately said loudly.


    Zhou Ying?


    Was she the female schoolmate she saved a few days ago?


    At that time, Zhou Ying had shrunk her head because she was afraid. Gu Man did not look carefully and could not recognize her.


    Zhou Ying looked at Gu Man, then at her classmates, and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ying, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. Hurry up and admit your mistake. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be part of our group anymore,¡± the girl shouted again.


    Zhou Ying bit her lower lip and was about to cry, but she still did not say anything.


    Wei Wei said softly, ¡°There¡¯s still more than ten minutes. We don¡¯t have to rush to be the first in the classroom. What¡¯s the use of rushing to take the exam first, you won¡¯t even get the first place.¡±


    The people beside her immediately laughed.


    Someone said, ¡°She thought that she could get rid of the last place by being the first to take the exam.¡±


    ¡°In any case, none of you¡¯ll be fated with first place in the future.¡± Gu Man snorted.


    Immediately, the group of people laughed again.


    ¡°We¡¯re not fated to be first place? Then could it be fated with you?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, aren¡¯t you afraid of breaking your tongue?¡± Han Yi was furious.


    ¡°Thanks for your care.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to care about you? If you get first place, even pigs can climb trees.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be that pig?¡± Gu Man asked with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Han Yi was so angry that he could not speak properly.¡± Not to mention first place, if you can get into the top 100 of the school, I¡¯ll be that pig that climbs trees. If you don¡¯t get in, get out of Han City First High. ¡±


    Zhou Ying called out softly, ¡°Han Yi¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    At this moment, even the people outside the corridor were agitated. Gu Man actually dared to make this bet. She was really crazy. She had already gone to Class 10. Why didn¡¯t she know her place?


    Gu Man walked over as if nothing had happened and patted Zhou Ying¡¯s shoulder. She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be affected. Hurry up and go to the examination classroom.¡±


    Zhou Ying looked at Gu Man and finally nodded. She said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gu Man knew that this thank you was for saving her a few days ago.


    Zhou Ying whispered again, ¡°Bear with it. The teacher is about to arrive.¡±


    Gu Man nudged her. ¡°Go.¡±


    Zhou Ying looked back and rushed out.


    Gu Man pointed at the camera. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another minute. If you don¡¯t go out, I¡¯ll retrieve the security footage after the exam and send it to the Education Bureau.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was stunned as they looked at the camera in the corner of the classroom, Gu Man smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wondering if I dare? Of course you can try. I don¡¯t even have to think before hitting someone. What do I have to consider before going to the Education Bureau to expose you?¡±


    ¡°Crazy,¡± the girl cursed. Then she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s bad luck to even look at such people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed unlucky. If I watch too much, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to get into the top three in this exam,¡± Han Yi said, pretending to be afraid.


    Someone immediately praised, ¡°You and Wei Wei will definitely be the first and second place.¡±


    Everyone got up one after another and finally left.

 Chapter 117

    ?


    117 The Bigshot Needs Others To Worry For Her


    As soon as Han Yi and the others left, the students waiting in the corridor outside rushed into the classroom. Some of the students looked at Gu Man and shook their heads, as if they felt that Gu Man was courting death by making a bet.


    At this moment, a girl¡¯s anxious voice came from the corridor. ¡°Teacher, hurry up. Something happened in Class One.¡±


    Then, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a hurry to drag me here?¡±


    Then, Zhou Ying rushed into the classroom, but when she saw everyone sitting neatly, she was a little confused.


    Where were Han Yi and the others?


    Gu Man was not troubled?


    A male teacher with a red armband on his left arm quickly walked in, still panting. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zhou Ying opened her mouth and looked at the teacher. ¡°It seems to be fine.¡±


    The teacher¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Then why are you still in a hurry for me to rush here? Are you teasing me? I still have to go on patrol.¡±


    Zhou Ying panicked and quickly explained, ¡°Someone wanted to bully a classmate just now, that¡¯s why I looked for you.¡±


    Zhou Ying pointed at Gu Man, and the teacher looked at Gu Man.


    Gu Man nodded. ¡°They just left.¡±


    Gu Man knew at a glance that Zhou Ying must have gone to get help just now. It was just that she did not expect the matter to be resolved so quickly.


    Zhou Ying walked up to Gu Man and asked, ¡°Gu Man, are you alright?¡±


    Gu Man shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Knowing that she was not tricked, the teacher¡¯s expression relaxed slightly. She said to Zhou Ying, ¡°You should hurry back to the classroom for the exam.¡±


    Zhou Ying nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    However, Zhou Ying still looked a little confused. She knew Han Yi and the others¡¯ personalities. They didn¡¯t like Gu Man to begin with, so how could they let her off easily? But now, those people actually left after saying a few lines. What happened?


    When the students gathered in the dining hall after the first examination at noon, Zhou Ying finally knew what was going on.


    She found Gu Man and sat in front of her angrily. The moment she opened her mouth, she scolded Gu Man. ¡°Why are you so impulsive? Didn¡¯t I tell you to endure it? The college entrance examination is in three months. Why do you have to make this bet just because of a moment of anger? What if you¡¯re chased out of school?¡±


    Gu Man knew that Zhou Ying was worried about her. Looking at her flushed cheeks, she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you look forward to Han Yi calling himself a pig?¡±


    Han Yi and the others needed someone to scare them and slap them hard. Otherwise, they would think that they could do whatever they wanted in this school.


    Zhou Ying, who had been worried about Gu Man, wanted to laugh when she thought of Han Yi calling himself a pig, but she held it in.


    However, she thought of a more serious problem. ¡°The premise is that you can get into the top 100.¡±


    However, Gu Man said calmly, ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, why are you joking about your future?¡± Zhou Ying was anxious when she saw that Gu Man was not anxious at all.


    She was very grateful to Gu Man for saving her back then. That was why she did not hesitate to break off ties with Han Yi and the others. She wanted to help Gu Man. She did not want Gu Man to be chased out of Han City First High School.


    Gu Man looked at Zhou Ying¡¯s red eyes and comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zhou Ying went even crazier. It would be strange if she was at ease. According to Gu Man¡¯s results, she would have to get on a plane to get into the top 100.


    Xiao Xiao and the others seemed to have received the news as well. They rushed over with their lunch boxes and saw Zhou Ying sitting in front of Gu Man. Xiao Xiao was surprised. ¡°She¡¯s from Class One?¡±


    Zhou Ying was from Han Yi¡¯s small clique and was considered famous in school. That group consists of a few students from Class One who were good in their studies, had good family backgrounds, and looked good. They were usually arrogant in school.


    Xiao Xiao, who knew everything, naturally recognized Zhou Ying.


    The reason why she sounded surprised was that she did not expect this arrogant Class One student to sit in front of Gu Man in a friendly manner.


    Xiao Xiao and the others couldn¡¯t be bothered with why Zhou Ying was sitting here. They leaned closer to Gu Man and asked, ¡°You really made a bet with Han Yi?¡±


    Gu Man nodded.


    ¡°Deskmate, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m being belated. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me back then and go to the waiting area so early? Look, something happened, right?¡± Xiao Xiao smiled with a disappointed expression.


    Before Gu Man could react, Xiao Xiao said, ¡°You went so early. You could have just waited outside. Why did you go against them again?¡±

 Chapter 118

    ?


    118 Just Act Shameless


    Seeing that everyone nodded in agreement with Xiao Xiao¡¯s words, Gu Man was speechless.


    She decided not to say anything and focused on eating.


    Seeing that Gu Man did not say anything, Zhou Ying thought that she was regretting it. She quickly comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you plead for mercy later. At the very least, you can just be shameless and go back on your word and not admit it. You¡¯ll be fine after two months.¡±


    Shameless?


    Gu Man almost choked.


    Xiao Xiao and the rest of Class 10 nodded in agreement with Zhou Ying¡¯s suggestion.


    Gu Man started to have a headache.


    Fortunately, this group of people started to discuss other problems. They sighed and said, ¡°This exam was too difficult. In the past, I could guarantee that I would get at least 20 points. This time, it was almost all a lucky guess.¡±


    ¡°I think my essay is off-topic. I can¡¯t even understand the questions this time. The questions this time are too strange.¡±


    Zhou Ying said, ¡°This is the city¡¯s joint examination. The questions will definitely be more difficult.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. I thought it was difficult because I didn¡¯t understand. So you think so too.¡± Xiao Xiao laughed happily.


    ¡°Gu Man, how did you do? Is it difficult?¡± Zhou Ying asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Everyone thought that Gu Man was saying that she did well and encouraged her. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very important to maintain your confidence now.¡±


    At this moment, a disdainful voice came from above. ¡°Hmph, I advise you to enjoy your good days in Han City First High before the results are out.¡±


    Zhou Ying looked up and whispered helplessly, ¡°Qingqing¡­¡±


    Mo Qing was the girl who scolded Zhou Ying in the morning. She was almost the spokesperson of that clique. Han Yi and Wei Wei elegantly put on a high and mighty appearance behind them, and this Mo Qing was charging in front.


    Previously, Zhou Ying was also one of the people who took the lead. However, after being kidnapped once, her personality had become weak. This time, she even openly betrayed the group.


    When Mo Qing saw Zhou Ying talking to her, she immediately shouted angrily, ¡°You traitor, don¡¯t talk to me. You¡¯re so successful now, hanging out with Class 10.¡±


    ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t say that about Yingying.¡± A tall and beautiful figure appeared beside Mo Qing.


    It was Wei Wei.


    She had an exquisite and fair face and a tall figure. No wonder she was the school belle of Han City High School.


    Although Wei Wei spoke kindly, she would never get along with other students. She was an unreachable goddess in the hearts of ordinary students.


    ¡°Yingying, we won¡¯t fuss about what happened this morning. Come with us now.¡± Wei Wei¡¯s tone seemed to be especially kind to Zhou Ying.


    Zhou Ying pursed her lips and lowered her head to struggle. She looked up and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine here.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ying, don¡¯t be so shameless. Wei Wei has already forgiven you, but you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Mo Qing was furious. She could not understand why Zhou Ying was willing to abandon her high and mighty position to mix with these people from Class 10.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. Gu Man is my savior. I will stand on her side.¡± Zhou Ying¡¯s eyes were red. She recalled that at that time, when she thought she was going to die, it was Gu Man who saved her from the robber¡¯s knife. At that time, she fell to the ground and looked up at Gu Man¡¯s figure in a daze. That figure was like an angel.


    After making this trip to the brink of death, she could no longer act as recklessly as before.


    ¡°Hmph, when the exam results are out, she¡¯ll get lost from Han City First High. Let¡¯s see which side you¡¯ll be on then.¡± Mo Qing snorted with her hands on her hips.


    ¡°You should think about what schoolmate Han has to do then,¡± Gu Man said slowly.


    ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re so arrogant. Don¡¯t come crying and begging us.¡± Mo Qing turned her anger from Zhou Ying to Gu Man.


    ¡°Nope.¡± After Gu Man finished speaking, she drank the last mouthful of soup in the bowl and gently put down the bowl.


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s calm expression, Mo Qing was so angry that she almost vomited blood. At this moment, Wei Wei pulled her back and said softly, ¡°Qingqing, let¡¯s go. Why bother with her?¡±


    Mo Qing snorted loudly before leaving angrily behind Wei Wei.


    Xiao Xiao smiled and stuck out her tongue at their backs. ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s with the arrogance?¡±


    A girl beside her was very excited. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Wei Wei so close. She¡¯s really good-looking. Why is her skin so clear? I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    Xiao Xiao immediately retorted, ¡°What kind of gaze is that? Can¡¯t you see that Gu Man is prettier than her? Wei Wei can only be considered the girl next door. Gu Man is the one with the grand beauty.¡±


    The girl actually looked at Gu Man again and chuckled. ¡°It seems to be true.¡±

 Chapter 119

    ?


    119 Second Master As An Agent


    Soon, the day¡¯s mock examination ended.


    Yesterday, Xiang Yin said that he would pick her up from school to look at houses. After Gu Man finished her exam, she immediately picked up her bag and rushed to the school gate.


    On the way, Jiang Yi followed her, but Gu Man did not stop. He followed her like a shadow and said, ¡°I heard that you made a bet with Han Yi?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident in defeating him?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    When they reached the school gate, Gu Man saw Xiang Yin¡¯s black Bentley from afar. She stopped and turned to Jiang Yi. ¡°Stop following me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking the bus home?¡± Jiang Yi blurted out.


    Gu Man¡¯s face immediately turned cold. ¡°Stop caring about me.¡±


    Then, she walked towards the car. Xiang Yin saw Gu Man walk over and lowered the window of the passenger seat.


    Jiang Yi saw that Gu Man said something through the car window before opening the car door and getting into the passenger seat. He could vaguely see the silhouette of a man.


    Jiang Yi was a little disappointed, as if he had never been able to see Gu Man clearly. Gu Man did not care about him at all.


    In the car, Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man and said ambiguously, ¡°That boy is still looking at you.¡±


    Gu Man did not look out of the window and explained softly, ¡°We¡¯re classmates.¡±


    ¡°He cares about you a lot?¡± Xiang Yin couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s calm voice, Xiang Yin¡¯s tense heart relaxed.


    Xiang Yin asked casually, ¡°You guys took the exam today, right? How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take the exam tomorrow? Are you sure you still want to look at houses?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Xiang Yin glanced at Gu Man and saw that she was not impatient. He thought to himself, I thought she was annoyed with me.


    ¡°Your friend¡¯s house¡­¡± Gu Man talked about the important matters tonight.


    ¡°I forgot to ask you. Are you staying alone? Or is there someone else?¡± Xiang Yin asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s for three people. Even the smallest needs two bedrooms and a living room.¡±


    For three people? Xiang Yin frowned. He thought that Gu Man couldn¡¯t stand the Gu family and wanted to move out to live by herself. From the looks of it, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Is it convenient to ask who¡¯s staying here?¡± Xiang Yin asked.


    Gu Man thought for a moment before saying, ¡°My grandmother and uncle.¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother and uncle? They want to change houses?¡±


    Xiang Yin knew that Gu Man¡¯s grandmother and uncle lived in the countryside.


    ¡°They¡¯re moving out of the countryside.¡± Gu Man did not want to say why they were moving into the city.


    ¡°Then are we renting or buying this time?¡± Xiang Yin asked again.


    Gu Man pondered for a moment. ¡°Let me see the price first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I brought the key today. Take a look around. We can discuss the price after you see it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll show me?¡±


    Gu Man originally thought that there would be other agents who would help her take a look. She did not expect that Xiang Yin would personally show her.


    ¡°Is it bad?¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    This was Gu Man¡¯s first time in Dragon Mountain District. She looked out of the window and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. This was indeed the most complete place in Han City.


    This district was not the most lively and prosperous district, but it was covered by big trees and the road was wide. Villa after villa could be vaguely seen among the green leaves. There were not many cars, but every car was a luxury car.


    ¡°The houses here are a little expensive, but be it medical care, education, or entertainment, they¡¯re the best in Han City.¡±


    Xiang Yin saw that Gu Man was looking out of the window and could not help but introduce to her.


    ¡°I can tell.¡± Gu Man looked away from the window.


    Not only were the houses here expensive, but you also needed a high social status to stay here. The Gu family could not establish themselves here. Although money was part of the reason, identity was also a reason. The Gu family had yet to have a reputation good enough to squeeze into Dragon Mountain District.


    Jingxin District was beside Yunlong Mountain Park in Han City. On the other side of the park was the sea. The environment was really good.


    The car stopped in front of a row of bungalows. A young property manager in a suit ran over and waited outside the car. As soon as Xiang Yin got out of the car, he saw the property manager address him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xiang, welcome home.¡±


    ¡°You live here too?¡± Gu Man was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, but on different floors.¡± Xiang Yin introduced as he walked. ¡°There¡¯s one house on each floor. It¡¯s very quiet.¡±


    Xiang Yin pressed the button for the stairs. ¡°The house is on the third floor. Is this floor acceptable?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    When they entered the house, they could see the park and the sea.


    ¡°The scenery is alright. It won¡¯t be crowded even if there are two or three people living in the house.¡± Xiang Yin was promoting.


    ¡°If I¡¯m buying it, how much is your friend offering?¡±


    ¡°My friend is in a hurry to sell this house because his entire family has moved overseas. I told him that he should be able to sell it for 10 million.¡±


    ¡°10 million?¡±


    ¡°Is it too high?¡± Xiang Yin¡¯s heart tightened. He had already lowered the price of the house by two-thirds. Was it still too high?


    ¡°It¡¯s so low. Is your friend really willing to sell it?¡± Gu Man asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 120

    ?


    120 Peaceful


    The price that Xiang Yin quoted was beyond Gu Man¡¯s expectations.


    She had specially learned about the prices of the houses here. 10 million yuan for a big house was really worth it.


    Xiang Yin said leisurely, ¡°My friend doesn¡¯t lack money.¡±


    Alright, rich people were so willful!


    Gu Man did not even blink. ¡°Then let¡¯s sign the contract today.¡±


    Gu Man was worried that his friend might go back on his word with such a good price. She wanted to seize the opportunity quickly because she might not be presented with such a good opportunity again.


    When he saw that Gu Man spent 10 million without even batting an eye, Xiang Yin thought to himself, ¡°Looks like she¡¯s a rich lady.¡±


    Although he knew that Old Master Cui had given her ten million yuan in the ghost market, if Gu Man only had this little money, she would definitely not dare to buy this house.


    Xiang Yin deliberately suggested, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at the others and compare them?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to compare. I¡¯m just afraid that this cooked duck will fly away tomorrow,¡± Gu Man said bluntly.


    Xiang Yin laughed out loud. ¡°Good eyesight.¡±


    Gu Man was surprised to see Xiang Yin smiling so happily. This was the first time she had seen Xiang Yin smile like this after interacting with him for so long. He was usually serious. Even if he smiled, the corners of his lips only curled up slightly.


    It was only when Xiang Yin spoke again that he interrupted Gu Man¡¯s surprise. Xiang Yin asked, ¡°The house is under your name?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to bring the contract over. You can sign it later.¡± With that, Xiang Yin walked out of the balcony to make a call.


    Gu Man walked around the house and looked at it carefully. It was 200 square meters and had all the furniture present. Grandma and Uncle could just move in with their bags.


    And those decorative accessories were low-key and luxurious. It seemed like Xiang Yin¡¯s friend had good taste.


    When Xiang Yin entered, he saw Gu Man observing him with her hands behind her back. She looked very satisfied.


    Xiang Yin teased, ¡°You¡¯re only checking so carefully now. You can¡¯t go back on your word even if you see a problem.¡±


    Gu Man replied without looking up, ¡°I¡¯m admiring it now.¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°The owner has good taste.¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled and his mood inexplicably improved.


    ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour before the contract can be brought over. Do you want to eat something first?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I have ingredients upstairs. We can cook a simple dinner.¡±


    ¡°You know how to cook?¡± Gu Man asked in surprise.


    A young master like Xiang Yin actually knew how to cook?


    ¡°A little.¡± Seeing Gu Man¡¯s disbelieving gaze, Xiang Yin felt a little helpless.


    It seemed like he had to show off his skills. Otherwise, Gu Man would look down on him.


    When she reached the fourth floor, Gu Man realized that the decorations on these two floors were somewhat similar, but the layout was slightly different.


    ¡°Your taste is very similar to your friend¡¯s,¡± Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Xiang Yin was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Really? Maybe birds of a feather flock together.¡±


    When Gu Man saw the kitchen, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you want to cook later?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man had changed the topic, Xiang Yin was relieved.


    Xiang Yin walked to the kitchen, opened the fridge, and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat Western or Chinese food?¡±


    Gu Man was surprised. Was Xiang Yin good at cooking both Chinese and Western food?


    Seeing that Xiang Yin had the fridge door open, Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but move closer to look at the ingredients in the fridge with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a simpler Western meal.¡± Gu Man reached out and pulled a white Tupperware box with the label ¡°Argentina Beef¡±.


    ¡°Let me.¡± Xiang Yin also reached out to pull the Tupperware box. His fingertips touched the back of Gu Man¡¯s hand. Under the slightly cold refrigerator air, Gu Man actually felt the warmth coming from Xiang Yin¡¯s fingertips.


    Gu Man¡¯s hand trembled slightly.


    Xiang Yin said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Then we¡¯ll sear the beef and make some salad. Help me get an onion. It¡¯s on your right hand.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After taking out some ingredients, Gu Man asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Xiang Yin thought for a moment and looked at the vegetables before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help me pick out some purple kale, beets, and lettuce to see if they¡¯re bad.¡±


    Actually, these vegetables had all been selected and sent over fresh. There was no need to choose anymore, but Xiang Yin felt that it did not feel bad to cook with Gu Man.


    The two of them did not speak and quietly did the work on hand. For a moment, it felt like they had lived a peaceful life.


    Xiang Yin marinated the beef and cut open the onions. In a moment of carelessness, a spicy smell rushed into his eyes. He blinked and said, ¡°Get me a tissue. The onions are burning my eyes.¡±

 Chapter 121

    ?


    121 Ambiguity


    Gu Man quickly took two pieces of paper over. Seeing that Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes were narrowed and he was about to cry, he held the knife in one hand and half an onion in the other. Without thinking, she said, ¡°Lower your head. I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡±


    Xiang Yin turned around and lowered his head slightly. Gu Man reached out and wiped it with a piece of paper. Xiang Yin opened his eyes and saw Gu Man¡¯s clear eyes in front of him. Her slightly curled eyelashes trembled slightly, and a layer of peach fuzz could be seen on her porcelain-white skin


    The two of them faced each other, exuding an ambiguous aura.


    Gu Man lowered her eyes and her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She quickly pretended to throw the tissue and took two steps back.


    Xiang Yin, on the other hand, barely maintained his composure. ¡°Go over and sit there. The smell of searing the beef will be a little strong.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, Gu Man smelled a fragrance. It smelled good.


    She muttered in her heart, Second Master Xiang, a young master who usually looked extremely cold, actually cooked well.


    Outside the bungalow, Bai Yun got out of the car and saw that the fourth floor was brightly lit.


    Xiang Yin did not often come to stay at the bungalow here. Most of the time, he still stayed at the Xiang Family¡¯s place. Yesterday, he actually asked the butler to buy ingredients and store them in the fridge. Just now, he anxiously asked him to modify the house contract and bring it to him.


    When he heard the price of the third floor from Xiang Yin, his jaw almost fell off. This was two-thirds lower than the market price.


    Which person could make Second Master Xiang personally show them the house but also lower the price by so much?


    Bai Yun went straight to the fourth floor, the door wasn¡¯t closed.


    As soon as he entered, he smelled a fragrance. Bai Yun sniffed. Seared beef?


    When he saw Gu Man sitting on the sofa, Bai Yun was surprised. ¡°Gu Man? Why are you here?¡±


    Gu Man looked up and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to look at the house.¡±


    ¡°The house on the third floor?¡± Bai Yun asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, Second Master Xiang said that his friend is going to sell it. I came to take a look,¡± Gu Man said calmly. Then, she lowered her head and continued to scroll through the webpage on her phone.


    Bai Yun opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he obediently closed it.


    Alright, he now understood that Xiang Yin had so many tricks up his sleeve because of a girl.


    Bai Yun nodded imperceptibly and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Second Master?¡±


    Gu Man pointed in the direction of the kitchen.


    Just as Bai Yun was about to enter the kitchen, he saw Xiang Yin carrying a plate out. Bai Yun looked at Xiang Yin as if he did not recognize him.


    How was Xiang Yin¡¯s solicitousness the cold-eyed Second Master Xiang?


    Xiang Yin glanced at Bai Yun. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go help me get the salad from the kitchen.¡±


    Bai Yun immediately cursed in his heart. He was too unkind. He had rushed here without even touching the ground. He had not even sat down when he entered the house and was already instructed to do the work of carrying trays.


    However, when he thought about how this was Xiang Yin¡¯s territory and that he still had to eat his food later, he decided to endure it.


    Bai Yun took out a plate of salad. Xiang Yin had already set up the cutlery and handed a portion of beef to Gu Man.


    Gu Man cut a small piece and put it into her mouth. She immediately narrowed her eyes as if she was enjoying it. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled and said, ¡°This beef from Argentina is the most delicious when cooked to medium. It¡¯s fresh, juicy, and fragrant.¡±


    Bai Yun felt his teeth ache when he saw Xiang Yin¡¯s happy expression. When Second Master Xiang chased after girls, he really looked completely different. What aloofness? What dominance? They were all gone.


    However, Gu Man¡¯s attention was all on a piece of beef. Hearing Xiang Yin¡¯s words, she only nodded and continued to cut a piece of beef.


    When Bai Yun saw this, he gloated. She wondered how Second Master Xiang would feel when he realized that his charm was inferior to a piece of beef.


    Xiang Yin raised his eyelids and glanced at Bai Yun. He said angrily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sitting down to eat?¡±


    Bai Yun was furious. Was he being despised?


    Just as he sat down, Xiang Yin asked, ¡°You brought the contract?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there.¡± Bai Yun raised his chin and pointed at the sofa.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? You took a fancy to it at a glance?¡± Bai Yun asked Gu Man.


    Gu Man nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look too much. It¡¯s good in all aspects and the price is very worth it.¡±


    When Bai Yun heard this, he thought to himself, How could it not be worth it? If it was possible, Xiang Yin wanted to give it away for free.


    Xiang Yin then fawned over Gu Man. ¡°Try this salad with some Argentine Malbec red wine. I wonder if you¡¯re used to it?¡±


    Bai Yun despised him in his heart. Who said that Second Master Xiang was single against his will? That was because he couldn¡¯t be bothered to in the past. Now that he was willing, the tricks came one after another.

 Chapter 122

    ?


    122 Exposing the White Lotus


    After signing the house contract, Xiang Yin drove Gu Man to the Gu Mansion.


    Gu Man got out of the car. Just as she closed the car door, she looked up and saw Gu Rou and Zhang Yue standing outside the door.


    ¡°Unlucky.¡± Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart.


    Gu Rou and Zhang Yue had already let go of their hands. They looked at the departing black luxury car and then at Gu Man with a frown.


    Gu Man wanted to ignore them, but Gu Rou went up to her. ¡°Gu Man, where did you go? Who sent you back just now?¡±


    Gu Man said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister. Of course I have to care about you. Now that a stranger is sending you home, how can I not be worried?¡± Gu Rou frowned, as if she was very worried.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Gu Man¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Gu Man, your sister is taking care of you like this because she¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll be deceived by the men outside. You actually don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t help but get angry when he saw that Gu Man didn¡¯t accept Gu Rou¡¯s discipline and even looked impatient.


    Moreover, he saw that when Gu Man got out of the passenger seat just now, she was in a good mood. However, when she saw them, her expression changed instantly. This gave Zhang Yue a blow.


    In the past, Gu Man would be shy and at a loss when she saw him. Now, she could be said to be disgusted.


    Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t help but think, Could it be that Gu Man really got together with Young Master Bai outside and ignored him?


    Gu Man snorted. ¡°Hypocrite.¡±


    Gu Rou suppressed the anger rising in her heart and asked softly, ¡°Was it Young Master Bai who sent you back just now?¡±


    ¡°Boring.¡± Gu Man wanted to roll her eyes.


    She always spoke about Young Master Bai. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Gu Rou had taken a fancy to Young Master Bai.


    ¡°Although Young Master Bai is good-looking and is willing to spend money on you, those are just tricks. He just wants to play with you. He won¡¯t treat you sincerely. Wake up,¡± Gu Rou advised earnestly.


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and say sarcastically, ¡°You make it sound like you know Young Master Bai better.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Rou said, ¡°Is there a need to understand? He just thinks that you¡¯re pure and simple. He wants to lie to you when you don¡¯t know anything and just arrived in a big city. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You make it sound like he¡¯s like you,¡± Gu Man said with a faint smile.


    The Host was fooled by Gu Rou¡¯s superficial skills and really thought that she was a caring sister. Now, she was probably the only one who saw the true colors of Gu Rou, this white lotus [1. White Lotus refers to a girl that puts on a pure and caring demeanor on the outside but is actually malicious].


    ¡°Gu Man, what do you mean by looking at me like this? You¡¯re really hurting my heart. I care so much about you, but in the end, I was misunderstood like this. What did I do wrong?¡±


    Tears streamed down Gu Rou¡¯s face as she spoke.


    Seeing this, Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It would be a waste of Gu Rou¡¯s talent if she didn¡¯t act.


    As Zhang Yue helped Gu Rou wipe her tears, he scolded, ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t go overboard!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Yue, what right do you have to talk about me? Are you my fianc¨¦?¡± Gu Man smiled, as if she was watching a show.


    Sure enough, the word ¡°fianc¨¦¡± touched their sensitive nerves.


    Zhang Yue didn¡¯t know how to reply for a moment. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    However, Gu Rou could not hold back her emotions anymore. Her face was instantly filled with hostility. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re flirting outside while thinking about the Zhang family. I feel disgusted even if you don¡¯t feel disgusted. Look at what you have that¡¯s presentable. You¡¯re not even worthy of licking shoes! You still want a fianc¨¦? Ha, why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Gu Man laughed, but her eyes were not smiling.


    When Gu Rou heard Gu Man¡¯s laughter, her throat suddenly felt like it was stuck. She belatedly realized that she had accidentally said what was on her mind. At this moment, she regretted it so much that she wanted to bite her tongue.


    She looked at Zhang Yue again and saw that he was looking at Gu Rou in a daze, as if he did not know this shrew-like woman.


    Was Gu Rou pretending to be gentle to Gu Man despite being angry?


    Gu Rou was shocked and quickly covered her face to cry. She sobbed and said, ¡°Brother Yue, I was really angry just now. Gu Man deliberately said these hurtful words to agitate me. I couldn¡¯t control myself for a moment.¡±

 Chapter 123

    ?


    123 Bigshot Has A Property


    Gu Man didn¡¯t care. Her words tore apart Gu Rou¡¯s mask. ¡°This is what you¡¯re thinking. You usually say that you care about me, but you actually hate me to death.¡±


    Gu Rou quickly explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t. Gu Man, you deliberately set a trap for me.¡±


    Gu Man sneered. ¡°Ha, really? Then you¡¯re really stupid.¡±


    Gu Man turned to Zhang Yue with a serious expression and a cold voice. ¡°Zhang Yue, I¡¯ve never taken the so-called verbal engagement between our elders seriously. If you still think that there¡¯s such a thing, then I¡¯ll officially cancel it now. If my words don¡¯t count, then I¡¯ll call for my grandmother to talk to your parents. I hope this matter can be settled as soon as possible. Otherwise, everyone will be uncomfortable.¡±


    Gu Man seemed to have not said such a long sentence in a long time. Although she did not take this engagement seriously, she had never officially suggested canceling it. Now that she said it, she felt relieved, as if she had resolved something that had occasionally bothered her for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Yue said coldly, ¡°Do you think you can cancel it just like that? Do you think the words of the older generation are casual?¡±


    Gu Man was at a loss. Why did it sound like Zhang Yue was unwilling to cancel this verbal engagement?


    Gu Rou was even more stunned. Didn¡¯t Zhang Yue usually hate Gu Man¡¯s pestering? He had clearly told her before that the engagement was just something Old Master Zhang said. Now that Old Master Zhang had passed away, this was invalid.


    Why was it different now?


    Gu Rou reached out to hold Zhang Yue¡¯s hand worriedly. ¡°Brother Yue, are you still angry at me for saying those things about Gu Man?¡±


    Zhang Yue did not answer.


    Actually, he had said those words out of anger. How dare Gu Man say that she had never taken it seriously? How dare she cancel it just like that?


    Could it be that now that she had hooked up with the Bai family, she wanted to kick him away?


    Gu Man originally belonged to him. It was not her turn to say that she did not want him. It was not her turn to despise him!


    Gu Rou called out to Zhang Yue again, ¡°Brother Yue¡­¡±


    Looking at the two of them pushing and pulling each other, Gu Man sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve already conveyed my words clearly. Don¡¯t use this engagement to hold me back. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    With that, Gu Man avoided the two of them and entered the door.


    Gu Rou still wanted to hold Zhang Yue¡¯s hand, but Zhang Yue pushed her away. Gu Rou said softly in a sobbing voice, ¡°Brother Yue, don¡¯t ruin our relationship because of Gu Man¡¯s instigation.¡±


    Zhang Yue¡¯s face was serious, and he no longer had the gentleness of the past. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything to provoke you. I want to ask you, when did you learn to say such unpleasant things? I thought you were always knowledgeable, but now it seems that you don¡¯t really care about Gu Man. You disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry and blurted it out. You¡¯ve known me for so long, when have you ever seen me say such things? It¡¯s all because Gu Man has been pestering me. I¡¯m only like this because I¡¯m crazy. Besides, I¡¯m like this because of you.¡± Gu Rou was about to cry again.


    ¡°Alright, my mind is in a mess now. I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Zhang Yue said as he pushed Gu Rou¡¯s hand away and walked quickly to the car.


    Even after the car sped away, Gu Rou was still standing there in a daze. She was ignored by Zhang Yue again.


    Gu Rou thought hatefully that it was all because of Gu Man that they were like this. One day, she would make Gu Man crawl on the ground and beg her.


    Gu Rou clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her flesh.


    Gu Man returned to her room and looked at the property contract that belonged to her. Although it would take some time before she could get the property certificate, she now had a house. In the future, even if she was chased out of the Gu family, she would not have to worry about not having a place to go.


    Most importantly, Grandma could also come for treatment and rest. In the future, Cousin could also come to study for high school.


    Today was really a fruitful day.


    Moreover, she had officially expressed her attitude to Zhang Yue just now. Just thinking about Zhang Yue¡¯s identity as his fianc¨¦e made her feel uncomfortable.


    Her words just now should have made her stand clear. If he dared to mention it again in the future, she did not mind exposing this matter. At that time, Zhang Yue clearly had a fianc¨¦e, but he went to seduce her sister. Let¡¯s see where the Zhang family would put their face.


    If the Zhang family wanted face, they would not mention this again.


    And this was what she wanted. She did not want to have anything to do with the Zhang family.

 Chapter 124

    ?


    124 Second Master¡¯s Pursuit Plan


    When Xiang Yin returned to the Xiang Family, Bai Yun and Cui Lin were leisurely swinging their legs on the sofa.


    When she saw Xiang Yin, Bai Yun clicked her tongue and sighed. ¡°Aiya, some people are finally enlightened. They gave her a house and personally cooked for her. I wonder how touched she is?¡±


    When Xiang Yin heard this, he stopped in his tracks. He thought about it seriously, but Gu Man did not seem to be touched.


    Hadn¡¯t he made it obvious enough?


    Cui Lin couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise, ¡°Could it be that Gu Man didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    He knew from Xiang Yin¡¯s expression that the outcome might not be satisfactory.


    ¡°She expressed her gratitude to Second Master,¡± Bai Yun added.


    Cui Lin resisted the urge to laugh. He could imagine Xiang Yin¡¯s expression at that time.


    When he was done laughing, Cui Lin kindly suggested, ¡°She¡¯s only a high school student. It¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯s a bit dense in this aspect. When she goes to university, you can start your pursuit.¡±


    Xiang Yin glanced at him but did not say anything. It was indeed not the right time to disturb Gu Man. He would talk about it when she got into Zhong Chu University.


    At this moment, Gu Man, who was in the room, did not know that she had already been included in Xiang Yin¡¯s plan to pursue her.


    She was in an exceptionally good mood today. When she was showering, she even hummed a tune.


    It seemed like today was the happiest day of her life.


    When she first came, she looked at some information online and felt that the people of this country were crazily obsessed with houses. Now, she understood that this was the foundation of settling down and freedom.


    Gu Man was happy, but someone in the Gu family was not.


    When Gu Rou entered the house, her eyes were still red. She happened to bump into Qu Bei and Gu Yuan. Qu Bei asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Rou turned around and did not want to answer. Qu Bei recalled that she had sent Zhang Yue out just now, so something could only have happened between the two of them. She asked, ¡°Did you quarrel with Zhang Yue?¡±


    When Gu Rou heard Zhang Yue, she thought of his determined figure just now and tears fell again. She sobbed and said, ¡°He was fierce to me.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you fine when you went out? Why would he be fierce to you for no reason? I don¡¯t think Zhang Yue is the kind of person who would be fierce to you.¡± Qu Bei¡¯s face was full of suspicion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We saw that Zhang Yue usually coaxed you. How could he be fierce to you?¡± Gu Yuan was also puzzled.


    ¡°We met Gu Man at the door.¡± At the mention of Gu Man, the sadness in Gu Rou¡¯s heart turned into hatred.


    ¡°Gu Man?¡± Gu Yuan and Qu Bei looked at each other. When Gu Man returned just now, she went upstairs without a word as usual. They could not be bothered with her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Tell us, you¡¯re killing us.¡± Qu Bei was an impatient person. Seeing that Gu Rou stopped after talking about Gu Man, she couldn¡¯t help but rush her.


    Gu Rou sniffed and started to talk about the words she had made up. ¡°We happened to see Gu Man being sent back by a luxury car. I asked her a few questions, but she didn¡¯t say anything and even scolded me. Later on, she even said that she had found a better person and wanted to settle the verbal engagement that Old Master Zhang had left behind with Brother Yue. I was angry at her for insulting Brother Yue like this, so I was a little harsh with my words, but Brother Yue said that my words were too harsh and that I was pretending in the past.¡±


    ¡°This Gu Man is too detestable. I¡¯ll go look for her and scold her. Otherwise, she¡¯ll think that this family is afraid of her.¡±


    Qu Bei was about to go upstairs when Gu Rou stopped her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be rash. If you argue now, you¡¯ll only cause chaos at home. I¡¯m fine. Zhang Yue is right. I was too anxious and my words were too harsh. I deserve it.¡±


    Seeing Gu Rou cry again, Gu Yuan said earnestly, ¡°You child, you¡¯re just kind-hearted. Why do you care so much about a person like Gu Man? She¡¯s sad to see you. She might be happy now.¡±


    Qu Bei panicked and complained to Gu Yuan, ¡°Look at you, you insist on bringing her back to the Gu family. Now, the Gu family can¡¯t even have a moment of peace. It¡¯s already not easy for me to manage this family, and now there¡¯s a demon king-like person. I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    Gu Yuan was also angry at Qu Bei¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying these angry words? You know why I brought her back. Otherwise, the Gu family will always be new money and will never be able to get to be a prestigious family. It¡¯s difficult for me to even buy a house in Dragon Mountain District now. Can¡¯t you understand me?¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, Gu Rou quickly advised, ¡°Stop talking. You have to calm down and think about what to do next. If this continues, we won¡¯t have a solution.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s goal was to chase Gu Man out of the Gu family.

 Chapter 125

    ?


    125 Meeting Ah Mai Again


    On the last day of Gu Man¡¯s examination, as soon as she left the school gate, a person of her grandfather¡¯s age welcomed her.


    It was Old Master Cui¡¯s butler, Uncle Li.


    Uncle Li bowed slightly to Gu Man and said kindly, ¡°Miss Gu Man, I¡¯m Uncle Li, the butler of the Cui Family. Old Master Cui wants to invite you to the Restaurant Fragrance for a meal to thank you for your help many times. Old Master Cui is waiting for you in the car. Are you free tonight?¡±


    Gu Man looked at a black car parked by the roadside. The window slowly rolled down, revealing Old Master Cui¡¯s familiar face. Gu Man nodded at Old Master Cui.


    Gu Man thought that it would be unreasonable for an old man to personally come and pick her up. After this meal, it would be easier for them to settle things.


    ¡°Uncle Li, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Man walked towards the car.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Uncle Li¡¯s footsteps seemed to be much lighter.


    ¡°Miss Gu Man, let me open the car door for you.¡± Uncle Li took two quick steps.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can do it myself.¡± Gu Man couldn¡¯t bear to have such an old man help her pull the car door open, so she rejected him.


    As soon as Gu Man got into the car and sat down, Cui Lao asked, ¡°We suddenly came to look for you this time because we wanted to try our luck. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s First High School¡¯s mock exam today. How did it go?¡± Old Master Cui asked with concern like an elder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Although Gu Man respected the old man, she still appeared cold. Old Master Cui did not feel offended and continued to chat with Gu Man, but his questions were very measured. He asked mostly questions about Gu Man, so Gu Man could not keep quiet.


    Therefore, they chatted happily along the way.


    The car quickly arrived at Restaurant Fragrance. This was the second time Gu Man had come to this expensive restaurant.


    Gu Man suddenly remembered that she had not returned the Restaurant Fragrance Gold Card that Xiang Yin had given her. She was embarrassed that she had almost forgotten.


    A waiter came over to help open the car door. Gu Man got out of the car and turned around to support Old Master Cui. Old Master Cui saw Gu Man¡¯s actions and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m old. It¡¯s more useful to have a youngster than a gold cane or a silver cane by my side.¡±


    Uncle Li smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly. If other young people dared to help Old Master Cui like this, they would have been left behind long ago. Old Master Cui could not bear to see others treat him as an old man, but he liked to talk about being ¡°old¡± in front of his trusted aides.


    When they entered the private room, Gu Man realized that Ah Mai was also there. The little boy was sitting on the child¡¯s chair with his head lowered, fiddling with a pile of toys on the table. He did not even look up when Gu Man and the others entered.


    Beside Ah Mai was a middle-aged woman. She called out to Old Master Cui, ¡°Old Master Cui.¡±


    ¡°This is Ah Mai¡¯s babysitter,¡± Old Master Cui introduced her to Gu Man.


    The babysitter greeted Gu Man respectfully, and Gu Man nodded at her.


    Cui Lao walked to the little boy¡¯s side and pulled his hand, wanting him to stop playing with the toys. ¡°Look, Sister is here to see you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the little boy shook off Cui Lao¡¯s hand and continued to play with the toy in his hand.


    Old Master Cui, a veteran of the business world, was dejected. ¡°Look, Ah Mai doesn¡¯t speak, doesn¡¯t recognize anyone, and doesn¡¯t care about anyone. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s trapped in his own world. How pitiful, my Ah Mai.¡±


    Seeing that Ah Mai was only focused on playing with the toy, the babysitter reached out and took out one of Ah Mai¡¯s toys. The toy¡¯s regular arrangement was instantly messed up. Ah Mai suddenly screamed and slammed the table with both hands, throwing the rest of the toys to the ground.


    No matter how the babysitter coaxed him, Ah Mai did not stop screaming.


    Seeing that the little boy was so hysterical, Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but go over and hug him. Unexpectedly, Ah Mai grabbed Gu Man¡¯s hair and pulled. Fortunately, Old Master Cui was quick and grabbed Ah Mai¡¯s hand, but he still pulled off a few strands of hair.


    ¡°Hurry up and carry him,¡± Cui Lao shouted at the babysitter.


    The babysitter quickly carried Ah Mai. Although Ah Mai was not struggling as much, he was still crying.


    Old Master Cui grabbed the strands of hair in his hand and asked Gu Man anxiously, ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±


    Gu Man shook her head.


    Then, to Cui Lao¡¯s surprise, Gu Man picked up all the toys on the ground and waved them in front of Ah Mai. She shouted, ¡°Ah Mai, watch me.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s fingers flew around, imitating the way Ah Mai had placed the toy just now. Furthermore, the position of the toy was exactly the same. Ah Mai immediately quietened down and looked at it seriously.

 Chapter 126

    ?


    126 Two Geniuses


    Suddenly, Ah Mai¡¯s eyes lit up. It turned out that Gu Man had created a new way to place the toys. Gu Man smiled and waved at Ah Mai. She pointed at the unfinished toys on the table. ¡°Come, Ah Mai. You can arrange the ones at the back.¡±


    Seeing that the babysitter still did not dare to let go of Ah Mai, Cui Lao said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let go of Ah Mai and let him come over.¡±


    There was surprise in Cui Lao¡¯s voice. This was the first time he had seen Ah Mai quieten down so quickly, and at this moment, there was a curious and surprised expression on his face. This was the expression a child should have, but Ah Mai had almost never had it before.


    Without the restraint of the babysitter, Ah Mai took two steps and stood by the table. From Gu Man¡¯s angle, she could see that his eyelashes were long and curly. His lips were slightly pursed and he looked very serious.


    Gu Man deliberately exaggerated her actions. Little Ah Mai actually grinned, revealing two rows of small teeth. He looked up at Gu Man, his two grape-like eyes sparkling.


    Old Master Cui watched from the side and was about to cry. His Ah Mai was supposed to be like this.


    Gu Man handed the toy to Ah Mai. Ah Mai thought for a moment and placed it in a position. Gu Man immediately drew an arc with her hand and placed it in another position.


    Ah Mai immediately clapped her hands together and then grinned excitedly as he took a toy. He shouted something incomprehensible and was about to spit.


    Seeing that Ah Mai had put down the last toy, Gu Man lowered her head and patiently discussed with her. ¡°Ah Mai, let¡¯s eat first, okay? Sister is so hungry.¡±


    Ah Mai cocked his head in thought, then nodded and began to pack his toys.


    Gu Man helped him pack the toys into a big box. After packing the toys, Ah Mai still clung to Gu Man and wanted to sit beside her. The babysitter quickly moved his chair over.


    Uncle Li had already called the waiter to serve the dishes.


    ¡°Gu Man, it¡¯s been hard on you. This is the first time Ah Mai has had such a good time. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s communicated with someone,¡± Old Master Cui said emotionally.


    ¡°Ah Mai is very smart,¡± Gu Man praised sincerely.


    Old Master Cui took off his reading glasses and wiped his eyes.


    He was about to lose confidence. Now, Gu Man¡¯s words and Ah Mai¡¯s performance just now gave him hope again, so he could not help but cry.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Ah Mai is smart. He¡¯ll get better.¡± Old Master Cui smiled happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it to comfort you. You saw the toys that Ah Mai and I placed just now. We weren¡¯t just placing them randomly. There was a pattern.¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s words, Old Master Cui said, ¡°I realized it too. Are you guys playing a game?¡±


    Gu Man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a simple game. It¡¯s a simulation of the trajectory of a dark planet in the universe. I think Ah Mai might not know how to calculate this trajectory, but he has an almost intuitive instinct. Perhaps it¡¯s his talent.¡±


    ¡°So, Ah Mai is a little genius?¡± Old Master Cui asked in surprise.


    ¡°You can say that.¡± Gu Man nodded solemnly.


    Old Master Cui almost laughed out loud.


    ¡°Girl, since you can play with him like this, it means that you¡¯re a genius yourself. Although I¡¯m already old, I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this. I believe that high schools nowadays don¡¯t teach such profound knowledge, right?¡± Old Master Cui asked Gu Man with admiration in his eyes.


    Gu Man felt a little awkward when someone directly called her a genius. In the end, she said calmly, ¡°I like to study these.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Old Master Cui cheered happily.


    In Old Master Cui¡¯s heart, he felt that the two of them were related by blood. Otherwise, why would their talents be the same?


    Old Master Cui enjoyed this meal more than any meal he normally had.


    He saw that Gu Man was eating very seriously with her head lowered. She seemed to like the food here very much, so he asked, ¡°Girl, what else do you want to eat? Order whatever you want. Don¡¯t be reserved.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the dishes on the table and felt her heart ache. There were already so many dishes on the table. She did not know how much they would cost. Ever since Gu Man bought the house, she had valued money.


    Moon wanted her to lie low and wait for the limelight to pass before she accepted more hacking jobs. Therefore, she felt that she had to be careful with her money.

 Chapter 127

    ?


    127 Bigshot Is A Foodie


    ¡°Old Master Cui, there¡¯s enough food.¡± Gu Man nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Girl, you and I are really fated. You¡¯ve helped me so many times, but I can¡¯t help you in any way.¡± Old Master Cui looked like he wanted Gu Man to ask for something.


    ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Gu Man said and lowered her head to eat seriously.


    Seeing that Gu Man seemed to be enjoying every dish, Old Master Cui smiled and thought to himself, This girl seems to be a foodie.


    After eating for a while, Ah Mai became sleepy. The babysitter brought him to another room. Gu Man looked around the private room and realized that it was a suite. It was even more luxurious than the place where she treated Xiang Yin to a meal.


    It seemed that the Cui family¡¯s strength was really unimaginable. However, Gu Man turned around and thought about it. From the fact that Old Master Cui could casually bid for a sarira with 100 million yuan, it could be seen that the Cui family¡¯s wealth was extraordinary.


    Thinking of the relic, Gu Man asked, ¡°Old Master, has the situation regarding the sarira been resolved?¡±


    ¡°That matter is resolved. I asked a few people later. The relic is indeed useless to Ah Mai. I was desperate.¡±


    ¡°People panic because they care.¡± Gu Man lowered her head and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°From Ah Mai¡¯s reaction just now, I¡¯m also more optimistic. There must be some way to make Ah Mai normal. Those folk remedies can even harm Ah Mai if we¡¯re not careful,¡± Old Master Cui analyzed.


    ¡°Yes, Ah Mai doesn¡¯t have any other problems. It might just be a matter of psychological preference. It¡¯s not a physiological defect. As long as he¡¯s guided in a suitable way, he will get better.¡± Gu Man agreed with Old Master Cui.


    ¡°Do other people know the way you placed it just now? I just hope that Ah Mai will smile, get excited, and be surprised like just now. I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°This is physics knowledge. Perhaps some physicists might know it.¡± Gu Man was not very sure because she had not seen any relevant theories in the physics world.


    ¡°Then¡­ this¡­¡± Old Master Cui frowned. In that case, it was impossible for anyone in this aspect to be invited to the Cui Family.


    Seeing that Cui Lao seemed to be very troubled, Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go and visit Ah Mai when I¡¯m free. I like him very much too.¡±


    When Cui Lao heard this, he was so happy that he almost stood up. ¡°Really? Then, Gu Man, when you have time to come over, I¡¯ll send a car to pick you up. Or we can bring Ah Mai over to look for you.¡±


    Although he secretly hoped that Gu Man could come and accompany Ah Mai often, and he also wanted to spend more time with Gu Man, it was not appropriate for him to make this request now. When Gu Man took the initiative to mention it, it was as if Old Master Cui¡¯s problem had been solved.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Man took another sip of tea and put down the teacup. ¡°Old Master Cui, I should go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll leave too. Let¡¯s go out together. I¡¯ll get someone to send you home.¡±


    Old Master Cui got up as well. Uncle Li went to remind the babysitter and she carried the sleeping Ah Mai out.


    ¡°Girl, remember to text me when you get home. Record my number on your phone.¡± As Old Master Cui spoke, he waited for Gu Man to take out her phone.


    After Gu Man saved it, Old Master Cui said, ¡°Call it and see if it¡¯s the correct number.¡±


    Old Master Cui was relieved when the call connected.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, Old Master Cui asked Gu Man to get into the car. After the car left, Old Master Cui and Uncle Li got into another car.


    In the car, Old Master Cui took out a few strands of hair from his pocket and said to Uncle Li, ¡°Take this for DNA testing.¡±


    ¡°This is?¡± Uncle Li asked in surprise.


    ¡°Gu Man¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°When did you get it?¡± Uncle Li did not see Old Master Cui do anything.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s just that Ah Mai pulled Gu Man¡¯s hair noisily. This kid used brute force. If I hadn¡¯t been fast, more strands of hair would¡¯ve been pulled. Gu Man¡¯s scalp should be hurting, but she didn¡¯t even frown. What a kind-hearted girl.¡±


    ¡°Master, that might be because they¡¯re related. Look, Young Master Ah Mai likes to stick with that girl after a glance. It¡¯s not because she¡¯s his biological cousin.¡±


    When Cui Lao heard Uncle Li¡¯s words, he looked relieved, but he said calmly, ¡°Stop trying to make me happy. I want the results tomorrow.¡±


    Uncle Li chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, but no matter what the outcome is, you¡¯re already treating her as your granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one with sharp eyes!¡± Cui Lao couldn¡¯t help but scold him jokingly.

 Chapter 128

    ?


    128 God Did It On Purpose


    The car that sent Gu Man back slowly stopped outside the Gu residence. Another red sports car stopped beside it.


    As soon as Gu Man got out of the car, she saw Gu Rou and Zhang Yue getting out.


    Gu Man rolled her eyes at the sky. The heavens were deliberately teasing her. She had bumped into them here two nights in a row.


    Gu Man took two quick steps. She could predict what they would ask.


    However, Gu Rou did not intend to let Gu Man off.


    Seeing that Gu Man was walking faster, Gu Rou shouted anxiously, ¡°Gu Man, wait for me.¡±


    However, Gu Man ignored her cries. She entered the door and went up the steps. When she reached the hall, she realized that there were guests in the Gu family home.


    A clear voice sounded. ¡°Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Man took a closer look. It was Zhou Ying. She looked to the side and saw Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Zhang.


    Zhou Ying walked over, held Gu Man¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°We were eating nearby tonight. We wanted to walk around after dinner. We met Mrs. Gu, so we came to your house.¡±


    Gu Man thought that it was good that they did not specially come to visit her.


    Gu Man nodded at them. ¡°Madams, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, it¡¯s not easy for the two madams to come to our house as guests. Why don¡¯t you talk to them?¡± Qu Bei, who was still smiling at the two madams, turned to Gu Man with impatience.


    At this moment, Gu Rou entered. She immediately walked up to Mrs. Zhou and called out, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Zhou.¡±


    She went to Mrs. Zhang and said familiarly, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou nodded, but Mrs. Zhang said with relief, ¡°Gu Rou is so sensible.¡±


    This formed a stark contrast. One was warm and sensible, while the other was cold and isolated.


    Gu Rou was about to laugh out loud in her heart. She said sweetly, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Auntie. I still have a lot to learn from you ladies.¡±


    At this moment, Qu Bei asked in surprise, ¡°The three of you came back together?¡±


    Gu Rou quickly said, ¡°No, Gu Man sent a car back. It¡¯s a luxury car. Looks like Gu Man¡¯s classmate is rich.¡±


    Gu Rou deliberately said ¡®classmate¡¯, but everyone present more or less knew that Gu Man did not get along well with any of her schoolmates in school. How could a classmate send her back?


    Even Mrs. Zhou had heard about it from Gu Rou at the restaurant.


    Sure enough, Qu Bei shouted, ¡°Classmate? Gu Man made friends with a classmate?¡±


    Zhou Ying said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Man¡¯s classmate.¡±


    Qu Bei immediately smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just that Gu Man went out tonight and someone sent her back. We also want to know who it is.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    ¡°Gu Man, we¡¯re doing this for your own good. We haven¡¯t asked you where you¡¯ve been and you¡¯re not eating at home. Do you feel liberated after the exam?¡± Gu Yuan interrogated her like a strict father. Then, he said to Mrs. Zhou, ¡°This child has been spoiled by us. She doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡±


    ¡°The child is in high school and has her own opinions. It¡¯s quite good,¡± Mrs. Zhou said calmly. Then, she said to Gu Man, ¡°We came here at the last minute because we wanted to greet you if you were at home. Now that we¡¯ve met, we should take our leave.¡±


    She could tell that Gu Man did not want to talk to them, so she said goodbye.


    Zhou Ying looked at Gu Man and stuck out her tongue. ¡°I begged my mother to come in. Gu Man, you won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Gu Man replied calmly again, making Zhou Ying feel a little discouraged.


    ¡°Gu Man, what are you saying? Mrs. Zhou and the others came to thank you sincerely. Won¡¯t you disappoint them by being so cold?¡± Qu Bei was anxious, worried that Mrs. Zhou would leave just like that.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t blame Gu Man. We¡¯re the ones who caused trouble.¡± Mrs. Zhou felt bad when she saw Gu Man being reprimanded by Qu Bei.


    Qu Bei hurriedly said politely, ¡°Mrs. Zhou, if you continue to be polite, you¡¯ll be despising our Gu family. It¡¯s not easy for you to come here, so of course Gu Man has to chat with you.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou insisted, ¡°I¡¯ve really troubled you guys. The last time I came, I came without informing you. I feel bad.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou then said to Gu Man, ¡°Gu Man, Zhou Ying said that you did a good deed for everyone at school yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 129

    ?


    129 White Lotus Was Slapped In The Face On The Spot


    Ever since Zhou Ying was kidnapped by the criminals and saved by Gu Man, Zhou Ying¡¯s personality had completely changed. In the past, she was arrogant and unreasonable and did not have many good words to say to her. Now, she liked to share things with her. She became even more intimate with her, Mrs. Zhou was also happy to see her change.


    From Zhou Ying¡¯s words, she knew that she admired Gu Man very much, so Mrs. Zhou liked her even more.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Man replied calmly.


    Seeing Gu Man like this, Mrs. Zhou wanted to laugh. This child looked cold on the outside but was warm on the inside.


    Qu Bei was about to scold Gu Man when Mrs. Zhou asked, ¡°Do you like the bag I gave you last time? I¡¯ll change it if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, she was so frightened that her body stiffened. She did not expect Mrs. Zhou to remember this bag and say something.


    The bag was still with her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t opened it yet.¡± Gu Man thought for a while and looked at Mrs. Zhou apologetically. In fact, she didn¡¯t even remember where she had placed it.


    When Gu Rou heard this, she was about to faint. Gu Man¡¯s words did not match hers.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Zhou looked over and said faintly, ¡°The last time I saw Gu Rou carrying that bag, it looked pretty good. You should be able to carry it too.¡±


    Gu Man looked at Gu Rou and saw that her face was slightly red. She knew what was going on. She had taken her things for herself.


    ¡°Gu Rou, bring me my bag later,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    Gu Rou lowered her head and pursed her lips. She hated Gu Man to death. She was now thinking about how Mrs. Zhang and Zhang Yue would look at her.


    Qu Bei saw that the atmosphere was a little awkward. She pretended to be relaxed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a bag. Gu Man, if you like bags, you can go to your sister¡¯s room and pick a few.¡±


    ¡°I only want my things.¡± Gu Man did not give Qu Bei any face.


    Mrs. Zhang was a little embarrassed. She did not expect Gu Rou to do such a thing. She usually saw that Gu Rou was sensible and considerate of Gu Man. Last time, she even said that she and Gu Man shared their things.


    Why did it seem like that was not the case now?


    Mrs. Zhang did not like the Gu family very much. Usually, it was because Gu Rou was sensible and knew when to advance and retreat that she tacitly agreed to her being with Zhang Yue.


    Mrs. Zhang looked up at Zhang Yue and saw that he was frowning. It seemed like he was unhappy too.


    However, Mrs. Zhou said sternly, ¡°Gu Rou, since Gu Man said so, do as she says. My daughter escaped death and we should have a bigger gift for Gu Man, but Gu Man is unwilling to accept it. You think it¡¯s just a bag, but I treat it as all my gratitude. Since Gu Man wants this bag, it must be hers. I won¡¯t allow anyone to have any improper thoughts.¡±


    Qu Bei quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We were careless. We thought that Gu Man didn¡¯t like it because she left it in the side hall, so Gu Rou opened it and used it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why did Gu Rou say that Gu Man gave it to her last time?¡± Mrs. Zhou pretended not to understand.


    Hearing Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words, Qu Bei frowned and looked at Gu Rou. Gu Rou looked back at her in embarrassment.


    This was getting more and more awkward!


    Seeing that Qu Bei was unable to say anything for a long time, Mrs. Zhang felt their embarrassment, so she said, ¡°Although sisters are close, they still have to respect each other. I think that Gu Man will definitely look good carrying that bag. Mrs. Zhou has the most unique taste in bags.¡±


    After Mrs. Zhang¡¯s words, the atmosphere improved.


    Mrs. Zhou had no intention of continuing the topic. She continued along Mrs. Zhang¡¯s words and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. The younger generation nowadays has a different taste from us old people.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang immediately smiled and replied, ¡°The bags in your hand won¡¯t fall out of trend even in a few decades. You have to help me snatch one next time.¡±


    Qu Bei also smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to ask Mrs. Zhou to help me take a look as well.¡±


    At this moment, the awkward atmosphere gradually melted.


    However, Gu Rou still lowered her head and did not dare to speak. She wished she could disappear at this moment.


    She grabbed the edge of her dress and did not even know that her veins were bulging. This was the most awkward moment she had ever been in since she was young. Even if Mrs. Zhou had already started to talk and laugh, as long as she heard the word ¡°bag¡±, it was as if she had been slapped in the face.


    It was all because of Gu Man, she had to think of a way to chase her out of the Gu Family.

 Chapter 130

    ?


    130 The Gu Family¡¯s Wails


    Mrs. Zhou ignored the pleading of Gu Yuan, Qu Bei, and the others to stay. In the end, she still left the Gu Family firmly.


    Mrs. Zhang also suggested that they leave together. When they left, she even took Zhang Yue away with the excuse of sending her back.


    Before Zhang Yue left, he glanced at Gu Rou and left without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Gu Rou¡¯s heart turned cold. The misunderstanding from talking to Gu Man last night had just improved a little today, and now this.


    Moreover, these words came from Mrs. Zhou¡¯s mouth and could not be questioned.


    This time, Zhang Yue would definitely not listen to her explanation so easily. Thinking of this, Gu Rou hated Gu Man even more.


    After Mrs. Zhou and the others left, the Gu family, which had been very lively just now, fell silent.


    Gu Man knew that this silence was like the silence before a storm.


    Sure enough, Gu Rou immediately cried and asked sternly, ¡°Gu Man, why do you hate me so much? How did I offend you that you have to put me in this state?¡±


    Gu Man snorted coldly.


    Gu Rou was clearly the one who was vain and carried her bag. That was how she caused this trouble. Now, she was accusing her of putting her in this state. How shameless.


    Qu Bei also shouted, ¡°Gu Man, Gu Rou usually treats you so well, but at the critical moment, you made Gu Rou embarrass herself in front of everyone. How can the Gu family have an ingrate like you?!¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, kneel down and apologize to your sister,¡± Gu Yuan said in a low voice.


    Everyone looked at Gu Man, but Gu Man seemed to be watching a show. She stood at the side with her arms crossed and ignored Gu Yuan¡¯s words.


    Gu Man snorted in her heart. Kneel down and apologize? Why? Just because they had more people?


    It was really hard for him to think of it.


    ¡°Gu Man, are you deaf? Kneel down and admit your mistake. Not only did you embarrass your sister today, you also delayed your cousin¡¯s enrollment. It¡¯s already benevolent of me to ask you to kneel down and apologize.¡± Old Madam Gu slammed her walking stick on the ground, making a loud thud.


    Enroll her cousin? So they still wanted Mrs. Zhou to recommend them. No wonder she greeted them so warmly.


    Shameless! However, this was really something the Gu family could do.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t even think about asking me to apologize.¡± Gu Man sneered.


    ¡°Gu Man, if Zhang Yue has any misunderstanding about Gu Rou, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Qu Bei said fiercely.


    As soon as Qu Bei finished speaking, Gu Zhi wailed again, ¡°Aiyo, my poor Yao¡¯er. You could have gone to the best high school in Han City to study, but now you¡¯re going back to the village to be pointed at by others. You might as well not study anymore.¡±


    When Zhong Yao heard Gu Zhi¡¯s words, she started to cry. ¡°I want to study. Cousin Gu Man, I beg you. Tell that madam that I don¡¯t want to go back to the village. I want to study at Han City First High.¡±


    Instantly, the Gu family wailed. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that the Gu family was at a funeral.


    Gu Man frowned. How noisy.


    Seeing that Gu Man not only had no intention of apologizing, but also looked impatient, Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, as if he was about to pounce on Gu Man and slap her.


    Old Madam Gu roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not dead yet. Why are you guys crying and howling?¡±


    Gu Zhi and the others were so frightened by Old Madam Gu that they immediately fell silent.


    ¡°You only know how to cry. What¡¯s the use of crying?¡± Old Madam Gu said in a low voice.


    ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t want to either, but you saw Gu Man¡¯s attitude. She was determined not to admit her mistake. I¡¯m not her biological mother. We can¡¯t even hit or scold her. We can only cry that we¡¯re useless.¡±


    Qu Bei¡¯s words forced Gu Yuan, her biological father, and Old Madam Gu, her biological grandmother, to scold Gu Man.


    When Old Madam Gu heard this, she slapped her walking stick while facing Gu Man and said, ¡°Gu Man, call Mrs. Zhou immediately and explain the matter of the bag. Also, beg Mrs. Zhou to recommend Yao¡¯er to Han City First High School.¡±


    ¡°Ha, what if I don¡¯t?¡± Gu Man sneered. What an arrogant family.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, then get out of the Gu family quickly.¡± Old Madam Gu slammed her walking stick again, as if she had made the final decision.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your status as a philanthropist after I leave the Gu Family?¡± Gu Man asked slowly without any panic.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. If you don¡¯t explain the two things that your grandmother said just now, get lost from the Gu Family tomorrow,¡± Gu Yuan said coldly.


    Qu Bei also shouted, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want the Gu family to be well, you should have gotten lost from the Gu family long ago. If I were you, I would be too embarrassed to stay here.¡±


    Gu Rou lowered her head and smiled gloatingly.

 Chapter 131

    ?


    131 Sister Man¡¯s Dark Humor


    Gu Man looked at how determined they were, but she did not want to let them have their way. She said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Gu. The Gu family has the obligation to support me until I¡¯m 18. I¡¯m still a few months away from turning 18. It¡¯s not up to you to decide if I leave or not.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t believe that as your father, I can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Gu Yuan was about to vomit blood from Gu Man¡¯s arrogant expression. He stood up and walked quickly towards Gu Man. Before he reached her, he raised his hand.


    Everyone was waiting excitedly for the slap to ring. In the end, Gu Man turned around slightly and Gu Yuan¡¯s slap landed perfectly on the wall.


    As Gu Yuan had used all his strength, the sound of him hitting the wall was still very loud. It sounds like it was very painful.


    Sure enough, Gu Yuan retracted his hand and breathed in repeatedly. His hand was red and swollen.


    Qu Bei went over to look at Gu Yuan¡¯s hand, but Gu Yuan pushed her away and shouted at Gu Man, ¡°You b*stard, you still dare to dodge? I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    Gu Man didn¡¯t say anything and looked at him like he was a fool. Am I stupid? I¡¯ll stand there and let you hit me.


    Gu Yuan still wanted to rush to Gu Man, but his heart suddenly ached. He could only hold on to the wall and pant heavily.


    Qu Bei quickly went forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Yuan was covering his chest and his face was pale, she panicked, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Gu Yuan paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, he did not dare to do anything else. He let Qu Bei help him to the sofa and everyone rushed over to check.


    Gu Rou no longer wanted to pretend to be a good sister to Gu Man. She looked at Gu Man coldly and gritted her teeth. ¡°Gu Man, Dad has a heart attack now. Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die. It¡¯s bad for old people to get angry,¡± Gu Man said kindly. She could tell that Gu Yuan was just angry for a moment. He would be fine after a while.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a cold-blooded animal. Dad is already like this, yet you still say such cold words,¡± Gu Rou scolded coldly.


    Gu Zhi also looked over and said coldly, ¡°When you were young, they wanted you to live at my house. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t keep you. Otherwise, I would have died of anger after raising an ingrate like you for more than ten years.¡±


    Gu Man sneered. ¡°Then I have to thank you for not raising me.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t think that we were joking just now. If you can¡¯t do what I say, quickly pack your things and leave.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Yuan had already recovered, Old Madam Gu said coldly to Gu Man.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to pack for her? What doesn¡¯t belong to the Gu Family now? If she still has to return everything to the Gu Family, I think she¡¯ll have to leave naked,¡± Qu Bei sneered.


    ¡°Of course I can leave the Gu family, but seeing how much you want me to leave, I really don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Gu Man suddenly had an urge to make a fool of them in her heart. She wanted to see them unable to do anything to her even if they hated her to death.


    ¡°Gu Man, you b*tch. Don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Qu Bei stood up angrily and acted like a shrew.


    Zhong Yao looked at Qu Bei and quickly shrank back to Gu Zhi¡¯s side. This was the first time she had seen her aunt show such a fierce expression.


    Zhong Yao looked up and asked Gu Zhi, ¡°Are they really going to chase Cousin Gu Man out?¡±


    ¡°Stop calling her cousin. She¡¯s your ex-aunt¡¯s child. Your ex-aunt is already dead, so she¡¯s not a member of the Gu family at all. Look, she won¡¯t even say a word for you. Why do you care?¡±


    Zhong Yao nodded in confusion.


    Gu Man said calmly to Qu Bei, ¡°Madam Gu, I advise you not to be agitated. I won¡¯t be responsible if you have a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, how dare you curse me? I¡¯ll tear your mouth off.¡±


    Qu Bei was about to pounce on her, but Gu Rou stopped her. ¡°Mom, calm down. Your health is more important.¡±


    Only then did Qu Bei not rush over. She just sat down again and stared at Gu Man while panting heavily.


    Old Madam Gu could see clearly from the side that Gu Man was not one to be forced.


    She thought to herself that on the surface, Mrs. Zhou did not seem to care about anything, but the Zhang family would definitely be distant and would definitely misunderstand Gu Rou. Moreover, it seemed that the only way for her granddaughter to enter Han City First High School was through Mrs. Zhou.


    It was best if Gu Man stepped in for these two matters. However, it seemed like it was useless for her to force Gu Man just now. She wondered if Gu Man would listen if she used a soft approach?

 Chapter 132

    ?


    132 Sister Man Is Being Mischievous Again


    Hence, Old Madam Gu¡¯s attitude had a 180-degree change. Her old voice carried a trace of sorrow as she said slowly, ¡°Gu Man, if you still recognize me as your grandmother, do as I said just now. Gu Rou cares so much about you usually, and it¡¯s not easy for your aunt to live in the village. Just be a good person and help them. After this is done, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Let¡¯s live well as a family.¡±


    These words sounded really touching.


    However, Gu Man knew that this was just a temporary measure. How could the Gu family really accept her?


    Back then, the Huang Family had treated them so well, but they were not satisfied. The methods they used on the Huang Family could be considered unscrupulous.


    Gu Man pretended to be touched. ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was suspicious of her, Old Madam Gu instinctively wanted to be angry, but she remembered her motive and could only hold it in. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Why would I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I won¡¯t know how to say it. I don¡¯t know how to lie.¡± Gu Man wanted to disgust this old woman who thought she was very smart.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Madam Gu knew that Gu Man did it on purpose. She was so angry that her fingers trembled as she pointed at Gu Man, but she could not say anything.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say it one last time. I won¡¯t say anything to Mrs. Zhou. Do as you deem fit. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Gu Man raised her voice so that everyone could hear her.


    With that, Gu Man turned around and was about to go upstairs.


    ¡°You bastard, if you dare to go upstairs like this, leave the Gu family tomorrow,¡± Gu Yuan said angrily.


    However, he did not dare to stand up again, afraid that his heart would ache again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave tomorrow,¡± Gu Man said condescendingly as she stood on the stairs.


    Gu Yuan pounded his chest again, unable to speak.


    Qu Bei, who was beside him, quickly patted his chest. ¡°Hubby, are you alright? You have to go to the hospital to take a look.¡±


    Gu Rou comforted him softly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be agitated.¡±


    While the Gu family was flustered, Gu Man closed the door.


    Gu Man stood behind the door. Just like the first time she came to this world, she looked around the room. It has not changed much since then.


    Leave the Gu Family? Of course. Even if today¡¯s incident didn¡¯t happen, she would still leave the Gu Family as soon as possible. It was just that it wouldn¡¯t be so soon. She thought that she could wait until the college entrance examination ended, but it seemed like she had to do it earlier.


    If she had to leave the Gu Family, she wouldn¡¯t have to bring a lot of things. It was mainly her computer and a few sets of clothes. The rest didn¡¯t matter.


    Downstairs, Gu Yuan and the others thought that Gu Man was stubborn. Just now, she was just unwilling to lower her head for the sake of her pride. Now that she thought of being chased out of the Gu family, she was panicking.


    After all, Gu Man was only a girl who was not yet 18 years old and had never come into contact with society. She had to ask for every cent from her family. If she left the Gu family, could she still live?


    Gu Yuan said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she won¡¯t come and beg me obediently tomorrow.¡±


    Then, he said to Gu Rou, ¡°You should persuade her tomorrow to talk to Mrs. Zhou properly.¡±


    ¡°Then can we still let her live with the Gu family?¡± As soon as Gu Rou finished speaking, she felt that her attitude seemed to be too obvious, so she quickly explained, ¡°I also want to get along well with Gu Man, but look, she almost angered her entire family to death just now. It¡¯s not a solution to continue like this. I¡¯m just afraid that our family will be destroyed in her hands sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°How can I not understand what you¡¯re saying? But what can I do? The Gu family can¡¯t chase her out just like that,¡± Gu Yuan said helplessly.


    Gu Rou was furious, but she was helpless. She could only agree in a low voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go persuade her tomorrow, but I don¡¯t have much hope. You know that she¡¯s very stubborn.¡±


    ¡°I know. Then let¡¯s see what the situation is tomorrow. If she¡¯s still so stubborn, we have to get her out no matter what.¡±


    Gu Rou was relieved to hear Gu Yuan¡¯s words. When she thought about how Gu Man would be kicked out tomorrow, she felt that she would wake up smiling tonight.

 Chapter 133

    ?


    133 Leaving the Gu Family


    Gu Man woke up early in the morning, more than an hour earlier than usual.


    She had decided at the last minute to move out of the Gu Family Residence today.


    Although she had said last night that she wanted to stay at the Gu Family to disgust them, when she woke up this morning, she suddenly felt that she was a little childish and bored last night. It was a waste of time and energy to continue wasting time with them.


    She had thought that the Gu family would not be up so early, but when she went downstairs, she saw that everyone in the Gu family was eating breakfast.


    Gu Man usually got up at the right time and took the bus. She never ate breakfast at home and usually bought some near the school after getting off.


    Gu Yuan and the others were still at a loss when they saw Gu Man pulling the suitcase. Then, as if they had thought of something, Gu Yuan asked with a dark face, ¡°Are you planning to leave the Gu family?¡±


    ¡°You know the answer,¡± Gu Man replied disdainfully as she pulled on the handle of the luggage.


    When Gu Yuan heard Gu Man¡¯s disdainful tone, he was so angry that he threw the spoon in his hand back into the bowl. The porcelain spoon broke.


    He stared at Gu Man and said, ¡°Bastard, do you think running away from home is like role-playing for children? Are you going under the bridge or to some beggar¡¯s nest to spend the night?¡±


    Gu Man looked at Gu Yuan¡¯s face that was so angry that it was deformed and slightly swollen. She guessed that Gu Yuan was really angry last night. However, this kind of man who could not tell right from wrong deserved it.


    Gu Man said leisurely, ¡°A beggar¡¯s nest is still better than the Gu family.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you want to be a beggar, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. Get lost immediately.¡± Gu Yuan stared at Gu Man, but he pointed at the door.


    Gu Yuan suddenly felt that his heart was not strong enough in front of Gu Man. Gu Man would always have a way to make his heart unable to bear it. Originally, he had thought that Gu Man would beg him today, and then he would give her a way out. Mrs. Zhou¡¯s matter could also be handled perfectly.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Gu Man¡¯s attitude not change, she even said that the Gu family was worse than a beggar¡¯s nest.


    How could he, the head of the Gu family, tolerate this?


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t wait for Gu Yuan to tell her to leave. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at these people¡¯s faces.


    However, Gu Rou quickly got up from her seat and stood in front of Gu Man, blocking her path.


    Her voice was pleading. ¡°Gu Man, Dad was just angry last night. Why are you taking it seriously? Where are you going to stay after you leave the Gu family? Where are you going to eat? Just follow Dad¡¯s instructions and talk to Mrs. Zhou. It¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    Gu Rou had barely slept last night. When she thought of Mrs. Zhang and Zhang Yue¡¯s expressions, she felt that something was wrong. They were definitely dissatisfied with her taking Gu Man¡¯s bag without her permission. Moreover, this matter was exposed by Mrs. Zhou.


    Even if it was for the sake of face, the Zhang family would still distance themselves from Gu Rou. After all, there were only those few people in the upper-class society. If such a matter were to spread, the Zhang family would not look good either. The future daughter-in-law of the Zhang family definitely could not be such an unpresentable person.


    Last night, she was so angry that she was confused. That was why she wanted to chase Gu Man out of the Gu family. Now, the urgent matter was to get Gu Man to clear her name first.


    As for making Gu Man leave the Gu family, there would be many opportunities in the future.


    At this moment, Gu Zhi also said with a look of pity, ¡°Gu Man, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but the Gu family has never deprived you of food or clothing, but you¡¯re still not satisfied. You couldn¡¯t even bear that little grievance last night. Isn¡¯t it just a few words? Besides, how can a little girl like you live outside? To be honest, if you¡¯re targeted by a bad person, you won¡¯t even have a place to cry.¡±


    Gu Zhi did not expect Gu Man to be so stupid as to leave home for such a small matter. She was indeed a country bumpkin who had not seen the world. If it were not for the fact that she wanted Zhong Yao to enter Han City First High School, she would not have bothered with her.


    Gu Man looked at the two of them and knew what they were planning. She sneered. ¡°Instead of worrying about me, why don¡¯t you think of other ways to save yourself?¡±


    As Gu Man spoke, she pulled the luggage around Gu Rou and continued to walk towards the door.


    Seeing this, Gu Yuan shouted again, ¡°After you exit this door, don¡¯t ever come back to the Gu family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an adopted daughter. Why would I still return to the Gu Family?¡± Gu Man turned around and looked at Gu Yuan disdainfully.


    Gu Yuan was so angry that he punched the table. He shouted, ¡°I actually gave birth to such an ungrateful bastard.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to say that. How many days have you raised her? Have you done your duty as a father? I feel disgusted just hearing you say that,¡± Gu Man said angrily. She was really angry for the Host.

 Chapter 134

    ?


    134 Have No Concept About Money?


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s disgusted tone, Gu Yuan almost could not catch his breath and his eyes almost rolled back.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± But after stuttering for a long time, Gu Yuan could not say anything.


    Seeing this, Qu Bei quickly came up to calm Gu Yuan down and complained, ¡°Why do you still care about her? Let her go. You¡¯re going to have a heart attack because of such a person. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Gu Rou still wanted to pull Gu Man away, but Old Madam Gu had already shouted in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t pull her away. She¡¯ll only know the consequences when she dies outside. I¡¯ll go to the school later and tell them that we will stop paying for all her tuition fees. I want to see what she¡¯s so proud of.¡±


    Apart from the tuition fees, miscellaneous fees also had to be paid to Han City First High School every month, especially for the third year of high school. There were all kinds of material fees, training fees, and lunch fees every month. In total, it was no less than 3,000 yuan per month.


    According to their plan, if the Gu family did not help her pay, Gu Man would soon drop out of school.


    They thought that Gu Man would compromise after hearing this.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Man did not even stop in her tracks. She turned around and left without hesitation, leaving the Gu family looking at each other.


    They really did not expect Gu Man to really dare to step out of this door. Could it be that she had no concept of money?


    Qu Bei said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long she can last. I bet that in less than two days, she will kneel in front of the Gu family and beg us to take her in.¡±


    However, Gu Zhi was not so optimistic. She said worriedly, ¡°I think she¡¯s determined. If Gu Man doesn¡¯t tell Mrs. Zhou, what will happen to Zhong Yao? If she has to go back to the village to study, where will my face and big brother¡¯s face go?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zhi was about to cry, Qu Bei was a little impatient. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? If the child is good in their studies, won¡¯t it be the same no matter where they study? Gu Yuan doesn¡¯t have everything going his way. As his sister, you have to understand him.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Zhi could tell that Qu Bei was complaining. She quickly explained,¡± It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not understanding, but it was a done deal back then. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go back dejectedly. What matters is the Gu family¡¯s reputation. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, if Zhong Yao doesn¡¯t go to Han City First High, she can still go to other high schools,¡± Gu Yuan said in a low voice.


    When Gu Zhi heard this, she was not very satisfied. ¡°The other high schools in Han City are not as good as Han City First High. This will affect Yao¡¯er¡¯s studies, right? Yao¡¯er is someone who wants to get into a good university.¡±


    When Qu Bei heard this, she was even more unhappy. ¡°Gu Zhi, this is the only way. Gu Yuan has been struggling with this for the past few days, but how can it be so easy? We¡¯ve been treating others to all kinds of meals and giving them all kinds of gifts. Not to mention how much money we¡¯ve given away, we can¡¯t even care about many businesses. We¡¯ve tried our best.¡±


    Gu Zhi could not say anything else, but she still felt uncomfortable.


    Although Gu Yuan had tried his best, she did not see any results now. It was the Gu family¡¯s fault for talking tall.


    When Old Madam Gu heard Qu Bei¡¯s words, she felt a little helpless, but she still said to Gu Yuan, ¡°I can¡¯t count on that little b*tch, Gu Man. Gu Yuan, you should see if there¡¯s any other way. It¡¯s not easy for your sister, just help them this time.¡±


    Gu Yuan quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll think of another way. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll look at the other high schools.¡±


    When Qu Bei heard this, she could only give up. However, she remembered that Gu Rou¡¯s matter had yet to be resolved and quickly asked, ¡°What about Mrs. Zhang? Because of the bag, I think the Zhang family has misunderstood Gu Rou. We have to explain it clearly.¡±


    Gu Rou immediately sobbed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Zhou to talk about this bag in public, nor did I expect Gu Man to not care about me at all. I¡¯m usually so concerned about her. She¡­¡±


    Before Gu Rou could finish speaking, she lowered her head and started crying.


    Gu Yuan thought for a while and said, ¡°Arrange for a meal and let¡¯s treat the Zhang family to a meal. Gu Rou, call Zhang Yue. How can he ignore you because of this small matter?¡±


    However, the problem was that Zhang Yue had not looked for Gu Rou since last night. This was usually impossible.


    However, Gu Rou could only nod. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Zhang Yue later.¡±

 Chapter 135

    ?


    135 Going to the Ghost Market Together


    Gu Man got off the bus and went straight to Jingxin District.


    This was the first time Gu Man came alone. She had to register herself first. After checking her identity, two property management staff wearing welcome clothes said respectfully, ¡°Miss Gu Man, welcome home.¡±


    They then said to Gu Man, ¡°I¡¯ll help you pull your suitcase.¡±


    Gu Man rejected them.


    The night before last, she had come over at night. The car had even gone straight downstairs, so she could not see the scenery in the neighborhood clearly. Now that Gu Man entered, the neighborhood was like a park. She felt that the air was much better than at the Gu family¡¯s house.


    After walking for a while, they arrived downstairs. Another property manager helped press the elevator button and welcomed Gu Man in.


    After entering the house, Gu Man threw down the suitcase and ran to the balcony. Standing there, she could see the sea. Gu Man wanted to shout happily to the sea that she had a room of her own in this world.


    Gu Man almost forgot that she still had to go to school. Fortunately, this place was not far from school, and the bus was very convenient.


    Gu Man picked up her bag and rushed to school.


    When they arrived at school, Gu Man had just sat down when Xiao Xiao leaned over and said mysteriously, ¡°Did you look at the school¡¯s forum last night? Your photo is on it.¡±


    ¡°What photo of me?¡± Gu Man frowned.


    ¡°The photo of you getting into a luxury car with an old man. It says that you¡­ Anyway, it sounds so bad.¡± Xiao Xiao couldn¡¯t say those indecent words.


    ¡°That I seduced an old man?¡± Gu Man sneered.


    It was obvious that some people who disliked her wanted to slander her with the worst words in the world. Sometimes, she really could not understand why their thoughts were so dirty when they were clearly high school students.


    Xiao Xiao raised her chubby hand to swear, ¡°Gu Man, I believe you.¡±


    Gu Man pursed her lips and nodded. As for what they said on the internet, whatever.


    Xiao Xiao smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you care?¡±


    ¡°Why should I care about them? Their mouths are theirs. I can¡¯t control what they say,¡± Gu Man said indifferently.


    ¡°But they also said that the last time you said that you wanted to enter Zhong Chu University, it was because you got close to a rich and powerful old man that you dared to talk tall.¡±


    Xiao Xiao was indeed not confident that Gu Man would be able to get into Zhong Chu University. After all, it was too unrealistic as her results were so poor. It was no wonder that others were so suspicious.


    ¡°Let them talk.¡± Gu Man spun the pen in her hand in boredom.


    Her thoughts had drifted away.


    Now that she lived alone, it was much easier for her to go in and out. She could go to the ghost market to shop at any time.


    Although the ghost market was a little dangerous and she had to sacrifice her sleep at night, she was anxious to earn money and find out about the sarira. She also wanted to see what other treasures could quickly help strengthen her spirituality.


    Last time, she realized that she could sense the jade there. Could it be that jade could help with her spirituality?


    According to this logic, top-grade jade would definitely be of great help to her. She had to try it.


    ¡°Gu Man!¡± Xiao Xiao pushed her from the side. ¡°What are you thinking about? You didn¡¯t even answer Jiang Yi¡¯s question.¡±


    Gu Man turned around and saw Jiang Yi leaning against a table behind her, as if he had something to say.


    Xiao Xiao saw Gu Man¡¯s expression and thought that she was thinking about the school forum. ¡°Don¡¯t take those words to heart.¡±


    Gu Man ignored Xiao Xiao and looked at Jiang Yi, waiting for him to speak.


    Jiang Yi then said, ¡°After the exam, let¡¯s go and relax. I¡¯ll bring you guys somewhere. I guarantee you¡¯ve never been there before.¡±


    Xiao Xiao jeered and said, ¡°When have you ever been nervous? You even said to relax. What a joke.¡±


    Jiang Yi rolled his eyes at Xiao Xiao and did not reply.


    However, Gu Man asked calmly, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Ghost Market.¡± After Jiang Yi finished speaking, he looked at Gu Man smugly, wanting to see her shocked gaze.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Man did not have much of a reaction. She only frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve been there. There¡¯s no place in Han City that I don¡¯t dare to enter.¡± Jiang Yi spread out his arms on the chair and looked proud.


    ¡°Are you familiar with the ghost market?¡± Gu Man asked again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say I¡¯m familiar. I¡¯ve been there about ten times.¡±


    Jiang Yi finally realized that Gu Man was also very interested in the ghost market. He quickly asked, ¡°You want to go?¡±


    Gu Man curled her lips. Perhaps Jiang Yi could help her find some things. It was better for her to have someone familiar to bring her along than for her to search from scratch. Hence, she said, ¡°I want to find some things. If you¡¯re familiar with the way, I don¡¯t mind going with you.¡±

 Chapter 136

    ?


    136 Going to the Ghost Market Again


    Jiang Yi was confused. He had wanted to use the ghost market to scare them, but Gu Man had seriously asked to go to the ghost market with him.


    Could it be that his first trip alone with Gu Man was actually to the ghost market? This was too unromantic!


    Xiao Xiao was already shocked. She lowered her voice and said to Gu Man, ¡°Gu Man, that¡¯s the ghost market. Isn¡¯t it scary, people come out to sell things in the middle of the night.¡±


    She thought that Gu Man did not know what a ghost market was. After all, Gu Man had just arrived in the city from the countryside.


    ¡°There are no ghosts in this world. There are only people who pretend to be mysterious.¡± Gu Man sneered.


    In Gu Man¡¯s eyes, the reason why the ghost market was called a ghost market was because it was a chaotic place that normal social systems could not control.


    Because there was no law, it was even darker. That was why it was called the ghost market.


    Xiao Xiao still looked scared. ¡°You guys better not go. That place sounds scary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to go. Why are you panicking?¡± Jiang Yi rolled his eyes at Xiao Xiao.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, you guys aren¡¯t allowed to either. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Xiao Xiao looked as if she would complain if they went.


    Jiang Yi had wanted to arrange to go with Gu Man tonight, but now he could only hold it back.


    When school ended, Jiang Yi was waiting for Gu Man by the roadside. When he saw her coming, he quickly followed her and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to go to the ghost market?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Man said without hesitation. She had planned to go anyway, even if she had to go alone.


    Seeing that Gu Man was so straightforward, Jiang Yi asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go tonight?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Man nodded.


    ¡°Then how are we going to meet up tonight? Shall I pick you up at your house?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the entrance of the ancient city at 12.¡± Gu Man felt that there was no need for Jiang Yi to pick her up.


    Jiang Yi was surprised. ¡°You know it¡¯s in the ancient city?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been there,¡± Gu Man replied calmly.


    Jiang Yi was shocked. He really could not see through Gu Man. There were too many things about Gu Man that surprised him.


    He had wanted to remind Gu Man about some things to take note of when she went to the ghost market, but after thinking about it, he decided against it. Looking at Gu Man, he felt that he would be despised if he said too much.


    Gu Man returned to her house in Jingxin District. She threw away her bag and lay comfortably on the sofa.


    Gu Man sighed. When she returned home, she would no longer be interrogated and criticized by the Gu family. She was really lucky.


    As she lay down, she dialed her uncle¡¯s number.


    Hearing Huang Jun¡¯s ¡°Hello¡± on the other end of the line, Gu Man asked, ¡°Uncle, how has Grandma been these past few days?¡±


    When Huang Jun heard Gu Man¡¯s voice, he was very happy and said repeatedly, ¡°Very good. There¡¯s nothing unusual for the time being. Ever since you came back, your grandmother became happy and her spirits improved a lot.¡±


    However, Gu Man was not very happy. She knew that her grandmother¡¯s illness could flare up at any time and she had to go to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve rented a house. I¡¯ll pick you guys up this Saturday. Settle the matters at home during the next two days. You might be staying for a long time.¡±


    Gu Man did not say that she was the one who bought this house. Uncle definitely did not believe that she could buy a house.


    ¡°This¡­ you really rented a house? Manman, where did you get the money?¡± Huang Jun was still puzzled.


    He was worried that Gu Man had to suffer to get this money to rent a house.


    ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t we agree that day that you don¡¯t have to think about the money? Besides, Grandma¡¯s illness can¡¯t be delayed anymore. You don¡¯t have to think about the money for the treatment.¡± Gu Man was anxious and reminded him again, ¡°Tell Grandma that I¡¯ll go back to pick you guys up on Saturday. You don¡¯t have to bring anything. This house has everything.¡±


    Huang Jun hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, Manman, don¡¯t make yourself suffer, okay? Otherwise, even if your grandmother is cured, she won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make myself suffer,¡± Gu Man comforted him softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then let¡¯s get ready. Your cousin will be back on Saturday. We¡¯ll leave for Han City together then.¡± Huang Jun was happy, as if he had more expectations for life.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as Gu Man was about to hang up, Huang Jun started nagging again. ¡°Manman, how¡¯re your studies now? You have to take care of your health. I¡¯ll bring two baskets of free-range eggs to nourish your body on Saturday. The television said that many of the eggs outside are artificial eggs and are not nutritious. The most important thing for you now is to ensure that you¡¯re healthy¡­¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s heart warmed slightly, but seeing that her uncle seemed to be going on and on, she interrupted softly, ¡°Okay, Uncle, I understand.¡±

 Chapter 137

    ?


    137 Girls Can Also Be Responsible


    After hanging up, Gu Man could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She was still not used to such concern.


    In her previous life, she was all alone. Apart from some servants, the person she was closest to was her master. However, her master was also a person of few words, so every time she faced such warm concern, Gu Man was not used to it.


    When Gu Man rushed to the ancient city, it was almost midnight.


    Just as she reached the entrance of the ancient city, she saw Jiang Yi already standing there.


    Jiang Yi was wearing tattered jeans, a grayish-black oversized T-shirt, and a black bucket hat that covered half of his face. It would definitely be difficult to find him in the ghost market when he¡¯s dressed like this.


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but nod. He was indeed an expert and kept a low profile.


    Jiang Yi also saw Gu Man. He greeted her with a smile from afar. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t coming.¡±


    ¡°You came very early?¡± Gu Man saw Jiang Yi stretch his feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s been half an hour. I had something on, so I came over to wait,¡± Jiang Yi explained.


    Gu Man nodded. ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. Let¡¯s walk in.¡±


    Gu Man and Jiang Yi walked into the ancient street for a while. The ghost market had yet to form at this time, so they waited by a pillar by the street.


    There were also some people who came early and were secretly sizing each other up.


    Gu Man was also dressed in dark clothes today. She wore a black baseball cap and had a slender and tall figure. Anyone who saw her could tell that she was a young girl.


    Almost no young girls would step foot into this place. Some people started whispering.


    ¡°Young people these days are really novel. They even come to a place like the ghost market for dates.¡±


    ¡°Boys nowadays know how to play tricks. He brought a girl to such a scary place to show off his masculinity. If something happens, he can even save the damsel in distress.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t even care about their own safety when dating. They¡¯re really young and insensible.¡±


    When Jiang Yi heard those people¡¯s words, his handsome face heated up. Fortunately, the light was dim and it could not be seen clearly.


    However, Gu Man did not pay attention to what those people said. She tilted her head slightly and asked Jiang Yi, ¡°Do you have something you¡¯re looking for tonight?¡±


    Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t wait for Gu Man to talk to him so that he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to those people, so he quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s mainly to look at some antiques. I know someone that sells antiques. If you find a good item, just sell it to him. Do you have anything specific you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Gu Man did not answer, but asked, ¡°Have you heard of a sarira appearing here?¡±


    ¡°Sarira? You¡¯re looking for it?¡± Jiang Yi was a little surprised. Why was a young girl looking for such a strange thing?


    Gu Man nodded, but she did not have much hope. After all, this thing was extremely rare.


    Sure enough, Jiang Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing, but I can help you ask around.¡±


    Gu Man nodded and asked, ¡°Will there be a large stone gambling market in the ghost market?¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s question, Jiang Yi was shocked again. Gu Man knew about stone gambling? He usually played this, but he only had small profits. He had little capital and was not good at appraising stones.¡±


    Jiang Yi asked Gu Man in surprise, ¡°You want to go stone gambling? That¡¯s a huge risk. One stone can lead to heaven and another to hell. Some people get rich overnight, while others lose everything overnight.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Under the light, Jiang Yi saw Gu Man¡¯s lips curl up and her eyes seemed to glow. He immediately felt that anything was possible with Gu Man, so he said word by word, ¡°Of course you can!¡±


    Jiang Yi thought for a moment. ¡°There will be a large-scale stone gambling auction in the near future. I¡¯ll let you know the exact time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yan looked like Gu Man was very interested. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re a high school student. It¡¯s not good for you to play with these things, right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come out to play with these too?¡± Gu Man glanced at Jiang Yi.


    ¡°I¡¯m a boy, okay? As a man, I definitely have to come out more often to adventure and gain experience.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she did not think much of it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for boys and girls? Girls can adventure and gain experience as well.¡±


    Jiang Yi had seen many of the delicate children in school. When he heard Gu Man¡¯s words, he could not help but be shocked. He praised, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Gu Man saw that the ghost market was gradually forming. Although there were few people, almost all the stalls had been set up, so she said to Jiang Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Yi nodded.

 Chapter 138

    ?


    138 Fancy An Old Bowl


    Gu Man¡¯s purpose in coming to the ghost market tonight was very simple. She wanted to earn money by reselling.


    Therefore, when Jiang Yi said that they were going to the antique street, Gu Man readily agreed. The antique street was the busiest street in the ghost market. Many people were holding small flashlights in their hands and showing off their abilities to identify the goods.


    They walked and stopped. In front of a stall, the boss shouted, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Brother Jiang?¡±


    When Gu Man heard the voice, she looked at the person who spoke and saw that it was a young man. His exaggerated style of soliciting business seemed out of place in the ghost market.


    Gu Man seriously suspected that he was also operating a stall here during the day, so he used the way he sold goods during the day to sell at the ghost market at night.


    Jiang Yi replied in a low voice, ¡°Boss Du, what good stuff is there today?¡±


    Du Fei seized the opportunity and immediately started to introduce it. ¡°Look, this porcelain. Although it looks ordinary, it¡¯s a treasure of the Ming Dynasty. And look at this jade ring. It came from the Song Dynasty¡¯s palace. And this jade belt. Tsk, that was worn by the thirteenth prince of the Qing Dynasty¡­¡±


    Gu Man saw many people looking at them from the side. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the antiques he mentioned were really attractive or because they found this boss too noisy.


    Judging from their expressions, it should be the latter.


    Those who came to the Ghost Market to buy antiques treated the boss¡¯s recommendation as taboo.


    What was the difference between this introduction and going to a regular shop to buy in the day? Why would they not sleep in the middle of the night and come here to listen to a boss talk tall?


    Moreover, some people who came to the ghost market liked the subtle feeling of slowly sifting through all the goods.


    Seeing that Du Fei still wanted to take out other goods to introduce, Gu Man snorted. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing us because you think we don¡¯t know what¡¯s good. You specially chose these street imitations to introduce to us.¡±


    Du Fei looked up when he heard the voice. Seeing that it was the face of a young girl, he wanted to curse, but his voice suddenly lowered. ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t spout nonsense. This is a real treasure.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How can we identify that this ceramic is from the Ming Dynasty?¡± Gu Man asked calmly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m relying on you guys to appraise it. If I tell you the method later, won¡¯t you suspect that my method is wrong? I don¡¯t want to waste my effort.¡±


    Gu Man looked at his expression and knew that this Boss Du was an antique idiot. She snorted and said, ¡°Then shut up.¡±


    Du Fei was not angry. He winked at Jiang Yi and said softly, ¡°Your girlfriend has a personality.¡±


    Jiang Yi almost wanted to cover his mouth when he heard that. He said embarrassedly, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend. She¡¯s just a classmate.¡±


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She squatted down and looked through a pile of jade and porcelain. Just as she was getting impatient, a dirty green-white bowl attracted Gu Man¡¯s attention.


    She picked up the bowl and looked at it. She raised it in front of Du Fei and asked, ¡°How much is this?¡±


    ¡°This?¡± Du Fei looked at the plain bowl and rolled his eyes. ¡°For Brother Jiang¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll charge you 10,000 yuan. This is the real deal. A rich family gave it to me when they were down and out. I¡¯m in a hurry to sell it because I need money. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even sell it for 100,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    ¡°Okay, beautiful women are so decisive. Just swipe your card.¡± Du Fei quickly took out his POS machine.


    When Jiang Yi saw that Gu Man was about to pay 10,000 yuan without even blinking, he quickly persuaded, ¡°Look again and slowly study it. This is 10,000 yuan. It¡¯s not cheap.¡±


    Du Fei was unhappy. ¡°Brother Jiang, it¡¯s wrong of you to say that. Sometimes, antiques are all about fate. This beauty took a fancy to it at first glance, which means that she¡¯s fated with this bowl. If you miss it, it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Yi still wanted to persuade her, Gu Man said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come, come, come. Swipe your card. You can take this bowl.¡± Du Fei quickly let Gu Man swipe her card.


    Jiang Yi looked at Du Fei¡¯s anxious expression and guessed that Gu Man must have been deceived.


    But when he saw Gu Man calmly swipe her card, he was helpless.


    When Du Fei saw that Gu Man had swiped her card. He had earned so much on his first deal tonight, he was happy and continued to promote. ¡°Let¡¯s see what other treasures you like. I¡¯ll give them to you at a low price.¡±


    Jiang Yi was afraid that Gu Man would really take a fancy to something again, so he hurriedly urged Gu Man to look at the next shop.

 Chapter 139

    ?


    139 Stone Gambling Again


    After Gu Man paid, Du Fei wrapped the bowl in newspaper and placed it in a red plastic bag before handing it to Gu Man.


    Jiang Yuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too perfunctory. We just paid 10,000 yuan, but your packaging is so simple.¡±


    Jiang Yi thought to herself, The packaging is already so bad, how can it be real? At least in Du Fei¡¯s eyes, this thing is not worth it.


    Du Fei was happy that he had made a deal as soon as he opened the stall. He did not care about Jiang Yi¡¯s words and said righteously, ¡°This is called keeping a low profile, understand?¡±


    Anyway, he would not say anything even if he was beaten to death because he did not think highly of this broken bowl.


    Gu Man didn¡¯t care. She held the bag steadily and said to Jiang Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s go elsewhere to take a look.¡±


    As they walked, Jiang Yi said, ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive. At least take a few more glances. Look at how happy that Boss Du is. You can tell that this item is worthless. Bosses are very smart. Don¡¯t fall for it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s smart? I think he¡¯s stupid,¡± Gu Man said with a smile.


    She took a look and knew that this was a real Ming Dynasty Dragon-Patterned Bowl. The market price should not be lower than two million. She wondered if Du Fei would vomit blood if he knew.


    ¡°How can a boss be stupid? I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s laughing at the two of us in his heart.¡± Jiang Yi felt that Gu Man had spent her ten thousand yuan wrongly.


    ¡°Do you usually earn money from antiques?¡±


    When Jiang Yi heard Gu Man suddenly ask this, he immediately said awkwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t earn much. This market is too chaotic. It¡¯s good that I don¡¯t lose money.¡±


    ¡°In that case, listen to me tonight,¡± Gu Man said seriously to Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi nodded for no reason.


    After taking a few steps, Jiang Yi reacted. ¡°You know how to appraise?¡±


    Gu Man said without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve specially learned it?¡±


    ¡°Talent.¡±


    When Jiang Yi heard this, he was instantly speechless. Talent was really mysterious.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s up to you tonight.¡± Jiang Yi thought that since he was also half guessing and half relying on luck, he would give it a try.


    After walking for more than half an hour, she did not see anything good. Jiang Yi suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the jade. There is some stone gambling there that we can take a look at. Otherwise, we¡¯ll return empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°The stalls on the street are all selling raw stones. There won¡¯t be any good stones.¡± Gu Man frowned. The first time she came to the ghost market, she had helped an uncle pick a raw stone. Although he had won the bet, it was only ordinary jade.


    However, these raw stones were also cheap. They could be bet on for a few hundred yuan, unlike at auctions where they would start at a few hundred thousand yuan.


    However, Jiang Yi said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. There might be good stuff today. It¡¯s fun to gamble.¡±


    The two of them squatted by a pile of raw stones marked 200 yuan each. Jiang Yi said, ¡°These stones are very dirty. I¡¯ll pick them. Just nod your head.¡±


    Hence, Jiang Yi asked Gu Man when he saw some stones that might have something. Gu Man kept shaking her head.


    Gu Man also focused her spiritual power on the pile of stones. There were very few stones with jade. Even if there were, they were ordinary jade and their connection with Gu Man was very weak. Gu Man felt that this pile of stones was not worth her using her spiritual power, but she did not want Jiang Yi to return empty-handed.


    Finally, she sensed something in a tiny stone among a pile of stones. Gu Man pointed at the stone. ¡°Jiang Yi, bring that stone over.¡±


    Jiang Yi followed Gu Man¡¯s direction and picked up a small gray stone with cracks on the surface. He turned around and asked Gu Man suspiciously, ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Jiang Yi specially looked at the stone again. He had specially studied how to choose raw jade materials. Although there were many standards for stones with jade, there were only a few standards for stones without jade. For example, it was almost impossible for a stone with a cracked surface to have good jade.


    This stone hit this standard, but Gu Man specified that she wanted it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Gu Man did not hesitate.


    Someone at the side burst out laughing. Then, an old voice came from above. ¡°The two little children haven¡¯t even had their hair fully grown yet and they want to make a fortune from stone gambling. How naive.¡±


    Jiang Yi wanted to look up and retort, but Gu Man said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    He was taking advantage of his seniority, it would be stupid to talk to him.

 Chapter 140

    ?


    140 Bringing Up Fianc¨¦e Again


    Seeing that the two of them were ignoring him, that person immediately cursed, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯m just reminding you out of goodwill. If this stone of yours has any jade, I¡¯ll change my surname to yours.¡±


    A young man at the side said softly, ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    Gu Man was surprised. Why did this voice sound familiar?


    The uncle continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I just want to see them suffer. Young people nowadays don¡¯t listen to advice at all and don¡¯t respect the words of old people. How rude.¡±


    Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He stood up and retorted, ¡°Old man, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re in your way. You¡¯re interfering too much. Even if we lose the bet, it¡¯s going to cost us our money. What has it got to do with you?¡±


    The young man who had just spoken quickly explained, ¡°My second uncle is just a little straightforward. He¡­¡±


    The uncle immediately interrupted, ¡°Zhang Yue, you don¡¯t have to explain it to him. Young people who don¡¯t listen to advice will always be good-for-nothings.¡±


    Zhang Yue? Gu Man was cursing in her heart. Why did she meet him everywhere?


    This pair was Zhang Yue and his second uncle, Zhang Feng.


    Zhang Feng was an old player of antiques. If Zhang Yue wanted to buy some rare things, he would come out with Zhang Feng to visit the ghost market.


    They came tonight.


    When Jiang Yi heard the other party say ¡°good-for-nothing¡±, he immediately said with a dark face, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people who take advantage of their seniority. You¡¯re the first one who¡¯s cursing after not being able to sell.¡±


    When Zhang Yue saw that his second uncle was about to scold him again, he quickly wanted to pull him away. ¡°Second Uncle, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to care about them.¡±


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t wait for Zhang Yue to leave quickly so that she wouldn¡¯t have to listen to him talk about a bunch of principles.


    Seeing that the uncle still did not want to leave, Jiang Yi said to Gu Man unhappily, ¡°Gu Man, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s so unlucky.¡±


    When Gu Man heard Jiang Yi call her name, she immediately wanted to knock him out with a stone.


    Sure enough, when Zhang Chuan heard the word ¡°Gu Man¡±, he was shocked. He shouted at Gu Man¡¯s back, ¡°Gu Man?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man did not say anything and did not turn around, Zhang Yue could not help but raise his voice and say, ¡°Gu Man, I know it¡¯s you.¡±


    Jiang Yi looked at Zhang Chuan and then at Gu Man. ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Gu Man was annoyed. She stood up immediately and turned to look at Jiang Yi impatiently. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you going to buy the stone or not? If not, leave.¡±


    Zhang Yue finally saw Gu Man¡¯s face clearly and couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Gu Man, why are you here with a man in the middle of the night?¡±


    Gu Man said angrily, ¡°You just said that your second uncle is a busybody. You¡¯re talking about yourself now, right?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, why are you still so unreasonable? You always treat other people¡¯s kindness as ill intent,¡± Zhang Yue replied angrily.


    ¡°Heh, who cares about your kindness?¡±


    Before Zhang Yue could speak, Gu Man asked Jiang Yi, ¡°Do you still want this stone? If not, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Jiang Yi said without hesitation, ¡°Yes, since I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll listen to you, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Zhang Yue frowned. ¡°Gu Man, come with me now. I¡¯ll send you back to the Gu family.¡±


    Gu Man ignored him and asked Jiang Yi to pay.


    The stall owner asked, ¡°Should we cut it up on the spot to check?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Man replied. She turned around and instructed Jiang Yi, ¡°Go back and cut it at a better jade shop.¡±


    Seeing how confident Gu Man was, Jiang Yi nodded.


    At this moment, Zhang Feng reacted and asked Zhang Yue, ¡°Is the Gu Man you¡¯re talking about your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    After saying the words ¡°fianc¨¦e¡±, the three young people had different reactions.


    Gu Man was furious. Why was it this again? It was endless.


    Zhang Yue was a little confused. Looking at Gu Man¡¯s angry face under the dim yellow light, he suddenly felt that he was gradually not hating this engagement anymore.


    Jiang Yi shouted in shock, ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡±


    He turned around mechanically and asked in disbelief, ¡°Gu Man, you already have a fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Man replied coldly.


    Seeing that Zhang Yue did not reply, Zhang Feng looked at Gu Man and said, ¡°That little girl from the Gu family? I didn¡¯t expect her to be so rude.¡±


    Gu Man smiled coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sorry to disappoint you.¡±


    When Zhang Feng heard this, he snorted loudly. ¡°I¡¯m the first to disagree if such a person wants to enter the Zhang Family. Which girl would hang out with a man in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhang Yue tell you? I¡¯ve already annulled my engagement with the Zhang family.¡± Gu Man crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked calmly.

 Chapter 141

    ?


    141 Assistance in Annulling


    Zhang Feng looked at Zhang Yue and saw that he was frowning.


    After a while, Zhang Yue said, ¡°Why did you cancel the agreement made by the senior generation just like that?¡±


    ¡°Why not? As long as both parties agree, it¡¯s not a breach of promise.¡± Gu Man smiled coldly.


    She saw the hesitation on Zhang Yue¡¯s face.


    Zhang Feng immediately asked in confusion, ¡°What are you hesitating for? I¡¯ll go home and tell your father to cancel the engagement immediately.¡±


    Zhang Feng was also clear about the engagement between Zhang Yue and Gu Man. Before Old Master Zhang passed away, he had specially instructed that this matter could not be casually canceled. He wanted the Zhang Family to keep their promise. As the new head of the Zhang Family, Zhang Chuan¡¯s father naturally carried out his father¡¯s last wishes.


    Therefore, even though the Huang Family had already waned and the Gu Family was only a rising family, the Zhang Family did not easily annul the engagement.


    But at the same time, they turned a blind eye to Zhang Yue and Gu Rou¡¯s relationship.


    Now that he saw Gu Man hanging out with a man at night, Zhang Feng felt that there was a reason.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Zhang to tell him,¡± Gu Man ignored Zhang Yue¡¯s gaze and said gratefully to Zhang Feng.


    ¡°Second Uncle, it¡¯s not what you think. They¡­ they¡­¡±


    Zhang Yue could not find a reason. He also thought that Gu Man was being impudent, but he did not understand why he did not want Zhang Feng to talk about this.


    That day, when Gu Man first said that she wanted to annul the engagement in front of him, he was furious. However, when he woke up, he felt that Gu Man was playing hard to get. At that time, he was actually secretly happy.


    Zhang Feng waved his finger between Gu Man and Jiang Yi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? They¡¯re wearing matching shirts.¡±


    Matching shirts?


    Gu Man sized him up slightly. What matching shirts? Just because it¡¯s the same color it¡¯s matching shirts? The old man¡¯s eyesight was indeed bad.


    But after Zhang Yue saw it, he frowned.


    Zhang Feng added, ¡°Just now, this kid said that he would listen to Gu Man. It¡¯s so obvious. Are you still going to protect them?¡±


    Zhang Yue opened his mouth and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not covering up for him. I just feel that Grandpa¡¯s promise shouldn¡¯t be destroyed so easily.¡±


    Seeing Zhang Yue hesitate, Zhang Feng was disappointed. ¡°If she¡¯s a good girl, of course we¡¯ll keep our promise, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for someone like her.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, you know that Zhang Yue has a girlfriend now. If I don¡¯t cancel this engagement, it won¡¯t be good for the Zhang family¡¯s reputation if word gets out.¡± Gu Man added fuel to the fire.


    Zhang Feng frowned and looked at Gu Man. Why was there something wrong? Why was Gu Man looking forward to canceling the engagement?


    He looked at Jiang Yi again and seemed to understand. So she had a new lover.


    That was good. This way, even if the engagement was annulled, it would not be the Zhang family¡¯s fault.


    Hence, he said in a low voice, ¡°Zhang Yue, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll talk to your father tomorrow.¡±


    Zhang Yue felt very upset when he saw the anger on Gu Man¡¯s face disappear completely.


    Didn¡¯t Gu Man always care about him in the past? Why did she want to cut ties with him now?


    Zhang Chuan still struggled. ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t say anything first. I want to understand something.¡±


    Zhang Feng was annoyed. ¡°What do you want to figure out? Isn¡¯t this obvious? Besides, Gu Man doesn¡¯t even want to continue this engagement, yet you still insist. Where¡¯s your dignity?¡±


    Zhang Feng¡¯s words were a little serious. Zhang Yue was stunned for a moment. Why did it feel like the roles had been reversed? It was now his turn to care about this engagement.


    Zhang Yue said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell Father myself.¡±


    Zhang Feng looked at Zhang Yue and sighed heavily, not knowing what else to say.


    Zhang Yue still said to Gu Man, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the Gu family. Leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Yue, do you not understand people¡¯s expressions or what? What does it have to do with you now?¡± Gu Man saw that Zhang Yue was simply sticking to her like a piece of gum and refused to let go. The anger that she had just suppressed rose again.


    Then, she said to Jiang Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, she walked into the crowd with Jiang Yi.


    When Zhang Yue saw Gu Man disappear into the crowd, he suddenly had a feeling that he would never be able to catch her.


    On Jiang Yi¡¯s side, he still felt that it was unbelievable, but he had roughly understood just now. That young man called Zhang Yue and Gu Man had an engagement, but Zhang Yue had a girlfriend and did not want to cancel the engagement.


    Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t help but despise him in his heart. He¡¯s daydreaming about two-timing?

 Chapter 142

    ?


    142 Planning to Deal Again


    Gu Man started to feel sleepy in class again. She had no choice but to pinch her thigh to stay awake.


    Xiao Xiao looked at Gu Man, who could barely open her eyes, and asked suspiciously, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep last night? Where did you go?¡±


    She even suspected that she had been kidnapped by Jiang Yi to the ghost market.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep last night,¡± Gu Man lied through her teeth.


    ¡°I thought you really went to the ghost market last night out of curiosity?¡±


    Gu Man pretended to be asleep and did not answer.


    However, Jiang Yi was not sleepy. He was still immersed in the gossip from last night. He specially went to search for news and gossip about the Gu and Zhang families. In the end, he saw the gossip about Gu Man snatching her sister¡¯s boyfriend more than half a month ago. It turned out that everyone thought that Gu Man was shameless, but the truth was that the older sister snatched her younger sister¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    But Gu Man had never said anything about this in public.


    Jiang Yi looked at Gu Man, who was dozing off secretly. He knew that Gu Man did not want to argue because she did not want to spend any time and effort on unrelated people.


    What a special person.


    At this moment, Gu Rou received a call from Zhang Yue.


    Looking at Zhang Yue¡¯s caller ID, Gu Rou was extremely excited. She had been waiting for his call for a day and night.


    As soon as the call connected, she heard Zhang Yue ask, ¡°Did Gu Man come back last night?¡±


    Gu Rou immediately felt like she had eaten a mouthful of fly feces. She did not understand why Zhang Yue¡¯s first question was to ask about Gu Man.


    Her face was already as deep as water, but her voice was filled with worry. ¡°Brother Yue, did something happen to Gu Man? She ran away from home yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ran away from home? What do you mean?¡± Zhang Yue¡¯s voice suddenly raised in surprise and worry.


    When Gu Rou heard the concern in Zhang Yue¡¯s voice, she became even more resentful. However, her voice was still filled with worry. She explained, ¡°After you guys left that night, my grandmother scolded her a little and reprimanded her for her attitude towards Mrs. Zhou and Auntie. She was furious. The next morning, she pulled out a suitcase and went out. She even said that she wouldn¡¯t even return home if she was a beggar and didn¡¯t answer any of our calls. I don¡¯t even know what to do.¡±


    When Zhang Yue heard this, he immediately frowned and asked, ¡°Did she say where she went?¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t have any friends in Han City. I¡¯m so worried about her.¡±


    Zhang Yue thought of the boy last night. Could she have spent the night at that person¡¯s house?


    He was furious and scolded in a low voice, ¡°This is outrageous.¡±


    Seeing that Zhang Yue was angry, Gu Rou was secretly delighted, but she deliberately explained for Gu Man, ¡°Gu Man is just a little impatient. Perhaps she¡¯s under too much pressure from the exam. Let¡¯s go to school today and wait for Gu Man to finish school, okay?¡±


    Zhan Yue said without hesitation, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Rou continued, ¡°About that bag that night, Brother Yue, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we meet.¡± Before Gu Rou could finish speaking, Zhang Yue interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Before Gu Rou could say goodbye, she heard a busy tone on the other end of the line.


    Gu Rou was sad and angry. She threw her phone on the bed angrily. She felt that Zhang Yue¡¯s thoughts had changed, and all of this was related to Gu Man.


    When Gu Man finished school, she saw that the school gate was livelier than usual.


    Gu Man heard a classmate cheer.


    ¡°Wow, is that the Guzheng Princess? She looks even better than in the video.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so elegant. Are all Guzheng players so elegant? I want my mother to help me sign up to learn the Guzheng.¡±


    Gu Man looked through the crowd and saw a woman in a white dress surrounded by everyone.


    Gu Rou?


    Gu Rou¡¯s long hair draped over her shoulders today. She had a no-makeup makeup look on her face and was wearing a pure white dress. She looked pure and fairy-like. Moreover, the smile on her face was extremely sweet and her voice was gentle. No wonder Gu Rou had so many fans in Han City.


    However, Gu Man¡¯s face was filled with disdain. She wanted to turn around and walk away.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Rou greeted her, ¡°Gu Man, wait for me.¡±


    The fans all looked at Gu Man and made way for Gu Rou.


    ¡°Gu Rou, I¡¯ll pick you up from school. Let¡¯s go home,¡± Gu Rou said gently.


    All the fans were envious.


    ¡°I really want such a gentle and beautiful sister to pick me up from school.¡±


    However, Gu Man said coldly, ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Rou wanted to pull Gu Man¡¯s hand, but Gu Man dodged her. Gu Rou was still not angry. ¡°Gu Man, enough. If you¡¯re not angry anymore, come back with me.¡±


    ¡°Gu Rou, do you not understand human language or what?¡± Gu Man was impatient with Gu Rou¡¯s show.

 Chapter 143

    ?


    143 The Cui Family Came to Pick Me Up


    Seeing how rude Gu Man was, the fans started to clamor.


    ¡°Gu Man, why are you like this? If I had such a sister, I would wake up laughing in my dreams.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re clearly sisters, but why are they so different? They¡¯re really incomparable.¡±


    ¡°Those who come back from the countryside are so unpresentable.¡±


    Gu Man curled her lips and said roguishly, ¡°If you want such a sister, hurry up and get her.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, can you stop talking like a hooligan every time?¡± A male voice sounded.


    Everyone saw a gentle man standing beside Gu Rou. The man frowned slightly, but he still looked extraordinary.


    The fans were excited again and said, ¡°This is Guzheng Princess¡¯s boyfriend, right? He¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    Gu Rou blushed, but she naturally held Zhang Yue¡¯s arm and said gently, ¡°Brother Yue, Gu Man has always been like this. Don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    Usually, Zhang Yue would enjoy Gu Rou¡¯s words, but at this moment, he actually felt a little annoyed. He said to Gu Man, ¡°Get in the car immediately and return to the Gu family with us.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Gu Man looked at Zhang Yue impatiently, as if she was about to leave the next second.


    Zhang Yue took two steps closer and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you trying to do by degrading yourself like this?¡±


    Gu Man sneered. ¡°Ha, you guys are degrading yourselves with your self-righteous care towards me.¡±


    ¡°Come back with us. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you in public,¡± Zhang Yue said in a low voice.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Man felt like she was not on the same page every time she communicated with them.


    Besides, she had something on tonight.


    Gu Man had an appointment to visit Ah Mai at the Cui Family Home.


    Zhang Yue still had something to say. At this moment, Uncle Li walked over and said to Gu Man even more kindly than usual, ¡°Miss Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Man realized that Uncle Li could not hide his excitement this time. Gu Man did not understand what Uncle Li was excited about. She said directly, ¡°Uncle Li, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zhang Yue frowned. ¡°Gu Man, who is this person?¡±


    Uncle Li smiled and introduced himself to Zhang Yue. ¡°I¡¯m the butler of the Cui Family. You can call me Uncle Li.¡±


    Cui Family?


    Could it be the Cui family from the South Sea?


    It was said that this extremely wealthy family was based in Han City, but the Cui Family¡¯s true strength was in South Sea City. Moreover, they basically did not appear in public in Han City, so even if the Cui Family appeared in front of everyone, no one knew if it was true.


    Gu Rou heard that it was the Cui family, but on second thought, how could Gu Man know someone from that family? Could it be an ordinary Cui family who pretended to be them?


    Hence, she quickly said, ¡°Gu Man, how do you know the Cui family?¡±


    Someone whispered to Gu Rou, ¡°The last time, Gu Man was picked up by this old man.¡±


    Gu Rou snorted in her heart, but she looked very worried. ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m Gu Man¡¯s sister, Gu Rou. I think I need to know where you¡¯re taking her.¡±


    Uncle Li hid the anger in his eyes. He knew the history of the Gu family very well. He said solemnly, ¡°If Gu Yuan still has the heart to care about Miss Gu Man, if he asks, just say that Old Master Cui of Yunlong Mountain has invited her.¡± He turned to Zhang Yue. ¡°As for the Zhang family, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not qualified to care about Miss Gu Man yet.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Uncle Li turned to Gu Man, his expression instantly became kind.


    Gu Man nodded and walked out of the crowd with Uncle Li. They got into a car and left.


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    ¡°Is it really that Cui family?¡±


    ¡°How can it not be? They¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s Old Master Cui of Yunlong Mountain. Yunlong Mountain in Han City is the gathering place of the top wealthy families. Besides, who would dare to call themselves Old Master Cui? And look at that car. It¡¯s a phantom. It¡¯s estimated to be worth more than ten million yuan. How can an ordinary Cui family in Han City afford to drive it?¡±


    ¡°Wow, then how can Gu Man know the Cui family?¡±


    ¡°Just think about it. Gu Man only has that bit of beauty.¡±


    Zhang Yue watched as Gu Man walked away from him in disdain. He felt helpless again, as if what originally belonged to him was getting further and further away from him.


    He immediately felt bored and said to Gu Rou calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 144

    ?


    144 Gu Rou Washed Her Name


    In the car, Zhang Yue was very silent. Gu Rou hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Brother Yue, are you blaming me?¡±


    Zhang Yue didn¡¯t understand. He frowned and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re very silent. Are you angry with me?¡± Gu Rou did not know what Zhang Yue was thinking and was a little uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Zhang Yue found an excuse. He couldn¡¯t say that his mind was filled with images of Gu Man pulling a long face every time she saw him and then turning to leave.


    He could not understand why he cared about this. He clearly still liked Gu Rou now. Although he gradually realized that Gu Rou was indeed not that cute in some aspects, they were still a couple now. He did not intend to abandon Gu Rou.


    Gu Rou did not believe that Zhang Yue would be silent with her because of work problems. She asked, ¡°Or are you troubled because Gu Man is disobedient?¡±


    ¡°No, I already said that it¡¯s about work. I¡¯ve been tired recently.¡± Zhang Yue was a little frustrated when he saw Gu Rou wanting to get to the bottom of it.


    Seeing that Zhang Yue was obviously impatient, Gu Rou sobbed softly. Zhang Yue heard her and frowned. He did not seem to be in the mood to coax her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± Zhang Yue asked calmly.


    Gu Rou looked out of the window and did not say anything. Usually, if she did not speak, Zhang Yue would definitely coax her.


    But this time, Zhang Yue saw that Gu Rou did not speak, but he did not want to probe further. He was silent the whole way.


    When they arrived at the Gu residence, Zhang Yue asked, ¡°Gu Man said that she¡¯s running away from home, what did your family say? We can¡¯t really let her be alone outside. She¡¯s a high school student. How can she live?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about her?¡± Gu Rou pursed her lips and was about to cry again.


    ¡°She¡¯s from the Gu family. Shouldn¡¯t you be more worried?¡± Zhang Yue explained weakly.


    Worried? Gu Rou wished Gu Man could disappear. Even if she wanted to return to the Gu family, she had to cry and beg the Gu family.


    Hearing Zhang Chuan¡¯s questioning words, Gu Rou pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°Of course we care about her, but you know Gu Man¡¯s temper. She blocked all of us without a word. We can¡¯t look for her on the streets.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man wasn¡¯t like this half a month ago. Why did her personality suddenly change? Have you thought about this?¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, she immediately cried aggrievedly. ¡°Do you think that we ostracized her and caused her personality to change so much that she ran away from home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t think of any other reason.¡± Zhang Yue thought about what the Gu family had said to Gu Man in the past. It seemed like they were all talking bad about Gu Man, including him. Therefore, Gu Man did not treat the Gu family well.


    ¡°How can you have such speculations about us?¡± Gu Rou asked while crying.


    Zhang Chuan blurted out, ¡°Won¡¯t people speculate? Even you can say that she¡¯s an adopted daughter to outsiders and take her bag to carry. I don¡¯t know what others will think.¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, she was stunned. So he remembered all the bad things she had said about Gu Man. She asked sadly, ¡°So you¡¯re defending her now because you still remember that she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Rou was very sad, Zhang Yue knew that he had gone overboard with his words today, so he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth now.¡±


    ¡°But I usually care about her. I just said that and used her bag once. Now, you¡¯re suspecting that I abused Gu Man and our entire family abused her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said the wrong thing.¡±


    Gu Rou heard Zhang Yue¡¯s attitude of obviously wanting to let this matter go by admitting his mistake. Although she was sad, she knew that it was not the right time to pursue the matter.


    ¡°Brother Yue, please believe me. I might have done something wrong unintentionally, but I care about Gu Man. After all, she¡¯s my sister.¡±


    When Zhang Yue heard this, he felt that he had spoken without thinking. Hence, he pulled Gu Rou¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you just now.¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, she knew that she had convinced Zhang Yue. She heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like the matter of her carrying Gu Man¡¯s bag could pass in the Zhang family.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get out of the car first.¡±


    When Gu Rou returned home, Gu Yuan and the others immediately asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to see Gu Man? She didn¡¯t beg you to come back?¡±


    ¡°Why would she go back to the Gu Family? She was picked up by the Cui Family just now.¡±


    Qu Bei quickly asked, ¡°Cui Family? Which Cui Family?¡±


    ¡°The Cui Family of Yunlong Mountain.¡±


    When Gu Yuan heard this, he muttered to himself, ¡°The Cui Family of Yunlong Mountain is one of the four great families. Their wealth is unimaginable.¡±


    Qu Bei sneered. ¡°How is that possible? Who is Gu Man? How can she be related to the Cui family?¡±

 Chapter 145

    ?


    145 Bigshot Goes to Cui Manor


    At this moment, the car Gu Man was in had already driven up the mountainside of Yunlong Mountain. The mountain was covered in green trees, as if they had driven into a forest. There was no longer the noise of the city.


    Not long after, the car drove into a villa courtyard.


    ¡°Miss Gu Man, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Before Uncle Li could open the door, Gu Man got out of the car.


    Uncle Li smiled and led Gu Man into the Cui Manor.


    The Cui Manor was built against the mountain in an ancient style. At first glance, it did not look resplendent, nor did it have any carvings of dragons or phoenixes.


    However, if one looked carefully, the handrail in front of the door was made of jade pillars. It felt cool to the touch. The stairs were made of cloisonn¨¦. When they entered the front hall, the light in the room was actually the gentle light emitted by the night pearls arranged on the walls.


    Gu Man recalled that in her previous life, she was used to using night pearls to illuminate the house. There were a few of them in each room, and the light was gentle and not dazzling.


    After walking for a while, they arrived at a courtyard. Gu Man heard the sound of water flowing. At a glance, she saw that the Cui Manor had used the rocks of Yunlong Mountain as the mountain in the inner courtyard. They then guided the water in to form a natural scene of mountains and flowing water.


    Uncle Li brought Gu Man to the right and turned into a curved corridor before walking to an outdoor garden.


    Gu Man was amazed. She did not expect that there would be such a wide garden on Yunlong Mountain. There was a glass room in the garden, and there was a person sitting in it.


    Before Li Bo arrived, he said, ¡°Master, Miss Gu Man is here.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the person and nodded slightly. She called out calmly, ¡°Old Master Cui.¡±


    Old Master Cui nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Then, he called out to Gu Man, ¡°Girl, come over quickly. Sit here for a while.¡±


    Gu Man walked into the pavilion and realized that she could look down at the Yunlong Mountain District of Han City and the sea in the distance.


    ¡°Come, have a snack first. You must be hungry by now.¡± Old Master Cui pushed over a plate of snacks and then looked at Gu Man. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re too thin. You have to eat more. You¡¯re growing now and there¡¯s a lot of pressure on you from your studies. You have to eat well. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the strength to study and grow.¡±


    Uncle Li shook his head imperceptibly at the side. He thought to himself that Master was no longer the Old Master Cui who dominated the business world. He was just a kind old man who enjoyed playing with his grandson.


    Gu Man nodded and picked up a piece of brownie to eat. Old Master Cui asked happily, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Gu Man nodded again and picked up another piece.


    Seeing that Gu Man liked it, Old Master Cui quickly introduced, ¡°This is a pastry made with dark chocolate and hazelnuts from Italy. It¡¯s soft and delicious. Ah Mai especially likes it too.¡±


    Gu Man asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Mai?¡±


    Uncle Li said, ¡°He should still be in his room. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s best if you bring him over.¡± Old Master Cui waved at Uncle Li.


    After Uncle Li left, Old Master Cui saw Gu Man wipe her mouth with a napkin and say with a smile, ¡°Just eat a little to fill your stomach first. We¡¯ll eat later.¡±


    With that, Old Master Cui got up and went to another table to get a book. He handed it to Gu Man and said, ¡°Girl, I want to show you something.¡±


    Gu Man took it and opened the book. It was a photo album. The photos were made of some special materials, so every photo looked very historical, but they were kept very intact and clear.


    However, there were some traces in the booklet that indicated that this photo album was constantly flipped through.


    Gu Man slowly admired it, but the more she looked at it, the more surprised she became. Why did the little girl and lady look so much like her?


    Gu Man pointed at the little girl in the photo album and asked Old Master Cui, ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°This is when my daughter, Cui Jin, was three years old.¡± Cui Lao pointed at a lady. ¡°This is my wife. She died decades ago.¡±


    Old Master Cui saw Gu Man¡¯s expression and seemed to have expected it. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very similar to them?¡±


    Gu Man nodded.


    ¡°Girl, perhaps my story can answer your doubts. Are you willing to listen?¡± Old Master Cui asked.


    Gu Man nodded.


    Old Master Cui sat down in his seat. He looked at the sea in the distance and then said slowly with some difficulty, ¡°The story happened forty-five years ago. My wife and I took my three-year-old daughter, Cui Jin, on a cruise ship. Unexpectedly, we encountered arrogant pirates. Everyone on the ship was kidnapped. In the end, the pirates let the adults go, but they held the children hostage and asked us to give them ransom. My three-year-old daughter was one of the children who was held hostage.¡±


    Old Master Cui paused, as if the story was too heavy.

 Chapter 146

    ?


    146 The Story From Years Ago


    Gu Man asked softly, ¡°Then have you given the ransom?¡±


    Old Master Cui nodded. ¡°After I¡¯ve gotten the ransom, I set up a navy SWAT team two nautical miles away from the sea while dealing with the pirates normally, just in case these pirates make excessive requests after getting the money. Moreover, this group of pirates are criminals that the country has been wanting to arrest for a long time, but for some reason, they actually know about the existence of the SWAT team and there was a dispute during the negotiations.¡±


    ¡°Although I repeatedly guaranteed that those SWAT officers would not move as long as they kept their promise, I overestimated them. They took the ransom but still kidnapped my daughter and asked to retreat to a safe area before returning her to us. Who knew¡­¡±


    Old Master Cui choked up a little. He took a deep breath. Gu Man waited quietly. Looking at Cui Lao¡¯s expression, she could imagine that the ending would be very sad.


    Sure enough, Old Master Cui said, ¡°Who knew that these pirates would throw my daughter into the sea to take revenge on me? Although we mobilized our greatest manpower to save her, we still found nothing. We couldn¡¯t even find my daughter¡¯s corpse. We searched for two months before we gradually gave up. My wife was so sad that she followed suit a year later.¡±


    ¡°After that, I endured my grief and helped the navy police develop the maritime infrastructure. Two years later, I finally arrested all those pirates, but this did not ease the sorrow and hatred in my heart at all. If it weren¡¯t for my son and the Cui family, I¡¯m afraid I would have followed them long ago.¡± Old Master Cui pressed his hand to his temple as if he was in extreme pain.


    Gu Man called out softly, ¡°Old Master Cui.¡±


    Old Master Cui raised a hand, indicating that he was fine.


    ¡°Forty-five years have passed. Every time I think about it, I feel that I was too careless at that time and harmed my wife and daughter.¡± When Old Master Cui looked up, his eyes were red. ¡°But when I saw you, I thought that my daughter was back.¡±


    When Gu Man heard Old Master Cui¡¯s words, she already had a vague thought. Could she be related to Old Master Cui by blood?


    Old Master Cui¡¯s words confirmed her thoughts. ¡°To tell you the truth, after I saw your appearance, I went to investigate your grandmother¡¯s family and found¡­ found out that your mother was not the biological daughter of the Huang family. She was saved and raised by the Huang couple.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she sorted out her thoughts and basically knew the rest of the story. She was also excited. ¡°So, my mother is that little girl from back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Huang Ying from the Huang Family.¡±


    After receiving Old Master Cui¡¯s affirmation, Gu Man felt that it was strange and unpredictable.


    She did not expect Old Master Cui to have such a sad experience, let alone that she had other relatives in this world.


    ¡°So, girl, you¡¯re my biological granddaughter.¡± Old Master Cui looked at Gu Man with red eyes. ¡°The heavens blessed me so that I can still see my granddaughter in my lifetime.¡±


    Although Gu Man was shocked, she still had some concerns. ¡°Old Master Cui, there are many people in the world who look alike. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t conclude that we must be related by blood just based on our resemblance and a trace of the past.¡±


    Old Master Cui took out another document. ¡°This is a DNA analysis report. Take a look.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the 99.9991% related on the report and raised her eyebrows. ¡°This is mine?¡±


    Old Master Cui explained, ¡°Girl, the last time at Restaurant Fragrance, Ah Mai grabbed your hair and broke a few strands. I took them for analysis. I didn¡¯t discuss it with you beforehand. Don¡¯t be angry. I couldn¡¯t rashly mention this to you back then, so I took matters into my own hands.¡±


    Gu Man did not hesitate and nodded.


    ¡°Girl, your mother passed away early and you¡¯ve suffered. I missed many important moments in your mother¡¯s life. I don¡¯t want to miss the important moments in my granddaughter¡¯s life. I want to arrange a family banquet for you to officially acknowledge admit you into the Cui family. Do you have any thoughts?¡± Old Master Cui asked tentatively.


    However, Gu Man felt that since this was the outcome, she should accept it. There was no point in thinking too much.


    Besides, she could tell that Old Master Cui was sincere and loving towards her. It was also a good thing to have another person in the world who really cared about her.

 Chapter 147

    ?


    147 Little Ah Mai Talked


    Gu Man thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a family banquet. It¡¯s good that we know about this relationship. I don¡¯t want to publicize my relationship with the Cui family now.¡±


    Gu Man thought that the Cui Family was a big family. It was not a small matter for Old Master Cui to acknowledge a granddaughter. This would definitely cause the Cui Family and the outside world to investigate and comment. Her life would definitely be affected, so she would rather not make it public.


    When Old Master Cui heard this, he thought that Gu Man must have been unable to accept this fact.


    Although Old Master Cui felt a little regretful, he did not want to force Gu Man. He said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say.¡±


    At the same time, Old Master Cui was very happy that Gu Man could keep such a low profile. If it were anyone else, they would want to immediately announce this news to the outside world. It was not that he was bragging, but as the richest family in Chu, many people were envious of the Cui family.


    At this moment, Uncle Li led Ah Mai over. Uncle Li knocked on the door and walked in.


    Cui Lao waved at Ah Mai. ¡°Ah Mai, come and meet Sister.¡±


    Ah Mai looked at Gu Man with blank eyes. It seemed like he had already forgotten about Gu Man. After Ah Mai glanced at Gu Man twice, he lowered his head and fiddled with the toy in his hand.


    ¡°Old Master Cui¡­ Grandpa, is it usually difficult for Ah Mai to recognize people like this?¡± Gu Man asked. After thinking about it, she decided to call him Grandpa. Anyway, she had already confirmed that Old Master Cui was her grandfather. It would be too polite to call him Old Master Cui.


    Hearing Gu Man call him Grandpa, Old Master Cui was so excited that he almost cried. ¡°Good child. I didn¡¯t expect to hear someone call me Grandpa in my lifetime. The heavens still treat me well.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve finally achieved your long-cherished wish to reunite with Miss Gu Man.¡±


    Uncle Li¡¯s eyes were also red. He had been by Old Master Cui¡¯s side for the past few decades and knew how bitter Old Master Cui¡¯s heart was. He had completely relied on diving into the business world and working until he forgot. Only then could the pain be relieved a little. Therefore, there would definitely not be any items belonging to Madam Cui and Cui Jin where Old Master Cui lived. He was afraid that Old Master Cui would be sad when he saw them.


    Seeing that Old Master Cui was still excited, Uncle Li replied on Old Master Cui¡¯s behalf, ¡°Miss Gu Man, Young Master Ah Mai has always been like this. He doesn¡¯t know how to recognize people. Even if he has fun with you like a few days ago, he will still forget you.¡±


    Gu Man nodded and looked at Old Master Cui. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at Ah Mai¡¯s body later. I¡¯ll guide him physically and psychologically. It might be effective.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Cui now felt that whatever Gu Man said was good. ¡°I believe you. After all, you¡¯re the first person who made Ah Mai smile. Apart from blood ties, you must have some understanding of Ah Mai¡¯s mind. I believe you can cure your brother.¡±


    Old Master Cui looked at Gu Man and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re Ah Mai¡¯s sister. If you call him cousin, you¡¯ll lose a layer of relationship. It¡¯s better not to call him that. Just call him little brother.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Man didn¡¯t care. She liked Ah Mai and now treated him like her own brother.


    ¡°Master, Young Master and Young Madam went out to socialize today. There are only the few of us at home. When are we going to eat? I¡¯ll instruct the kitchen to serve the dishes,¡± Uncle Li asked Old Master Cui.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s just the few of us, let¡¯s eat here. It¡¯ll save us the trouble of moving. Get the kitchen to send the dishes here.¡± Old Master Cui felt that he liked the current atmosphere very much. It was not bad to eat here.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Uncle Li replied happily and left.


    Ah Mai was twisting his toy that looked like a Rubik¡¯s Cube. Gu Man watched him play for a while before she reached out and asked, ¡°Can you let me try it?¡±


    Ah Mai¡¯s eyes were confused again, as if he did not understand what Gu Man meant.


    Gu Man reached out and played with his toy. Every time he turned it, Gu Man would quickly turn it.


    After two or three cycles, Ah Mai¡¯s eyes started to light up. Every time he turned, he would look up and signal Gu Man to turn faster.


    They spun faster and faster until they perfectly pieced together a Rubik¡¯s Cube. Ah Mai laughed again.


    Ah Mai happily picked up a Magic Cube toy that had yet to be pieced together and handed it to Gu Man. ¡°Sister¡­ this.¡±


    Old Master Cui was stunned to hear Ah Mai speak. Uncle Li, who had just reached the door, was also stunned. These were the first words Ah Mai had said in six years.


    Old Master Cui¡¯s eyes were red, but this time he was excited. His Ah Mai could speak. Although it was only a few words, it was a heavenly sound.

 Chapter 148

    ?


    148 You Have to Call Me Miss Gu Man


    ¡°Master, did I hear wrongly just now? Young Master spoke?¡± Uncle Li still did not believe his ears.


    ¡°Yes, he called her sister.¡± Old Master Cui lowered his head excitedly to wipe his tears.


    However, Gu Man was still playing happily with Ah Mai. When the food was served, she coaxed Ah Mai, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first before playing with the toys.¡±


    Ah Mai nodded obediently.


    Ah Mai¡¯s action excited the two old men again. When had Ah Mai ever been so obedient? Usually, no one could make him listen to them. He would only eat when he wanted to eat and sleep when he wanted to sleep. He never cared about what others said.


    Old Master Cui looked at Gu Man being indifferent, as if she did not know how many surprises she had brought to the Cui Family.


    Old Master Cui couldn¡¯t help but nod. Gu Man was a good child who knew her place. She didn¡¯t want to get ahead of herself, nor was she arrogant.


    Ah Mai was not picky at the dining table. He ate whatever Gu Man picked up for her and even ate with relish. Old Master Cui and Uncle Li were relieved. Old Master Cui looked at Gu Man with love in his eyes. It was only after Uncle Li teased him that he restrained himself and did not scare Gu Man.


    After dinner, Gu Man said, ¡°I want to go to his room with Ah Mai to play with him for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can take a walk after dinner. Let¡¯s go to Ah Mai¡¯s room together.¡±


    As soon as Old Master Cui finished speaking, Uncle Li led the way. ¡°Miss Gu Man, this way please.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Li, you don¡¯t have to be so polite in front of me. You call me Miss Gu Man. It sounds like we¡¯re unfamiliar. Just call me by my name or call me like my grandfather.¡± Gu Man felt a little awkward when she heard Uncle Li call her ¡°Miss Gu Man¡±.


    She could tell that Uncle Li and Grandpa Li were like biological brothers. Uncle Li really cared about her, so she did not want him to call her that.


    ¡°I know Miss Gu Man is kind, but etiquette can¡¯t be abolished,¡± Uncle Li insisted.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t make things difficult for your Uncle Li. He doesn¡¯t even listen to me. This old man is the most stubborn.¡±


    Hearing Cui Lao¡¯s teasing, Gu Man really wanted to say, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re also an old man!¡±


    However, Gu Man did not force Uncle Li anymore.


    Along the way, Uncle Li introduced the Cui Manor to Gu Man. ¡°This is the Cui family¡¯s ancestral house. It has been decades since it was renovated and expanded to its current size. Others might get lost when they first come in, but they probably won¡¯t after you walk through it once. Just now, we were eating in the atrium. Your grandfather lives in the atrium. To the east is where your uncle, aunt, and Young Master Ah Mai live. To the west is the guest room to receive guests.¡±


    Gu Man nodded. When she walked in, she felt that there was really a universe inside. Every step was carefully set up, and every setting had ancient geomancy customs.


    Uncle Li introduced as they walked. Gu Man slowly admired them and remembered them carefully. By the time they walked from the atrium to where Ah Mai lived, it was already ten minutes later.


    The house on the east side was more modern than the atrium, but the overall style was still harmonious with the atrium.


    When Ah Mai returned to his territory, he broke free from Gu Man¡¯s hand and ran.


    Gu Man was not in a hurry. She followed him from afar, went to the second floor, and walked into Ah Mai¡¯s room.


    Gu Man looked at Ah Mai¡¯s room as if she had walked into a celestial world. The ceiling was sky blue, the floor was paved with cloisonn¨¦ that emitted faint starlight, and the grayish-blue walls were painted with various stars.


    When Uncle Li saw that Gu Man was a little surprised, he explained, ¡°Young Master Ah Mai drew these and asked us to decorate them for him.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu Man, look,¡± Uncle Li said as he adjusted the button at the door. The entire ceiling was filled with stars and the moon, as if the night sky was above them.


    ¡°And during the day.¡± Uncle Li adjusted it again, and the ceiling instantly turned into a clear sky with beautiful clouds floating in the blue sky.


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in her heart. It was too beautiful.


    Old Master Cui said, ¡°Ah Mai seems to like these planets and universes very much. We got many professionals to set this up for him, hoping that he would be more open-minded.¡±


    Ah Mai was immersed in the toys that almost filled the room. It was as if the laughing and talking Ah Mai had disappeared again.

 Chapter 149

    ?


    149 Bigshot Is Rich


    ¡°Grandpa, I plan to familiarize myself with Ah Mai first and observe him more before deciding how to treat him.¡± Gu Man explained her plan.


    ¡°Okay, just follow your plan. I¡¯m satisfied that you can come to see him.¡± Old Master Cui was satisfied that Gu Man was so cautious.


    ¡°I might be busy later. I¡¯ll try my best to come over.¡± Her grandmother had come to Han City, so she must be busy going to the hospital.


    ¡°Is there a problem with your studies?¡± Old Master Cui asked quickly.


    Gu Man shook her head and explained the situation to Old Master Cui. ¡°I plan to pick up my grandmother for treatment. She¡¯s not well.¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother is sick?¡± Old Master Cui actually wanted to meet this benefactor who had saved his daughter and thank her in person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what illness it is yet. The medical treatment in town isn¡¯t good. I plan to bring her and Uncle to Han City and treat her illness first. If they want to stay in Han City, they can stay in Han City.¡± Gu Man roughly explained her plan.


    ¡°Are they going to stay at the Gu residence?¡± Old Master Cui asked curiously.


    According to his understanding, the Huang Family did not have a house in Han City. Could it be that they were going to stay with the Gu Family after they arrived? However, the Huang Family and the Gu Family had not contacted each other for a long time. The relationship between the two families was distant. Apart from Gu Man, the middleman on both sides, they had no contact.


    ¡°I bought a house for them to stay in.¡± Gu Man felt that there was no need to hide it, especially now that she had left the Gu family. The Cui family would know where she lived sooner or later.


    ¡°You bought a house? Where did you get the money from?¡± Old Master Cui was even more puzzled.


    In Old Master Cui¡¯s eyes, Gu Man was still a child. If the Gu family did not help, how could she afford to buy a house herself?


    ¡°Grandpa gave me a check of ten million last time. I bought a house,¡± Gu Man said awkwardly.


    Old Master Cui frowned. ¡°You spent all the money on buying a house. What about the hospitalization fees? The Gu family won¡¯t pay for it, right?¡±


    ¡°I still have money!¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    ¡°A lot of money is needed for treatment. We still don¡¯t know what illness your grandmother has. If it¡¯s rare and serious, it will be a huge sum of money. Have you thought about it?¡±


    Although Old Master Cui had already made up his mind to help Gu Man, he still wanted to take the opportunity to educate her that she had to have a long-term plan and not just look at the present.


    ¡°Of course I did, but since I know that Grandma is sick, I won¡¯t ignore it. Even without the ten million yuan you gave me before, I can still pay these fees.¡±


    Gu Man could tell from Old Master Cui¡¯s tone that he was suspicious. She knew that he was worried that she would be anxious and think of things too easily.


    Old Master Cui looked at Gu Man¡¯s expression. Seeing that she had considered everything and looked very confident, he was relieved.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Old Master Cui asked.


    Gu Man said bluntly, ¡°Grandpa, are you familiar with the hospitals in Han City? After my grandmother¡¯s checkup is done, if she needs to be hospitalized in the future, I want you to help recommend some hospitals.¡±


    When Old Master Cui saw that Gu Man had made this request, although he was a little surprised, he still agreed readily. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. As for the other problems, if you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t force yourself. You have to remember to look for Grandpa, understand?¡±


    Old Master Cui was actually most worried about money and manpower, but since Gu Man didn¡¯t mention it, he didn¡¯t ask first. And from her expression, she should still be confident.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Man was not someone who cared about her face. If she could not do it, she would take the initiative to look for others to help because she felt that she would definitely have the ability to repay them.


    Old Master Cui pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Does your father know that you¡¯re bringing your grandmother to Han City for treatment?¡±


    Old Master Cui did not think that Gu Yuan would agree to this. If he knew, he would definitely scold Gu Man. Then, Gu Man would not have it easy in the Gu family.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Gu Man¡¯s tone was indifferent. She was not in a good mood when she heard about the Gu family.


    Old Master Cui frowned again. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell him?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    Seeing that Old Master Cui still wanted to say something, Gu Man immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll accompany Ah Mai for a while more before I go back first.¡±


    Old Master Cui knew that Gu Man did not want to discuss the Gu family anymore, so he could only say helplessly, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 150

    ?


    150 The Gu Family Is Despised


    After Uncle Li sent Gu Man back, he immediately came to look for Old Master Cui.


    Uncle Li said worriedly, ¡°Miss Gu Man asked us to send her to Jingxin District. I asked around, Miss Gu Man is living there now.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she bought a house in Jingxin District? But the villas and bungalows there are all expensive. It¡¯s difficult to buy them for ten million,¡± Old Master Cui analyzed.


    ¡°However, I think Miss Gu Man has a plan. She won¡¯t mess around. Look, when has she not been very confident? Master, you don¡¯t have to worry. Besides, Miss Gu Man also said that she will definitely look for you if she needs anything.¡± Seeing the worried expression on Old Master Cui¡¯s face, Uncle Li quickly comforted him.


    Old Master Cui said helplessly, ¡°I have confidence in her, but the college entrance examination is coming up and her grandmother¡¯s health is not good. She has to take care of her grandmother¡¯s health. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to take it. Besides, from the looks of it, her relationship with the Gu family isn¡¯t too good.¡±


    Uncle Li nodded. ¡°I can tell the relationship between Miss Gu Man and the Gu family. She obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about the Gu family just now.¡±


    Old Master Cui snorted. ¡°The Gu family is like a nest of snakes and rats. They don¡¯t have a conscience. It¡¯s understandable that Gu Man isn¡¯t close to them. And to put it more selfishly, I can¡¯t wait for her to be more distant with the Gu family.¡±


    Uncle Li immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Gu Man has the Cui Family behind her now, so the Gu Family is dispensable. Look at Miss Gu Man. In the past twelve years, Gu Yuan has almost ignored her. How is this the actions of a normal father? I feel cold when I hear about such a person, not to mention that Miss Gu Man is the person experiencing it. It¡¯s already good that she doesn¡¯t hate the Gu Family.¡±


    Old Master Cui¡¯s heart ached even more when he heard that.


    ¡°That girl Gu Man is a reasonable person. No matter how much she hates the Gu family, she didn¡¯t say anything bad about them behind their backs. However, she was already prepared to rely on herself. It¡¯s really hard on that girl. She¡¯s so strong and independent that it makes my heart ache.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu Man is very opinionated at such a young age and dares to bear the responsibility. She¡¯s very similar to you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu Man is very opinionated at such a young age and dares to bear the responsibility. She¡¯s very similar to you, Master.¡±


    Although Old Master Cui knew that Uncle Li meant to say this, he was really happy. ¡°Of course. Gu Man is my biological granddaughter. She must be like me. It¡¯s precisely because I saw her personality that I didn¡¯t interfere much when she wanted to fetch her Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay more attention. If Miss Gu Man has any difficulties, I¡¯ll help her in time.¡±


    When Old Master Cui heard this, he nodded. ¡°Gu Man doesn¡¯t want to publicize her relationship with the Cui family. When you help her, don¡¯t be too ostentatious.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Cui Hong and Jia Ling returned to the Cui Mansion, Ah Mai was already asleep.


    Jia Ling asked the babysitter, Wang Xiu, ¡°Did Ah Mai eat dinner well tonight? Did he make a fuss?¡±


    Wang Xiu quickly said, ¡°Everything is normal with Young Master Ah Mai today. It¡¯s just that during dinner, Old Master took him to the garden to eat and didn¡¯t ask me to be by his side. By the way, a young lady called Gu Man came today. I heard that she¡¯s also eating with Old Master.¡±


    ¡°Who is Gu Man?¡± Jia Ling thought about it but still had no impression.


    Cui Hong, who was standing at the side, also shook his head to indicate that he did not know.


    ¡°She looks like a high school student. She¡¯s pretty. Besides, Ah Mai seems to like that Miss Gu Man a lot. He¡¯s actually willing to play with her,¡± Wang Xiu added.


    Jia Ling frowned. ¡°Ah Mai never bothers with strangers. Why would he be willing to play with her?¡±


    When Wang Xiu saw that Jia Ling seemed to mind Gu Man getting close to Ah Mai, she had an idea and quickly said, ¡°This Miss Gu Man is really incredible. Last time, Old Master even invited her to Restaurant Fragrance for a meal. At that time, she could still make Young Master Ah Mai laugh.¡±


    When Cui Hong heard this, he asked happily, ¡°Really, Ah Mai knows how to smile?¡±


    Jia Ling said angrily, ¡°Is that the main point? The main point now is who is this Gu Man? Why does Old Master keep inviting her to dinner?¡±


    Hearing Jia Ling¡¯s repulsed tone, Wang Xiu was very happy. She did not like Gu Man from the beginning and felt that once Gu Man came, Ah Mai would not need her anymore.


    If Ah Mai got better, wouldn¡¯t she lose her job?

 Chapter 151

    ?


    151 Granddaughter


    Wang Xiu secretly decided that in order to keep her job, she had to stop Gu Man from getting close to Ah Mai.


    She then said to Jia Ling in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Master treat her very lovingly. I¡¯ve rarely seen Master so happy. Those who don¡¯t know might think that she¡¯s Old Master¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    Jia Ling¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and two thin lines cracked on her forehead with heavy make-up. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Who doesn¡¯t know Old Master¡¯s temper? Apart from treating Ah Mai better, who else can make him happy?¡±


    Wang Xiu panicked. ¡°Madam, how could I dare to spout nonsense? There were other people at home who saw it. You can ask around.¡±


    Hearing Wang Xiu¡¯s words, Jia Ling thought that she wouldn¡¯t dare to lie, so she asked, ¡°When did she leave?¡±


    Wang Xiu quickly replied, ¡°She just left not long ago. Uncle Li personally sent her back. The last time she went to Restaurant Fragrance, Old Master personally went to pick her up. Who do you think this person is to make Old Master value her so much?¡±


    Hearing Wang Xiu¡¯s words and that Jia Ling still wanted to ask questions, Cui Hong said impatiently, ¡°Why are you asking about this? Old Master naturally has his reasons for doing things. If he knew that you guys were talking nonsense in private, let¡¯s see how you will get it from him.¡±


    Hearing Cui Hong¡¯s words, Wang Xiu and Jia Ling were indeed a little afraid. If Old Master knew that they were asking about him, it would be serious.


    Jia Ling said awkwardly, ¡°This concerns Ah Mai, so I¡¯m just asking around. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going to do anything. Why are you panicking?¡±


    Cui Hong was a little disappointed. ¡°Don¡¯t I know what you¡¯re thinking? Don¡¯t think too much. Although the old man is old, he knows everything. Don¡¯t speculate about him.¡±


    Hearing Cui Hong say that, Jia Ling was unhappy. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all for us? We¡¯ve worked hard for this family. If someone else appears later to take a share, wouldn¡¯t we have worked hard for nothing?¡±


    When Cui Hong heard Jia Ling¡¯s words, he pointed at her angrily. ¡°Ignorant woman, if Old Master knows about your thoughts, I think you¡¯ll have to shrink your head in the Cui Family in the future.¡±


    Jia Ling still refused to give up. ¡°How could it be so serious?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be despised by Old Master, go ahead. I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Cui Hong saw that Jia Ling did not believe him and left angrily.


    Seeing that Cui Hong had left, Jia Ling even muttered to Wang Xiu, ¡°Why is he angry with me? He¡¯s so indecisive. Someone is already thinking about our Cui Family, yet he¡¯s still so calm. I say, men are just too careless.¡±


    Wang Xiu smiled awkwardly. ¡°Men don¡¯t see things so clearly. In the end, they all say that women are too sensitive.¡±


    Jia Ling said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right. I think that Gu Man has a powerful background. What do you think Old Master is up to? He won¡¯t adopt someone just because I didn¡¯t give birth to a girl, right?¡±


    Wang Xiu had been in the Cui Mansion since Ah Mai was more than a year old. She was usually careful and cautious, and Jia Ling thought highly of her. Jia Ling would also discuss many things with Wang Xiu.


    Seeing that Jia Ling had asked this, Wang Xiu felt that it was very likely, but she did not dare to show it directly.


    She comforted Jia Ling, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who will enter the Cui family for money. I¡¯m just worried that if Ah Mai stays with her, it will affect his current treatment.¡±


    When Jia Ling heard this, she said angrily, ¡°Who is she? How dare she be around my Ah Mai? If anything happens to Ah Mai, can she afford to pay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. But if Old Master wants to do this, I have no choice. Madam, you have to think of a way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m Ah Mai¡¯s mother. Of course I¡¯m more anxious than you. I¡¯ll think of a way to tell Old Master.¡±


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m being nosy, but remember to be tactful when you talk to Master. I¡¯m just afraid that Master will scold you if he¡¯s unhappy.¡±


    Wang Xiu was actually worried that Jia Ling would say something wrong and anger the old master. If that happened, she would be implicated.


    When Jia Ling thought of Old Master being angry, all her arrogance disappeared. She said awkwardly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Then she said, ¡°Take good care of Ah Mai,¡± and walked away.

 Chapter 152

    ?


    152 Cheap Wine


    In Jingxin District.


    Gu Man was about to wash up when she heard the doorbell ring. The video surveillance showed that it was Xiang Yin at the door.


    When Gu Man opened the door, Xiang Yin immediately explained, ¡°I just came back from outside. I saw the light and wondered if you had come to stay. As expected.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    Gu Man didn¡¯t say anything, but her hand was still on the door, as if she was about to close it the next second.


    Xiang Yin touched his nose unnaturally. He did not expect that he would be rejected one day.


    He asked half-jokingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then come in and have a seat.¡± Gu Man finally stepped aside and walked into the hall.


    ¡°Why are you living here alone? Aren¡¯t you staying at the Gu residence anymore?¡± Xiang Yin asked curiously as he followed behind Gu Man.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Man replied calmly. She did not intend to explain that she had left the Gu family.


    Xiang Yin saw Gu Man¡¯s expression and knew that she did not want him to ask further. However, he was not very relieved that Gu Man suddenly came out to stay alone, so he asked, ¡°The Gu family doesn¡¯t know that you bought a house outside, right?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s answer, Xiang Yin thought that since the Gu family didn¡¯t know that Gu Man had this house, wouldn¡¯t they ask if Gu Man didn¡¯t return home? Or did they think that it didn¡¯t matter even if Gu Man was alone outside and might not have a place to stay or food to eat?


    Thinking of this, Xiang Yin frowned and said, ¡°The Gu family wanted you to leave the Gu family?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is happy that I left the Gu family.¡± Gu Man¡¯s emotions were calm. As she walked to the kitchen, she asked Xiang Yin, ¡°Do you want anything to drink? There are some drinks and fruit wine in the fridge.¡±


    Xiang Yin was originally worried about Gu Man. Seeing that she did not care at all, he was slightly relieved.


    Hearing Gu Man ask, Xiang Yin replied, ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Gu Man took two small bottles of green grape wine that she had just opened and placed one in front of Xiang Yin. ¡°Do you like this flavor?¡±


    Xiang Yin sat down and picked up the bottle to smell it. ¡°It smells alright. When did you learn to drink?¡±


    ¡°The alcohol content is only three degrees. It¡¯s not considered a bar, right?¡± Gu Man pointed at the alcohol content marked on the bottle.


    Xiang Yin picked up the bottle and looked at it again. He smiled brightly. This was equivalent to fruit juice. He thought that Gu Man had learned how to drink.


    After Gu Man sat down diagonally opposite Xiang Yin, he asked, ¡°Can I know what happened that made you decide to leave the Gu family?¡±


    Gu Man said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll have to leave sooner or later anyway. I¡¯m just leaving a little earlier now.¡±


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s expression, Xiang Yin felt that she was not forcing herself, so he smiled and said, ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m okay. Those people and my temper are at odds. We don¡¯t owe each other anything, so there¡¯s no need to continue hating each other.¡±


    Gu Man had thought about it. If they really had to argue, she and the Gu family really did not owe each other anything. Although Gu Yuan was her father in name, the original owner was no longer around. The Gu family had no obligation to support Gu Man.


    ¡°Then what are your plans after that?¡± Xiang Yin asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll just live at this pace. I don¡¯t have much plans yet.¡± Gu Man felt that everything was going according to her plan.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need help, you can tell me.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man looked like she had no problem at all, Xiang Yin felt a faint sense of defeat. He didn¡¯t seem to have the chance to help her.


    Gu Man nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them chatted casually for a while longer. After deciding that Xiang Yin would send Gu Man to school at 7:30 tomorrow, he said goodbye.


    Before leaving, Xiang Yin waved the small wine bottle in his hand. ¡°This fruit wine is not bad.¡±


    ¡°They sell them at the supermarket outside the neighborhood. Fifteen yuan a bottle.¡±


    Gu Man went to see Xiang Yin¡¯s reaction.


    Sure enough, Xiang Yin paused. ¡°It¡¯s really cheap.¡±


    This was the first time he had drunk such cheap fruit wine.


    Gu Man sent Xiang Yin out the door. Xiang Yin thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then¡­ good night.¡±


    Gu Man found it strange. These words seemed a little intimate. Could it be that it was trendier now?


    But she couldn¡¯t say it, so she nodded and said, ¡°Bye.¡±


    Gu Man closed the door, leaving Xiang Yin shaking his head and smiling bitterly. In the end, he took the elevator to the fourth floor.

 Chapter 153

    ?


    153 Breakup


    Before Gu Rou fell asleep, she received a call from Zhang Yue.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I went overboard with what I said in the car today. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Zhang Yue¡¯s voice was very serious.


    ¡°Brother Yue, it¡¯s fine. You misunderstood because you didn¡¯t understand the truth,¡± Gu Rou said happily.


    As expected, Zhang Yue was still willing to believe her.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re really a tolerant person.¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, she was smug, but she still said humbly, ¡°I just hope that nothing will affect our relationship. No matter what I do, it¡¯s all for the sake of us being together in the end.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡±


    ¡°Then what did Auntie say? I just want to wait for Auntie¡¯s anger to subside before I treat her to a meal or go shopping with her.¡±


    Gu Rou was still worried that Mrs. Zhang would mind. After all, in the circle of wealthy families, Mrs. Zhou¡¯s status was still much higher than Mrs. Zhang¡¯s. Mrs. Zhang would definitely feel bad if she was embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll mentally prepare my mother. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Brother Yue.¡± Gu Rou was truly relieved.


    ¡°Um¡­ Is Gu Man back tonight?¡± Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask this question that had been lingering on his lips.


    Gu Rou felt disgusted. She began to feel that Zhang Yue had said so many nice things just to ask about Gu Man.


    However, she still said in a worried tone, ¡°She¡¯s not back yet. She has already said that she won¡¯t return to the Gu Family. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her.¡±


    ¡°Then where will she stay if she¡¯s outside alone? What will she eat?¡±


    Although Zhang Yue was already in control, Gu Rou could still hear the worry in his voice.


    Gu Rou was furious. She endured it and said, ¡°Gu Man was picked up by the Cui family today. The Cui family is a big family. They won¡¯t do anything to her, right?¡±


    ¡°I hope so. Old Master Cui is a man of principles,¡± Zhang Yue said helplessly.


    Gu Rou didn¡¯t want to hear the word Gu Man, so she pretended to blame him and said, ¡°Brother Yue, you told me not to keep talking about Gu Man between us, but now you keep talking about her. Look, you¡¯re contradicting yourself.¡±


    When Zhang Yue heard this, he was slightly shocked.


    These days, he did seem to think about Gu Man often. At this moment, he was still worried about what happened after she was picked up by the Cui Family.


    But he could only smile and say vaguely, ¡°I contradicted myself. Let¡¯s not talk about her. Goodnight.¡±


    Seeing that Zhang Yue hung up so quickly, Gu Rou was even more sure of her guess. Zhang Yue called her because he wanted to ask about Gu Man.


    She threw down the phone hatefully and slapped the doll on the bed hard. She shouted, ¡°B*tch, b*tch.¡±


    She only gradually stopped after she was exhausted.


    Just as Zhang Yue hung up, Mrs. Zhang knocked on the door and called him downstairs. ¡°Did you call Gu Rou?¡±


    Zhang Yue nodded.


    ¡°What do you think of Gu Rou now?¡± Mrs. Zhang looked at Zhang Yue and asked.


    ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re still normal.¡± Zhang Yue was confused.


    ¡°That day, Mrs. Zhou said that Gu Rou was lying. This is not a small matter. It means that her character is bad. If Mrs. Zhou tells anyone, Gu Rou will not be able to survive in this circle. Even we will be embarrassed. Have you thought about it?¡±


    Mrs. Zhang analyzed carefully. She had been in this circle for so long and understood that such things could be very serious.


    Zhang Yue frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    Seeing Zhang Yue¡¯s indifferent attitude, Mrs. Zhang immediately panicked. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not a big deal? You¡¯re not in the women¡¯s circle, so of course you don¡¯t understand. The ladies in the circle have all kinds of flower parties and afternoon teas together, if word gets out, the entire circle will know about it. How can they accept Gu Rou in the future? Even I will be ostracized by them!¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhang was anxious, Zhang Yue quickly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. Gu Rou has already explained. Everyone makes mistakes. Why are you looking down on Gu Rou just because she did something wrong? This is too cruel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m cruel, it¡¯s just that this circle is like this. If you want to blame someone, you can only blame Gu Rou for being too materialistic. Everyone in this circle cherishes their feathers, but Gu Rou did such a thing for a bag. I can only say that the Gu family¡¯s foundation is still shallow and they¡¯re unpresentable.¡± The more Mrs. Zhang spoke, the more dissatisfied she was with Gu Rou.


    ¡°Mom, why does it sound worse and worse? Why are you talking about the Gu family again? Besides, I can¡¯t possibly break up with Gu Rou because of this, right?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you break up?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Zhang Yue stood up in shock.

 Chapter 154

    ?


    154 Second Master Xiang Acting Cute?


    Hearing his mother suggest that he break up with Gu Rou, Zhang Yue stood up in shock.


    Although he had some complaints about what Gu Rou had done, he had never thought of breaking up with her.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make the problem seem so serious. Besides, how do you know that it¡¯s not Gu Man who lied?¡± Zhang Yue asked.


    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re so muddle-headed when it comes to relationships. The problem now is not whether Gu Man is lying or not, but that Mrs. Zhou thinks that Gu Rou lied to her. She thinks that Gu Rou is materialistic and doesn¡¯t love her sister. That¡¯s the main point. Do you want Gu Man to clarify things with Mrs. Zhou?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man won¡¯t go.¡± Zhang Yue recalled that Gu Man would rather run away from home than explain this matter. He couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.


    ¡°Gu Man should be very happy that she can make her sister suffer now, right? The two sisters fought and made a fool of themselves in the end. But overall, Gu Rou is still much better than Gu Man. Gu Man is really a headache.¡± When Mrs. Zhang said this, her tone was very disdainful.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t compare Gu Rou and Gu Man.¡± Zhang Yue felt a headache coming on when he saw Mrs. Zhang comparing the two sisters.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to compare? I don¡¯t think the two of them are suitable for you. You prefer Gu Rou. There are many girls in Han City who are better-looking and have a better family background than her. I really don¡¯t know what you like about her!¡± Mrs. Zhang muttered.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s simple if everything can be measured by looks and family background. What a person needs to look at is the inside. Otherwise, their relationship won¡¯t last long,¡± Zhang Yue said with a headache.


    ¡°Speaking of inside, if you meet someone who knows how to put on a front, won¡¯t you still be kept in the dark? Take Gu Rou for example. Did you think that she would carry her sister¡¯s bag out to show off?¡± Mrs. Zhang asked craftily.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Yue was speechless.


    He really did not expect Gu Rou to do this.


    ¡°But¡­ but you can¡¯t completely deny Gu Rou because of this.¡± When Zhang Yue said this, it seemed like he was convincing himself.


    Seeing that Zhang Yue seemed to be a little confused, Mrs. Zhang¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Yue¡¯er, I know how you feel about Gu Rou, but you can¡¯t be blinded by your feelings. You have to be clear about the other party. Also, you can¡¯t ignore the Zhang family for a woman. Without the Zhang family backing you up, the Gu family might not take you seriously. The reason why I¡¯m so long-winded is because of you and the Zhang family.¡±


    Zhang Yue said with difficulty, ¡°Mom, I understand.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang patted Zhang Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then rest early.¡±


    Zhang Yue nodded. ¡°Okay, then you rest early.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang¡¯s words tonight made Zhang Yue think for a long time. In the end, there was only one question left. Was Gu Rou really suitable for him?


    The next day, in Jingxin District.


    Seeing that the clock was pointing to seven-thirty, Gu Man hurriedly packed the two sets of breakfast, picked up her bag, and left.


    When she reached downstairs, she saw Xiang Yin¡¯s car parked at the door.


    Xiang Yin was dressed in military green today. A pair of black military boots were tightened around his calves, making him look even more handsome. At this moment, he was leaning against the car door with his hands in his pockets and smiling as he watched Gu Man walk over.


    Seeing Xiang Yin like this, Gu Man¡¯s heart beat faster. She comforted herself that it was caused by her jogging just now.


    Gu Man walked up to Xiang Yin and handed him breakfast. ¡°This is a sandwich I just made. Try it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiang Yin raised his eyebrows and took it. Gu Man knew how to make breakfast?


    Xiang Yin looked at the two small pieces of toast in his hand that had ham and vegetables between them. It didn¡¯t look very good, but he could vaguely tell that it was a sandwich.


    Xiang Yin put it in his mouth and took a bite.


    Gu Man saw that Xiang Yin¡¯s expression was actually quite enjoyable. ¡°It tastes good?¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Xiang Yin said happily.


    Gu Man actually made breakfast for him personally, it put it bluntly, as long as it was edible, he would think that it tastes good.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a bit small, it won¡¯t get me full~¡± Xiang Yin said leisurely.


    As Gu Man listened, why did she feel that Xiang Yin¡¯s tone was a little¡­ coquettish?


    Gu Man immediately shivered at her misperception just now. Second Master Xiang was acting cute? She was going crazy!


    Gu Man shook her head imperceptibly and shook off the strange thought from before. She quickly said, ¡°This is it. If you¡¯re not full, you can eat something else later.¡±


    Xiang Yin said helplessly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 155

    ?


    155 Second Master¡¯s Luxury Car


    Han City First High School had always been a place where rich families gathered. When they went to school early in the morning, it was time for all the luxury cars to compete with each other in secret.


    Usually, Gu Man would take the bus to school. She came later and did not see this scene with her own eyes.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s car slowly stopped at the school gate and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Wow, which schoolmate is that? They¡¯re too rich. If I¡¯m not wrong, that should be a Bentley Mulsanne.¡±


    ¡°I took a rough look. It should be the most expensive car today. I heard that it¡¯s not only expensive, but also limited edition. It should be the only one in Han City.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never seen this car before, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never seen it before. Could it be a new schoolmate?¡±


    In the car.


    Gu Man looked out of the window at the cars surrounding her and her schoolmates looking over. She felt a little helpless and thought that it would be more convenient to take the bus next time.


    As Gu Man unbuckled her seatbelt, she said to Xiang Yin, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Xiang Yin joked in a good mood. ¡°If there¡¯s still breakfast next time, I don¡¯t mind being a driver again.¡±


    Gu Man thought for a moment. This kind of equivalent exchange seemed fair, but this car was too eye-catching. She decided against it and said, ¡°It¡¯s more convenient for me to take the bus.¡±


    Xiang Yin thought that Gu Man was serious. Just as he was about to speak, Gu Man added, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not because of breakfast, this car is too eye-catching.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked around and saw that many people were indeed looking over. He thought to himself, I¡¯ll change a car the next time.


    Gu Man opened the car door, said goodbye, got out of the car, and closed the door.


    ¡°Look, that student got out of the car¡­¡±


    Gu Man?


    Those students were stunned.


    Gu Man was an influential figure in Han City First High School. More than half of the students in the school knew her. Seeing her get out of the car, everyone started discussing.


    ¡°When did Gu Man¡¯s family become so rich? I¡¯ve seen her take the bus before.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she recently had relations with a rich family. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°But I saw that person¡¯s profile just now. He doesn¡¯t look like an old man as said in the school forum. He¡¯s a handsome man.¡±


    ¡°Wow, looks like Gu Man¡¯s life is a little unclear.¡±


    The discussions drifted into Gu Man¡¯s ears, but she was already tired of hearing these words. She did not want to pay too much attention to them, so she walked towards the school gate without looking sideways.


    ¡°Cousin Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Man heard someone calling her. She turned around and saw that it was Zhong Yao. Gu Yuan was standing beside her.


    She saw Gu Yuan holding a black briefcase under his arm. He was dressed in a suit and looked presentable.


    But at this moment, he was staring at Gu Man angrily. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for two days and a luxury car is here to drop you off. You¡¯ve grown up. Who is that?¡±


    Gu Man found it ridiculous. As a father, his underage daughter had not returned home for two days and two nights, but he did not care. Now, he was pretending to be a father to question her.


    Why?


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Gu Man sneered.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Yuan almost wanted to curse. Thinking that this was a school, he held it in and said in a low voice,¡± Don¡¯t do anything shameful outside and embarrass the Gu family. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not staying at the Gu Family now. What does the Gu Family¡¯s reputation have to do with me?¡± Gu Man said coldly.


    ¡°Hmph, stop pretending. Do you think we can¡¯t do anything without you? What a joke!¡± Gu Yuan snorted.


    She saw Zhong Yao standing timidly beside Gu Yuan.


    Gu Man thought to herself, could it be that Gu Yuan had found a way to let Zhong Yao enter Han City First High School?


    Gu Yuan snorted again and did not even look at Gu Man. He brought Zhong Yao into the school and went straight to the principal¡¯s office.


    ¡°Principal Wu, thank you so much this time,¡± Gu Yuan said politely to Principal Wu as soon as he closed the door to the principal¡¯s office.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying my best to help. It¡¯s Mr. Gu that¡¯s lucky. Coincidentally, I still have a special recruitment spot in my hands,¡± Principal Wu said politely.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Principal Wu thinks highly of me and is willing to give me this rare opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Is this the girl that¡¯s going to enter our school this time?¡± Principal Wu glanced at Zhong Yao.

 Chapter 156

    ?


    156 Young Master Jiang¡¯s Treat


    Gu Yuan quickly pulled Zhong Yao over and introduced her, ¡°This is my niece. Her name is Zhong Yao. She has been studying in high school in town previously and her results are quite good. Zhong Yao, quickly greet Principal Wu.¡±


    Zhong Yao lowered her head and greeted obediently, ¡°Hello, Principal Wu.¡±


    Principal Wu looked at Zhong Yao and nodded. He said to Gu Yuan, ¡°Let Zhong Yao do the admission test for transfer students first. It won¡¯t be a problem if she passes. If she doesn¡¯t pass the test, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Gu Yuan quickly said, ¡°Of course. If Zhong Yao fails the test, I won¡¯t have the face to ask Principal Wu for help anymore.¡±


    At this moment, Zhong Yao pinched the corner of her clothes nervously. Be it the luxury cars at the school gate, the beautiful and flamboyant students, or the luxurious and dignified school, they all made her feel like she had come to a new world. She was a little uneasy.


    However, no one noticed this.


    Principal Wu called Secretary Liao in. ¡°Secretary Liao, supervise Zhong Yao for the transfer student test. After the test, bring me the papers.¡±


    Principal Wu then said to Zhong Yao, ¡°Go with Secretary Liao. Secretary Liao will bring you back after the exam.¡±


    After Secretary Liao and Zhong Yao left, Gu Yuan took out a large envelope from his briefcase. ¡°This is some information about Zhong Yao. Please take a look.¡±


    Principal Wu took it and opened the envelope. Apart from the information, there were also some vouchers for buying houses and so on. Principal Wu did not look carefully. He closed the envelope and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll look at these documents later. Looking at your niece, she shouldn¡¯t be bad. Just don¡¯t make things difficult for me like Gu Man did.¡±


    Gu Yuan had a headache when he heard Gu Man¡¯s name. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Zhong Yao is like this, I¡¯ll make her drop out of school without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to have your guarantee,¡± Principal Wu said with a smile.


    ¡°Principal Wu, I was thinking that it¡¯s almost time for the college entrance examination. I should let her settle down quickly. Otherwise, it will affect her revision in the future,¡± Gu Yuan said worriedly.


    ¡°Of course I know that, but look, the test results are not out yet. I can¡¯t force a pass. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll give you an answer in the next two days. If there¡¯s no problem, she can come to school next Monday.¡±


    Hearing Principal Wu¡¯s words, Gu Yuan knew that he would not be able to get confirmation today. ¡°I was anxious. Then I¡¯ll wait for Principal Wu¡¯s news.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Principal Wu stood up and sat on the sofa beside the coffee table. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have some tea and wait for Zhong Yao to finish her exam.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Yuan¡¯s social skills were naturally not bad. Soon, laughter came from the principal¡¯s office.


    On Gu Man¡¯s side, she had just sat down.


    Jiang Yi rushed over, his eyes filled with admiration and he shouted, ¡°Sister Man.¡±


    Gu Man was confused by Jiang Yi¡¯s actions. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Yi leaned closer, but her low voice could not hide her excitement. ¡°The stone you asked me to pick actually has high-end green jade. I made a huge profit.¡±


    Gu Man listened. So that was what happened.


    ¡°Congratulations,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    ¡°Sister Man, shall I treat you to a meal to thank you?¡± Jiang Yi said generously.


    ¡°Dinner? Sure, anyone who listens will have a share.¡± Xiao Xiao had appeared behind Jiang Yi at some point and happened to hear this. She quickly stuck her head out and asked.


    Jiang Yi pushed her head away with a finger and said angrily, ¡°You only know how to eat. I think you¡¯ll never lose weight.¡±


    Lu You also joined in. ¡°Dinner? Then I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±


    Jiang Yi stood up straight, crossed his arms, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a meal together. My treat.¡±


    Xiao Xiao and Lu You cheered.


    Xiao Xiao excitedly asked, ¡°Let¡¯s think about where to eat. Gu Man, do you have a restaurant you like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Gu Man had the deepest impression of Restaurant Fragrance, but Jiang Yi probably couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Xiao Xiao rubbed her chin, thinking. Seeing this, Lu You said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about places that are too expensive. We¡¯re poor students.¡±


    Xiao Xiao rolled her eyes at Lu You. ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    After a while, Xiao Xiao snapped her fingers and said, ¡°I know a place that¡¯s not too expensive, but the food is delicious, especially the lion¡¯s head [1. Lion¡¯s Head is a stewed meatball dish typically made of pork] there. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, you¡¯re drooling,¡± Jiang Yi said disdainfully.


    Everyone laughed.

 Chapter 157

    ?


    157 Huale Restaurant


    After school, Gu Man and the others took the bus to the restaurant that Xiao Xiao had mentioned in the morning.


    After half an hour, they arrived at Han City¡¯s pedestrian street. This was the most lively place in Han City and also the food center of Han City. As soon as they stepped into the food street, the fragrance of food lingered in the air.


    Xiao Xiao waved her fat hand. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    With that, she squeezed into the crowd. Lu You was afraid that she would get lost and quickly followed.


    Jiang Yi and Gu Man fell behind slightly.


    Only then did Jiang Yi have the chance to tell Gu Man about his jade stone.


    ¡°Sister Man, I listened to you last night and went to a more formal jade shop to cut the raw stone. That person saw my stone and teased me, telling me not to waste the cutting fees. Fortunately, I believed you and insisted, Sister Man. Guess what happened?¡± Jiang Yi said mysteriously.


    However, before Gu Man could answer, he couldn¡¯t help but say it himself. He even gestured with his hand. ¡°The cutter has only cut a little, and there¡¯s already jade. It¡¯s so green and beautiful! You didn¡¯t see those people who were mocking me. All of them are like stunned geese. I feel relieved just looking at them.¡±


    As Jiang Yi spoke, he laughed out loud, as if he was about to slap his thigh and laugh hysterically the next moment.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Gu Man glanced at Jiang Yi.


    ¡°I want to be calm too, but I can¡¯t control myself. I¡¯ve been excited since last night. I¡¯ve been woken up by laughter.¡±


    Gu Man looked at him as if he was a monster.


    Jiang Yi saw that Gu Man did not believe him. He nodded solemnly. ¡°I really woke up smiling.¡±


    Alright, it seemed normal for this to happen to Jiang Yi.


    Seeing that Gu Man and Xiao Xiao were already behind, Lu You quickly pulled Xiao Xiao back. ¡°Why are you walking so quickly? Wait for Brother Yi and Gu Man.¡±


    When Gu Man caught up, Lu You said angrily, ¡°What are you guys doing behind? Why are you walking so slowly?¡±


    Jiang Yi rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Why are you leaving so quickly? Are you afraid that the meal won¡¯t go down your throat?¡±


    ¡°What are you whispering about behind my back? You won¡¯t say anything bad about me, right?¡± Xiao Xiao looked at Gu Man and Jiang Yi suspiciously.


    ¡°Foodie! Hurry up and lead the way,¡± Jiang Yi urged.


    Xiao Xiao smiled and pointed to a restaurant in front. ¡°That¡¯s it. Huale Restaurant.¡±


    Huale Restaurant was facing the street. From the French windows, one could see people coming and going on the pedestrian street outside.


    Gu Man and the other three picked a seat by the window.


    Xiao Xiao started to praise the restaurant again. ¡°Fortunately, we came early. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any seats. Don¡¯t think that this restaurant looks ordinary on the surface. This is a hundred-year-old restaurant. Even if it¡¯s very popular, the boss won¡¯t open a separate branch. Let me tell you, even celebrities will come here to eat.¡±


    Then, Xiao Xiao started counting on her fingers. ¡°My favorite actress, Miss Yuri, came. My favorite actor, Brother Zhen Rong, came. And¡­¡±


    Jiang Yi quickly interrupted her. ¡°Alright, alright. Stop counting. You can¡¯t stop talking about celebrities.¡±


    Jiang Yi picked up the menu on the table and said to Gu Man, ¡°Look at what you like.¡±


    Gu Man took the menu and asked, ¡°Can you all eat spicy food?¡±


    Seeing the three of them nod, Gu Man said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll order the spicy stir-fried prawns. You guys can take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Let this foodie Xiao Xiao order the rest. She definitely knows the most authentic dishes.¡±


    After hearing Jiang Yi¡¯s words, Xiao Xiao started to order until Lu You stopped her. ¡°Xiao Xiao, you ordered six in one go. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Xiao Xiao smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°Hehe, I think every dish is delicious.¡±


    Gu Man looked at Xiao Xiao and smiled. ¡°We can come again next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, the next time we encounter a happy occasion, we¡¯ll come here to celebrate.¡± Xiao Xiao started to look forward to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be full of yourself. There will only be a next time when we all say that it¡¯s delicious,¡± Jiang Yi said coldly.


    Xiao Xiao patted her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡±


    After the food was served, Xiao Xiao picked up a lion head and placed it in her mouth. As she ate, she said, ¡°Delicious, delicious!¡±


    Gu Man picked up a stir-fried prawn. It was crispy and fresh. It was indeed not bad.

 Chapter 158

    ?


    158 Sister Man Encounters A Little Ghost


    There were more and more people in the restaurant. The tables were all filled and there was a queue outside.


    Suddenly, Gu Man saw a young man squatting at a dining table not far away. There was a little ghost condensed from black fog squatting on his shoulder and hugging his head.


    The young man reached out to press his temples from time to time, where the little ghost¡¯s hand was covering.


    It seemed that he had also noticed that he was feeling uncomfortable. The man was wearing a lowered bucket hat, and the half of his face that was revealed was very handsome. There were two other men eating with him.


    Gu Man was instantly in no mood to eat anymore. She stared at the little ghost, wondering how this man could be pestered by such a little ghost.


    This kind of little ghost was meant to attract bad luck. Gu Man condensed her spiritual ability and a faint mirror image appeared. The man in the mirror image was attacked by two tall men with scars on their faces. Beside them was a man in a red sweater watching the show.


    Gu Man found that person familiar.


    It turned out that the man in the mirror image was actually sitting on the right of the young man. The clothes he wore were the same. Was he going to harm the young man today?


    But now there was no hostility at the dining table, the three of them were eating quite happily.


    ¡°Gu Man, what¡¯s wrong? Hurry up and eat!¡± Xiao Xiao looked up and saw that Gu Man had not eaten. She quickly shouted.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xiao Xiao followed Gu Man¡¯s gaze.


    The next moment, she screamed softly. She did not even notice that the meat on her chopsticks had fallen.


    The person at the next table looked over and quickly raised his index finger to his lips to make a quiet gesture. ¡°Xiao Xiao, are you crazy? Why are you screaming?¡±


    Xiao smiled excitedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s Zhen Rong. He¡¯s my favorite male actor. He won the International Best Actor Award at the age of 24.¡±


    ¡°Who? Where?¡± Jiang Yi looked around and asked.


    Xiao Xiao covered her face and giggled for a long time before she secretly pointed at that person. ¡°It¡¯s that handsome man in the black bucket hat. I don¡¯t need to see his entire face to know that it¡¯s him.¡±


    Gu Man realized that the Zhen Rong Xiao Xiao was talking about was the young man who had been pestered by the little ghost.


    Gu Man frowned. She didn¡¯t know how to remind him. Should she just ask him to pay attention to the man in the red sweater beside him? Zhen Rong would probably think she was crazy.


    ¡°Gu Man, do you also think that Zhen Rong is very handsome?¡±


    Xiao Xiao saw that Gu Man was looking at Zhen Rong and couldn¡¯t help but get excited. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Man to have the same taste as her.


    Gu Man nodded. Zhen Rong¡¯s facial features were handsome and there was a hint of melancholy. He was indeed a rare handsome man.


    ¡°Not only is Zhen Rong good-looking, but his acting is also superb. More importantly, he¡¯s kind-hearted and is also the loving ambassador of Han City. He usually doesn¡¯t like to put on airs as a celebrity and often goes to relatively affordable restaurants to eat. If it¡¯s delicious, he will share it with his fans online.¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered with admiration.


    Unfortunately, according to Gu Man¡¯s speculation, Zhen Rong was in trouble.


    This kind of little ghost was very difficult to deal with. If it was not removed, his life would probably be in danger.


    However, Gu Man was not sure if she could deal with that little ghost now. The ghost fog could condense into a human form, so it was a little troublesome.


    If it was the Gu Man in her previous life, this kind of little ghost would naturally be nothing. But right now, Gu Man was indeed not confident. She could not even see the image clearly.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, has there been any bad news about Zhen Rong recently?¡± Gu Man felt that this little ghost had already been pestering Zhen Rong for a while now, so there would definitely be some accidents during this period of time.


    Xiao smiled and thought for a moment before saying with a pout, ¡°Brother Zhen Rong often can¡¯t attend important ceremonies because of accidents, causing some people to think that he¡¯s being arrogant. In my opinion, he¡¯s not!¡±


    Gu Man nodded and pondered for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s follow him later.¡±


    Jiang Yi was stunned. ¡°Gu Man, you chase celebrities too?¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I?¡± Gu Man raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Xiao Xiao immediately said, ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t expect Gu Man to have the same taste as me. I¡¯m so happy. Then let¡¯s follow them when we see them leave?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Man nodded.

 Chapter 159

    ?


    159 Sister Man Has A Stalking Fetish


    ¡°Are you really going to follow Zhen Rong? It¡¯ll be bad if we¡¯re treated as extreme fans later.¡± Jiang Yi looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, I guarantee that we won¡¯t be discovered. I¡¯m an expert at stalking.¡± Xiao Xiao was already rubbing his palms together in preparation.


    ¡°A big star like him won¡¯t wander around casually on the streets, right? He¡¯s probably going to get in a car and leave as soon as he finished eating. In that case, why are we still following him?¡±


    Lu You¡¯s words shattered Xiao Xiao¡¯s beautiful dream. She muttered, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Gu Man was also worried. If that was the case, there was no way to stop it.


    Gu Man pondered for a moment. ¡°No matter what the situation is, we have to follow him closely tonight. We¡¯ll deal with it when the time comes.¡±


    Gu Man decided that no matter what, she had to save Zhen Rong.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Xiao agreed without hesitation.


    Jiang Yi, on the other hand, was a little surprised. He did not think that Gu Man was a fan of celebrities, nor would she secretly stalk them.


    Could this be Gu Man¡¯s unknown fetish?


    Seeing the man on Zhen Rong¡¯s left waving at the waiter to pay the bill, Xiao Xiao said anxiously, ¡°Ah, Brother Zhen Rong looks like he¡¯s about to leave. What should we do? What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go settle the bill. You guys go out and watch them.¡± Jiang Yi immediately got up to settle the bill.


    Gu Man and the other two got up and went to the door. After a while, Zhen Rong walked out with his head lowered and a mask on.


    Gu Man pretended to accidentally bump into Zhen Rong. Zhen Rong supported her slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Gu Man took this opportunity to whisper to him, ¡°Be careful of the person in red beside you.¡±


    Zhen Rong frowned and let go of Gu Man. He looked at an auntie in a red dress who was walking past him and about to enter the restaurant.


    Gu Man held her forehead. This was too coincidental.


    The man in the red sweater took two quick steps and walked side by side with Zhen Rong, talking in a low voice.


    Zhen Rong nodded and the three of them walked into the pedestrian street.


    Gu Man heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. Fortunately, they did not drive away immediately.


    Jiang Yi also paid the bill. Xiao Xiao waved her hand and said, ¡°Follow them.¡±


    The pedestrian street was crowded, but Gu Man felt that she would not lose him. It was because the little ghost on Zhen Rong¡¯s head was too obvious. She could see it even from two to three hundred meters away.


    When she approached Zhen Rong at the door just now, she had tried to order the brat to leave quickly, but the little ghost didn¡¯t even look at her. It seemed that her spiritual abilities were still too weak that even a little ghost could ignore her.


    They walked further and further away, and Gu Man realized that only the man and Zhen Rong were left. Could it be that the other person had been sent away?


    It seemed like the mirror image was about to happen.


    Sure enough, they walked into a quiet alley. At this moment, the lights in the alley were dim, and they could hear the footsteps of the two people in front of them.


    Gu Man and the others slowed down and followed from afar.


    Jiang Yi asked in a low voice, ¡°What are they doing here? Why does it seem like something is wrong?¡±


    Lu You also said softly, ¡°I feel that something is wrong too. This place is a little strange. Let¡¯s retreat.¡±


    But Shaw smiled and said, ¡°No, we¡¯ve followed them until here. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    Gu Man said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong. We still have to understand it.¡±


    They were still walking forward when they heard Zhen Rong say, ¡°Wei Lin, are we sure we want to get out from here? Can we really get out?¡±


    The man in the red sweater called Wei Ling said in a feminine voice, ¡°Of course you can. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already at a dead end. Did we go the wrong way?¡± Zhen Rong stopped.


    Seeing that they had stopped, Gu Man and the others quickly entered an empty house.


    Wei Lin¡¯s voice was sinister. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just that your path has come to an end.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhen Rong took a step back and asked.


    ¡°Literally. Don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯ve reached the end of your road.¡± Wei Lin actually started to laugh. The laughter was especially terrifying in the quiet alley.


    Jiang Yi reacted and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is he going to kill him?¡±


    When Xiao Xiao heard this, her legs and stomach trembled. However, she thought about Zhen Rong¡¯s situation and asked anxiously, ¡°Are we going to rush out to save him?¡±


    If it was really the two people in front, they naturally had a chance of saving them if they rushed out.


    But as soon as Xiao Xiao finished speaking, two tall and powerful men walked out from the entrance of an empty house in front. The scar on the man¡¯s face was faintly discernible under the dim yellow light, making him look even more ferocious.

 Chapter 160

    ?


    160 Chasing After A Star With Her Life


    These two men blocked Zhen Rong¡¯s way out.


    ¡°Wei Lin, what are you doing?¡± Zhen Rong glanced at the two fierce-looking men. His voice was not filled with panic, but disbelief.


    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m going to destroy you, of course,¡± Waring said calmly, stating his purpose.


    Wei Lin¡¯s words floated towards Gu Man and the others. Xiao Xiao was so anxious tears streamed down her face. ¡°Let¡¯s call the police? Or go out and call for help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You won¡¯t be able to get out.¡± A sinister voice sounded behind them. ¡°And don¡¯t even think about making a call. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    Gu Man turned around. Two meters behind them, two other thugs blocked their way.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡± Xiao Xiao really cried.


    She was chasing after a celebrity with her life.


    Zhen Rong still wanted an answer. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I thought we had a good relationship.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve treated me well in the past, I¡¯ll let you die with clarity,¡± Wei Lin sneered.


    Then, he slowly recounted the past. ¡°Actually, my surname is also Zhen. My name is Zhen Lin. When I was two years old, my father abandoned me and my mother for a woman. Do you know how I grew up? I grew up under my mother¡¯s endless beatings and scoldings. She said that it was because I wasn¡¯t as likable as that woman¡¯s child that my father abandoned us. Do you know who that woman is?¡±


    Of course, Zhen Rong thought of the answer, but Wei Lin didn¡¯t seem to want his answer at all. He continued, ¡°That woman is your mother!¡±


    Zhen Rong lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Wei Lin snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing? My mother has been praying for you to suffer misfortune every day for all these years. I¡¯m fulfilling her wish now.¡±


    Gu Man understood now. That little ghost must have formed after the accumulation of so many years of resentment from Wei Lin¡¯s mother that it formed such bad luck to follow Zhen Rong. Gu Man sighed in her heart. In the end, it was still human nature that was doing evil. Zhen Rong was just a victim.


    As soon as Wei Lin finished speaking, he waved at the two men with scars on their faces.


    Gu Man stepped forward. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Wei Lin was stunned. He did not expect there to be someone else in this alley, and it was a delicate girl.


    ¡°Yo, is your little lover here to save you?¡± Wei Lin teased.


    Zhen Rong looked at Gu Man and recognized her as the girl who had bumped into him at the entrance of the restaurant. He suddenly remembered her reminder.


    He looked at Wei Lin¡¯s red sweater and suddenly realized that she meant Wei Lin when she said, ¡°Pay attention to the people wearing red around you.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man had actually followed him, he couldn¡¯t help but worry for her. He frowned and said, ¡°Young lady, what are you doing here? Hurry up and get out!¡±


    He did not want to implicate Gu Man.


    Gu Man didn¡¯t come out for a long time because she wanted to see what their relationship was and why this little ghost had targeted Zhen Rong. She finally understood.


    Gu Man said calmly, ¡°Wei Lin, what has you and your mother¡¯s ending got to do with Zhen Rong? You¡¯re just venting your anger.¡±


    Hearing Gu Man actually reason with Wei Ling, Xiao Xiao felt that her heart was about to stop beating. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have encouraged you to follow him.¡±


    Jiang Yi pressed Xiao Xiao¡¯s shoulder and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Man has a plan.¡±


    Jiang Yi recalled that back in the forest, Gu Man had beaten up several burly men at once. As long as these people did not have guns, Gu Man could completely deal with them.


    At this moment, Jiang Yi even suspected that Gu Man insisted on following Zhen Rong because she had already expected this to happen.


    She really predicted things like a god!


    Xiao Xiao was not comforted by Jiang Yi¡¯s words. ¡°What can Gu Man do with her small arms and legs? She probably can¡¯t even defeat me.¡±


    Jiang Yi wanted to say that sometimes, one did not rely on their looks to fight.


    When Wei Lin heard Gu Man¡¯s question, he smiled as if he felt that Gu Man was very childish. ¡°Zhen Rong, is this your girlfriend or a brainless fan?¡±


    Zhen Rong said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s just a passerby. It¡¯s none of her business. Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re still thinking for others even when you¡¯re about to die. You¡¯re really worthy of being praised by the world for being kind and loving. Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. Beat them up, beat them up until they die!¡± At the end of his sentence, Wei Lin almost gritted his teeth and instructed.

 Chapter 161

    ?


    161 Best Actor Zhen Rong


    The two men lunged at them.


    Seeing that Zhen Rong was about to be grabbed by the man, Gu Man moved to stand in front of Zhen Rong. She raised a slender hand and grabbed the man¡¯s iron-like hand. Then, she bent it gently. With a crack, the man¡¯s hand was broken by Gu Man.


    The man let out a cry and raised his other hand. Gu Man pulled Zhen Rong back slightly and easily dodged it.


    Gu Man pushed Zhen Rong gently against the wall again and spun around to the man¡¯s back. She grabbed the back of the man¡¯s collar with one hand and the man fell back. Gu Man immediately leaped up and kicked the other party¡¯s chest heavily. The man flew two meters away like a rag and hit a wall. He immediately softened like a pile of mud.


    When the other man saw this, he shouted and rushed up to punch Gu Man. Gu Man nimbly dodged it.


    When the two men who were blocking the alley saw this, they ignored Jiang Yi and the others and rushed over.


    Jiang Yi saw that the other two were about to attack Gu Man so he rushed out and blocked the two men.


    Although he felt that Gu Man was very powerful, he could not guarantee that she could deal with these three evil people at once. He hoped that he could stop these two people from going over. Even if he could not stop them, it would at least delay them for Gu Man.


    ¡°You men bullying a girl is too despicable.¡± Jiang Yi confronted the two of them.


    However, the two of them did not listen to Jiang Yi¡¯s nonsense. One of them pounced over and grabbed Jiang Yi with both hands, while the other man had already run towards Gu Man.


    ¡°Brother Yi, let me help you!¡± Lu You rushed out and kicked the man.


    However, this kick did not seem to have any deterrence at all. The tall man only staggered slightly and his grip on Jiang Yi did not loosen at all.


    When Xiao Xiao saw Gu Man¡¯s actions just now, she was already stunned. Why was her deskmate so powerful? Moreover, every move was too explosive.


    However, her shock was pulled back by Lu You¡¯s shout. She saw that neither Lu You nor Jiang Yi could deal with that burly man.


    Xiao Xiao somehow found the courage to shout ¡°I¡¯ll help¡± and rush over. She jumped and hugged the other party¡¯s neck. The other party was actually knocked back by Xiao Xiao¡¯s brute force. Jiang Yi seized the opportunity and lowered his body to drag the man¡¯s leg. The man fell with a bang.


    Xiao Xiao took out the backpack she was carrying and slapped the man¡¯s face with all her might.


    The heavy bag contained a water bottle, books, and a mirror. All of them had greeted the man¡¯s face just like that. As expected, the man had a nosebleed.


    Gu Man had already dealt with the three of them. Seeing that Jiang Yi and the other two were fighting with a burly man, that burly man could not retaliate at all, so she ignored them.


    Gu Man looked at Zhen Rong, who seemed to have just recovered from his shock. He was still sitting on the ground, and the little ghost above him bared his teeth at Gu Man.


    Gu Man condensed a wave of spiritual power in her hand. Her gaze was sharp as she reached out for Zhen Rong¡¯s head. The little ghost hissed and lost its form, but the layer of dark fog did not completely dissipate. It lingered around Zhen Rong.


    Gu Man sighed. This was the only way now. She did not have the ability to completely exorcize this ghost now, so she could only temporarily disperse it.


    Zhen Rong saw that Gu Man¡¯s actions were a little strange, especially the sudden sharpness in her eyes. He seemed to see a ray of light shooting towards the top of his head.


    But this happened in the blink of an eye. He felt that he must be hallucinating.


    He stood up, glanced at Wei Ling, who was lying on the ground, and then looked at Gu Man. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Miss.¡±


    When Gu Man heard these polite words that sounded like what she said in her previous life, she was in a daze for a moment. However, she quickly pursed her lips and nodded.


    ¡°Call the police,¡± Gu Man suggested to Zhen Rong.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss, but I don¡¯t want to call the police,¡± Zhen Rong said.


    Gu Man looked at Zhen Rong in surprise. Wei Lin already wanted his life, yet he still wanted to let Wei Ling off. Wasn¡¯t Zhen Rong too saintly?


    However, Gu Man did not want to persuade him. ¡°Okay, you just have to bear the consequences yourself.¡±


    Zhen Rong was grateful for Gu Man¡¯s understanding. ¡°Thank you. I know the consequences. Perhaps I can help my mother atone for her sins.¡±

 Chapter 162

    ?


    162 Sister Man Gives A Bracelet


    Seeing that Gu Man was about to turn around and leave, Zhen Rong quickly asked, ¡°Miss, are you a student from Han City First High School? Can you tell me your name so that I know how to address my savior?¡±


    Hearing Zhen Rong¡¯s words and looking at her school uniform, Gu Man had a headache. She said helplessly, ¡°No need. I¡¯m about to take the college entrance examination. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±


    Gu Man was worried that Zhen Rong would go to school to thank her. If he made public letters of gratitude, her future days would probably not be peaceful.


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s unhesitating rejection, Zhen Rong could only nod and say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, Zhen Rong did not give up. He thought that he might be able to help Gu Man in the future.


    Gu Man walked towards Jiang Yi and the others. Seeing that the burly man was still struggling, she squatted down beside him. Silver light flashed in her hand and the man instantly went limp.


    Gu Man stood up and kicked him. She said to Jiang Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing that there were still a few students here, Zhen Rong quickly walked over and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Xiao Xiao and the other two were originally dumbfounded by Gu Man¡¯s actions. They only stood up when they heard Zhen Rong¡¯s words.


    When Xiao Xiao saw that it was Zhen Rong, she immediately became infatuated. ¡°Brother Zhen Rong, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Instead, you have to pay attention to that despicable Wei Lin. Don¡¯t let him off. Don¡¯t let him find another chance to harm you. The entire world is waiting for you to act in another movie.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Zhen Rong was surprised. He thought that his outfit today was inconspicuous enough.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the Best Actor, Zhen Rong.¡± Xiao Xiao smiled until her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called my assistant and the others over. Let me handle the rest. Thank you again. I hope I can repay you when I have the chance.¡±


    Zhen Rong recalled that Gu Man had said not to disturb her and was instantly helpless.


    Gu Man suddenly took out her backpack, took out a bracelet, and handed it to Zhen Rong. She said in a commanding tone, ¡°In the future, wear this bracelet.¡±


    This bracelet was stained with her spiritual power. It should be beneficial to Zhen Rong.


    Zhen Rong didn¡¯t mind Gu Man¡¯s tone at all. He took it gratefully. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely bring it with me in the future.¡±


    Xiao Xiao saw that Gu Man had given him a bracelet and wanted to give him something too. She was about to open her backpack when Jiang Yi pulled her. ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xiao Xiao was almost dragged out of the alley by Jiang Yi.


    Gu Man and the other three arrived at a lively place. Xiao Xiao held her chest and muttered, ¡°It was too dangerous. I was scared to death just now. I have to be careful when chasing celebrities in the future.¡±


    ¡°I saw that you were very brave! You knocked him down in an instant,¡± Jiang Yi teased.


    ¡°I was just hot-headed. Now that I think about it, my legs and stomach are weak.¡± Xiao Xiao was first afraid, then she said in admiration, ¡°Gu Man is really amazing. Why didn¡¯t I know that you knew martial arts? Where did you learn it?¡±


    ¡°I started learning it when I could walk,¡± Gu Man said half-truthfully. Indeed, she had learned martial arts since she was young in her previous life.


    Shaw smiled in realization. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Why did you give that bracelet to Zhen Rong just now?¡± Lu You asked after a long time.


    ¡°To ward off evil,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    Xiao Xiao smiled and nodded. She felt that Gu Man¡¯s gift was right. ¡°Brother Zhen Rong does need to ward off evil. He has been unlucky recently and is still being harmed by the people around him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think too much about it. It¡¯s over. We can¡¯t take such a risk in the future,¡± Jiang Yi said seriously.


    Lu You and Xiao Xiao nodded.


    ¡°Then are we still going to shop?¡± Xiao Xiao asked excitedly when she saw that the pedestrian street was still lively, as if she had forgotten about the terrifying incident just now.


    ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to shop? You¡¯re really heartless. Go home.¡± Jiang Yi rolled her eyes at Xiao Xiao.


    Gu Man also felt a little tired. She had spent too much energy just now and urgently needed to rest and adjust.


    The four of them took the bus home.


    As soon as she returned to her home, she fell asleep on the sofa before she even washed up.


    The phone rang. Gu Man answered the call without opening her eyes. A magnetic voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°You¡¯re home?¡±


    Gu Man woke up a little, but she still asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Second Master?¡±

 Chapter 163

    ?


    163 Presence


    Xiang Yin heard Gu Man¡¯s blurry and tired voice and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sleeping so early?¡±


    Gu Man slept well. She was slightly unhappy with Xiang Yin¡¯s disturbance this time, so she said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xiang Yin raised his hand and looked at the time again. It was only past nine. Why was Gu Man so tired?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Xiang Yin asked again.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest first. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Gu Man still had to wake up early tomorrow to pick up her grandmother and the others. She had to rest well. Before Xiang Yin could say ¡°okay¡±, Gu Man hung up, as if she was very impatient.


    Hearing the sound of Gu Man hanging up, Xiang Yin put down his phone with a bitter smile. Wasn¡¯t it too difficult for him to establish his presence?


    After a while, he heard the doorbell ring. Xiang Yin thought to himself, could it be that Gu Man felt that it was not good to hang up on him in a hurry and wanted to visit him to explain?


    However, after opening the door, it was Bai Yun and Cui Lin. Xiang Yin rolled his eyes at them and returned to the living room without saying anything.


    Bai Yun and Cui Lin could already automatically ignore Xiang Yin¡¯s rolling eyes.


    Bai Yun even sighed exaggeratedly. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve received the treatment of him opening the door so quickly. It¡¯s really rare!¡±


    ¡°I think he mistook us for someone, that¡¯s why we¡¯re being treated like this,¡± Cui Lin analyzed teasingly.


    ¡°Oh, so Second Master is waiting for someone else?¡± Bai Yun said in realization.


    ¡°Get lost if you continue talking nonsense.¡± Xiang Yin glanced at him coldly.


    He was already in a bad mood, and these two fellows still came to tease him, making him even more unhappy.


    The two of them were stung by Xiang Yin¡¯s sharp gaze. They looked at each other and read each other¡¯s messages. Could it really be as they said?


    The two of them quickly got up and pretended not to know anything. They sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the guzheng competition in Han City. I¡¯m going to join in the fun. Are you guys going?¡± Bai Yun finally found a topic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you usually not like to go to such places?¡± Cui Lin asked.


    ¡°My mother and Bai Ling want to go, and the Bai family is the sponsor, so I¡¯ll go,¡± Bai Yun said in boredom. ¡°After the guzheng competition, there¡¯s still a banquet. If you guys don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll be bored.¡±


    Cui Lin shrugged, indicating that he was helpless. ¡°You don¡¯t have to consider me. I¡¯ve never participated in such events.¡±


    Seeing that Xiang Yin ignored her, Bai Yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°The biggest winner this time will be Gu Rou.¡±


    Xiang Yin then looked at Bai Yun. ¡°She¡¯s participating too?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her. She¡¯s known as the Guzheng Princess. I heard that she knows other instruments. In the eyes of the people of Han City, she¡¯s a talented woman and a top socialite in the wealthy circle. She has a lot of fans in Han City now, especially male fans,¡± Bai Yun explained to the two of them.


    ¡°Who is Gu Rou to Gu Man?¡± Cui Lin seemed to have heard this name before.


    ¡°She¡¯s Gu Man¡¯s sister.¡± Bai Yun thought for a while and said, ¡°Strictly speaking, she¡¯s her half-sister.¡±


    ¡°Then Gu Man will go too, right?¡± Cui Lin asked again.


    Xiang Yin replied, ¡°Gu Man moved out of the Gu Family. She didn¡¯t clearly say why though.¡±


    Bai Yun was surprised. ¡°Did she run away from home in a fit of anger, or did she really leave the Gu family and cut ties with them?¡±


    ¡°From what Gu Man said, she cut ties with the Gu family,¡± Xiang Yin explained.


    Bai Yun and Cui Lin both sighed. Cui Lin asked, ¡°Then Miss Gu Man came out to stay alone?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiang Yin nodded.


    ¡°I saw that the lights on the third floor were dark just now. Is Gu Man staying elsewhere?¡± Bai Yun asked.


    Cui Lin also knew that Xiang Yin had sold the house downstairs to Gu Man. When he heard Bai Yun say it, he was surprised that Xiang Yin had so many ways to woo a girl.


    Seeing Bai Yun mention this, Xiang Yin remembered that Gu Man couldn¡¯t wait to hang up on him just now and felt depressed. ¡°She¡¯s staying downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s only past nine. Why is she sleeping so early? Why don¡¯t we call her up for supper?¡± Cui Lin suggested.


    Xiang Yin rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her rest.¡±


    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s resting?¡± Cui Lin looked at Xiang Yin suspiciously.


    Xiang Yin glanced at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.


    Cui Lin snorted softly. ¡°You¡¯re so petty. I can¡¯t even ask!¡±


    With that, he went to open a bottle of red wine.

 Chapter 164

    ?


    164 Spot Worth a House


    At the Gu residence.


    When Gu Yuan and Principal Wu returned to the Gu residence after dinner, Qu Bei quickly went up and asked, ¡°How did it go? Did Principal Wu agree?¡±


    Gu Yuan tugged at his tie, threw down his briefcase, and sat down on the sofa. He said tiredly, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ve already given away a house. Principal Wu should be satisfied.¡±


    When Qu Bei heard this, her face darkened. ¡°Gu Yuan, you gave away a house for Zhong Yao¡¯s spot in school. Isn¡¯t this too exaggerated? Previously, you¡¯ve also spent so much money on Gu Man. If another relative comes later, will you give up another house to help them?¡±


    When Gu Yuan heard Qu Bei call him by his name, he knew that she must be very angry. However, he refused to lower his head and said in a low voice, ¡°What do you know? You can earn back the money, but you can never get it back if you lose face. Don¡¯t say this in front of Gu Zhi and Mom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an ignorant woman. I only know how to feel sorry for this house. Besides, I don¡¯t have the right to call the shots in this house. It¡¯s useless even if I tell others,¡± Qu Bei said sarcastically.


    ¡°You¡­ are simply unreasonable!¡± Gu Yuan scolded in a low voice.


    Qu Bei still wanted to make a scene, but Gu Zhi also came out of the room and asked anxiously, ¡°Brother, how is it? Does Yao¡¯er have a chance of entering Han City First High?¡±


    Gu Yuan had a headache, but he still perked up, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. We¡¯ll know the results the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give us a definite answer? It¡¯s too unkind to keep us hanging like this.¡± Gu Zhi couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    When Qu Bei heard this, she sneered. ¡°Sister-in-law, how can it be so easy to get a definite answer? If you give them a lot of money, it¡¯s possible that you¡¯ll lose it if you¡¯re not careful. Even if they have a place, they might not give it to you.¡±


    When Gu Zhi heard Qu Bei mention money, she immediately felt short of breath. She knew what Qu Bei meant. It was obvious that Zhong Yao had made the Gu family spend a lot of money this time.


    Gu Zhi said dryly, ¡°This¡­ I know too. We¡¯ve troubled the Gu family. We really don¡¯t have any other choice. Yao¡¯er can only rely on Uncle. Don¡¯t worry, Yao¡¯er will definitely repay you in the future.¡±


    Gu Yuan waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such polite words. We¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°Even biological brothers settle accounts clearly. Our Gu family is not rich either. We worked hard to earn money. We can help as much as we can, but we can¡¯t possibly go and help after the Gu Family has been squeezed, right?¡± Qu Bei felt her heart ache just thinking about being given away.


    ¡°Why are you saying these things? If we can¡¯t settle this matter, our family won¡¯t be able to raise our heads in the village in the future.¡± Gu Yuan stood up angrily and shouted at Qu Bei.


    Seeing that Gu Yuan and Qu Bei were about to quarrel, Gu Zhi quickly said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s all our fault. We¡¯ll remember this favor and will definitely repay it in the future.¡±


    Qu Bei said softly, ¡°Tsk, I wonder when can you repay it.¡±


    When Gu Yuan heard this, he glared at her and Qu Bei quickly shut up.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Gu Man¡¯s fault. She could have said something, but she didn¡¯t help. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much money in vain.¡± Gu Zhi mentioned Gu Man, hoping to divert Qu Bei¡¯s attention.


    Sure enough, when she heard Gu Zhi¡¯s words, Qu Bei was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her in the future. She should have gotten lost from the Gu family long ago.¡±


    When Gu Yuan heard this, he suddenly remembered that Gu Man had been out for two to three days, but she did not give in at all. After all, she was his biological daughter. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Man¡¯s arrogant personality, he would be happy to nurture her. Hence, he asked, ¡°Has Gu Man contacted Gu Rou?¡±


    Gu Zhi immediately said, ¡°I heard from Yao¡¯er that a luxury car sent Gu Man to school in the morning. Could she have met a rich sugar daddy outside?¡±


    Qu Bei said coldly, ¡°Rou¡¯er doesn¡¯t have time to contact her. The guzheng competition in Han City is tomorrow. Rou¡¯er is very busy now.¡±


    She wished that Gu Man would never return to the Gu Family.


    ¡°I almost forgot. How are her preparations?¡± Gu Yuan suddenly remembered.


    Qu Bei felt aggrieved again. He could forget such an important competition of his daughter, but he remembered to help his niece.


    ¡°It should be fine. It¡¯s at the Han City Opera House at three o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go as a family tomorrow to cheer for Gu Rou,¡± Gu Yuan said happily.


    At this point, Qu Bei¡¯s expression softened.

 Chapter 165

    ?


    165 Second Master Is On The Way Again


    Gu Man slept on the sofa until dawn.


    Seeing that she had almost recovered, she quickly washed up and meditated on the balcony for two hours.


    After she finished meditating, the spiritual energy in her body was still very weak, but she was no longer that tired.


    She was still thinking about how Zhen Rong had handled that matter last night. There were still some of that little ghosts¡¯ auras on him that couldn¡¯t be completely removed. That dirty thing might make a comeback.


    Seeing that she was thinking further and further away, Gu Man shook her head to get rid of her worries. Zhen Rong should pray for himself.


    Gu Man called Huang Jun. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll pick you up at home later. Have you packed everything you need?¡±


    Huang Jun said happily, ¡°It¡¯s already packed. We¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Man changed into a T-shirt and jeans, put on a baseball cap, baked a few pieces of bread, packed them in a paper box, and left.


    Gu Man planned to rent a car to go to town later, but just as she went downstairs, she realized that there was a black car parked there. Gu Man did not think about it and continued walking.


    As soon as she walked past the car, someone shouted, ¡°Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Man turned around. It was Xiang Yin.


    ¡°Where are you going so early?¡± Xiang Yin asked as he held the open car door.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while,¡± Gu Man said calmly. Then, she asked curiously, ¡°Are you going out so early too?¡±


    Xiang Yin pressed his fist to his mouth and coughed unnaturally. ¡°I¡¯m going out too.¡±


    He was too embarrassed to say it. Although he did have to go out, he was deliberately waiting here.


    He had only wanted to try his luck, but he did not expect to really encounter her.


    Gu Man nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? I can drive you if it¡¯s on the way.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m going to somewhere very far and it¡¯ll take a long time.¡± Gu Man rejected calmly.


    ¡°Can you tell me where you¡¯re going?¡± Xiang Yin raised his eyebrows.


    Gu Man felt that Xiang Yin was a little difficult to deal with today. She remembered that she had relied on Xiang Yin¡¯s help to buy the house upstairs, so she explained, ¡°I¡¯m going to Hengshui Town to pick up my grandmother and uncle to stay.¡±


    When Xiang Yin heard this, he knew that Hengshui Town was indeed not close. He pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you. I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s so early now, and there are few cars outside.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the time. It was indeed still early, and it was Saturday. It should be difficult to find a car.


    Besides, the taxi might not be willing to go to such a remote town.


    Gu Man pursed her lips, not wanting to trouble Xiang Yin anymore. However, Xiang Yin had already opened the car door for her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°This might take an entire morning. Is it really okay?¡± Gu Man was still worried.


    ¡°Just give me a piece of bread to eat,¡± Xiang Yin said with a smile.


    Gu Man looked at the piece of bread in her hand and handed the box over. ¡°Oh, then take it yourself.¡±


    Xiang Yin took the paper box and pinched out a piece of bread. ¡°Have some breakfast before we leave.¡±


    Hence, the two of them leaned against the car and ate two pieces of bread each. Gu Man thought to herself that it was fortunate that she had just toasted two extra pieces. Otherwise, she would not have been able to eat anymore.


    Gu Man realized that Xiang Yin seemed to be addicted to her breakfast.


    After the bread was divided, Gu Man took out two bottles of yogurt from her backpack and handed one to Xiang Yin. Xiang Yin took it and drank it.


    Gu Man turned her face slightly and saw Xiang Yin¡¯s sharp side profile. At this moment, he was looking up slightly and drinking the yogurt from a bottle. Looking at his posture, it actually looked like he was drinking alcohol.


    At this moment, Xiang Yin suddenly turned around and saw Gu Man peeking at him. He smiled and said, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t bear to part with your bottle of yogurt?¡±


    Gu Man scolded herself in her heart. She had actually been seduced just now.


    ¡°Ha, how can that be?¡± Gu Man pretended to be calm, then quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Man¡¯s panic made Xiang Yin feel especially happy.


    On Saturday morning, there was half the traffic than usual. An hour later, Gu Man and Xiang Yin arrived at Hengshui Town.


    ¡°This town is quite lively.¡± Xiang Yin saw that half of the road in the town was occupied by goods and two cars side-by-side could barely pass.

 Chapter 166

    ?


    166 Going to the Village


    Xiang Yin¡¯s car slowly moved on the streets of Hengshui Town. It was not easy for him to find a place to park.


    Gu Man was stunned. ¡°We¡¯re not there yet. Why are we stopping?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m buying some things.¡± Xiang Yin pressed the handbrake. ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. My grandmother won¡¯t mind. We¡¯ll be entering Han City later. Besides, I¡¯ve already troubled you enough by making you drive us.¡± Gu Man already felt that she owed Xiang Yin and couldn¡¯t trouble him anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m a junior. I can¡¯t be empty-handed when meeting an elder, right? I¡¯m just buying a little,¡± Xiang Yin said leisurely.


    When Gu Man heard Xiang Yin say that he was meeting an elder, she felt that something was wrong. However, seeing that Xiang Yin insisted, she could only say helplessly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m more familiar with this place.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as Xiang Yin and Gu Man got out of the car, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    There were only a few people coming and going in this town. At this moment, an unfamiliar handsome man and a beautiful woman suddenly appeared. How could they not attract everyone¡¯s attention?


    The aunties and uncles started to whisper and discuss. Coincidentally, the dialect in Hengshui Town was similar to Chinese, so they could understand most of it.


    ¡°Aiyo, how can there be such a handsome person? He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from town.¡±


    ¡°Look, that man is handsome and the woman is beautiful. If you ask me, it must be a couple from a big city coming to experience rural life.¡±


    ¡°Keep guessing. Can¡¯t they be siblings?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything else, but I¡¯ve always been good at judging people. They¡¯re definitely a couple.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Couples hold hands. Look, they¡¯re not even next to each other.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you and your husband holding hands on the street? If he¡¯s not embarrassed, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    Immediately, everyone started laughing and joking. The gazes that were on Gu Man and Xiang Yin finally shifted.


    However, Gu Man and Xiang Yin still felt like monkeys being looked at and guessed at by others.


    When Gu Man heard these discussions, she felt a headache coming on. She urged Xiang Yin, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy a box of milk. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man acting unnaturally and said in amusement, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they arrived at the supermarket, the female salespeople looked at Xiang Yin¡¯s tall figure and prince-like temperament. Their faces were flushed, especially the young girl at the cashier counter. She wanted to look at Xiang Yin, but she didn¡¯t dare to look straight at him. She spent a long time checking out two cartons of milk.


    Seeing how flustered the cashier was, Gu Man looked up and rolled her eyes before letting out a long sigh.


    After a long time, the two of them finally got into the car. Gu Man heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s reaction, Xiang Yin immediately smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you grow up in town? Are you still not used to it?¡±


    Gu Man looked at Xiang Yin bitterly. ¡°If it were me alone, of course I would be fine.¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s the fault of the clothes I wore today, it doesn¡¯t seem to fit in.¡±


    Xiang Yin did not know that Gu Man was going back to the countryside today, so he dressed more casually.


    Gu Man thought to herself that it was not just her clothes, but her entire person that was out of place, okay? There was definitely no such thing as keeping a low profile when she was traveling with Xiang Yin.


    Xiang Yin started the car. ¡°The navigation at the back might not be accurate. You have to point the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The car finally drove into Gu Man¡¯s grandmother¡¯s courtyard.


    Uncle Huang Jun welcomed him happily. As soon as Xiang Yin got out of the car, Huang Jun was stunned. Were the drivers of Han City so handsome?


    Gu Man introduced, ¡°Second Master, this is my uncle.¡±


    Xiang Yin called out, ¡°Hello, Uncle Huang.¡±


    Then, he introduced Xiang Yin to Huang Jun. ¡°Uncle, this is my friend. His surname is Xiang. You can call him Mr. Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Huang, just call me Little Xiang.¡± The veins on Xiang Yin¡¯s forehead twitched when he heard Gu Man say ¡°Mr. Xiang¡±.


    When Gu Man heard Xiang Yin say ¡°Little Xiang¡±, she held back her laughter.


    Xiang Yin had really sacrificed a lot today. Not only was he being watched and discussed in the market, but he was also called Little Xiang in this farmhouse. It was really hard on him.


    Only then did Huang Jun realize that he had thought wrongly. When he heard Gu Man say that they were friends, he quickly said even more enthusiastically, ¡°Welcome, welcome. Then I¡¯ll be careless today and call you Little Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Huang, this is the milk I just bought in town. I came in a hurry this morning, so I bought some simple milk.¡±


    Xiang Yin took two boxes of milk and Huang Jun quickly took them.

 Chapter 167

    ?


    167 Talking Too Much


    After a while, an old lady with white hair that was dressed simply but elegantly walked out of the house.


    Gu Man quickly walked over and greeted, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Seeing that her grandmother still looked good, Gu Man was relieved.


    The old lady happily let Gu Man support her. ¡°My Manman is the most filial.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, this is my friend¡­ Xiao Xiang. It¡¯s all thanks to him for driving me here.¡± Gu Man said Little Xiang with some difficulty.


    Grandma looked at Xiang Yin and shouted very familiarly, ¡°Little Xiang, thank you. We¡¯ve really caused you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Huang, Gu Man and I are friends. It¡¯s not troublesome.¡±


    When the old lady saw that not only was Xiang Yin good-looking, but he was also humble, she was even happier. ¡°You are all good children. I¡¯m an old woman. I¡¯m old, so I hope that the younger generation can come and visit me more.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, aren¡¯t they here to see you? We¡¯ll be following Manman out to the city in a while. We¡¯ll be able to see them every day,¡± Huang Jun quickly said to the old lady.


    The old lady immediately threw away the guilt of burdening her junior and said happily, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I didn¡¯t expect that my good fortune would come later.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at the two-story red brick house in front of him. Although it did not have a luxurious design, the courtyard was still clean and unique. The two sides of the courtyard were filled with fruits and vegetables. There was a longan tree that was very tall and covered half of the courtyard. It was best to enjoy the shade here.


    ¡°You lived here since you were young? It must be interesting, right?¡± Xiang Yin lowered his head slightly and asked Gu Man.


    Gu Man was stunned. She searched the original owner¡¯s memories with some difficulty. After a long while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I didn¡¯t like to go out when I was young. It doesn¡¯t seem interesting, but it¡¯s quite good overall.¡±


    ¡°There are actually benefits to living in the countryside. You can interact closely with nature. Sometimes, I feel that going into the river to fish is much better than growing up in a big city looking at your phone and computer.¡± Xiang Yin¡¯s tone seemed to be filled with regret.


    As the son of the Xiang Family, although he was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, he was destined to carry a lot of pressure that others could not imagine.


    ¡°Be it in the city or in the countryside, there are good and bad things. As long as you¡¯re content and adapt to the environment, it¡¯s good no matter where you are,¡± the old lady said happily.


    Xiang Yin nodded and smiled. ¡°Grandma Huang is still the one with clarity.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t not have clarity at this age.¡± The old lady chuckled and waved her hand.


    Xiang Yin recalled the information he had previously found. The Huang family was originally a rich family in Han City. They only moved back to the village after their family fell. The person in front of him, Grandma Huang, was also someone who had seen prosperity. Now, even though she had fallen and resided in the countryside, she was still cheerful. He could not help but admire her.


    ¡°Grandma Huang is someone who has seen the world yet you can still be so optimistic, you are a role model for us juniors,¡± Xiang Yin said sincerely.


    Gu Man was surprised. Xiang Yin usually did not seem like a talkative person, but today, he was exceptionally humble and spoke a lot!


    Worried that they would continue praising her, Gu Man quickly said, ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you say that Huang Jue would be home today? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°He said that they only started their vacation this morning and he¡¯s taking the bus back from the county. He should be here soon.¡±


    Gu Man tilted her head and explained to Xiang Yin, ¡°Huang Jue is my cousin. He¡¯s studying in junior high school in the county city. He¡¯s coming back today too. He¡¯ll stay with us in Han City for a couple of days.¡±


    Xiang Yin nodded.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a little boy appeared at the door. Huang Jun laughed and said, ¡°Huang Jue, come and meet your Cousin Gu Man and Brother Xiang.¡±


    Huang Jue was surprised for a moment when he saw Gu Man and Xiang Yin. Cousin Gu Man was too different from a few months ago. He almost couldn¡¯t recognize her. And the man sitting beside her was even more dazzling than the idols on television.


    Huang Jue walked over obediently and called out shyly, ¡°Cousin, Brother Xiang.¡±


    Gu Man also replied, ¡°Cousin.¡±


    Seeing that Huang Jue was a little restrained, Gu Man¡¯s grandmother quickly smiled and pulled him to sit beside her. ¡°This child has only been separated from Cousin for a short time, but now that you see her, you¡¯re shy.¡±


    Huang Jue scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Cousin Gu Man has changed. She looks much better. I can¡¯t even recognize her.¡±


    Everyone laughed when they heard that.

 Chapter 168

    ?


    168 There¡¯s Something Wrong With My Throat


    ¡°How¡¯re Cousin¡¯s studies? Are you stressed?¡± Gu Man asked about Huang Jue¡¯s studies.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s the last stage of the sprint now. I¡¯m just short of checking and filling in the gaps. I heard from my dad that he¡¯s going to Han City. I¡¯ll go to Han City to take a look too. I¡¯ll just treat it as a break.¡± Huang Jue immediately became familiar with her and spoke smoothly.


    Huang Jue was a precocious child. He only had an honest father and grandmother at home. He had to make decisions for many things himself. He even went to an unfamiliar county for junior high school, so he had his own opinions on things and thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, the more it is at an important time like this, the more we can¡¯t be too anxious. Just maintain a normal mentality and relax when you need to.¡± Xiang Yin nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat before we go. Let Little Xiang try the farm food,¡± Huang Jun suggested.


    Xiang Yin smiled and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try something new.¡±


    ¡°Dad, let me help you,¡± Huang Jue said as he stood up.


    ¡°No need. Just bring your cousin and the others out for a walk. We¡¯ll eat in an hour.¡± Huang Jun waved his hand and walked into the house.


    ¡°Shall we go for a walk?¡± Huang Jue suggested.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a walk by the field.¡±


    After Gu Man came to this world, she took a walk in the city of Han City. She also wanted to go to more different places.


    After leaving the courtyard, they walked for a while before they arrived at a paddy field that was almost endless. The morning sun shone on the paddy field that had yet to have crops. When the wind blew, the surface of the water rippled. When there was no wind, it reflected the blue sky and white clouds.


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°So beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiang Yin agreed. He usually did not have the time and opportunity to look at such scenery quietly.


    Gu Man looked at Xiang Yin in surprise. ¡°I was worried that you would despise the countryside!¡±


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t the rich in the city look down on the countryside? They think that the countryside is rustic.¡±


    Gu Man thought of those students from Han City First High School, they gave her ugly nicknames because she came from the countryside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t label everyone else,¡± Xiang Yin teased.


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows and smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Cousin, come here quickly.¡± Huang Jue shouted from the front, ¡°Do you still remember this place? You used to swim here often.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the small river. In the past, she used to bring Huang Jue over to swim, and her grandmother guarded on the shore.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so active when you were young.¡± It was Xiang Yin¡¯s turn to raise his eyebrows.


    Gu Man recalled that she had just said that she did not like to go out. Now, she seemed to have slapped her in the face.


    Gu Man coughed lightly. ¡°That was when I was very young.¡±


    ¡°My cousin still liked to play when she was in primary school. Later on, she stopped playing after she entered junior high and high school. Every time I asked my cousin to come out and play with me, she rejected me. I was so sad.¡± Huang Jue¡¯s voice was filled with regret and complaint.


    When he was young, he wanted to play with Gu Man, but Gu Man became obsessed with computers and basically ignored him. Later on, she wanted to go to Han City and didn¡¯t want to play with him anymore. He even complained in his heart that she despised the countryside.


    Gu Man looked at Huang Jue¡¯s accusatory gaze and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who thinks about playing all day. I have to learn.¡±


    ¡°Learn what?¡± Xiang Yin asked.


    ¡°Learn to play with computers.¡±


    To be precise, she had accidentally become a hacker, but Gu Man did not want to say it out loud.


    Seeing that Huang Jue was still walking forward, Gu Man and Xiang Yin also walked on the ridge. Fortunately, the ridge was flat and not muddy.


    ¡°Wow, so many egrets.¡± Huang Jue suddenly pointed behind Gu Man and shouted.


    Gu Man turned around quickly and lost her balance. Just as she was about to step into the field, a hand held her waist and pulled her gently before she stood still.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s hand had yet to leave. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Gu Man felt that Xiang Yin¡¯s hand on her waist was like a piece of hot iron. She could feel the heat through her clothes. She looked up and saw Xiang Yin¡¯s deep eyes looking at her.


    After Gu Man stood still, she coughed lightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that, she quickly walked forward, her face hot.


    ¡°Cousin, is your throat uncomfortable? I saw that you¡¯ve coughed twice. I¡¯ll go back and ask Grandma to boil a set of herbs for you to drink.¡± Huang Jue did not see Xiang Yin and Gu Man¡¯s actions just now. When he heard Gu Man cough, he suggested.


    Gu Man pretended to look up at Bai Lu and ignored Huang Jue.


    Xiang Yin also looked up and saw the egrets flying over his head. His slightly raised lips revealed his good mood.

 Chapter 169

    ?


    169 New Discovery


    Huang Jue was originally walking in front. He turned around and saw Gu Man and Xiang Yin standing side by side, looking up at the egrets.


    Suddenly, he had a feeling that they were a little like a couple.


    Huang Jue even touched his chin self-righteously and nodded. He was secretly happy about his discovery. Brother Xiang and Cousin Gu Man looked very compatible. It was normal for them to be a couple.


    When Gu Man turned around and wanted to continue walking, she saw Huang Jue¡¯s strange gaze in front of her. She could not help but stare at Huang Jue in confusion and ask silently.


    Huang Jue chuckled and did not answer. He turned around and said as he ran forward, ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go to the stone bridge again.¡±


    Gu Man gritted her teeth. There was definitely something wrong with this boy¡¯s gaze just now.


    The reason why Huang Jue ran was because he felt that it was necessary for him to create a space for them. He did not want to be a third wheel.


    ¡°Is it my imagination? Why is your cousin suddenly so excited?¡± Xiang Yin followed behind Gu Man and could not help but ask when he saw Huang Jue running away with a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s still a child.¡± Gu Man was speechless as she looked at Huang Jue¡¯s back view.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that your cousin is like this. He has his own thoughts on major matters, but he still retains a child¡¯s heart when he plays.¡± Xiang Yin praised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t praise him in front of him. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to float,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    Xiang Yin smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think he knows how to be arrogant. How can he get carried away just because of a few words from me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Although my grandmother¡¯s family isn¡¯t rich, my uncle and grandmother treat him extremely well and are very attentive to his education. That¡¯s why he has such a cheerful personality today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange for you to be so quiet,¡± Xiang Yin teased.


    Gu Man sighed slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how this happened either.¡±


    She recalled the Host¡¯s memories. The Host¡¯s childhood was not bad, but after junior high school, she slowly became sensible and meticulous. She gradually yearned for the Gu family and thought that how can she, a daughter of a rich family, live in the countryside? From then on, she had a terrible life in the Gu family in Han City.


    ¡°But personality is inherited and nurtured. It¡¯s really hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Man nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s walk faster. Huang Jue is waving.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Huang Jue waved his hand from a small stone bridge.


    As soon as Gu Man walked to the bridge, Huang Jue asked excitedly, ¡°Cousin, do you remember when we jumped into the water on this bridge in the past? At that time, Grandma didn¡¯t allow us to jump, so we secretly ran over. When we went back, we were even punished to kneel for an hour.¡±


    Xiang Yin raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Gu Man. This made Gu Man feel a little embarrassed. Who would have thought that the Host would be so jumpy?


    Gu Man dealt with Huang Jue. ¡°I remember, I remember.¡± At the same time, she was worried that Huang Jue would reveal more about her when she was young. She quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s almost time to eat.¡±


    ¡°My dad said that there¡¯s an hour before we can eat. It¡¯s still early. Cousin, it¡¯s not easy for you to come back. I¡¯ll bring you around more. Otherwise, you¡¯ll forget.¡± Huang Jue was still in high spirits.


    The reason why he said so much was to let Xiang Yin understand his cousin better. His cousin was very lively and cute when she was young.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go. I¡¯m a little tired. It¡¯s about time to walk back slowly.¡± Gu Man looked at Huang Jue¡¯s expectant gaze and rejected him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Huang Jue said, discouraged.


    Xiang Yin smiled and asked, ¡°Huang Jue, you seem to like the countryside a lot.¡±


    ¡°Of course I like it. I was born and raised here. In the future, I¡¯ve decided to come back to town to be a village chief after I finish studying and continue to build our town.¡± Huang Jue became serious.


    ¡°Great ambition.¡± Xiang Yin praised generously.


    Hearing Xiang Yin¡¯s praise, Huang Jue felt embarrassed. He had accidentally said some bold words just now, but now that he thought about it, he was really a little arrogant. He scratched his head. ¡°That depends on me getting into a good university.¡±


    ¡°Everything depends on the person. One difficulty after another will be overcome. You will eventually reach the other side of your dream,¡± Gu Man encouraged.


    When Huang Jue heard this, he nodded firmly.

 Chapter 170

    ?


    170 Second Master Has A Something Going On


    In the kitchen, Huang Jun said to grandmother while stir-frying the vegetables, ¡°Why do I feel that that Little Xiang is more than Manman¡¯s ordinary friend?¡±


    ¡°Not an ordinary friend? Then what is he?¡± The old lady blew at the fire with a lighter before looking up and asking.


    ¡°The way he looks at Manman doesn¡¯t feel like an ordinary friend. I think he likes our Manman.¡±


    Huang Jun¡¯s words made the old lady frown. ¡°This¡­ Manman is in a relationship? There¡¯s the college entrance examination. It will affect her studies.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just guessing. Besides, Manman doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in a relationship,¡± Huang Jun comforted her.


    People in love would always reveal their emotions, but Gu Man was very polite to Little Xiang. It did not seem like she was in a relationship.


    ¡°In other words, Little Xiang is targeting our Manman?¡±


    ¡°Looks like it to me.¡±


    Huang Jun nodded.


    ¡°No wonder he sent our Manman here from so far away. It seems like he¡¯s trying to please her,¡± the old lady said in realization.


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t complain about Little Xiang first. I think he knows his limits and didn¡¯t make it obvious. It¡¯s just that as an elder, I observed carefully and made such a guess.¡±


    Seeing that the old lady took it seriously, Huang Jun reminded her, ¡°When they come back later, don¡¯t show any emotions. If I¡¯m wrong, it¡¯ll be really awkward.¡±


    The old lady scolded jokingly, ¡°I¡¯m just telling you in private. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like Little Xiang. One look and I can tell that he¡¯s a very reliable person. In the future, even if they fall in love, I won¡¯t object. It¡¯s just that Manman can¡¯t be disturbed at this time. If Little Xiang can¡¯t even wait this long, then I was wrong about him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe they will know their limits,¡± Huang Jun advised happily.


    ¡°I hope so. Manman is the one I¡¯m most worried about. Previously, when I was alone in the Gu family, I was afraid that the Gu family would treat her badly. Now, for the sake of my illness, I don¡¯t know what Manman told the Gu family. It¡¯s all my fault. Not only can I not protect her, I even have to make her worry.¡±


    Seeing that the old lady was sad, Huang Jun said helplessly, ¡°Auntie, how many times have I told you? Manman has her own arrangements. Don¡¯t think too much. Just think about how you can watch Manman go to university, work, get married, and have children in the future.¡±


    The old lady smiled through her tears. ¡°You only know how to persuade me. You were just worried about Manman in the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I think I heard them talking. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± The old lady put down the fire tongs and quickly left. As soon as she came out, she saw Gu Man and the others walking into the courtyard. It was unknown what Xiang Yin was saying to Gu Man, but he was looking down at her with a smile.


    The old lady muttered in her heart, There¡¯s really a situation.


    Seeing that Gu Man was not shy and her eyes were lowered as she listened quietly, the old lady was relieved. At least her Manman did not fall for it.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Hurry up and sit down to rest. The dishes will be served soon.¡± The old lady greeted them warmly.


    ¡°Then should I help you set the table?¡± Xiang Yin walked forward and was about to enter the kitchen.


    ¡°No need, no need. Just go and sit down. There¡¯s nothing to eat. Manman, bring Little Xiang to sit down,¡± the old lady instructed hurriedly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Man stopped being polite and sat down at the table in the courtyard with Xiang Yin.


    Huang Jue looked at them and felt that he should not go over first, so he ran into the kitchen.


    After a while, he came out with a large bowl of soup.


    ¡°Grandma, come and sit too. Let Huang Jue serve the dishes.¡± Gu Man stood up and pulled Grandma over to sit beside her.


    The old lady said happily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll enjoy myself.¡± Then, she turned around and asked Xiang Yin, ¡°Little Xiang, I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be used to such rough food.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Huang, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not easy to eat a farm meal. There¡¯s no fertilizer or pesticide. It¡¯s so rare. You can¡¯t eat it in Han City,¡± Xiang Yin said with a smile.


    The old lady chuckled when he heard that. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s true. These are completely harmless fruits and vegetables. You can rest assured eating them.¡±


    Xiang Yin scooped the soup and the dishes on the table were all served. Huang Jue pointed at the dishes and introduced, ¡°Dad went to the river in the morning to get this fish. This smoked meat was smoked with the cypress tree log behind the house. These dried bamboo shoots were picked from the mountains and dried by us. This melon in this melon seedling soup was also planted by my family. It¡¯s the sweetest.¡±

 Chapter 171

    ?


    171 Like You?


    Huang Jun smiled and said to Gu Man, ¡°Look at your cousin. He¡¯s all for everything at home being the best. He¡¯s really bragging.¡±


    Then, he turned around and said to Huang Jue, ¡°When you go to Han City and eat the food in the big city, you might feel that these dishes are average.¡±


    ¡°No way. Grandma and Dad¡¯s home-cooked dishes are the best.¡±


    As Huang Jue spoke, he picked up a piece of smoked meat and ate it with relish. When Gu Man saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but pick up a piece and eat it. Instantly, it left a fragrance in her mouth. After swallowing a piece of meat, she said, ¡°Cousin is right. It¡¯s really delicious. This smoked meat is fat but not greasy.¡±


    The old lady quickly picked up another piece for Gu Man. ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious. Little Xiang, eat more too.¡±


    The family ate breakfast happily under the logan tree in the courtyard.


    At noon, the car arrived at her house in Jingxin District.


    As soon as he stepped in, Huang Jun looked around and couldn¡¯t wait to pull Gu Man aside. ¡°Manman, why are you renting such a good house? It¡¯s so expensive. We just need a place to stay.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this place is very close to the best hospital. It¡¯s also quiet and suitable for Grandma to recuperate. Didn¡¯t I tell Uncle that I can earn money myself? Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Manman, you still have to take the college entrance examination now. You must put your studies first. Don¡¯t be distracted by us to earn money, understand?¡±


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s solemn guarantee, Huang Jun reluctantly relaxed.


    Seeing that she had arrived, Xiang Yin said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first. If you need any help, get Gu Man to contact me.¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Man said sincerely, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled. ¡°Then you can treat me to a meal next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Man replied seriously.


    ¡°Alright, I was just joking.¡±


    Huang Jun and the others also said gratefully, ¡°When we¡¯re settled down, you can come back for dinner when we have time. Then, you can try my cooking.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Uncle Huang¡¯s cooking is really good,¡± Xiang Yin replied with a smile.


    After Xiang Yin left, Gu Man¡¯s grandmother asked directly, ¡°Manman, is this Little Xiang very good friends with you?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve seen him a few times and he¡¯s been very kind to help me a few times,¡± Gu Man said honestly.


    ¡°How did you meet Little Xiang? What does he do? What does his family do?¡± the old man asked anxiously.


    ¡°Auntie, why are you asking this? I think Little Xiang is someone who knows his limits. He¡¯s also sincerely helping Manman.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man did not know how to answer, Huang Jun quickly said.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t ask, I¡¯ll be worried about Manman,¡± the old lady said helplessly.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s all thanks to his help these days. I¡¯m very grateful to him. As for the rest, I didn¡¯t ask too much. I don¡¯t know him too well.¡±


    To be honest, Gu Man did not know Xiang Yin very well. She only knew that he was a rich young master, and she did not want to probe further.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± the old man asked in disbelief.


    ¡°What else is there?¡± Gu Man asked curiously.


    ¡°Then Little Xiang, he¡­ he has some feelings for you?¡± The old lady probed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Man was a little confused.


    ¡°Does Brother Xiang like you?¡± Huang Jue asked anxiously.


    Gu Man held her forehead and said speechlessly, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Little Xiang¡¯s expression looks like it. Did I guess wrong?¡± Huang Jun muttered.


    ¡°Uncle, Mr. Xiang and I are just ordinary friends. We¡¯ve only met a few times. He¡¯s more enthusiastic and it¡¯s not what you think. Don¡¯t say this in front of Mr. Xiang.¡± Gu Man reminded him anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you here. It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s more important for you to focus on your studies now. We¡¯ll talk about the rest after the college entrance examination.¡±


    Huang Jun relaxed when he heard that.


    ¡°I know,¡± Gu Man replied seriously.


    ¡°Grandma, Uncle, Cousin, let me bring you to the room. Put the daily necessities in the room.¡± Gu Man was about to lead them to the room.


    The three of them said happily, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Man had already arranged rooms for them. Each of them had their own room.


    ¡°Manman, are you staying here or at the Gu residence?¡± Huang Jun had wanted to ask this question for a long time. After all, even if they came out to stay, it was impossible for Gu Man to leave the Gu residence to accompany them for a long time. Regardless of whether Gu Man was willing or not, the Gu family should be unwilling.

 Chapter 172

    ?


    172 Not A Good Thing


    When Gu Man saw her uncle asking her where she would be staying in the future, she hesitated to tell him about leaving the Gu family.


    They would have to worry again if she told her uncle and grandma. If she did not tell them, they would still find out sooner or later.


    After pondering for a moment, Gu Man decided to make it clear. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll stay here with you guys and not return to the Gu family.¡±


    When Huang Jun heard this, he asked, ¡°You want to never return to the Gu Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Huang Jun frowned and asked anxiously, ¡°Did the Gu family mistreat you?¡±


    Gu Man thought about it. In the Gu family, she had never lacked food, clothing, and expenses. However, they did not care about anything else. It did not seem like they were being harsh. However, Gu Man left the Gu family purely because she could not stand their faces. Out of sight, out of mind,


    So she replied, ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like them.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man only spoke after a long time, Huang Jun thought that she must be afraid that he would worry because it was difficult to speak about it. Hence, he was even more certain that the Gu family treated Gu Man badly.


    He said hatefully, ¡°I knew those people from the Gu Family were not good people. Gu Yuan, this heartless person, not only destroyed the Huang Family, but he also doesn¡¯t even like his own daughter and dotes on someone else¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s really unfair that such a person didn¡¯t receive retribution.¡±


    Hearing Huang Jun¡¯s scolding, Gu Man did not feel much. ¡°Uncle, I can still live well without the Gu family. Don¡¯t mention those unrelated people.¡±


    ¡°Manman, I feel aggrieved for you. That¡¯s clearly your home, but your place was taken by a mistress¡¯s child. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be homeless now. Besides, you still have to worry about us. Uncle is really useless.¡±


    Only then did Huang Jun feel that he was useless. The reason why he let Gu Man return to the Gu Family previously was because he did not have much ability and could not give Gu Man a lavish life. Otherwise, he would not be willing to let Gu Man go back. At that time, he thought that Gu Yuan would treat Gu Man well on account that she was his biological daughter, but now it seemed that he had overestimated him.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about? You were the one that brought me up.¡± Gu Man was worried that Huang Jun would continue to be sad, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Uncle, what else do you need to add to your room?¡±


    Although Huang Jun was furious, he knew that Gu Man would feel uncomfortable if he said too much, so he forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need anything anymore. We¡¯ll see what I need in the future then we can add it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Grandma. She should be tired too. Let¡¯s get her to rest for a while.¡± Gu Man suggested.


    Gu Man went to her grandmother¡¯s room and saw her laying out the pillowcase that she had brought from her hometown. Gu Man quickly said, ¡°Grandma, rest first.¡±


    The old lady said happily, ¡°I was just about to lie down. My old bones can¡¯t take it anymore. I haven¡¯t taken a ride in a long time. I¡¯ve only been sitting in the car for more than an hour and I¡¯m already dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, rest for a while. Manman and I will go to the hall.¡±


    Huang Jun and Gu Man walked into the room and closed the door gently.


    Huang Jue also ran out of the hall and said happily to Gu Man, ¡°Cousin, I like my room so much. I can even see the sea.¡±


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Gu Man nodded.


    At this moment, Gu Man¡¯s phone rang. She looked at it and saw that it was Bai Ling.


    As soon as Gu Man picked up the call, Bai Ling¡¯s clear voice sounded. ¡°Miss Gu Man, are you free this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Gu Man planned to bring Huang Jue and her uncle to familiarize themselves with the surroundings in the afternoon.


    ¡°Miss Gu Man, I want you to accompany me to watch a competition, okay?¡± Bai Ling begged coquettishly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have to accompany my uncle and the others this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. I thought it would be great if you went.¡±


    Hearing Bai Ling¡¯s disappointed tone, Gu Man felt a little apologetic, but when she thought about how her uncle and the others had just arrived, how could she abandon them? So she made up her mind and said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    As soon as Gu Man hung up, Huang Jun quickly asked, ¡°Was it your friend that asked you to go out? Then go out. We¡¯ll rest at home this afternoon. We brought some food from our hometown. I¡¯ll cook something myself later.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Cousin. Don¡¯t worry and go out. Grandma will be energetic tomorrow. We¡¯ll go out again,¡± Huang Jue suggested.

 Chapter 173

    ?


    173 Come and See


    When Gu Man heard this, she also realized that there doesn¡¯t seem to be a hurry to bring them out for a walk today. However, she could bring Huang Jue out to see the big city, so she asked Huang Jue, ¡°Cousin, do you want to go out? Why don¡¯t I bring you to see the competition my friend mentioned?¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s words, Huang Jue said excitedly, ¡°Can you really bring me there?¡±


    Gu Man nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Man called Bai Ling. Bai Ling¡¯s excited voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Miss Gu Man, have you changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°My uncle is resting in the afternoon. I¡¯ll watch the competition with you, but I need to bring my cousin. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, no problem. I¡¯ll ask my brother to pick you up at about two o¡¯clock. The competition will be held at the Han City Opera House at three.¡±


    ¡°The opera house? Isn¡¯t it your tennis competition?¡± Gu Man was stunned. She thought that Bai Ling was talking about her favorite tennis competition.


    ¡°No, this afternoon is the zonal finals of the National Guzheng Competition. I heard it¡¯s very grand. You have to come and take a look.¡±


    Hearing that it was a guzheng competition, Gu Man was instantly uninterested because Gu Rou was one of the participants.


    Gu Man knew that this situation happened because she didn¡¯t ask in advance, but she thought that she had already told Bai Ling, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to say that she wasn¡¯t going.


    Hence, Gu Man stopped hesitating. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you guys to come.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu Man, you¡¯re too kind. See you later.¡±


    Gu Man hung up and asked Huang Jue teasingly, ¡°It¡¯s a guzheng competition. Do you still want to go?¡±


    When Huang Jue heard this, he was stunned. ¡°Guzheng competition? I don¡¯t know how to appreciate this.¡±


    Huang Jun patted Huang Jue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just treat it as going to see the world and meet people.¡±


    When Huang Jue heard this, he seemed to make sense, so he nodded and said, ¡°Then go.¡±


    ¡°Then get ready and change your clothes,¡± Gu Man said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Bai Ling and Bai Yun came to pick Gu Man up, they were stunned when they saw her.


    Gu Man had specially changed into a white shirt and long skirt today. She had an exquisite black belt wrapped around her waist, making her figure look even more slender and tall. She even tied her hair into a high ponytail, making her look youthful and beautiful.


    Bai Ling jumped out of the car and praised, ¡°Miss Gu Man, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡±


    Gu Man smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Gu Man pulled Huang Jue over and introduced him to Bai Ling and Bai Yun. ¡°This is my cousin, Huang Jue. He¡¯s in his third year of junior high school. I brought him out to relax.¡±


    Bai Ling greeted her generously, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Bai Ling. I¡¯m in Year One. You can call me Sister.¡±


    Bai Yun rolled her eyes at Bai Ling. ¡°Look at how happy you are. Finally, someone can call you sister.¡± Then, she turned to look at Huang Jue. ¡°Brother Huang Jue, you can call me Brother Bai Yun.¡±


    Bai Ling rolled her eyes at Bai Yun and snorted softly. ¡°You¡¯re still talking about me.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sister Bai Ling, hello, Brother Bai Yun.¡± Although Huang Jue was a little shy, his actions did not seem awkward.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Miss Gu Man, I¡¯ll sit in the back with you. Brother Huang Jue, sit in the passenger seat.¡±


    The four of them drove to the opera house. When they reached the door and saw that everyone wanted to check their tickets, Gu Man asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t bought our tickets, right?¡±


    ¡°Our Bai family is the sponsor. There¡¯s no need to buy tickets. Let¡¯s go through the other door,¡± Bai Yun said as he brought them in through another door.


    Although Gu Man had seen some pictures of the opera house on the Internet, this was the first time she had entered such a place. This was because it was appropriate for a classical instrument like the guzheng. The decor of the entire theater revealed classical elegance.


    All the ladies present were wearing elegant dresses. Even a carefree girl like Bai Ling was wearing a light yellow pleated dress.


    Before Gu Man set off, she even studied the guzheng with Huang Jue, but she felt that it was not important.


    In a while, she might really be here to meet people as her uncle had said!


    ¡°Cousin, this place is so stylish.¡± Huang Jue couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Gu Man hummed softly. She felt that it was alright.


    In her previous life, she had entered the palace. It was almost made of gold, silver, and jewelry. It was so luxurious that it made one speechless.


    However, Bai Ling explained, ¡°This is a national competition. Of course it has to be classy.¡±


    Then, Bai Ling handed over a program list. ¡°This is the program list. It¡¯s going to start in half an hour. We¡¯ll be sitting down in a while.¡±


    Gu Man glanced at the program list and her eyelids twitched. Gu Rou¡¯s name was on it.

 Chapter 174

    ?


    174 Haunting


    Gu Man looked at Gu Rou¡¯s name and suddenly thought that the Gu family would come too. It would be bad luck if she bumped into them.


    As she was thinking, Gu Man heard a familiar male voice. ¡°Gu Man?¡±


    Gu Man looked up and saw Zhang Yue not far away. Gu Man did not want to talk to him and quickly pulled Huang Jue and Bai Ling away. ¡°Let¡¯s go sit down.¡±


    Zhang Yue¡¯s appearance meant that the Gu family and the Zhang family might be beside him. She could not be bothered to meet those people.


    ¡°Cousin, a brother is calling you.¡± Huang Jue turned around as he walked and saw that Zhang Yue was about to catch up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    She had only taken two steps when she saw Bai Yun walking over with two elegant ladies and a little beauty.


    It was Mrs. Zhou and Zhou Ying. Gu Man did not recognize the other lady.


    Gu Man could only stop. Mrs. Zhou and her daughter were also very surprised to see Gu Man. Zhou Ying quickly ran over and said happily, ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re here too. If I had known that you would come, I would have invited you.¡±


    Gu Man nodded and greeted Mrs. Zhou, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Zhou.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou smiled and nodded. ¡°We meet again.¡±


    Bai Ling let go of Gu Man¡¯s hand and held that unfamiliar lady¡¯s hand intimately. She introduced her to Gu Man, ¡°Miss Gu Man, this is my mother.¡±


    It was Lady Bai, Xiang Li.


    Then, she turned around and introduced Gu Man to Xiang Li. ¡°Mom, this is the Miss Gu Man I told you about.¡±


    When Xiang Li heard Zhou Ying call Gu Man, she was already looking at her. She was stunned at a glance and thought to herself, No wonder her pure-hearted brother suddenly fell for her.


    Gu Man also nodded at Xiang Li.


    Xiang Li smiled at Bai Ling and said, ¡°You did mention your Miss Gu Man, but you didn¡¯t say that she was so good-looking.¡±


    Bai Ling giggled. ¡°I just wanted to surprise you.¡±


    Gu Man also briefly introduced Huang Jue to everyone before greeting each other.


    Xiang Li looked at Gu Man¡¯s indifferent expression and her neither servile nor overbearing attitude and immediately had a good impression of her.


    Recalling that Gu Man and the others seemed to be rushing somewhere just now, he asked, ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±


    Bai Ling said, ¡°We want to take a seat.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? There¡¯s still more than twenty minutes. It¡¯s boring to sit there. It¡¯s not easy for us to meet, it¡¯s better for us to chat here,¡± Xiang Li said as she patted Bai Ling¡¯s hand.


    When Gu Man heard this, she could not continue to insist on dodging. At this moment, Zhang Yue¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Bai. Hello, Mrs. Zhou.¡±


    Gu Man cursed in her heart. He was haunting her!


    The wealthy circle in Han City was really not big. There were only a few people who came and went. They were all familiar with each other. Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Bai called out familiarly, ¡°Young Master Zhang.¡±


    Madam Bai asked, ¡°Young Master Zhang, your mother is here too?¡±


    As Gu Man had expected, Zhang Yue said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s chatting with Mrs. Gu and the others over there.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to cheer for your girlfriend, Gu Rou? Your relationship is really good,¡± Mrs. Bai teased with a smile.


    Zhang Yue didn¡¯t know why he looked at Gu Man reflexively when he heard Mrs. Bai say that. He replied with a smile, ¡°Madam Bai is teasing me. This is a big matter in Han City. I¡¯m just here to join in the fun.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. Everyone in our circle knows about your relationship,¡± Mrs. Bai said with a smile.


    Zhang Yue smiled awkwardly and did not say anything.


    However, Mrs. Zhou was not as enthusiastic as Mrs. Bai. Ever since she greeted him as ¡°Young Master Zhang¡±, she did not say anything else.


    ¡°Mom, Zhou Ying, Gu Man, and I will go look elsewhere. It¡¯s so boring listening to you adults talk,¡± Bai Ling said to Mrs. Bai coquettishly.


    When Mrs. Bai heard this, she immediately pointed at Bai Ling and scolded her with a smile, ¡°Listen, listen. You¡¯re already despising your mother. You really can¡¯t keep her when she grows up.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Let them go. Let¡¯s not make them hate us for nothing.¡±


    Mrs. Bai patted Bai Ling¡¯s hand and pretended to be angry. ¡°You naughty girl. Hurry up and go.¡±


    Bai Ling was free and quickly called out to Gu Man and Zhou Ying, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±


    Gu Man pulled Huang Jue and nodded at Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Bai before following Bai Ling.

 Chapter 175

    ?


    175 Young Master Zhang¡¯s Heartache


    When Zhang Yue saw that Gu Man left without even looking at him, his heart ached slightly.


    However, he did not want to admit that he was self-explanatory because he was angry.


    Bai Yun looked at Zhang Yue chasing after Gu Man¡¯s gaze and felt a little disdainful. He was really greedy! He actually wanted to be two-timing!


    When Bai Yun was investigating the Gu Family, he knew that Zhang Yue and Gu Man had a verbal engagement. However, after the Huang Family lost their power, the Zhang Family abandoned this engagement.


    He wondered if Old Master Zhang knew, would he be so angry that he would come back to life?


    Bai Yun asked mockingly, ¡°Young Master Zhang, if you keep looking at Gu Man like this, people who don¡¯t know better will think that she¡¯s your girlfriend.¡±


    Zhang Yue suddenly came back to his senses and realized that he had lost his composure.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, you must be joking. Gu Man is Gu Rou¡¯s sister. I treat her like my own sister.¡±


    Bai Yun smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over and see my mother first. I¡¯m going to sit down later.¡±


    Zhang Yue nodded at Mrs. Zhou and Xiang Li before leaving.


    After Zhang Yue left, Xiang Li glanced at Mrs. Zhou. ¡°You know Gu Man too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t just know her. My daughter, Zhou Ying, was once held hostage by a robber and was saved by Gu Man. Because I don¡¯t want my daughter to see related reports online, I blocked almost all news,¡± Mrs. Zhou said with a sigh.


    Ever since Zhou Ying was held hostage, the Zhou Family had used their family¡¯s power to cover up the news. The videos and reports on the Internet were gradually suppressed, so if one did not have firsthand information, they wouldn¡¯t know that Zhou Ying had been held hostage.


    Xiang Li remembered that not long ago, Bai Ling had shown her the video of Gu Man saving someone. At that time, she had been focused on Gu Man and did not notice Zhou Ying.


    Xiang Li grabbed Mrs. Zhou¡¯s hand and comforted her. ¡°I understand. You naturally have your reasons for not telling me.¡±


    Xiang Li then looked at Gu Man¡¯s departing figure and praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a little girl like Gu Man to be so capable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and she¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t ask for anything in return. I wanted to thank her later, but she rejected me. I could only give her the MK bag when Captain Wang brought me into the Gu family¡¯s house.¡±


    Towards the end, Mrs. Zhou smiled bitterly.


    However, Xiang Li was already laughing. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve been so aggrieved when giving a gift.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This child¡¯s personality is indifferent. It was a piece of cake for her to save Zhou Ying. Who knew that I treated her as my savior? Look at how happy my Zhou Ying is to see her now. After this incident, my Zhou Ying¡¯s personality completely changed. She used to be arrogant and unruly, but now she¡¯s gentle. I wonder if it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡±


    Xiang Li was enlightened. ¡°I knew it. Why did your Zhou Ying change so much? I thought that she had grown up and finally calmed down. It turns out that there was a reason for it. When I heard it from you, I can imagine how dangerous it was back then. It¡¯s really all thanks to Gu Man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard Captain Wang mention that scene afterward, and my heart was beating very fast. That was a repeat offender that Captain Wang had been tracking for eight years. If my Zhou Ying had been kidnapped, she would have died. If not for Gu Man, I really don¡¯t dare to imagine¡­¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhou¡¯s hand was about to tremble, Xiang Li reached out to grab it, as if she wanted to give her strength. ¡°Fortunately, your Zhou Ying is safe now. You have to look forward.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou took a deep breath and forced a smile at Xiang Li. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you and move on. I didn¡¯t dare to tell you before because I was afraid when I thought of that scene. Now that I can tell you, I can slowly get over it.¡±


    Xiang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I saw that your Zhou Ying was smiling so happily just now. She should have walked out of her trauma.¡±


    ¡°When she saw Gu Man, she was especially happy,¡± Mrs. Zhou said with a smile.


    Xiang Li asked in confusion, ¡°Gu Man looks cold, but look at Zhou Ying and Bai Ling. They like to be close to her. It¡¯s really strange.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She doesn¡¯t like to be calculative. My Zhou Ying said that she had even said bad things about Gu Man in person before. She bullied Gu Man because she came back from the countryside, but Gu Man has never fussed over it. She helped her when she needed it. After that, she never mentioned the past. How can they not like her?¡±


    Xiang Li nodded and praised, ¡°How rare.¡±

 Chapter 176

    ?


    176 Overflowing Motherly Love


    Xiang Li patted her chest and said thankfully, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t listen to one side of the story and thought that Gu Man was so unbearable that she even messed around with my Bai Yun.¡±


    Bai Yun was originally standing at the side like a pillar. When he heard Xiang Li¡¯s words, he immediately felt goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Mom, can you not mention that matter again? It¡¯s your fault. You believed her just because she said something.¡±


    Xiang Li rolled her eyes at Bai Yun and said helplessly, ¡°Then how can I not believe what Gu Rou said?¡±


    After Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words, Xiang Li had a better impression of Gu Man, but at the same time, her impression of Gu Rou was getting worse.


    Now that she thought about it, Gu Rou was defaming her sister. What kind of sister was she?


    When Mrs. Zhou heard Xiang Li and Bai Yun talking, but she did not understand, she quickly asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Xiang Li said with a bitter smile, ¡°The last time I had a meal with Mrs. Zhang, Gu Rou said that Gu Man has a strange personality and has unknown relations with my Bai Yun.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou frowned and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to say something nasty. Gu Rou has the worst intentions.¡±


    When Xiang Li heard Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words, she was a little surprised. ¡°I only said one sentence. I¡¯m not even angry yet. Why are you angry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of what you said. Gu Rou also said bad things about Gu Man in front of me. The bag that I gave Gu Man last time didn¡¯t fall into Gu Man¡¯s hands, so Gu Rou carried it. Later on, I even got into a conflict with them at the Gu Family¡¯s house because of this.¡± Mrs. Zhou explained the matter in detail.


    Xiang Li opened her mouth in surprise and finally sighed. ¡°I thought Gu Rou was also knowledgeable. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. Maybe it¡¯s because Gu Man is an adopted daughter. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s favored in the Gu family. It¡¯s really pitiful for such a good young lady.¡±


    Xiang Li remembered that Xiang Yin had said that Gu Man was the real daughter of the Gu family, but the Gu family had always ignored Gu Man for many years.


    She did not understand why the Gu family would ignore their biological daughter while they doted on someone else¡¯s daughter. She did not know if there was something wrong with the Gu family.


    However, Xiang Li felt that it was better not to say these things. There were too many twists and turns that she could not understand.


    Xiang Li pondered for a while and said, ¡°Who knows? Every family has its own difficulties, and the Gu family is no exception.¡±


    Bai Yun stood up at the right time and said, ¡°The competition is almost starting. Let¡¯s go take a seat.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou quickly said, ¡°Look, we¡¯re chatting so much that we almost forgot the time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She brought Xiang Li and followed Bai Yun.


    The Bai family had a special seat. It was the best seat among VIPs. They sat behind the judges, not far from the competition stage. It was the best seat to watch the competition.


    Bai Ling also brought Gu Man and the others over. Xiang Li looked at Gu Man deeply and pitied her.


    Bai Yun looked at his mother and she had a motherly gaze. He quickly coughed lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, pay attention and restrain your gaze.¡±


    Xiang Li retracted her gaze and glanced at Bai Yun without saying anything.


    The Gu and Zhang families were further away. Gu Yuan looked at the Bai family in front and asked, ¡°Is that Gu Man?¡±


    Qu Bei looked over and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really her. Why is she here?¡±


    Gu Yuan¡¯s face was full of disdain as he snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she wants to meet us by chance and beg us to let her return to the Gu family? However, if she really begs me, I might let her come back.¡±


    However, Gu Zhi sneered. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s soft-hearted. You should be more ruthless to such heartless people. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even care about her even if she knelt down. Is the Gu family a place she can leave as she pleases?¡±


    Qu Bei quickly replied, ¡°I wanted to say that too. I should teach her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°But how can she sit with the Bai family?¡± Gu Yuan asked after looking at it for a while.


    When Qu Bei saw this, she immediately said disdainfully in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s all because she has an unclear relationship with Young Master Bai.¡±


    However, when she saw a lady sitting beside Bai Yun, Qu Bei could not remain calm. ¡°Mrs. Bai is also here. Could it be that Mrs. Bai has acknowledged her?¡±


    Gu Yuan and the others looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.


    Gu Yuan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°When the competition ends, let¡¯s go ask. Don¡¯t do anything embarrassing again.¡±

 Chapter 177

    ?


    177 Mrs. Zhou¡¯s Protection


    Mrs. Zhang and Zhang Yue were sitting in front and did not hear the conversation between Gu Yuan and the others. However, Mrs. Zhang also saw Gu Man. She asked Zhang Yue, ¡°That¡¯s Gu Man? Why is she here too?¡±


    When Zhang Yue heard Mrs. Zhang mention Gu Man, he said in a bad tone, ¡°To watch her sister¡¯s competition.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Her sister is participating in the competition and she has to come and take a look. But how can she sit with the Bai family?¡±


    Mrs. Zhang looked back at the Gu family. Seeing that the Gu family was also looking at Gu Man and talking about something, she muttered, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Gu Man sitting with her family? It¡¯s so strange.¡±


    Zhang Yue said calmly, ¡°Maybe she wants to sit with her classmates.¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhang still had something to say, Zhang Yue quickly said, ¡°Mom, the host is starting to go on stage. Let¡¯s watch the competition seriously.¡±


    Zhang Yue rejected Mrs. Zhang asking about Gu Man from the bottom of his heart. He couldn¡¯t explain why he was so rejecting.


    On the stage, the host had already started to warm up the venue. When the stage curtain slowly pulled open, the first participant was already prepared.


    As Gu Man listened, she finally understood something. The sound that a good guzheng player makes was smooth and not sharp. The tone had highs and lows, and it had to be integrated into the player¡¯s emotions. Not only did this emotion have to be integrated into the guzheng, but it also had to be reflected in the movements when playing.


    The same passionate and generous song, when played by different people, would have different emotions. It was easy to tell if it was good or bad.


    According to this standard, Gu Man realized that Gu Rou¡¯s playing was really outstanding.


    Firstly, Gu Rou was tall and beautiful. When she sat there, she gave people a good impression.


    She plucked the strings again. When her body swayed, there was an extreme elegance. Moreover, the tune she chose was gentle and lingering. This tune and scene were very harmonious. Of course, it won everyone¡¯s favor.


    Although Gu Man did not like Gu Rou, she still admired her guzheng playing today. She praised in her heart, ¡°Guzheng Princess is indeed worthy of her name.¡±


    After Gu Rou finished playing, she stood up and thanked her with a smile. Immediately, the crowd applauded like thunder. There were even fans who whistled and shouted Gu Rou¡¯s name. The atmosphere was unprecedentedly lively.


    Qu Bei was even more excited, as if Gu Rou had already won first place. She said loudly, ¡°My Rou¡¯er is really good. Look, she received the most applause. She will definitely win first place.¡±


    The few people from the Gu family quickly agreed, causing the people sitting beside them to look at them.


    Gu Yuan coughed and the few of them quietened down.


    Finally, it was time to announce the results. Gu Rou really got first place. Qu Bei immediately cried tears of joy.


    Bai Ling also said happily to Gu Man, ¡°Your sister is so amazing.¡±


    Gu Man smiled and nodded sincerely. ¡°She¡¯s indeed not bad.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou lowered her head and said to Xiang Li, ¡°Look, the last time I saw Gu Man at the Gu Family, she didn¡¯t like Gu Rou, but now she¡¯s sincerely cheering for Gu Rou.¡±


    When Xiang Li heard this, she looked at Gu Man and nodded. ¡°Indeed, very few people have this kind of magnanimity. These are two separate matters. She doesn¡¯t like this person, but she won¡¯t throw the baby out with the bathwater. That¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°But when I turned around just now, I saw the Gu family looking here. They originally thought that Gu Rou and my Bai Yun had unclear relations. Now that Gu Man is sitting with our Bai family, it¡¯s even more unclear.¡± Xiang Li sighed awkwardly.


    ¡°Gu Man and Bai Yun are open and aboveboard. There¡¯s no ambiguity at all. I¡¯ve been watching for so long, but they haven¡¯t even spoken a word. If they¡¯re going to speak about this, won¡¯t they be unreasonable? Besides, you and I still have some say in this for the time being. With us around, let¡¯s see if the Gu family dares to slander us?¡± Mrs. Zhou smiled disdainfully.


    Xiang Li looked at Mrs. Zhou¡¯s self-righteous expression and immediately smiled. ¡°Your protective temper hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Bai Yun was at a loss. He was still worried when he first heard Xiang Li¡¯s worry, but after hearing Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words, he immediately felt that there was no need for him to help.


    With Mrs. Zhou and his mother around, there should be very few people in Han City who could take the lead in terms of arguments.

 Chapter 178

    ?


    178 Award Banquet


    After the guzheng competition was the award banquet.


    The banquet was set on the second floor. The rose-gold auditorium was decorated brilliantly. Everyone present was dressed up, but the most eye-catching person was the champion of the competition, Gu Rou.


    She was wearing a light blue halter dress that perfectly outlined her tall and graceful figure. At this moment, everyone surrounded her to congratulate her. All kinds of flattering words kept coming.


    ¡°Gu Rou, your playing just now was simply perfect. You¡¯re indeed the Guzheng Princess. You live up to your reputation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really a genius at playing the guzheng. You¡¯ve perfectly interpreted that classic guzheng song. You¡¯re worthy of the first place.¡±


    ¡°The song was beautiful and you¡¯re even more beautiful. It¡¯s really pleasing to the eye.¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Rou raised the champagne elegantly and thanked them with a smile.


    Gu Yuan, Qu Bei, and the others stood at the side. As they ate the exquisite pastries brought by the service staff, they watched as Gu Rou was chased by everyone.


    ¡°Look at how popular our Gu Rou is. As a mother, all my previous grievances and hard work were worth it.¡± Qu Bei was so emotional that she almost cried.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen so many people. The most beautiful, gentle, and smart person is your Gu Rou. As her aunt, I¡¯m proud of her. However, Gu Rou is so outstanding because of your guidance. My Yao¡¯er will have to rely on you to take care of her in the future.¡±


    Gu Zhi¡¯s flattery made Qu Bei feel relieved.


    Qu Bei thought to herself, Could it be that Zhong Yao still wanted to be as outstanding as her Gu Rou? It was simply wishful thinking! However, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy, but it still depends on Zhong Yao herself. It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but Gu Rou being so outstanding is not something that can be done overnight. Not only does she have to be nurtured from a young age, she also has to have a certain level of talent.¡±


    Gu Zhi smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Sister-in-law is still the most experienced.¡±


    Gu Yuan interrupted from the side, ¡°If Zhong Yao wants to learn any class in the future, you can give it a try. It¡¯s not bad for girls to learn more skills.¡±


    When Qu Bei heard Gu Yuan¡¯s words, she was afraid that he would register Zhong Yao for various interest classes on a whim, so she quickly said the ugly words first.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s good for a girl to learn more skills, the difficulty is that interest classes are really not cheap. For example, guzheng classes cost more than a thousand yuan an hour. If you persist for a long time, it will really be a huge expense. I think it¡¯s better for Zhong Yao to hurry up and study. This interest class is a waste of money and time. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    When Gu Yuan heard Qu Bei¡¯s words, he could not say anything. After all, because of Zhong Yao¡¯s enrollment to Han City First High School recently, the couple had already had many conflicts.


    Gu Zhi lowered her head and looked up with red eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being useless. I couldn¡¯t let Yao¡¯er learn some skills since she was young.¡±


    Qu Bei said impatiently, ¡°This is such a big deal. You¡¯re crying again. Look, Gu Man is the daughter of the Gu family and hasn¡¯t learned anything. Don¡¯t pity yourself. Everyone should be happy at this joyous occasion.¡±


    Gu Zhi nodded. Although she was dissatisfied with Qu Bei, she could only swallow her anger now that she had a favor to ask of the Gu family.


    Speaking of Gu Man, Gu Yuan looked around but did not see her. He quickly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Gu Man here? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡±


    Qu Bei sneered. ¡°The people attending the banquet are all reputable people. What right does she have to participate? Why would she not leave after watching the competition? Would she wait around to embarrass herself?¡±


    ¡°She probably thinks that she¡¯s going to become a phoenix. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t dare to come.¡±


    Gu Zhi realized that every time she mentioned Gu Man, the two of them were on the same side, so she racked her brains to agree with Qu Bei.


    As expected, Qu Bei picked up happily. ¡°That¡¯s right. She doesn¡¯t even know her place. She only knows how to join in the fun. She¡¯s really embarrassing the Gu family.¡±


    Gu Zhi said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she will affect Gu Rou and Zhong Yao. Others might think that all the daughters of the Gu family are like this.¡±


    When Qu Bei heard this, she said fiercely, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t let this little b*tch off.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking. This is a public place. The award ceremony is coming up soon. Don¡¯t pull a long face. It won¡¯t be good if others see you,¡± Gu Yuan quickly reminded.

 Chapter 179

    ?


    179 More Beautiful Than Her


    The reason why Gu Yuan and the others did not see Gu Man was because she was chatting with Bai Ling and the others outside the balcony.


    However, it was mainly Bai Ling who was chatting. She was like a lark who kept talking. However, her voice was pleasant and her words were funny. She often made the others laugh.


    Mrs. Zhou gently wiped the corners of her eyes and complained to Xiang Li with a smile, ¡°Your Bai Ling must be saying this to make me laugh. She¡¯s going to ruin my eye makeup.¡±


    Xiang Li smiled and said, ¡°Hurry up and ask her for compensation. She doesn¡¯t have any other skills, but she can always make people happy. I wonder if her little mouth has a motor?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Zhou, don¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s just that you guys laugh easily. Look, Gu Man isn¡¯t like you guys,¡± Bai Ling replied with a pout.


    Mrs. Zhou smiled for a while and was about to answer when she heard someone say, ¡± I did not see you guys. So you were hiding here.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou turned around and saw that it was Mrs. Zhang. She quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s too lively inside. Let¡¯s have some peace and quiet here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet for you guys. Many people are looking for you inside,¡± Mrs. Zhang teased with a smile.


    Mrs. Zhang saw Gu Man at a glance and asked, ¡°Gu Man, aren¡¯t you going to talk to your sister and congratulate her? Your father was still looking for you just now. He thought you had gone back.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she said calmly, ¡°There are a lot of people surrounding her. They don¡¯t need me there.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? Family¡¯s blessings are the most important. I believe your sister must be waiting for you to go over now.¡± Mrs. Zhang still persuaded Gu Man.


    ¡°Madam Zhang, it¡¯s not easy for Gu Man to come out. Don¡¯t restrain her. Besides, there are indeed many people surrounding Gu Rou now. They¡¯re not in a hurry to congratulate her, right?¡±


    Xiang Li saw Gu Man frown. Combined with what she had heard, she knew that Gu Man and Gu Rou did not have a good relationship, so she helped Gu Man excuse herself.


    Mrs. Zhang was surprised to see Xiang Li speaking up for Gu Man. Could it be that Mrs. Bai also knew Gu Man?


    But she still said in agreement, ¡°Mrs, Bai is right. I was too anxious. I think Gu Man and the others of the same age can relate to each. Then it¡¯s good for them to talk for a little longer before entering.¡±


    ¡°Or we can go in and take a walk. Let the young people talk about what they want. They won¡¯t feel comfortable if we stay here,¡± Mrs. Zhou suggested.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in. The award ceremony is probably coming up soon. You guys can talk first. You can go in and take a look when it¡¯s time for the awards.¡± After Xiang Li finished speaking, she went in with Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Zhou.


    Once they left, only Gu Man, Zhou Ying, Bai Ling, and Huang Jue were left.


    After a while, the host¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the finale of our competition tonight is coming. Please move to the stage.¡±


    At the end of the banquet, there was a small stage. At this moment, a Guzheng advertisement was playing on the screen of the stage.


    ¡°Everyone, please move to the stage and witness the glorious moment when our outstanding contestants receive the awards. Please cheer for them.¡± The host¡¯s emotional words immediately brought the atmosphere of the entire banquet to a climax.


    When Gu Man and the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but walk towards the stage. They finally found a good seat, and the host said, ¡°Let¡¯s welcome the champion of the Han City division, Miss Gu Rou.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s appearance caused a commotion. Gu Rou, who was on stage leisurely, was shy and confident.


    Bai Ling whispered into Gu Man¡¯s ear, ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t as pretty as you.¡±


    Gu Man smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not coaxing you. You two are different types. Gu Rou¡¯s type is like most of the rich ladies in Han City. She¡¯s beautiful, but there¡¯s nothing special about her. Han City doesn¡¯t lack such beauties.¡± Bai Ling saw that Gu Man didn¡¯t believe her and couldn¡¯t help but explain.


    Bai Ling even leaned over and asked Zhou Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Zhou Ying nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Huang Jue laughed. Zhou Ying and Bai Ling looked over in surprise.


    Huang Jue explained, ¡°Your straightforward praise makes my cousin not know what to say.¡±


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already received your compliments. Thank you.¡±


    Bai Ling and Zhou Ying covered their mouths and chuckled.

 Chapter 180

    ?


    180 Acting Again


    On the stage, the host said, ¡°Next, Mr. Bai Yun, please present the award to Miss Gu Rou, the champion of the Han City division.¡±


    The moment the suited Bai Yun appeared, it caused another commotion, especially the voices of girls.


    After the scene quietened down a little, Bai Yun picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Bai Yun. Today, I represent the sponsors to thank all the guests and congratulate Miss Gu Rou. I hope that Miss Gu Rou can represent Han City in the national finals and get a better ranking.¡±


    Bai Yun took the trophy from the concierge and handed it to Gu Rou. He said loudly, ¡°Miss Gu Rou, congratulations! All the best for the next stop!¡±


    Gu Rou knew that this was just a polite greeting, but she was still so excited that her ears burned.


    This was the first time she had been so close to Young Master Bai. She had never had such an opportunity in the past. In Gu Rou¡¯s heart, the Bai family was a family that she could not reach. They rarely interacted, but at this moment, she felt that she saw hope.


    She forced a perfect smile, her gaze gentle and shy. She looked at Bai Yun and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Bai.¡±


    Bai Yun only took a quick glance and said politely, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Gu Rou took the trophy and gave a standard speech of thanks. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, and I¡¯m especially grateful to the sponsors. At the same time, I¡¯m also grateful to my family and teachers for their support. Thank you, everyone.¡±


    At the mention of sponsors, Gu Rou took the opportunity to look at Bai Yun, but Bai Yun¡¯s eyes were fixed straight ahead.


    When the third place and second place were awarded, Bai Yun heaved a sigh of relief and quickly walked off the stage. Gu Rou was about to ask if she could take a photo with Bai Yun when she saw that Bai Yun had already walked into the crowd.


    Gu Rou sensed Bai Yun¡¯s alienation from her. She was unwilling, but there was nothing she could do. However, no emotions could be seen on her face.


    Following Bai Yun, Gu Rou saw Gu Man. At this moment, Bai Yun stopped beside Gu Man and said something happily, as if he was very familiar with Gu Man.


    Gu Rou felt a wave of hatred in her heart. Why was Gu Man able to gain Bai Yun¡¯s favor?


    Next was the photo shoot. First, she took a photo with her family. Gu Yuan, Qu Bei, and the others stood on the stage. Gu Rou had a plan. She took the microphone and said, ¡°Gu Man, please go on stage too. Can our family take a photo as a memento?¡±


    Everyone looked around, wanting to know who Gu Man was.


    When Gu Man heard this, she cursed in her heart. Who¡¯s your family?!


    Bai Yun said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go up and take a photo, pretend to be uncomfortable. Let Bai Ling bring you out. I¡¯ll help you explain later.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Gu Man said calmly.


    She did not feel that she needed to pretend to be sick to avoid Gu Rou¡¯s pretense.


    Gu Rou was still smiling as she asked, ¡°Gu Man, what¡¯s wrong? Your sister won the championship. Shouldn¡¯t you congratulate me?¡±


    Seeing that no one had walked out and most of the people present did not know Gu Man, everyone looked at each other and started to discuss in low voices.


    ¡°Wow, is Gu Rou¡¯s sister jealous of her sister? Gu Rou has already said so much, yet she¡¯s still not going up to take a photo. Isn¡¯t she too insensible?¡±


    ¡°Look at the Gu family. They don¡¯t look good. If it were me, I would be angry too. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±


    Gu Rou saw that the people below were whispering and many people looked disdainful. She was secretly proud, but she said, ¡°Gu Man, if I did something wrong, please forgive me. But at such an important moment, I really hope to receive your blessings.¡±


    Everyone saw that Gu Rou was looking at a certain place and looked over. They saw a few young people there. Some of them recognized Zhou Ying and Bai Ling. After some consideration, they basically confirmed Gu Man¡¯s identity.


    Gu Rou saw that everyone¡¯s gaze had already locked onto Gu Man, but Gu Man did not even look up and was still playing with the cup in her hand.


    Gu Rou pretended to be disappointed and said, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, we can take photos together the next time I have the chance to win the national championship.¡±


    Someone in the crowd raised his voice. ¡°Guzheng Princess, she¡¯s just jealous of you. Don¡¯t be so kind.¡±


    Gu Rou looked at the person who spoke and saw the infatuated look in his bean-sized eyes. Gu Rou felt disgusted, but there was a hint of disappointment on her face. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Gu Man is not such a person. In order not to delay the time, let¡¯s take a picture first.¡±


    When Gu Man saw Gu Rou¡¯s actions, she wanted to shout, You really know how to act.

 Chapter 181

    ?


    181 Sister Man Wants to Fall Out


    After Gu Rou finished taking photos with everyone, she walked down the stage gracefully. Zhang Yue went up to her. Gu Rou smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yue, I¡¯ll go look for Gu Man.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Gu Rou pondered for a while. ¡°It¡¯s better if I go alone. I¡¯m afraid that Gu Man will think too much if you go and say that I¡¯m deliberately provoking her with you. You know, she still minds our relationship.¡±


    But actually, it was mainly because Bai Yun was there. Gu Rou wanted to see if she could get close to him. If Zhang Yue was beside her, it would not be so convenient.


    Zhang Yue said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If Gu Man is rude, I can help you.¡±


    Zhang Yue didn¡¯t know why. He knew that Gu Man always gave him a bad face, but he just wanted to get closer to her.


    Gu Rou was a little impatient, but she did not show it on her face. She said softly, ¡°Brother Yue, I know you care about me, but please believe that I can deal with her. Gu Man is my sister and this is a public place. How bad can she be? Don¡¯t add fuel to the fire, okay?¡±


    Seeing Gu Rou say this, Zhang Yue could only give up. Hence, he instructed in a low voice, ¡°Alright, then don¡¯t argue with her. Don¡¯t affect your image.¡±


    Gu Rou smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll go over then.¡±


    With that, Gu Rou walked through the crowd and forced her way to Gu Man.


    On Gu Man¡¯s side, Zhou Ying was complaining about her difficulties in learning the piano. ¡°My fingers are too short. It¡¯s tedious to play across the keys. Every time I finish practicing, I realize that my fingers can¡¯t touch each other. They¡¯re like a chicken claw.¡±


    Zhou Ying stretched out her chubby finger and showed it to Gu Man and the others. Everyone immediately laughed.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a technique to learning the piano. With the technique, it doesn¡¯t matter if your fingers aren¡¯t long enough.¡±


    A voice sounded. Everyone quickly turned around and saw Gu Rou.


    Zhou Ying was originally one of Gu Rou¡¯s fans, but after she found out that she had used the bag her mother had given Gu Man on her own accord, she did not have a good impression of her anymore. However, she did not hate her, so she nodded slightly. ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    However, she did not intend to ask what technique it was.


    Seeing that Zhou Ying did not ask, Gu Rou could not force her.


    Apart from Gu Man, there was also Bai Yun, who had just given out the award. The others did not know Gu Rou, so when Gu Man did not speak, no one knew what to say. Bai Yun also looked like it was none of his business.


    Even the usually talkative Bai Ling chose to shut up. She blinked and looked at everyone. Seeing that no one showed any signs of speaking, she chose to focus on eating the pastries.


    The situation was a little awkward. In the end, Gu Rou ignored the awkwardness and said with a smile, ¡°Gu Man, since when did you have so many good friends? Why don¡¯t you introduce them to me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Gu Rou choked on Gu Man¡¯s cold tone and almost couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on her face. She held it in for a while before she could say something nasty.


    ¡°Gu Man, are you still angry with me? I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Gu Man felt amused when she heard Gu Rou¡¯s tone as if she was coaxing a child. She said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re not my sister. Isn¡¯t it too much to say this?¡±


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re saying things out of anger now. We¡¯ve always been sisters.¡±


    Gu Man said coldly, ¡°Gu Rou, if you continue, I¡¯ll fall out with you.¡±


    Bai Yun was afraid that the two of them would quarrel on the spot, so she quickly said, ¡°Miss Gu Rou, I don¡¯t think you need to let Gu Man accept your apology now, right? If they¡¯re really sisters, they won¡¯t force others to accept their apology, right? If Miss Gu Rou doesn¡¯t have anything else to say, please move.¡±


    When Gu Rou saw that Bai Yun was speaking up for Gu Man and even asked her to leave quickly, she was embarrassed and angry. Her face flushed red and she bit her lip, her eyes red.


    She looked at Bai Yun aggrievedly, but Bai Yun did not even look at her. Gu Rou felt even more aggrieved. ¡°Young Master Bai, I¡­ What did I do wrong? Do you have to hate me so much?¡±


    When Bai Yun heard this, he secretly rolled his eyes. He was just talking about something. It wasn¡¯t to the extent of hating her, okay?

 Chapter 182

    ?


    182 Sister Man¡¯s Compromise


    Bai Yun said with a serious expression, ¡°Miss Gu Rou, I¡¯m just telling the truth. If I go overboard, please understand. It is a festive day for you today. I don¡¯t mean to ruin your mood.¡±


    ¡°This is not overboard. I understand. I came over to thank you. Thank you for cheering for me on the stage just now. I will work hard to get good results in the national finals.¡± Gu Rou looked at Bai Yun with bright eyes.


    Bai Yun frowned. There was no need to specially come over to thank him. He had just said some official words.


    ¡°Miss Gu Rou, you¡¯re welcome. As a sponsor, I just hope that the participants we sponsor can achieve good results and achieve a win-win situation.¡±


    Hearing Bai Yun¡¯s very official words, Gu Rou felt a little upset. She felt that ordinary men would not be so cold to her, so she continued, ¡°Young Master Bai, to be honest, your words inspire me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor. I also encouraged the third and second runners-up like this. I hope they will be equally encouraged.¡±


    Hearing Bai Yun¡¯s words, Gu Rou said unnaturally, ¡°I see. Young Master Bai is really kind.¡±


    Bai Yun said with a laugh, ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Rou had not left and no one else wanted to speak, Bai Yun coughed lightly. ¡°Why are you looking for Gu Man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything important. I just want my sister to be sincerely happy for me when I win the championship.¡± Towards the end, Gu Rou¡¯s tone was aggrieved, as if this was a small wish of hers, but Gu Man was unwilling to help her complete it.


    Bai Ling swallowed a mouthful of pastries and said to Gu Rou, ¡°Miss Gu Man said just now that you play the Guzheng very well. She likes it very much. So, I¡¯m telling you now. There¡¯s no need for Miss Gu Man to repeat herself, right? If too many good things are said, it¡¯ll sound hypocritical.¡±


    At first glance, you would not think there was anything wrong with these words, but after thinking about it carefully, you would feel that there was a problem. It was as if she was saying that Gu Rou was pestering Gu Man because she wanted to hear her say something good.


    Gu Man looked at Bai Ling and smiled in her heart. Her mouth was really vicious.


    But she liked it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just want my sister to say something encouraging to me in person. I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Gu Rou blushed again and said with a sobbing tone. Ordinary people would feel pity for her, but the few people present were not ordinary people.


    ¡°Gu Rou, all the best,¡± Gu Man said suddenly. Then, she looked at Gu Rou and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it, you can leave.¡±


    Everyone was slightly stunned. This was possible?


    Wasn¡¯t this too perfunctory? She unwillingly said it just to chase her away. It was better not to say anything.


    Gu Rou did not expect Gu Man to be like this, and she did not know what to say.


    Bai Yun was already suppressing his laughter. This Gu Man looked serious but was actually so crafty. When he got back, he would tell Xiang Yin about it and ask for credit.


    ¡°My cousin has already said words of encouragement to you. Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± Huang Jue wanted to be invisible, but Gu Rou was stuck here like a piece of gum.


    Moreover, he had long known about the Gu family¡¯s character from his father. He had always felt indignant for Gu Man, so his words were inevitably harsh.


    Gu Rou¡¯s expression was ugly. She looked at Huang Jue and remembered that he had just called Gu Man cousin, so she asked, ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Huang Family,¡± Huang Jue said calmly.


    The Huang family? Gu Rou¡¯s eyes flashed. They should be from Gu Man¡¯s mother¡¯s family.


    Gu Rou pondered for a moment and lowered her head. She said in a sobbing tone, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore.¡±


    Seeing that no one was going to say anything, Bai Yun said helplessly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Rou covered her face and left, making it seem like she had suffered a lot here.


    Bai Yun thought about it and felt that Gu Rou was indeed wronged, but she had asked for it.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. He was tired from being the person who had to take care of the atmosphere just now.


    Hence, he scolded Gu Man and the others with a smile, ¡°You guys usually can¡¯t stop talking, right? Why were you mute just now? Why didn¡¯t you liven up the atmosphere and let me face it alone? You¡¯re too disloyal.¡±


    Bai Ling pouted and said, ¡°I spoke.¡±


    ¡°Forget about that. The more you say, the messier it gets,¡± Bai Yun glanced at Bai Ling and said angrily.

 Chapter 183

    ?


    183 The Two School Belles Meet


    Gu Rou went straight to the washroom. As soon as she closed the door, she realized that her fists were clenched. She leaned against the wall and took a few deep breaths before she felt better.


    Gu Man¡¯s actions just now had embarrassed her. She really wanted to slap her a few times to vent her anger.


    What was even more hateful was why was Bai Yun protecting Gu Man? Which part of Gu Man was better than her? She had no family background, no EQ, and her IQ was even worse. In terms of looks, she was better than Gu Man.


    Gu Rou sat on the toilet lid and gritted her teeth, but she could not vent her anger.


    After a long time, she finally calmed down. She walked out of the sink in the outer room and carefully touched up her makeup in the mirror.


    ¡°Miss Gu Rou?¡± A surprised voice sounded from the side.


    Gu Rou looked over. It was two girls of Gu Man¡¯s age. They were looking at her in surprise.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re students from Han City First High School. We¡¯re in the same grade as Gu Man. My name is Mo Qing, she¡¯s my classmate Wei Wei,¡± Mo Qing introduced excitedly.


    Gu Rou immediately smiled and said gently, ¡°I see. Han City First High School is also my alma mater. You can call me senior.¡±


    Mo Qing said happily, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve long heard that you¡¯re a student of Han City First High School. Back then, you even went to Zhong Chu University to study with a high score in the art examination. Now, you¡¯re going to represent Han City in the competition. You¡¯re really our role model. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that you were the school belle of our school back then. Let me tell you, Wei Wei is also the school belle of our school now.¡±


    Gu Rou glanced at Wei Wei. She was indeed beautiful, but she was not as good-looking as Gu Man. However, Gu Rou automatically ignored this understanding and pretended to be humble. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. I think you guys are far better than me back then.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too humble. You¡¯ve achieved so much, yet you¡¯re still so humble. You¡¯re really worlds apart from Gu Man. Gu Man is simply a hooligan¡­¡±


    When Mo Qing saw Gu Rou looking over, she realized that she was bad-mouthing her senior¡¯s sister in front of her senior, so she quickly shut her mouth.


    However, Gu Rou squeezed out a trace of sadness on her face. ¡°Gu Man used to live in the countryside and is different from the people who grew up in the city. I hope you can care more about her.¡±


    Although Wei Wei was surprised to be able to get so close to Gu Rou, she acted very reservedly. She smiled and said, ¡°If we can care about her, of course we will.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Can I add you on WeChat? If you think it¡¯s necessary, you can tell me about Gu Man in school. She doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Gu Rou took out her phone and asked tentatively.


    Mo Qing quickly took out her phone and added Gu Rou as a friend.


    After adding her as a friend, Mo Qing danced happily and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely help you pay more attention to Gu Man in the future. I¡¯ll send you a message if anything happens.¡±


    Wei Wei said, ¡°We¡¯ll know the results of the second mock examination on Monday. We¡¯ll send it to you immediately.¡±


    Gu Rou thanked them repeatedly. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Gu Rou finished touching up her makeup. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. They might be looking for me.¡±


    Wei Wei quickly said, ¡°Senior, go ahead. You¡¯re the main character of the banquet now. If you stay here any longer, the people outside will be anxious.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out first. I¡¯ll leave Gu Man in your hands.¡± With that, Gu Rou walked out elegantly.


    Mo Qing immediately gossiped with Wei Wei, ¡°The difference between these two sisters is too great. Indeed, if they come from different stomachs, they won¡¯t be similar.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man is just an adopted daughter. How can she compare to Gu Rou?¡± Wei Wei¡¯s tone was filled with disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to Monday so that I can take revenge on her for chasing us out of the classroom during the last exam,¡± Mo Qing said with a sinister smile.


    ¡°She still has a bet with Han Yi. I want to see what she¡¯ll do then. If she gets expelled, we¡¯ll have our revenge.¡±


    At this point, Wei Wei felt much happier.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never looked forward to Monday so much.¡± Mo Qing smiled.


    With that, the two of them walked out together.

 Chapter 184

    ?


    184 Pretending to Be Modest Again


    Gu Rou finally found Gu Yuan and the others.


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhang and Zhang Yue were also there, Gu Rou quickly greeted Mrs. Zhang with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been busy dealing with those people and didn¡¯t have the time to greet you. Auntie, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Rou was so respectful to her, Mrs. Zhang felt very happy. She immediately forgot that she had instigated Zhang Yue to break up with Gu Rou a few days ago.


    Moreover, everyone who met her today told her that she had good taste in choosing a daughter-in-law. She was probably going to have a national champion as her daughter-in-law.


    She had received unprecedented attention. The Zhang family would probably be mentioned on the news in Han City tonight. It was all thanks to Gu Rou.


    So she said with a smile, ¡°Why are you being so polite with Aunt? I understand. Who doesn¡¯t want to get close to you, the guzheng champion of Han City? We¡¯re all on the same side. You don¡¯t have to be polite. It won¡¯t be too late for us to celebrate after you¡¯re done socializing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Auntie. I was just pulled by the sponsors, the Cultural Bureau, and some colleagues to chat for a long time. Now, I can finally have a drink and eat with my family.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Rou seemed to finally heave a sigh of relief, Qu Bei teased, ¡°Look, everyone else wished to be pulled to talk to the sponsors and the people from the Cultural Bureau, but it didn¡¯t come true. However, you find it troublesome.¡±


    Gu Yuan said proudly, ¡°The champion is definitely different. Our Gu Rou will be participating in the national competition in the future, so those people will definitely value her. If she wins the national guzheng championship, it will bring glory to Han City.¡±


    Gu Rou was smug and swore to herself that she would win the national championship.


    However, she pretended to be shy. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t boast. Our country is full of talents. I only participated in the competition to learn and broaden my horizons. As for whether I win the award or not, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that important.¡±


    Hearing Gu Rou¡¯s modesty, Mrs. Zhang was even happier. She praised, ¡°Gu Rou has a good mentality. It¡¯s said that modesty makes one improve. She will definitely improve in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Although I don¡¯t expect results, I will definitely work hard in order to improve,¡± Gu Rou said obediently to Mrs. Zhang.


    Zhang Yue also looked proud at the side. He picked up his champagne glass and said to Gu Yuan and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s all raise our glasses and congratulate Gu Rou. Let¡¯s wish her a better performance in the national competition and win first place in one go.¡±


    They all raised their glasses.


    Zhang Yue took a sip of champagne and lowered his head slightly to Gu Rou. ¡°You went to look for Gu Man just now. What did she say?¡±


    Gu Rou finally suppressed the unhappiness that Gu Man had brought her. At this moment, when Zhang Yue mentioned it, she immediately felt uncomfortable all over again. However, her face did not show it. She pursed her lips, as if she was considering her words.


    Seeing Gu Rou¡¯s expression, Zhang Yue guessed it. ¡°Did she speak rudely again? She¡¯s really unrepentant. If she comes to congratulate you now and say a few good words to Uncle Gu, won¡¯t she be able to come back to the Gu family? She¡¯s really as stupid as ever.¡±


    Gu Rou looked at Zhang Yue and saw that he was frustrated and worried. She felt very uncomfortable.


    She pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°Brother Yue, why have you been paying so much attention to Gu Man recently? You seem to be worried about her.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just feel that she¡¯s your sister. I don¡¯t know what will happen to her outside at such a young age. After all, we¡¯ve known each other since we were young. Although I don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll still pay attention to her.¡± Zhang Yue immediately denied it, but the more he explained, the guiltier he felt.


    He admitted in his heart that he had indeed been paying attention to Gu Man recently. He did not know what was going on.


    ¡°You know Gu Man¡¯s personality. No one can change her mind. She even humiliated me just now, making me almost embarrassed.¡± Gu Rou¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Zhang Chuan blurted out.


    Gu Rou looked up with red eyes and looked like she was about to cry. Her gaze seemed to be filled with accusation. ¡°You still want me to repeat those words that hurt me? Brother Yue, how can you bear to?¡±


    Zhang Yue seemed to feel that he had gone overboard. He apologized in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll pay attention in the future. You have to understand that I¡¯m doing this for you. I don¡¯t want outsiders to say that the Gu family doesn¡¯t care about their daughter and lets her do whatever she wants at such a young age.¡±

 Chapter 185

    ?


    185 Sister Man Is Stupid?


    When Gu Rou heard Zhang Yue¡¯s words, she was unhappy. She could clearly sense that Zhang Yue was trying to defend himself, but she did not want to expose him right there and then. She only said helplessly, ¡°Our Gu family also wants her to stay at home, but Gu Man is not satisfied. She insisted on causing these things. We don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Qu Bei saw that Gu Rou did not look very happy and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You were so happy just now. Why are you suddenly like this? Did you guys have a fight?¡±


    Zhang Yue quickly said, ¡°Auntie, that¡¯s not it. We¡¯re fine. We were just chatting casually.¡±


    However, Gu Rou said, ¡°I was telling Brother Yue that Gu Man gave me a hard time just now. I thought that she would be happy for me, but in the end, I was scolded by her until I couldn¡¯t face anyone. Now that I think about it, I feel a little disappointed. I¡¯ve been so good to her in vain.¡±


    When Qu Bei heard this, she immediately said angrily, ¡°How ridiculous. Is Gu Man being stupid? She keeps pulling a long face at our family all day, as if we owe her.¡±


    When Gu Yuan heard this, he felt guilty for a while.


    The Gu family did owe her. To be precise, they owed the Huang family.


    However, these things had already been sealed up and were finally over. Therefore, Gu Yuan said with a clear conscience, ¡°We didn¡¯t treat her badly. She was the one who wanted to go out and stay. In the end, it was as if our Gu family chased her out. It¡¯s really ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She was the one who said that she would rather be a beggar than return to the Gu Family. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re the ones who chased her out. Since she wants to go out and stay, let¡¯s just let her leave. Let¡¯s see how long she can be stubborn!¡± Qu Bei said in a low voice.


    When Mrs. Zhang heard this, she asked in surprise, ¡°I heard from Yue¡¯er that Gu Man left the Gu family. Is that true?¡±


    Gu Yuan nodded as if he was sighing. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been gone for a few days. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Then where did she go to stay?¡±


    Gu Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know. She has already blocked our number. We can¡¯t contact her.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Gu Man here? Let¡¯s ask her. How can a high school student wander outside? It¡¯s too outrageous. If word gets out, not only will it embarrass her, it will also embarrass your Gu family.¡±


    After Mrs. Zhang finished speaking to Gu Yuan, she straightened her neck slightly and looked around. She realized that Gu Man was in a corner of the banquet.


    Gu Rou quickly hesitated and said, ¡°This¡­ might not be good. Gu Man doesn¡¯t have any qualms when she speaks. If she says anything bad later, it won¡¯t be good for either of us. This is a public place and it¡¯s not appropriate to have a conflict. I think it¡¯s better to communicate with her in private.¡±


    Gu Rou recalled that Gu Man had threatened her just now, saying that if she forced her again, she might say something even worse.


    Gu Rou thought that Gu Man could go all out, but she and the Gu family could not. The reputation she had painstakingly built could not be ruined by Gu Man.


    However, Qu Bei sneered. ¡°I just want to say it in public. The eyes of the public are bright. I want to see how good her mouth is.¡±


    Gu Rou persuaded, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not good for us to embarrass Gu Man in public.¡±


    Qu Bei did not think much of it. ¡°Your father, your Auntie Zhang, and I will go look for her and see what she has to say. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stupid. I¡¯m not a shrew.¡±


    Gu Yuan nodded and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll just go over and talk to her for a while. We¡¯re not causing trouble. You¡¯re just a kind child, afraid that we¡¯ll disturb Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Rou hoped that they could really teach Gu Man a lesson, but she was worried that it would be difficult if things got out of hand.


    Qu Bei did not care about Gu Rou¡¯s dilemma. She led Mrs. Zhang towards Gu Man.


    Mrs. Zhou was originally chatting with the other madams, but she suddenly saw Gu Yuan and the others walking straight towards Gu Man. She immediately had a bad feeling and quickly said to Xiang Li, ¡°Mrs. Bai, let¡¯s go talk to the children. I wonder how they¡¯re doing.¡±


    When Xiang Li heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go and see what they¡¯re doing. They usually hate such banquets the most. They¡¯ll get bored after a while.¡±


    Hence, the two of them walked towards Gu Man.

 Chapter 186

    ?


    186 Too Unlucky


    Bai Yun saw Gu Yuan and the others from afar. He asked Gu Man in a low voice, ¡°Sister Gu Man, is your father here to look for you?¡±


    Gu Man followed Bai Yun¡¯s gaze and saw Gu Yuan and the others walking towards her.


    Bai Yun looked at Gu Man, who had already let out a breath of turbid air without caring about her image. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°What will they criticize you for this time? I feel like you¡¯re quite unlucky every time I see you.¡±


    ¡°I might be too unlucky,¡± Gu Man said through gritted teeth.


    Bai Yun burst out laughing. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, right?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll deal with whatever comes my way.¡±


    Gu Man raised her head and finished half a glass of champagne. It felt like she was going all out.


    As soon as she put down the cup, Gu Yuan and the others walked up to her, but Gu Man did not seem to want to greet them.


    Bai Yun sighed and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you looking for Gu Man?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Bai?¡± Gu Yuan finally saw that it was Bai Yun. He was surprised to see him standing beside Gu Man, but he immediately returned to normal. ¡°Yes, I have some private matters to discuss with Gu Man.¡±


    Bai Yun said with a fake smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s a private matter, it¡¯s not good to say it in public, right?¡±


    Gu Yuan changed the topic and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a private matter. We¡¯re just chatting casually.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man still did not say anything or greet her, Qu Bei was instantly angry. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Gu Man, when can you change your habit of not greeting your elders?¡±


    Gu Man then looked over and smiled. She said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Mrs. Gu.¡±


    When Gu Yuan saw Gu Man¡¯s disdainful expression, he immediately became angry. However, since this was a public place, he could only say in a low voice, ¡°Gu Man, why are you still like this in front of your friends? Don¡¯t you know how to restrain yourself?¡±


    Gu Man played with the cup in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t be two-faced.¡±


    Anyone could hear the sarcasm in Gu Man¡¯s words.


    Qu Bei¡¯s anger was ignited. ¡°Gu Man, you¡­¡±


    However, Mrs. Zhang pulled her arm and gestured for her to calm down. Only then did Qu Bei stop cursing on the spot, but Qu Bei¡¯s voice had already attracted the attention of some people beside her.


    Mrs. Zhang felt a headache coming on when she saw this situation. Why did it feel like every time she saw Gu Man, the atmosphere was tense?


    She advised, ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. Don¡¯t be so agitated. We¡¯re all family. What can¡¯t be discussed?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Mrs. Zhou asked hurriedly as soon as she arrived. She had seen Qu Bei¡¯s exasperation just now.


    When Mrs. Zhang saw that it was Mrs. Zhou and Xiang Li, she quickly said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Gu Yuan and Qu Bei also quickly greeted Mrs. Zhou and Xiang Li. Qu Bei had already put on a smile and said briskly, ¡°We saw Gu Man here and wanted to come over to talk to her. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Gu Yuan felt that it was better not to say anything about questioning Gu Man. He agreed, ¡°I saw that Gu Man had made a few new friends here, so I wanted to come and get to know them.¡±


    Gu Man sneered when she heard that. ¡°Oh, really? I thought you wanted to care about how I¡¯ve been these past few days.¡±


    Gu Man was unhappy with their fake expressions and wanted to expose their pretense.


    Apart from the Gu family and Bai Yun, no one else present knew that Gu Man was no longer living with the Gu family.


    Mrs. Zhou asked in surprise, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I solemnly announce that I¡¯m no longer the adopted daughter of the Gu family. I¡¯ve moved out of the Gu family, so I have nothing to do with the Gu family from now on.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if she was saying, ¡°I¡¯m not eating tonight.¡±


    However, the others were not so calm. Mrs. Zhou¡¯s first reaction was that the Gu family had mistreated Gu Man, which was why she would rather leave home and cut ties with them.


    As for Gu Yuan and Qu Bei, their expressions were dark. They felt that Gu Man was trying to embarrass them in public and deliberately embarrass the Gu family. Moreover, they were worried that when they no longer had an adopted daughter, Gu Yuan¡¯s reputation as a philanthropist might be affected.


    Mrs. Zhang, on the other hand, was puzzled as to why Gu Man would dare to be so determined. It was not easy for a high school student to survive in a big city. Furthermore, she was still facing the college entrance examination. Could it be that Gu Man was going to give up on school?

 Chapter 187

    ?


    187 Maintenance


    Bai Ling leaned close to Gu Man without hesitation and said in her ear, ¡°Miss Gu Man, doesn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t have a place to stay or a place to eat? Why don¡¯t you come to my house? My house is very big. You can just choose a room to stay in.¡±


    Gu Man smiled and replied in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, I have a house to stay in.¡±


    When Qu Bei heard this, she could not help but ask sarcastically, ¡°What house do you have to live in?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Mrs. Gu,¡± Gu Man replied calmly.


    ¡°You!¡± Qu Bei wanted to flare up, but she could only hold it in.


    Mrs. Zhou asked worriedly, ¡°Gu Man, what happened? Why did you move out just like that? Are you sure your life won¡¯t be affected?¡±


    Qu Bei was worried that Gu Man would say something bad. She quickly smiled and said, ¡°What can happen? She just left because she¡¯s angry with the adults. Which child hasn¡¯t done this before?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, can you not speak for now? I want to see what Gu Man has to say,¡± Mrs. Zhou said as she stared at Qu Bei. Then, she turned to Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, tell me. Aunt Zhou is here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Zhou Ying also whispered into Gu Man¡¯s ear, ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll all be on your side.¡±


    Looking at how Mrs. Zhou was protecting her, Gu Man¡¯s heart warmed slightly. She could tell that ever since she saved Zhou Ying, Mrs. Zhou had always wanted to protect her, and she did it openly. At this moment, she did not hesitate to become enemies with the Gu Family.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Zhou. Actually, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my personality doesn¡¯t match theirs.¡±


    Gu Man actually had no intention of saying that the Gu Family was too bad. Putting aside the past of the Host and the feud between the Gu Family and the Huang Family, ever since she was reborn and came to the Gu Family, the Gu Family could at least guarantee that she had food and accommodation. They even let her study at Han City First High School. She actually did not blame them.


    Gu Man felt that her requirements were not high. As long as the Gu family did not cause trouble, she could still get along well with them.


    Mrs. Zhou did not believe her. ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t make yourself suffer. Everyone is watching. We will tell right from wrong.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Zhou, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine now,¡± Gu Man said firmly to Mrs. Zhou.


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhou still wanted to say something, Xiang Li pulled her back. Xiang Li said, ¡°Okay, since you say it¡¯s okay, then there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Xiang Li turned around to look at Gu Yuan and said seriously, ¡°However, I wonder what Mr. Gu thinks about Gu Man leaving the Gu Family? After all, Gu Man is still underage. If anything happens outside, it won¡¯t be a joke. Although Gu Man is an adopted daughter, you are still her guardian. If anything happens to her, I¡¯m afraid you will have to bear the responsibility.¡±


    Gu Yuan nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I know. I¡¯ll handle it well.¡±


    When Qu Bei heard this, she felt that Xiang Li was the one who was exaggerating. ¡°Mrs. Bai, it¡¯s not the Gu family¡¯s problem now. It¡¯s Gu Man herself who insisted on running away from home. We have no choice. We can¡¯t possibly tie her up, right?¡±


    Seeing that Qu Bei seemed to be giving up, Mrs. Zhou said unhappily, ¡°Mrs. Gu, you can¡¯t say that. The child is still young. What does she know? As adults, it doesn¡¯t make sense for us to let them be and throw all the responsibility to the child in the end.¡±


    The people nearby started to whisper.


    ¡°What are they talking about? Why do I hear the words ¡®adopted daughter¡¯ and ¡®ran away from home¡¯? It doesn¡¯t seem simple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Bai are both involved. How can it be simple?¡±


    ¡°That girl in the white dress is the adopted daughter of the Gu family?¡±


    ¡°That should be it. The daughter of the Gu family is Gu Rou, who just won the championship. I heard that there¡¯s an adopted daughter called Gu Man at home. Gu Yuan was even on the news in Han City because of his adoption of the orphan girl.¡±


    Gu Yuan heard the surrounding people start to discuss and immediately felt that something was wrong. He quickly said, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, ladies. We will persuade Gu Man.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, her lips curled up and she sneered in her heart. Gu Yuan and Qu Bei¡¯s words made it seem like it was all her fault.


    Persuade? What a joke!


    Gu Man raised her voice. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Gu should know very well why I moved out of the Gu family. Why don¡¯t you make it clear in front of everyone? I don¡¯t understand why it has become my problem now?¡±

 Chapter 188

    ?


    188 Severing Ties


    Gu Man felt that it was necessary to resolve the matter at once so that Gu Yuan would not have the title of adopting an orphan despite not bearing the responsibility.


    Seeing Gu Man¡¯s deep expression, Gu Yuan was afraid that she would expose everything without rhyme or reason. He quickly said, ¡°Gu Man, there are some things that we can just explain when we get back. Why make a fool of our family in public?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve come to look for me now, let¡¯s make things clear at once. As long as you don¡¯t slander me, I won¡¯t say anything else. While everyone is here, I want to make it clear again that I have nothing to do with the Gu family from now on.¡±


    The people around them started whispering.


    Mrs. Zhou walked over and approached Gu Man. She asked softly, ¡°Gu Man, why don¡¯t you consider it again? It¡¯s not easy to leave a family and live alone. You still have to take the college entrance examination. You can leave after university.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t want to live by relying on others. I have the ability to be self-sufficient,¡± Gu Man said firmly.


    Seeing that Gu Man did not seem to be forcing herself, Mrs. Zhou could only nod. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, remember to look for me.¡±


    Gu Man nodded gratefully.


    Seeing that everyone was looking over, Gu Yuan and Qu Bei decided to stop talking about this.


    Qu Bei pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m powerless to refute it. We accept your decision.¡±


    Qu Bei¡¯s words seemed to be telling everyone that Gu Man was unreasonable and made the Gu family very passive.


    Gu Man understood what Qu Bei meant, but she felt that there was no point in arguing anymore, so she did not say anything.


    However, Xiang Li said, ¡°Mrs. Gu, of course you can refute. You can say anything for everyone to judge. If others hear you say this, they will misunderstand. Those who don¡¯t understand will think that it¡¯s all Gu Man¡¯s fault.¡±


    Gu Yuan quickly said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing to refute. We¡¯ll find a chance to sit down and chat with Gu Man later. We¡¯ll leave first. You guys continue chatting.¡±


    Gu Yuan pulled Qu Bei gently and turned to leave.


    Qu Bei could only follow helplessly.


    Gu Rou was secretly paying attention to the situation here. She saw Gu Yuan and Qu Bei walking back from afar, so she went up to them. Seeing that their expressions were not good, Gu Rou immediately asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, how is it?¡±


    Gu Yuan finished the champagne in his hand in one go, but he pulled a long face and did not say anything. Qu Bei replied, ¡°Gu Man said in public that she has nothing to do with the Gu family in the future. She¡¯s really embarrassing our Gu family.¡±


    ¡°She really said it?¡±


    Gu Rou was shocked. Could it be that Gu Man really wanted to leave the Gu family and was not just talking about it?


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? She can¡¯t wait for the whole world to know about this. This adopted daughter fled the Gu family in just a few months. I don¡¯t know what speculations others will have of us. That little b*tch Gu Man is really hateful,¡± Qu Bei said angrily in a low voice.


    ¡°Mom, pay attention to the occasion.¡± Gu Rou looked around and seemed to be relieved that no one was paying attention.


    Gu Rou said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to look for her? Do you regret it now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gu Man to say everything she wanted to regardless of the occasion,¡± Qu Bei muttered.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be rash in the future. Gu Man¡¯s personality is not as easy to grasp as before. You have to be more careful,¡± Gu Rou reminded her carefully.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Gu Man won¡¯t return to the Gu Family in the future, and we won¡¯t have any more disputes. I can¡¯t be bothered with her,¡± Qu Bei said angrily.


    At this moment, someone spoke to Gu Yuan, ¡°Mr. Gu, I just heard that your adopted daughter wants to sever ties with your family?¡±


    When Gu Yuan heard that this matter had already spread, he felt a headache coming on. However, he could only put on a smile and say politely, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my daughter to be so naughty and make such a big joke.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like a joke to me. Besides, the madams of the Zhou and Bai families support her. Mr. Gu, it seems like you have to consider carefully when you do good next time.¡±


    Gu Yuan¡¯s anger was stuck in his chest, but he could only laugh and say, ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡±


    After that person left, Gu Yuan took another big gulp of champagne.


    Qu Bei looked up and did not see Zhang Yue. She asked Gu Rou, ¡°Isn¡¯t Zhang Yue with you?¡±


    ¡°He went to look for Auntie Zhang.¡± Gu Rou saw Zhang Yue standing beside Mrs. Zhang from afar. Beside him were Mrs. Zhou, Mrs. Bai, Gu Man, and the others.


    The coldness around her at this moment was a stark contrast to the liveliness on Zhang Yue¡¯s side. Gu Rou felt very upset. She felt that Zhang Yue seemed to be deliberately avoiding the Gu family.

 Chapter 189

    ?


    189 Sister Man¡¯s Judgment


    At this moment, Zhang Yue did not know about Gu Rou¡¯s complicated feelings. He was curious why the Bai family was so protective of Gu Man. Could there really be a situation between Gu Man and Bai Yun?


    He observed for a while and did not seem to see any ambiguity between Gu Man and Bai Yun. They did not even communicate with their eyes. They did not seem like lovers.


    More importantly, Mrs. Bai did not seem to care about the two of them at all. If there was really a situation between Gu Man and Bai Yun, then Mrs. Bai would probably treat Gu Man coldly.


    As Zhang Yue raised his cup, his thoughts raced, but he could not figure it out.


    Gu Man and Huang Jue left at eight o¡¯clock. Bai Yun specially arranged for a car to send her home to Jingxin District.


    As soon as they reached home, Huang Jun came up to them. ¡°How was it?¡±


    Gu Man nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Huang Jun looked at Huang Jue and asked curiously, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re a little angry? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Huang Jue said without hesitation, ¡°I finally understand why Cousin moved out. The people in the Gu family are all the same.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Oh, Cousin, you actually know the whole story?¡±


    Huang Jue snorted. ¡°Of course I can tell. First, Gu Rou pretended that you weren¡¯t happy for her as a family member. Wasn¡¯t she just trying to make others think that you were a cold-blooded person? Then, Gu Yuan and his wife were also sarcastic. They always wanted others to think that Cousin was being unreasonable. How detestable. Fortunately, Cousin, you have the ability to leave them and stay by yourself. Otherwise, seeing these two-faced people every day, you really won¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    Huang Jue said a lot of things. Gu Man realized that Huang Jue understood so much at such a young age.


    Gu Man praised, ¡°Mm, not bad. You can still understand their true motive. Not everyone can understand this.¡±


    For example, Zhang Yue. He could not understand and was still deceived by the illusion.


    Huang Jun said mockingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Gu family to still be like this. Dogs really can¡¯t change their habit of eating shit.¡±


    ¡°In a real family, the head of the family first has to be upright and know right from wrong. Otherwise, it will be difficult for it to last long. Gu Yuan can¡¯t guarantee that his family won¡¯t be affected,¡± Gu Man commented seriously.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t think the Gu family will last long. They¡¯re all a bunch of people with evil intentions.¡± Huang Jue snorted.


    ¡°Besides, Gu Yuan doesn¡¯t have a son of his own. Now, he even wants to cut ties with his own daughter. I really don¡¯t know what Gu Yuan is thinking.¡±


    Huang Jun shook his head, as if he felt that this was something that even a country bumpkin like him could understand. Why couldn¡¯t Gu Yuan understand and insisted on pushing away the people close to him?


    Gu Yuan, who was sitting in the car, did not have this awareness at all. He even snorted coldly, ¡°Since Gu Man wants to cut ties with the Gu family, I¡¯ll do as she wants. Those who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them are not worthy of staying in the Gu family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Gu family will definitely be better off without her. She¡¯s embarrassing the Gu family all day long. Only Gu Rou has brought us enough pride. I can guarantee that our Gu family will definitely appear on the Han City news tomorrow morning,¡± Qu Bei said proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister-in-law. Gu Rou is really outstanding. When the time comes, Gu Rou and the young master of the Zhang family will get married and the two families will join forces. Then the Gu family will be extraordinary in the future.¡± Gu Zhi immediately smiled and flattered her.


    When Qu Bei heard this, she immediately laughed.


    However, the atmosphere on Gu Rou and Zhang Yue¡¯s side was not good.


    Gu Rou still remembered that Zhang Yue had ignored her back then and was in a hurry to get closer to Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Bai. She was now depressed, but Zhang Yue pretended to concentrate on driving and deliberately ignored her emotions.


    In the end, Gu Rou couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother Yue, do you also think that our Gu family is very unbearable?¡±


    At that time, at the banquet, there were already people discussing how the Gu family¡¯s adopted daughter had cut ties with the Gu family within a few months. Had the Gu family gone overboard? Otherwise, a high school student wouldn¡¯t have abandoned her family at this time.


    These discussions had a huge impact on the Gu family¡¯s reputation. After all, Gu Yuan had gained a foothold in the charity community in Han City because of his adopted daughter.


    At this moment, his adopted daughter, Gu Man, left. It was unknown what awaits the G Family


    Zhang Yue pondered for a while. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gu Man to fall out with the Gu family. Listening to other people¡¯s discussions, it seems like it¡¯s not favorable to the Gu family.¡±

 Chapter 190

    ?


    190 Chapter 190:


    Of course, Gu Rou knew about the discussions at the banquet, but now she wanted to know what Zhang Yue was thinking.


    However, Zhang Yue did not answer her directly.


    Gu Rou was originally extremely happy today, but now she was a little depressed.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful. This Gu Man was really a jinx. Nothing good would happen every time she met her.


    The next day, many videos of yesterday¡¯s Guzheng competition were uploaded on various video websites in Han City. Gu Rou¡¯s Guzheng playing video attracted many comments.


    ¡°Gu Rou, as expected of the Guzheng Princess. You will always be my goddess.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the sound of nature. I wish I could listen to it live. I should have bought the tickets.¡±


    ¡°Gu Rou is talented and beautiful. I think she can be considered the number one socialite in Han City.¡±


    Early in the morning, Gu Rou lay in bed and watched the comments on the video. Her mood improved again.


    But as she watched, she realized that there was another extremely popular video. The title of the video was: The Gu family¡¯s adopted daughter is actually a beauty!


    The video was of Gu Man talking at the banquet. The video should have been taken from a distance, so it was impossible to know what Gu Man was saying. However, as long as one looked at the video, they would notice Gu Man¡¯s face.


    That face was calm and beautiful, giving people a sense of distance and temptation. That mysterious aura was really hard to describe with words.


    Gu Rou looked at the good comments below and couldn¡¯t help but spit angrily, ¡°She only has a foxy face and is used to seducing men.¡±


    Gu Rou didn¡¯t want to read the comments, but she saw someone say, ¡°Gu Man is no longer the Gu family¡¯s adopted daughter. She has already cut ties with the Gu family.¡±


    There was a lot of discussion under that comment.


    ¡°When did this happen? I haven¡¯t heard of it. Didn¡¯t the Gu family rise into the aristocratic community because of this adopted daughter? It seems like it was a few months ago, right?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that adopted daughter is a gimmick? Now that they had squeezed into that community, they¡¯re kicking her away?¡±


    ¡°They chased their adopted daughter out of the house within a few months. No matter how rich such a family is, they¡¯re not considered a noble family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Gu family doesn¡¯t want to keep such a pretty girl. In my opinion, this girl will definitely shine in the future.¡±


    Gu Rou lifted the blanket and ran downstairs in her pajamas. She handed her phone to Gu Yuan and said, ¡°Dad, look, it¡¯s too infuriating. Why did those people say that?¡±


    Gu Yuan took the phone in confusion. The more he looked at it, the darker his face became. In the end, it was almost dripping with water. After looking at it for a while, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart and quickly put down the phone.


    Seeing Gu Yuan¡¯s expression, Qu Bei quickly asked, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My chest just hurts from anger.¡± Gu Yuan pointed at his phone. ¡°Look, why are those people online talking nonsense without knowing the truth? Will the reputation I worked so hard to build going to be ruined?¡±


    Gu Yuan held his chest and found it difficult to even speak.


    When Qu Bei saw it, she also felt furious. ¡°Who put up such a video? Could it be that Gu Man deliberately put it up?¡±


    Gu Yuan felt that his chest was hurting even when he spoke now. He could only try his best to lower his voice and say, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of who released it now. This video has already been released and the impact has already been created. We should think about what to do now. In my opinion, we should ask Gu Man to move back in. The outside world will think that it¡¯s just a child¡¯s impulse.¡±


    ¡°What? You want to bring her back?¡± When Qu Bei heard this, she stood up with a whoosh and placed her phone heavily on the sofa. ¡°I firmly disagree with her coming back. You¡¯re shameless, but I¡¯m not shameless. I can¡¯t lower my head to her. In the past, I lowered my head to her dead mother. Now that I¡¯m going to do this to her, I might as well not live anymore.¡±


    As Qu Bei spoke, she started to cry.


    Gu Yuan endured the pain in his chest and comforted her, ¡°I know you¡¯re suffering, but it wasn¡¯t easy for the Gu family to get to where we are today. We can¡¯t let it be destroyed here. Bear with it for a while. When Gu Man goes to university, we¡¯ll send her to a distant school. Wouldn¡¯t that be covering people¡¯s mouths and we wouldn¡¯t have to see Gu Man. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    Qu Bei calmed down a little and wiped her tears. ¡°Of course I know this is a good idea, but I just can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Gu Rou was unwilling as well. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°Even if we want Gu Man to come back, I don¡¯t think she will follow us.¡±

 Chapter 191

    ?


    191 Second Master Freeloading


    At the mention of Gu Man¡¯s stubborn temper, Gu Yuan could not catch his breath. He felt even more depressed and coughed for a while before he could catch his breath.


    Seeing this, Gu Rou quickly said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be agitated. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    However, Gu Yuan did not care too much. He felt the anger rising to his heart. He waved his hand and said to Gu Rou, ¡°See if you can find out where Gu Man lives. I¡¯ll meet her in private.¡±


    Gu Rou nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, Gu Man did not know that she had already been in a Han City video. Early this morning, she was busy arranging for Grandma to have a physical examination. As long as the examination was done, they might be able to treat Grandma.


    When Xiang Yin arrived, she was busy preparing breakfast for her grandmother.


    After Xiang Yin greeted Huang Jue and his son, he went straight to the kitchen. Seeing that Gu Man and her grandmother were busy in the kitchen, he asked, ¡°What are you cooking? It smells so good.¡±


    When Gu Man¡¯s grandmother saw that it was Xiang Yin, she shouted, ¡°Little Xiang, you¡¯re here. Sit down. We¡¯re almost done.¡±


    Gu Man helped from the side. After a while, she brought out two plates of egg pancakes with bamboo shoots. The golden and fragrant pancakes looked very appetizing.


    Seeing Gu Man walk out, Xiang Yin asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Help me set up the chairs.¡±


    Xiang Yin accepted bluntly, causing Gu Man to be stunned.


    Why did it seem like they were getting along more and more naturally?


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She was really thinking too much.


    At the breakfast table, the old lady tried her best to ask Xiang Yin to eat more. Xiang Yin also respected her and lost his usual gentlemanly look. He ate the pancakes and drank the soy milk in big mouthfuls. When the old lady saw this, she laughed happily.


    The atmosphere at breakfast was lively.


    Huang Jue said happily, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten breakfast together with so many people. It feels like we¡¯re a family.¡±


    When Xiang Yin heard this, he looked at Gu Man. Seeing that Gu Man was very calm, he suppressed the ripples in his heart and smiled faintly. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten such a lively breakfast in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Little Xiang, since you live nearby, if you don¡¯t mind, you can come to our place to eat,¡± Huang Jun said with a smile.


    ¡°With Uncle Huang¡¯s words, I¡¯ll feel justified freeloading in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my grandmother eats breakfast very early. If you can¡¯t wake up early, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to eat it often.¡± Gu Man raised her eyebrows at Xiang Yin.


    The old lady immediately smiled when she heard that. ¡°Manman is telling the truth. It¡¯s considered late today. The meal usually starts at seven.¡±


    Xiang Yin paused and said in a troubled tone, ¡°Then it seems like I¡¯m not lucky enough to eat it.¡±


    ¡°Little Xiang, if you want to eat it one day, Grandma Huang will help you make it again. Let me know if you want to eat anything.¡± The old lady waved her hand, looking forthright.


    Xiang Yin said bluntly, ¡°Then if I want to eat in the future, I¡¯ll look for Grandma Huang directly.¡±


    The old lady said happily, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After eating, Huang Jue actively cleaned up the dishes and even took care of the washing up.


    Gu Man fell behind and asked Xiang Yin in a low voice, ¡°Are we leaving for the hospital later?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go to Yunshan Hospital in a while. I found someone I know and have already made an appointment. We can start the examination as soon as we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you in advance,¡± Gu Man said gratefully.


    Yunshan Hospital was very close to Jingxin District and was also the most famous hospital in Han City. It was very difficult to make an appointment. It was all thanks to Xiang Yin that she could make an appointment today.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯ll have to return the food I ate.¡± Xiang Yin was worried that Gu Man would feel pressured, so he made a small joke.


    Yunshan Hospital was known as a noble hospital. Not only was it superior to other hospitals in terms of medical skills, but the environment here was also extremely beautiful. It was like a large park. As soon as one drove in, all they could see was green grass. Those patients were either walking or exercising.


    Gu Man had a feeling that the same patient would recover faster in such an environment.


    The car drove straight to the basement of the Inspection Department. They took the elevator and arrived at the appointment department.


    As soon as they came out of the elevator, someone received them. It was a young male doctor. He nodded at Xiang Yin. ¡°Hello, Second Master. I¡¯m Director Lei¡¯s intern. My name is Xiao Lei. Director Lei is undergoing an operation and might not be able to see you until later. He asked me to pick you up and take a seat in his office.¡±

 Chapter 192

    ?


    192 Sister Man¡¯s Calmness


    Xiang Yin and the others followed behind Xiao Lei. After passing through a corridor, they arrived at a quiet large office. A receptionist immediately brought tea, fruits, and so on.


    Xiao Lei looked at Xiang Yin. ¡°Second Master, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll take the identity card of the examiner to register.¡±


    Gu Man stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She turned to Huang Jun and the others and said, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back after I settle some procedures.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Then come with me.¡± Xiao Lei led the way.


    Gu Man returned after a while. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the examination room with my grandmother. Wait for me here.¡±


    However, Xiang Yin helped the old lady up first. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Gu Man thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Gu Man and Xiang Yin left, Huang Jue looked at Huang Jun with a face full of questions. ¡°Dad, is Brother Xiang really not Cousin¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Huang Jun was surprised. Why did this kid have the same feeling as him? However, he did not want to agree with Huang Jue. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. Look at how calm your cousin is.¡±


    ¡°Then could it be that Brother Xiang is pursuing Cousin, but Cousin still won¡¯t agree?¡± Huang Jue pretended.


    When Huang Jun heard this, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you know? Study well and pay less attention to these unrelated things.¡±


    Huang Jue muttered, ¡°How is this unrelated? This is my cousin.¡±


    Huang Jun patted Huang Jue¡¯s head gently. ¡°How can you make wild guesses about your cousin and Brother Xiang? Why does a child care about these things?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I understand. I¡¯m just curious. Brother Xiang treats our family so well. He picked us up and helped us contact the hospital. That¡¯s why I thought of it.¡± Huang Jue dodged Huang Jun¡¯s slap and explained.


    When Huang Jun heard this, he retracted his slap and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of the others and your cousin.¡±


    Huang Jue nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just telling you now. It¡¯s possible that I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Seeing Huang Jue nod, Huang Jun was relieved.


    It seemed like he had to talk to the two of them in private. It was best if their relationship did not affect Manman¡¯s college entrance examination.


    More than an hour later, Gu Man returned with her grandmother.


    As soon as they entered the office, a man who looked to be in his forties walked in.


    When that person saw Xiang Yin, he said happily, ¡°Second Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to find the time to come to my place.¡±


    With that, he came over and shook hands with Xiang Yin. When Xiang Yin returned the handshake, he said helplessly, ¡°Old Lei, everyone has to come to you.¡±


    So this was Director Lei.


    ¡°Haha, I won¡¯t say welcome to everyone. Everyone, feel free.¡± Then, he turned to ask Xiao Lei, ¡°Have you all checked?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all checked. I¡¯ll send the results to Miss Gu Man then,¡± Xiao Lei said as he pointed at Gu Man.


    Director Lei looked at Gu Man and then at Xiang Yin. He seemed to have thought of something and immediately became enthusiastic towards Gu Man. ¡°Miss Gu Man, the results will only be out this afternoon. I¡¯ll contact you then.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at Director Lei¡¯s expression and knew that he was thinking about something. However, he smiled and did not expose him.


    Gu Man nodded and said, ¡°Alright, thank you, Director Lei.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯ll contact you in the afternoon,¡± Director Lei said.


    Gu Man asked again, ¡°Then, Director Lei, if there¡¯s anything else you need to tell us, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±


    ¡°Not for now. We¡¯ll talk about everything when the results are out. If there¡¯s something that I have to remind you of, it¡¯s that you have to relax and not worry about the results. Science and technology are so advanced now that there aren¡¯t so many difficult diseases.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll take our leave.¡±


    Xiang Yin sent Gu Man and the others back to Jingxin District. Xiang Yin got out of the car and called out to Gu Man.


    Seeing this, Huang Jun interrupted, ¡°My aunt and I will go up first. Aunt must be tired. I¡¯ll let her rest early. You guys talk.¡±


    Huang Jun left very consciously.


    Xiang Yin looked at Huang Jun and the others¡¯ backs as they hurriedly left and smiled bitterly. Actually, Xiang Yin wanted to say that he did not have anything private to say to Gu Man now. There was no need for them to leave.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to the hospital in the afternoon, I might not be free to send you. Shall I send a car to send you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just get a taxi,¡± Gu Man rejected calmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiang Yin had already figured out Gu Man¡¯s personality and knew that she was not the kind of person who would reject something but still welcome it. Hence, he did not force Gu Man.

 Chapter 193

    ?


    193 Myeloma


    At three in the afternoon, Gu Man received a notice from Director Lei of Yunshan Hospital, asking her to go to the hospital.


    Initially, Huang Jun wanted to accompany her, but Gu Man said, ¡°I have an appointment to send Cousin to school at 3:30. Uncle, send him to the car later. I can go to the hospital alone.¡±


    Huang Jun said helplessly, ¡°Alright, Manman. No matter what the results are, tell Uncle when you come back. We¡¯ll study it together.¡±


    Gu Man nodded.


    Huang Jun looked at Gu Man¡¯s calm face and felt a sense of heartache and pride. His heart ached for Gu Man, who had to take charge at such a young age. Girls this age still relied on their parents for everything, but now, she had become the person her family relied on. However, he was also proud. Although Gu Man was young, she had never panicked in the face of danger. It was as if she had the ability to bear the brunt of anything.


    Gu Man said to Huang Jue, ¡°Cousin, remember to study hard when you get back to school. You have to take care of your health too.¡±


    Huang Jue nodded obediently. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to get into Han City First High in the future. I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡±


    Gu Man nodded at Huang Jue encouragingly and left.


    She followed the route she had taken in the morning and found Director Lei¡¯s office. Gu Man knocked on the door and heard a voice say, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Director Lei looked up and saw that it was Gu Man. He quickly stood up and greeted her, ¡°Sit down first, Miss Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Man thanked her and sat down. ¡°How¡¯s my grandmother¡¯s examination?¡±


    On the way just now, Gu Man was actually already mentally prepared for the worst. After all, if it was nothing serious, Director Lei would not have asked her to come to the hospital again.


    Sure enough, Director Lei said, ¡°It¡¯s not very optimistic, but it¡¯s not too serious. After our examination, we determined that it¡¯s myeloma.¡±


    ¡°Myeloma?¡± Gu Man was not familiar with the current scientific names of diseases.


    ¡°It¡¯s considered a type of cancer. There are symptoms like bleeding in the early stages, anemia, bone pain, and so on. In the late stages, there will be headaches, numbness in the hands and feet, and so on. Fortunately, your grandmother¡¯s myeloma is considered to be in the early stages now, but the early symptoms are often too obvious. Many patients will ignore them. If there¡¯s bleeding or bone pain, they¡¯ll think it¡¯s gum bleeding, arthritis, and so on. Now that we know what it is, we¡¯ll seize the best time to treat it. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±


    Director Lei introduced the pathology of myeloma in detail. Gu Man pursed her lips and nodded.


    ¡°What symptoms does your grandmother usually have?¡±


    Gu Man thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard from my uncle that she had coughed up blood before. Then, her joints sometimes hurt. Everything else is normal.¡±


    ¡°These symptoms match the early symptoms of myeloma.¡±


    Director Lei pondered for a while and said, ¡°Myeloma destroys the immune system, so it¡¯s best to do chemotherapy as soon as possible. But if we do chemotherapy, your grandmother is old. I¡¯m worried that her body won¡¯t be able to take it. If we don¡¯t do chemotherapy, the elderly¡¯s bodily functions are poor to begin with, and the speed of deterioration will be much faster. But if we treat her conservatively, it might not be effective in the end.¡±


    Gu Man understood what Director Lei meant. It meant that neither of these treatments would work on Grandma.


    However, she did not intend to use these two treatment methods.


    She nodded at Director Lei and said, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Director Lei. I¡¯ll go back and discuss with my uncle what treatment to take. I¡¯ll consult your opinion then.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man had already stood up to leave, Director Lei stood up. ¡°Okay, contact me anytime if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯ll send you out.¡±


    Gu Man quickly said, ¡°Director Lei, there¡¯s no need to send me off. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gu Man no longer stood on ceremony. As they walked, Director Lei reminded her, ¡°When you talk to your grandmother, you have to consider her psychological endurance. When old people hear about such a serious illness, they often want to give up on treatment. They¡¯re afraid of dragging their juniors down. Besides, they also have a mentality of giving up.¡±


    ¡°I know all of this. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Gu Man could already imagine how her grandmother would react. Although her grandmother was usually happy, she was a strong-willed person. She definitely did not want to burden Gu Man because of her.

 Chapter 194 - 194 Surrounded By Hackers

    194 Surrounded By Hackers


    ¡°I thought Second Master would send you over.¡±


    ¡®Uh?¡¯


    Director Lei suddenly changed the topic, making Gu Man unable to process it.


    After a while, Gu Man replied, ¡°Second Master has something to deal with in the afternoon. I won¡¯t trouble him.¡±


    Listening to Gu Man¡¯s calm voice, Director Lei felt that he had been wrong this morning. Were they not a couple?


    However, Director Lei immediately denied this thought. With his judgment of people for almost twenty years, he could not be wrong. Who was the Second Master? There were probably only a few people in the world who could make him drive them here personally.


    However, seeing that Gu Man had no intention of admitting it, he did not say anything else. He sent her to the elevator and went back.


    Gu Man left the hospital. As soon as she entered the house, Huang Jun came up to her and asked anxiously, ¡°Manman, how¡¯s the examination?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s not serious.¡±


    When Huang Jun heard this, he patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not serious. I was just afraid¡­¡±


    Huang Jun did not say anything else, but Gu Man knew what he was worried about. She was actually worried that it was that kind of terminal cancer. Even if she had the abilities from her previous life, she was helpless.


    Seeing that Grandma was not in the hall, Gu Man asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    Huang Jun replied, ¡°She¡¯s resting in her room. She was a little tired from going to the hospital in the morning. If she walks a little more, the arthritis in her legs will act up again. It¡¯s getting worse recently. But I¡¯ve already applied the ointment just now. She should be asleep now.¡±


    Gu Man paused and recalled Director Lei¡¯s words. She said calmly, ¡°Uncle, Director Lei said that Grandma has an illness called myeloma.¡±


    ¡°Myeloma?¡±


    Huang Jun shouted in shock. This name was too scary. In his impression, illnesses that involved the bone marrow were extremely serious.


    Gu Man said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, calm down. Grandma will hear you later.¡±


    Huang Jun nodded.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. This illness only sounds scary. If it¡¯s discovered early, there¡¯s a high chance of treatment. If it¡¯s a young person, they¡¯ll be fine after chemotherapy. But now that Grandma is old, she might not be able to do chemotherapy. She can only use medicine to slowly recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Did Director Lei say how effective the medicine is?¡±


    ¡°As long as Grandma cooperates and remains optimistic, it should be fine.¡±


    Gu Man hid the fact that Director Lei said that the medicine was not effective. She had already thought about it on the way back. Now that she had confirmed the source of her grandmother¡¯s illness, she could treat it. She would first suppress the virus with silver needles and wait for her spiritual power to gradually increase before she could treat it.


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s words, Huang Jun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll tell Grandma later that it¡¯s just arthritis and some lung problems. You have to remember not to expose it,¡± Gu Man instructed Huang Jun solemnly.


    Huang Jun nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Gu Man got up and drank a cup of water. She said to Huang Jun, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go into my room to settle something. I¡¯ll tell Grandma later.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    As soon as Gu Man entered the room, she looked at the hacker system notification on her phone. She turned on her computer and logged into the Eel account.


    Moon¡¯s messages popped up. There were dozens of them. Gu Man took a look and the general meaning was: She had to check the location security of her account. The Jimo family had already gathered more than half of the hackers in the community to surround her.


    Gu Man smiled and typed two words to Moon: Got it.


    Moon replied instantly: Eel, you really have to pay special attention now. I heard that they have developed a new Internet tracking technology, but I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like at the moment.


    Gu Man¡¯s fingers flew as she sent a message: Then I¡¯ll wait and see.


    Gu Man checked the security and logged off after confirming that there were no problems. She pursed her lips and thought for a while. What new tracking technology was it?


    Her heart was filled with curiosity and anticipation.


    Moon had already collapsed. Looking at Eel¡¯s profile picture which had turned gray again, he wanted to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    Moon sighed. It didn¡¯t matter if Eel panicked or not. In any case, he was a little flustered now. It was still a little weak for one person to fight against a large family alone. He hoped that the Eel was really as invincible as she made herself out to be.

 Chapter 195 - 195 Good Night, Sweet Dreams

    195 Good Night, Sweet Dreams


    Gu Man searched for some information about ¡°myeloma¡± on the Internet. There were all kinds of rumors online. Some said that it was very serious. Some people said that as long as one paid attention to their mood and maintained the routine of their daily life, even if they fell sick, it would only happen eight to ten years later.


    Gu Man carefully checked the cause and principle of myeloma and gradually had a rough treatment plan in her heart.


    Gu Man walked out of the room and saw that Huang Jun was already preparing dinner. She quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Grandma also walked over from the room. ¡°Manman, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Gu Man quickly said to her grandmother, ¡°I came back long ago. When I just came back, Uncle said that your joints were hurting and you were lying down. How are you now? Are you better?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was worried, Grandma quickly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Don¡¯t worry about me. How can I not know about my health? It¡¯s all the common problems of old people.¡±


    Huang Jun said, ¡°You guys go sit in the hall. The dishes will be ready in a while.¡±


    Gu Man helped her grandmother to the sofa and sat down. Her grandmother immediately asked, ¡°Manman, is the examination results out? How is it?¡±


    Grandma pulled Gu Man¡¯s hand and held it. She said, ¡°I know you guys are filial, but things are what they should be. You have to tell Grandma the truth, understand?¡±


    Gu Man held her grandmother¡¯s aged hands and looked at her. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s something wrong with your body, but it¡¯s not a big problem. I asked Director Lei. You coughed up blood because your lungs were infected. We¡¯ll take medicine and acupuncture to slowly recover.¡±


    The old lady looked at Gu Man¡¯s calm and clear eyes and smiled. ¡°Okay, if you say there¡¯s no problem, then there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll listen to you on when to take medicine or anything. But promise Grandma that you won¡¯t make yourself suffer, okay? Otherwise, Grandma won¡¯t want to live another day after I recover.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Do you remember that when I was young, you helped me buy a computer for me to play with? Now, I can take orders on my own on the computer. The money I earn is enough for us to spend.¡±


    The old lady shook Gu Man¡¯s hand hard and said, ¡°My Manman is really capable.¡±


    When Huang Jun served the dishes, he saw that Gu Man and her grandmother were chatting happily. He knew that Gu Man had already convinced her.


    ¡°Grandma, wake up early tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll help you with the acupuncture.¡±


    Grandma asked in surprise, ¡°Manman, when did you learn how to perform acupuncture?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just one acupuncture point. I¡¯ve been studying acupuncture since I came to Han City. Besides, I let Director Lei take a look at it in the hospital this afternoon. I¡¯m definitely confident. Director Lei also said that you will heal quicker with acupuncture combined with medicine,¡± Gu Man lied without blinking.


    Huang Jun originally had questions, but at this moment, he believed most of them.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll start doing it early tomorrow morning.¡±


    The old lady was just wondering when Gu Man had learned acupuncture, but it was not that she did not trust Gu Man¡¯s skills. She knew that Gu Man would not act rashly, let alone do anything to harm her.


    Seeing that her grandmother was convinced so easily, Gu Man heaved a sigh of relief. She had originally planned to spend some time convincing her, but who knew that her grandmother trusted her so much?


    Gu Man smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get up early tomorrow.¡±


    At night, after Gu Man finished showering, she heard a ding. She picked up her phone and saw that it was a message from Xiang Yin.


    ¡°How did your grandmother¡¯s examination go?¡±


    Gu Man replied, ¡°It¡¯s early-stage myeloma. It¡¯ll be fine after treatment with medication.¡±


    Xiang Yin replied instantly, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but not for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then remember to look for me if you need help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Man put down her phone and wiped her hair. Then, she heard her phone ring. She opened the message and it was actually Xiang Yin.


    Looking at the ¡°Goodnight, sweet dreams.¡± on the screen, Gu Man hesitated for a long time before replying, ¡°Night.¡±


    She was still not used to saying considerate words to others.


    Xiang Yin waited for a long time before the word ¡°Night¡± showed up on his phone. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile bitterly.


    Xiang Li caught Xiang Yin¡¯s expression and stared at him suspiciously. Xiang Yin¡¯s scalp went numb from the stare. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to touch the tip of his nose and ask, ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196 Old Cow Eating Young Grass

    196 Old Cow Eating Young Grass


    Seeing that Xiang Yin revealed a rare emotion, Xiang Li immediately asked, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your expression! Who are you chatting with?¡±


    ¡°A friend.¡±


    ¡°I know them?¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s figure flashed in Xiang Li¡¯s mind. She asked tentatively, ¡°Gu Man?¡±


    Xiang Yin glanced at Xiang Li and said calmly, ¡°You asked me this?¡±


    Xiang Li sighed. She knew that she could no longer get anything out of Xiang Yin, so she said helplessly, ¡°Lan Meng is coming to Han City next Saturday. Go to the airport to pick her up.¡±


    Xiang Yin asked calmly, ¡°Why did she come to Han City?¡±


    Xiang Li said angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten your sister¡¯s birthday next Sunday?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiang Yin seemed to have suddenly remembered. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you send someone to pick her up? I¡¯m not free.¡±


    ¡°You and Lanmeng have known each other since you were young. It¡¯s not easy for her to come to Han City. It¡¯s not too much for you to take some time off to pick her up, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of going overboard. It¡¯s not like no one picked her up. There¡¯s no need for me to pick her up,¡± Xiang Yin said calmly.


    Seeing her brother¡¯s cold expression, Xiang Li couldn¡¯t help but feel discouraged. She asked directly, ¡°Do you have a problem with Lan Meng? Lan Meng has been longing for you to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°No objections. I treat her like a sister, but if she has other thoughts, I have to avoid her.¡±


    Xiang Yin and Lan Meng were childhood sweethearts of equal social status, but Xiang Yin had no feelings for her. He could also vaguely tell what Lan Meng was thinking, so he usually avoided her as much as he could. If he couldn¡¯t avoid her, he treated her like they were brother and sister. Unexpectedly, after so many years, Lan Meng still didn¡¯t give up.


    He had not fallen in love with her for so many years. How could she pray that he would suddenly fall in love with her?


    ¡°Sigh, I really don¡¯t understand you. Lan Meng is good-looking, has a good personality, and is multi-talented. Her family background is also comparable to ours. Why don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    Xiang Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Lan Meng was the number one socialite in the capital¡¯s Chu City. She was also an internationally famous jewelry designer who had established her own jewelry brand. Apart from being knowledgeable in jewelry, she was also slightly accomplished in literature, painting, dancing, and vocal music. Moreover, her looks were one of the best in Zhong Chu City.


    But this kid actually looked down on such a person who seemed almost perfect to outsiders.


    Xiang Li was about to vomit blood.


    ¡°If you like someone, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re looking at these things.¡±


    Xiang Yin did not care. Although he did not quite understand what true love was, he knew how he felt. He felt that it was love when his heart flutters.


    ¡°Although our family doesn¡¯t have to require their family to be of equal status, at least we have more topics to talk about if we¡¯re of equal status. There won¡¯t be any estrangement,¡± Xiang Li persuaded earnestly.


    ¡°But my topic isn¡¯t jewelry or singing or dancing.¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s words choked Xiang Li.


    ¡°Then you like Gu Man?¡± Xiang Li suddenly asked.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes moved. He suddenly did not know how to answer Xiang Li. He and Gu Man were like friends now, or rather, he had these thoughts unilaterally.


    Xiang Li saw that Xiang Yin was silent. How could she not understand? She sighed and said, ¡°But she¡¯s still a high school student. Mom won¡¯t let you delay for so long.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man will go to Zhong Chu University after the college entrance examination. No problem.¡±


    Xiang Li looked at Xiang Yin and said angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will say that you¡¯re an old cow eating young grass?¡±


    Xiang Yin raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Xiang Li had already given up. She rolled her eyes at Xiang Yin, but she still reminded him, ¡°I can¡¯t control you anymore. Mom will definitely ask you again recently. Think about how to reply.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiang Yin stood up. ¡°Sister, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Xiang Li no longer wanted to speak. She waved her hand and asked Xiang Yin to leave quickly.


    As soon as Xiang Yin left, Bai Yun came up to him. ¡°Why is your sister looking for you?¡±


    Xiang Yin glanced at Bai Yun and said calmly, ¡°Do you want her to look for you?¡±


    Bai Yun immediately shook his head. ¡°You should keep it.¡±


    Xiang Yin suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked at Bai Yun. He thought to himself, That¡¯s right. Lan Meng is also very compatible with this guy. I¡¯ll remind Big Sister next time.


    Bai Yun felt his hair stand on end from Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze. His intuition told him that nothing good was going to happen. Moreover, what was with the glint in Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes?

 Chapter 197 - 197 Sister Mans Acupuncture

    197 Sister Man¡¯s Acupuncture


    Bai Yun felt like he was about to be sold.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Bai Yun took a step away and looked at Xiang Yin warily.


    Unexpectedly, Xiang Yin smiled enigmatically, but he went downstairs without saying a word, leaving Bai Yun scratching his ears and cheeks anxiously behind him.


    Even when they were driving, Bai Yun was still asking, ¡°Why were you looking at me like that just now? I feel like you¡¯re having designs on me.¡±


    Bai Yun glanced at the rearview mirror and saw Xiang Yin resting in the backseat with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t say it,¡± Bai Yun snorted.


    Seeing that Xiang Yin had yet to move, Bai Yun suddenly shouted, ¡°Aiya, I went to watch the Guzheng competition with Sister Gu Man yesterday. Not bad.¡±


    After Bai Yun finished speaking, he thought to himself, Little thing, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll still pretend to sleep.


    Sure enough, Bai Yun saw Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes move in the rearview mirror and he sat up straight.


    Bai Yun deliberately fell silent. After a long time, Xiang Yin finally said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Bai Yun pretended not to understand and asked in confusion.


    When he felt that the pressure in the car seemed to have decreased, Bai Yun finally spoke out of fear. ¡°Yesterday, Gu Man announced in public at the banquet that she had cut ties with the Gu family. Didn¡¯t you see the video online?¡±


    Xiang Yin frowned. ¡°What did the Gu family say?¡±


    Bai Yun said disdainfully, ¡°What else can they say? They¡¯re definitely unwilling, but there¡¯s nothing they can do. The Gu family cares about Gu Man¡¯s identity as an adopted daughter. After all, this identity has brought many benefits to the Gu family, but they want these benefits and are unwilling to treat Gu Man well. They want it but are unwilling to pay. They¡¯re really greedy.¡±


    ¡°The Gu family has really reached the end.¡± Xiang Yin sneered.


    ¡°They asked for it.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Gu Man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I think she has a plan, and she said it firmly. She didn¡¯t seem to be forcing herself. I didn¡¯t expect a high school student like her to be so decisive. It¡¯s really not bad,¡± Bai Yun praised. Then, he changed the topic. ¡°So, why were you looking at me just now?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Xiang Yin said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±


    In the face of Xiang Yin¡¯s suspense, Bai Yun had already despised him deeply a few times. However, he was helpless and could only drive in silence.


    The next morning, at dawn, Gu Man¡¯s house had already started to move.


    The reason why Gu Man chose to perform acupuncture in the morning was because her acupuncture technique was more effective when the sun first rose in the morning.


    Gu Man had already tidied up the study last night. She laid down a soft cushion and lit some incense.


    Gu Man helped her grandmother sit down. The two of them sat quietly for a while before Gu Man said softly, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s start.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Manman. Just do your best. Don¡¯t tire yourself out, understand?¡± Grandma said kindly.


    Gu Man nodded and untied the silver needle bag. A row of silver needles of various sizes, long and short, shone with silver light. ¡°Grandma, lie down and close your eyes to rest. You¡¯ll feel a little sore and numb later. It¡¯s a normal feeling.¡±


    After half an hour of acupuncture, Gu Man pulled out the needle and called out softly, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Only then did the old lady seem to wake up slowly. She smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re done? So fast.¡±


    The old lady stretched her legs and said in surprise, ¡°Manman, my legs seem to be much more comfortable. I used to feel stiff and numb, but now I seem to be much more agile. My Manman is really amazing!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, stop teasing me. How can it work so quickly?¡± Gu Man said with a smile as she carefully disinfected the silver needles.


    The old lady slowly stood up and walked around. She said in surprise, ¡°Manman, it¡¯s real. I feel much more relaxed all over. My bones don¡¯t feel any pain anymore. I didn¡¯t expect our Manman to be so powerful.¡±


    The old lady opened the door and walked to the hall. Huang Jun immediately asked, ¡°Aunt, how is it?¡±


    The old lady smiled like a flower. ¡°I feel a few years younger now. I feel comfortable all over. In the past, I always felt my bones go numb and stiff. Now that the feeling has disappeared, I¡¯m still not used to it.¡±


    The old lady laughed loudly at the end.


    Huang Jun exclaimed, ¡°In that case, our Manman¡¯s medical skills are already so good?¡±


    However, Gu Man felt a little tired. She focused for half an hour, and she had just exerted some spiritual energy, so she felt very tired the moment she relaxed. It seemed like she had to catch up on sleep during class.

 Chapter 198 - 198 Dozing During Class

    198 Dozing During Class


    As soon as Gu Man reached the school gate, she saw a familiar figure from afar.


    Zhong Yao?


    She was wearing Han City First High School¡¯s uniform and standing by the school gate with Gu Rou, attracting the attention of the students from Han City First High School.


    Gu Man had planned to follow the crowd, but unexpectedly, Gu Rou saw her and waved. ¡°Gu Man.¡±


    Gu Man still wanted to pretend not to hear her, but the two of them actually followed her quickly.


    When Gu Rou, who was wearing high heels and a long dress, caught up to Gu Man, she was already panting slightly. She asked Gu Man angrily, ¡°Gu Man, are you deliberately pretending not to hear us calling you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, on purpose.¡±


    After Gu Man finished speaking, she looked up and saw Gu Rou¡¯s expression darken.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Rou felt that she must have been unlucky for her to be so ticked off so early in the morning.


    Seeing that the two of them were silent, Zhong Yao said obediently, ¡°Cousin Gu Man, I came to Han City First High to study. I¡¯ll be your classmate in the future. You won¡¯t not welcome me, right?¡±


    Gu Man nodded and said perfunctorily, ¡°Welcome, new schoolmate.¡±


    Zhong Yao and Gu Rou¡¯s expressions changed. Gu Man asked impatiently, ¡°So, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Gu Rou calmed herself down before saying, ¡°Where are you staying now? Dad and the others are very worried about you. We hope that you can go home and stay until after the college entrance examination.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Man turned around and left.


    Gu Rou couldn¡¯t help but stomp her feet on the spot.


    Zhong Yao said timidly, ¡°Cousin Gu Rou, are we going to school now? Will it be too late if we don¡¯t go in?¡±


    Gu Rou took a deep breath and smiled again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zhong Yao was assigned to Class Five. Gu Rou and the form teacher of Class Five, Liu Yan, had already spoken, so when Gu Rou brought Zhong Yao to Class Five, Liu Yan was already waiting at the door.


    As soon as Liu Yan saw Gu Rou, she went up to her with a smile. ¡°Gu Rou, congratulations on winning the championship.¡±


    Gu Rou also smiled appropriately. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Liu.¡±


    ¡°This is Zhong Yao?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Rou pulled Zhong Yao over. ¡°This is Teacher Liu, your future form teacher. Hurry up and greet the teacher.¡±


    Zhong Yao nodded sweetly at Liu Yan. ¡°Hello, Teacher Liu.¡±


    Liu Yan patted Zhong Yao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she turned to Gu Rou and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to the classroom first.¡±


    The students in the classroom were already craning their necks to look out. When they saw Gu Rou, they were in an uproar.


    ¡°Princess Guzheng, who is that new classmate of hers?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s her sister again? Gu Man is her sister. It wasn¡¯t easy to chase her away. Don¡¯t let another one come.¡±


    As soon as Liu Yan entered, the class fell silent. ¡°Welcome our new classmate, Zhong Yao.¡±


    When Zhong Yao sat down, everyone started asking questions. They only found out that she was Gu Rou¡¯s cousin after asking. A classmate asked, ¡°Are you making up for Gu Man¡¯s previous shortcomings? Gu Man used to hit people. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the same?¡±


    Zhong Yao blushed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be like her.¡±


    Seeing Zhong Yao¡¯s timid and bored expression, the students present were not interested in teasing her anymore.


    Gu Man finally dozed off in class. Although she was quite tired, the main reason was that the class was too simple and she was so bored that she fell asleep.


    Gu Man lowered her head skillfully. She supported her head with one hand and held a pen with the other. From the teacher¡¯s point of view, she was taking notes seriously.


    However, her deskmate, Xiao Xiao, knew that she was sleeping. She poked Gu Man¡¯s hand with her finger and said softly, ¡°Gu Man, stop sleeping. This class is very important. Listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Man seemed to have developed a new skill. Even if she was asleep, she could tell what they were talking about.


    Xiao Xiao said quietly, ¡°We¡¯ll know about last week¡¯s mock exam results this afternoon. Maybe we¡¯ve improved.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, if you listen to class like this, even if you improve this time, you¡¯ll still fall next time.¡±


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Gu Man had no choice but to wake up. She looked at Xiao Xiao with a headache.


    Xiao Xiao looked at Gu Man¡¯s obviously unhappy face and quickly said, ¡°Um, deskmate, continue sleeping. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 199 - 199 Suspected Of Cheating

    199 Suspected Of Cheating


    At noon.


    In the already lively dining hall, someone suddenly ran over and shouted, ¡°The results of the second mock examination have been posted.¡±


    The dining hall instantly exploded like a pot of porridge. Many students immediately got up and rushed out.


    Xiao Xiao said anxiously, ¡°Gu Man, hurry up. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Gu Man ate unhurriedly.


    When Xiao Xiao heard this, she glared anxiously.


    When Mo Qing, Wei Wei, and the others passed by Xiao Xiao¡¯s table, Mo Qing stopped and sneered from above. ¡°Heh, what are you in a hurry to see? Aren¡¯t you just the last and second place in the cohort? Can you run to the first place if you leave quickly?¡±


    As soon as Mo Qing said that, the surrounding students laughed.


    Although Xiao Xiao was usually numb to her results, she was really angry to be ridiculed by Mo Qing in front of everyone. She stood up with her hands on her hips and shouted, ¡°What are you so proud of? Anyway, you¡¯re not the first place, you ten-thousand-year-old follower.¡±


    Mo Qing hated it the most when people said that she was Wei Wei¡¯s follower. She and Wei Wei were clearly good friends, but her schoolmates in school said that she was Wei Wei¡¯s follower.


    Mo Qing was so angry that she placed her hands on her hips and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re always last for ten thousand years. You¡¯ve finally found a useless teammate.¡±


    After Mo Qing finished speaking, she looked at Gu Man in disdain.


    However, Gu Man stood up and smiled at Mo Qing, then at Han Yi. Then, she said coldly, ¡°Worry about yourself. You¡¯ll have a useless teammate soon.¡±


    Han Yi understood what Gu Man was referring to and immediately said coldly, ¡°Hmph, I think you should be prepared to get out of Han City First High School.¡±


    Seeing that the two sides were in a deadlock, Wei Wei quickly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not argue meaninglessly. We¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    As soon as Mo Qing and the others left, Xiao Xiao hurriedly pulled Gu Man over. ¡°Hurry up! Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Don¡¯t you remember your bet with Han Yi? Are you really going to leave Han City First High School?¡±


    ¡°The outcome is uncertain,¡± Gu Man said indifferently.


    Xiao Xiao couldn¡¯t bear to dampen Gu Man¡¯s spirits. ¡°Well, I originally thought that you would be at the bottom with me. Now, I think it¡¯s good that you can get into the top 100.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡±


    As the two of them spoke, they arrived at the public announcement board on the first floor of the school building.


    The front of the notice board was already filled with people. Xiao Xiao used her chubby body to forcefully open a path. Before she could squeeze to the front, she heard many people exclaim, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Mo Qing was the loudest. Her voice was filled with disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? There must be a mistake.¡±


    Mo Qing, Wei Wei, and Han Yi were already standing below the results list. Han Yi had already wiped his eyes three times and saw that the striking name ¡°Gu Man¡± was still in front of him.


    Gu Man was actually first in the cohort?


    How was this possible? Absolutely impossible!


    When Xiao Xiao squeezed to the front, she first looked at the last place. Uh, it was her name. Then, she kept looking from the back to the front. Why wasn¡¯t she seeing Gu Man? She reached the hundredth place. Why hadn¡¯t she seen her?


    Could it be that Gu Man really got into the top 100?


    Xiao Xiao kept looking until she saw that Gu Man¡¯s name was first. She shook her head and looked again. Gu Man¡¯s name was still first.


    Xiao Xiao was so shocked that her body trembled. Gu Man got first place?


    Then, she heard someone mutter in her ear, ¡°How can it be Gu Man? It can¡¯t be Gu Man! I want to look for the grade director. There must be a mistake.¡±


    Xiao Xiao turned around. At this moment, Wei Wei¡¯s eyes were lifeless and her mouth was open. This was the first time Xiao Xiao had seen her lose her composure.


    Xiao Xiao suddenly felt that it was not bad for Gu Man to get first place. At the very least, she could slap these people in the face and see if they still dared to look down on the students of Class Ten.


    Mo Qing shouted, ¡°Gu Man must have cheated. That¡¯s right! She must have cheated. Otherwise, how could she have gotten from the last place to the first place in the cohort?¡±


    The crowd also started to discuss. Almost everyone felt that the possibility of Gu Man cheating was the highest.


    At this moment, the office was in chaos. The form teacher of Class One, Jiang Hai, held the rankings and asked the year director, Mo Yong, ¡°Director Mo, is this ranking wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing wrong! I¡¯ve confirmed it with the Education Bureau again and again. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and look at Gu Man¡¯s exam papers yourself.¡±


    At first, Mo Yong was also in disbelief. He even specially asked the examination hall of the Education Bureau, and they replied that there was nothing wrong. They even specially sent him Gu Man¡¯s examination papers.

 Chapter 200 - 200 Doing the Questions on the spot

    200 Doing the Questions on the spot


    Jiang Hai looked at Gu Man¡¯s answer sheet in disbelief. ¡°But¡­ but Gu Man was still last in the mock exam last time. No matter how fast she improved, it¡¯s impossible for her to improve at this speed.¡±


    The form teacher of Class Five, Liu Yan, pondered for a while before saying, ¡°This¡­ could this be cheating?¡±


    Apart from Zhou Yuan, who was still dizzy, the other form teachers all had the same thought.


    Seeing these teachers like this, Mo Yong criticized them resentfully, ¡°As teachers, you should know better than anyone that you shouldn¡¯t assume that a student is bad from the beginning. Besides, this is the city-wide joint examination. Even the invigilators are arranged by the city. Electronic inspection equipment is installed at the entrance of every classroom. Let me ask you, what¡¯s the probability of cheating?¡±


    The teachers who suspected Gu Man of cheating immediately stopped talking.


    Zhou Yuan finally came back to his senses and could not help but analyze, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. Could it be that Gu Man will spend so much money to cheat for this mock exam? What is she after? Just to get first place? The college entrance examination will be even stricter. What will she do then? Isn¡¯t she courting death?¡±


    The form teachers fell silent.


    Indeed, no one was stupid enough to cheat for a mock exam. To put it bluntly, the results of the mock exam were only to verify the students¡¯ revision and not any other basis. No student was stupid enough to cheat in such an exam and ruin their future.


    ¡°So, Gu Man really relied on her true talent to get first place.¡± Zhou Yuan said happily as if he had picked up a treasure.


    The other form teachers were somewhat depressed when they heard Zhou Yuan¡¯s resounding voice and saw his smug expression. They had personally rejected the student that would come to get first place two weeks ago.


    Suddenly, a few students came out of the office. Mo Qing took the lead and knocked on the door.


    Mo Yong looked at these aggressive students and felt that it had something to do with Gu Man getting first place.


    Sure enough, Mo Qing said, ¡°Director, we suspect that Gu Man cheated in the exam.¡±


    Mo Yong first stared at Class One¡¯s form teacher, Jiang Hai, as if he was saying that the good students you taught also had such dirty thoughts since the start.


    Then, Mo Yong looked at Mo Qing and asked in a low voice, ¡°Student, before you say that someone cheated, you have to have evidence first. Otherwise, it¡¯s framing. Tell me, why did you say that? Don¡¯t tell me that Gu Man was last in the last exam. This isn¡¯t a reason.¡±


    Mo Yong¡¯s words had already blocked Mo Qing. Her only reason was that Gu Man¡¯s results were originally terrible, but now, she had soared. No one would believe her.


    However, there was really no evidence.


    Mo Qing still found it unbelievable. ¡°Teacher, is there really no mistake with this ranking?¡±


    Jiang Hai nodded. ¡°This is a joint examination. The invigilators are all arranged by the teachers in the city. The approved papers are also sealed by the senior teachers of other schools. Under such strict control, it¡¯s impossible to cheat. There¡¯s no need for Gu Man to cheat.¡±


    Mo Qing immediately continued, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be necessary? She made a bet with Han Yi and said that if she was below the top 100, she would be kicked out of Han City First High School. So for this, she has to do whatever it takes to get good results.¡±


    A boy immediately retorted, ¡°Gu Man entered the examination hall and gambled with you guys before the examination started. Can Gu Man ask someone to help her cheat without contacting them with her phone?¡±


    Everyone looked over. It was Jiang Yi from Class Ten.


    Mo Qing was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Is Student Gu Man here?¡± Mo Yong asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call her,¡± a classmate replied and ran out.


    After a while, Gu Man came over. Mo Yong said directly, ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯ve improved so quickly this time that it¡¯s beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Everyone is suspicious of your results. In order to dispel their doubts, I want the teachers to set the questions on the spot. You can answer them on the spot. How about that?¡±


    Just as everyone thought that Gu Man would refuse, Gu Man smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She was about to slap these people in the face.


    Mo Yong looked at the teachers. ¡°Each of the form teachers, please come up with a question. The difficulty should be similar to the mock exam.¡±


    In less than five minutes, the questions were ready. Gu Man took their questions one by one and sat down to look at them one by one.


    Everyone thought that Gu Man was pretending. Unexpectedly, two minutes later, Gu Man started to pick up her pen. She did not stop writing for a second to think. She wrote for twenty minutes in one go. Then, she threw down her pen and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    The form teachers took their questions and started to review them.


    The entire office was silent. Everyone held their breaths and waited for the teacher¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 201 - 201 Fight

    201 Fight


    In the dead silence, the teachers had all kinds of expressions on their faces. None of them could say anything.


    This long silence made Mo Qing conclude that Gu Man must have cheated. The teachers did not know how to give her a way out!


    ¡°Teachers, it¡¯s already a sure bet that Gu Man cheated. If we leave such a student in Han City First High School, it will be a disgrace to Han City First High School. Teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing, really amazing. This kind of solution¡­ I can¡¯t think of it in my life!¡±


    Suddenly, a form teacher present said in shock and interrupted Mo Qing rudely.


    Mo Qing¡¯s face alternated between red and white, and her heart was in turmoil¡ª


    How could Gu Man do these questions correctly? It was definitely impossible. She must have gotten them right by chance!


    Mo Qing opened her mouth to ask the other form teachers. Unexpectedly, those form teachers surrounded Gu Man and asked about her well-being.


    ¡°Gu Man, how did you think of this? Is there a simpler way? I¡¯ll bring it back and tell the children!¡± a chemistry form teacher said. He held Gu Man¡¯s hand with both hands and did not intend to let go.


    ¡°You pig brain, why are you still talking about it? In my opinion, Gu Man might as well transfer to my class. Although our class isn¡¯t as famous as Class One, it¡¯s definitely better than a place like Class Ten!¡±


    Zhou Yuan, who had been inexplicably stepped on, could not sit still anymore. He immediately snatched Gu Man from the wolf-like form teachers and protected her in his arms like a treasure. ¡°Get lost, get lost. Gu Man came to Class Tena and she¡¯s a member of Class Ten. No one can snatch her away!¡±


    Gu Man came out of Zhou Yuan¡¯s arms and asked coldly, ¡°Now do you believe that I didn¡¯t cheat?¡±


    Her question made the form teachers who were fighting for Gu Man blush guiltily.


    It was still the chemistry form teacher who coughed lightly and was the first to break the awkwardness. ¡°I guarantee on my character that Gu Man¡¯s results are not fake!¡±


    As soon as this was said, the other teachers agreed. They looked at Gu Man with fanatical and complicated gazes.


    How could Zhou Yuan get the benefit of having such a good student!


    However, when they thought about how they had doubted Gu Man¡¯s results previously, this group of teachers did not dare to invite Gu Man to transfer to their class anymore.


    Some people were shameless, but they still cared about their dignity!


    Mo Qing still refused to give up. ¡°Even if Gu Man can do these questions, it doesn¡¯t prove that she didn¡¯t cheat in this test! I want to see the surveillance footage! We want to see the surveillance footage!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Do you still think you haven¡¯t made things ugly enough? Student, is it so difficult to admit that other students are better than you?¡±


    The chemistry form teacher snorted and looked at Mo Qing with disgust. She didn¡¯t even have a good expression when facing Jiang Hai. Jiang Hai was met with his colleague¡¯s sarcastic gaze and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    The Year Head, Mo Yong, stood up to smooth things over. ¡°This matter ends here. Student Gu Man¡¯s ability has been recognized by all the teachers. Gu Man is first in this test.¡±


    ¡°Yay, Gu Man, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Xiao Xiao jumped up excitedly and hugged Gu Man, spinning her around. Gu Man still looked indifferent. She smiled. ¡°In that case, can I leave?¡±


    ¡°Wait! Gu Man!¡± Jiang Yi stopped Gu Man and looked at Mo Qing, Wei Wei, and Han Yi, who was hiding behind. They did not dare to show their face. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. We still have scores to settle, right?¡±


    ¡°Han Yi, when do you plan to climb the tree?¡±


    Jiang Yi pointed at Han Yi and smiled disdainfully.


    These people had been waiting to see Gu Man make a fool of herself. Now, it was time to counterattack!


    He wanted to see them swallow the dirty water that was poured on Gu Man!


    Everyone¡¯s gazes gathered on Han Yi. Han Yi wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    He had wanted to sneak away. Damn Jiang Yi, did he have to be the one to stand up for others?!


    Han Yi glared at Jiang Yi, but his body was still curled up, he did not dare to leave.


    The teachers were confused. Mo Yong frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 202 - 202 Playing Big

    202 Playing Big


    ¡°Han Yi and Gu Man bet that if Gu Man can get into the top 100 in this test, he¡¯ll be a tree-climbing pig!¡± Xiao Xiao chimed in and explained for Gu Man.


    Mo Qing panicked. ¡°Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t be too smug. It¡¯s just a joke. Do you have to hold on to it?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so worried about Han Yi, go be the pig for him!¡± Xiao Xiao took a step forward and argued with Mo Qing.


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±


    Mo Qing was furious and suddenly pushed Xiao Xiao¡¯s shoulder. Before Xiao Xiao could react, she almost fell to the ground. It was Gu Man who caught her quickly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Xiao turned around and looked at the cold Gu Man. She could not help but blush.


    Gu Man¡­ really had an indescribable charm that made people want to submit to her.


    Gu Man did not take this child-like bet to heart. After all, regardless of whether there was this bet or not, she was still someone who wanted to enter Zhongchu University.


    If she did not show her strength, on the day of the college entrance examination, there would only be more people questioning her results.


    Hence, during the test this time, she showed off her skills, but Han Yi and the others pestered her and even dared to attack her friend¡­


    Gu Man narrowed her eyes and looked at Han Yi unkindly. ¡°Han Yi, are you going to be a spineless man or a pig that climbs a tree? Choose.¡±


    Han Yi¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly as if he had eaten sh*t.


    Gu Man¡¯s words were forcing him to make a choice, and there was no other way!


    Mo Qing panicked. She quickly grabbed Jiang Hai¡¯s arm and begged him for help. ¡°Teacher Jiang, help Han Yi. Wouldn¡¯t he be embarrassing Class One if he climbs the tree?¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s face was ashen. He was about to say something when Gu Man said calmly, ¡°Compared to Class One¡¯s reputation, the reputation of Han City First High School is more important, right?


    ¡°The students of Han City First High School went back on their word and casually broke a promise. If word spreads, who would dare to send their child to Han City First High School? Don¡¯t you think so, Director Mo Yong?¡±


    After Gu Man finished speaking, she looked at Mo Yong, making him feel a headache. He had no choice but to brace himself and accept this hot potato.


    But he still wanted to struggle.


    ¡°Student Gu Man, you and Han Yi are schoolmates¡­¡±


    ¡°When he threatened me with dropping out of school, why didn¡¯t he think of our relationship as schoolmates?¡± Gu Man¡¯s words blocked Mo Yong¡¯s excuse.


    The office fell silent again. Mo Qing glared at Gu Man, as if she wanted to cut Gu Man into pieces with her eyes.


    Gu Man walked up to Han Yi unhurriedly. Facing Han Yi¡¯s lowered head, she pointed outside the school building and said, ¡°Choose.¡±


    Han Yi instantly gritted his teeth. His face was pale and his eyes were red. ¡°Gu Man, just you wait!¡±


    Han Yi roared angrily, knocked Gu Man away, and rushed out of the office.


    ¡°Han Yi!¡±


    Mo Qing exclaimed and chased after him. Wei Wei looked at Gu Man angrily and turned to leave.


    If Han Yi really climbed a tree, the people in their clique would not be able to raise their heads.


    As Wei Wei thought about it, she hated Han Yi.


    Idiot, why must he make a bet!


    Seeing that the usually arrogant clique had been defeated, Xiao Xiao was about to gloat and watch Han Yi climb the tree when Gu Man stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t join in the fun.¡±


    Jiang Yi tried to steer the conversation. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s so good about a male pig climbing a tree? We should congratulate Gu Man! Tell me, where are we going tonight? My treat!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant last time! I haven¡¯t eaten enough!¡±


    As soon as she heard that there was food, Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately forgot about Han Yi and the others.


    Jiang Yi glanced at Gu Man. He wanted to know what Gu Man was thinking more.


    However, Gu Man had no time to care about Jiang Yi. ¡°No, I still have something on tonight.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Are you going to secretly study behind our backs?¡± Xiao Xiao joked.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Gu Man shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to the ghost market tonight.¡±


    Ghost market?¡±


    Xiao Xiao was stunned. Her eager expression was mixed with fear.


    Ever since she heard that Jiang Yi and Gu Man had gone to the ghost market, she had wanted to go and take a look, but she did not dare to mention it.


    Gu Man could tell what Xiao Xiao was thinking. After some thought, she smiled and asked, ¡°How about it? Do you want to join us? Go big or go home.¡±

 Chapter 203 - 203 Ghost King Rakshasa

    203 Ghost King Rakshasa


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The last time I went to the ghost market with Gu Man, nothing happened and I even earned a small sum. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to buy a new phone? What if you find a treasure today?¡±


    Jiang Yi persuaded Xiao Xiao. As expected, when she heard about the new phone, Xiao Xiao instantly became much more determined. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Night fell.


    Gu Man and Jiang Yi brought Xiao Xiao into the ghost market with ease. Xiao Xiao looked around, curiosity written on her face.


    After seeing all kinds of strange items in the ghost market, the worry in her heart had long disappeared without a trace.


    When they passed by the stone gambling stall, Xiao Xiao grabbed Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, this is stone gambling, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Gu Man glanced at the stones in the stall and turned to leave without hesitation.


    None of the broken stones could produce jade. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at them, but Xiao Xiao couldn¡¯t tell and she was excited about her first time stone gambling. ¡°Gu Man, let¡¯s open one, okay? I want to see it!¡±


    ¡°How much money do you have in your pocket? Even if you want to open one, you have to choose one with jade.¡±


    Gu Man pulled Xiao Xiao away. Xiao Xiao looked at the pile of stones reluctantly and chattered, ¡°You said it yourself. You have to help me get a piece of jade today!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The moment Gu Man agreed, Gu Man stopped in her tracks.


    She felt an extremely powerful spiritual qi fluctuation!


    Gu Man looked in the direction of the fluctuation and saw a ball of greenish-purple light enveloping a certain jade stone. It looked extraordinary.


    They had found a treasure!


    Gu Man¡¯s eyes burned. She held Xiao Xiao with one hand and Jiang Yi with the other. Without any explanation, she rushed towards the top-grade jade and quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    On the other side, Uncle Li retracted his gaze and rushed back to Old Master Cui¡¯s side.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, I think I saw Miss Man just now.¡±


    Ever since Gu Man and Old Master Cui reunited, Uncle Li had changed the way he addressed Gu Man to ¡°Miss Man¡±. Clearly, Old Master Cui liked it.


    ¡°Miss Man? Which Miss Man?¡± Cui Hong, who was following behind Old Master Cui, asked in confusion, but no one answered him.


    ¡°Gu Man? What¡¯s she doing in the ghost market?¡±


    Old Master Cui frowned. He recalled his previous encounter in the ghost market. It was difficult for him not to worry about Gu Man¡¯s safety.


    Uncle Li thought for a moment and probed, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Man say that she moved out of the Gu family? Perhaps she encountered difficulties in her life and came to the ghost market to try her luck.¡±


    Old Master Cui frowned even more.


    Although Gu Man had promised him last time that she would definitely ask him for help if she was in trouble, when he thought of Gu Man¡¯s stubborn personality, he could not help but worry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Old Master Cui ordered.


    At the same time, Gu Man finally squeezed into the stone gambling stall with Jiang Yi and Xiao Xiao. She reached out and went straight for the largest jade stone.


    The vendor slapped Gu Man¡¯s hand and said impatiently, ¡°Go, go, go. This is not a place for primary school students to go on spring outings. Don¡¯t touch it!¡±


    ¡°I want this stone.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words were concise. She took out her card and prepared to pay.


    The stall owner was stunned for a moment before he laughed. ¡°Little girl, stop joking. With the money in your pocket, it¡¯s not even enough to buy scraps!¡±


    ¡°Five million.¡±


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath and made a bid.


    The stall owner was stunned on the spot. Gu Man stuffed the card into his hand. Just as she was about to pick up the big rock, a hoarse voice sounded from behind her. ¡°10 million. I want it.¡±


    Gu Man turned around and saw a man in a black robe, a black bowler hat, and a pair of black sunglasses standing behind her. He was pointing at the stone in her arms.


    ¡°Ghost King Rakshasa!¡±


    The stall owner exclaimed. At the same time, Jiang Yi gasped. ¡°Why is the Ghost King here?¡±


    ¡°Ghost King? Is he very powerful?¡±


    Gu Man asked calmly, not planning to put down the stone in her arms.


    Jiang Yi pulled Gu Man¡¯s sleeve and whispered in her ear, ¡°This ghost market was established by Rakshasa back then. Do you think he¡¯s powerful?¡±

 Chapter 204 - 204 Old Master Cuis Backing

    204 Old Master Cui¡¯s Backing


    ¡°Thirty years ago, there was no ghost market in Han City. One day, a pirate in distress brought a large box of treasures to Han City and started a ghost market at the foot of Huang City.¡±


    ¡°Because the quality of his treasures is too good. More and more people gathered in Huang City, and a ghost market gradually formed.¡±


    ¡°In order to thank this pirate, everyone who hangs around the ghost market calls him ¡®Ghost King¡¯ and never competes with the Ghost King for treasures. Some stall owners can¡¯t wait to give the entire stall to him just to gain the Ghost King¡¯s favor.¡±


    ¡°Later on, it was said that the Ghost King¡¯s original name was Rakshasa. As time passed, everyone started calling him that.¡±


    Jiang Yi explained in detail, but Gu Man frowned.


    ¡°The Ghost Market is not a place to talk about friendship,¡± Gu Man said slowly. ¡°I think those who dared to snatch the treasure from the Ghost King disappeared in the end, right?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, what do you know?! Is this something you should say?!¡±


    The stone gambling vendor quickly shouted and intended to snatch the stone from Gu Man¡¯s hand. Gu Man dodged easily and the vendor almost fell flat on his face.


    The stall owner patted his butt and got up from the ground. The first thing he did was apologize to the Ghost King. ¡°Ghost King, this little girl doesn¡¯t know the rules. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you this stone. I-I really have no choice!¡±


    ¡°Ghost King, I¡¯ve been conscientious for so many years. Please forgive me this time. I beg you¡­¡±


    As the stall owner spoke, he almost knelt down to the Ghost King.


    Ghost King Rakshasa snorted. ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t know the rules, so I came to teach her the rules.¡±


    ¡°Everything in the Ghost Market belongs to the highest bidder. I¡¯ll offer 10 million. As long as you can be higher than me, I¡¯m willing to let you have this stone.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen million,¡± Gu Man said lightly, full of confidence.


    The aura emitted by the stone in her arms was extremely rare even in her previous life! Gu Man was confident that this stone would be worth at least a hundred million!


    As soon as Gu Man said this, the Ghost King¡¯s face turned cold.


    Very good. It had been a long time since anyone dared to talk to him like this. He wanted to see how much money a little girl could have!


    ¡°Thirty million.¡±


    After the Ghost King finished speaking, Gu Man¡¯s expression froze.


    Thirty million was all she had!


    Should she borrow some from Xiang Yin? Gu Man subconsciously thought of Xiang Yin. Even she did not know why.


    However, the situation in front of her did not allow Gu Man to hesitate. Just as Gu Man was calculating how much the house in her hand could be exchanged for, an extremely familiar voice sounded. ¡°50 million!¡±


    It was Old Master Cui!


    Gu Man looked at Old Master Cui gratefully. Old Master Cui went forward and patted Gu Man¡¯s hand. ¡°Gu Man, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Old Master Cui.¡±


    Gu Man greeted him and her gaze landed on the middle-aged man behind Old Master Cui.


    Old Master Cui pulled Gu Man over and shielded her behind him, staring at the Ghost King with a burning gaze.


    The Ghost King looked at Old Master Cui and then at Gu Man. He smiled and said, ¡°Old Master Cui, how have you been? What does this girl have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Luosha, just treat her as my biological granddaughter. How can I give away what my granddaughter likes?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, are you going to fight me to the end?¡± The Ghost King said coldly in dissatisfaction. ¡°This is the Ghost Market. Even you have to follow the rules!¡±


    ¡°The highest bidder wins. You said it yourself.¡± Old Master Cui said leisurely.


    ¡°I¡¯m an old man. I don¡¯t have any other abilities, but I¡¯ve never been afraid to compete with money!¡±


    With that, Old Master Cui slammed the walking stick in his hand on the ground, emitting a terrifying aura.


    Indeed, although the ghost market was a place that no one dared to control, if the Cui Family insisted on causing trouble for the ghost market, the ghost market would not be able to escape.


    Compared to the rich Cui Family, the ghost market was still not enough.


    Under the sunglasses, Rakshasa narrowed his eyes and calculated again and again.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, I¡¯ll give you face this time.¡±


    With that, Ghost King Rakshasa turned around and disappeared into the night.


    At Old Master Cui¡¯s side, Cui Hong finally had a chance to speak. ¡°Father, is this the girl you¡¯ve been talking about?¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205 Getting Rich Overnight

    205 Getting Rich Overnight


    Cui Hong frowned and stared at Gu Man. He had an indescribable feeling.


    Had he seen this girl somewhere before?


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Gu Man. She¡¯s the benefactor who saved Ah Mai.¡±


    Old Master Cui nodded. He, who was originally smiling at Gu Man, looked at Cui Hong and his expression became much calmer. ¡°Gu Man saved Ah Mai, which is equivalent to giving Ah Mai a second life. You have to treat her as family, understand?¡±


    Cui Hong was shocked. This was the first time in his life he had heard his father regard an outsider so highly!


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll treat this girl as my biological sister.¡±


    These words made Old Master Cui happy. He looked at Cui Hong meaningfully. It seemed that this kid was worth teaching.


    As he spoke, Old Master Cui pulled Gu Man over and asked with concern, ¡°Gu Man, do you like this stone very much? Are you short of money? If you don¡¯t have enough money, feel free to ask me!¡±


    Gu Man shook her head gently. ¡°Old Master Cui, I¡¯m not short of money. It¡¯s the worth of the stone that I am looking at. Just take the money just now as a loan. I¡¯ll return it to you immediately after I open this stone!¡±


    She did not like owing favors, even if Old Master Cui was her biological grandfather.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s 50 million. I don¡¯t lack this bit of money,¡± Old Master Cui said with a smile, not taking Gu Man¡¯s words to heart.


    A little girl knew about jade?


    Cui Hong did not believe it. He naturally thought that Gu Man was only gambling on stones for the novelty of it, but his father was spending his own money to help a little girl for novelty. Wasn¡¯t he too generous?


    Cui Hong muttered in his heart and felt his heart ache.


    Her father had always been thrifty. Why did he not treat money as money when he met this girl? It seemed like this girl in front of her had a very high status in his father¡¯s heart!


    Cui Hong thought about it and thought highly of Gu Man.


    Just as he was thinking about how to get close to Gu Man, Gu Man was already walking towards the vendor of the stone gambling stall. ¡°Can stones be opened here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡±


    First, it was the Ghost King, and then it was Old Master. Who was the girl in front of him? Even if he had to make it on the spot, he had to make a machine to open stones!


    The stall owner did not dare to be negligent. He quickly moved the machine to open the stone and asked respectfully, ¡°Miss, where do you want to start cutting it first?¡±


    Ever since the Ghost King appeared, many people had gathered beside this stone gambling stall to watch the commotion. Now that they saw that a young girl actually wanted to open the stone on the spot, many people began to watch the commotion.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, this 50 million is going to be wasted!¡±


    ¡°For someone like Old Master Cui, 50 million yuan for a lousy stone is like 500 yuan for a bag. What are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, with such a prodigal heir, even if you had all the gold and silver in the world, it will still all be gone!¡±


    ¡­


    Facing the mockery of the surrounding people, Gu Man was calm. She casually pointed at the place with the least spiritual energy on the stone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it here.¡±


    Soon, with the sound of the machine cutting and waves of sand, an extremely dazzling green color appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s clear!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s imperial green!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re rich! You¡¯re rich now!¡±


    Exclamations erupted from the crowd, and the way they looked at Gu Man changed.


    There were those who were envious and those who were greedy. Even Old Master Cui was shocked. ¡°Gu Man, you know stone gambling?¡±


    ¡°If this stone is polished into jewelry, the price will be at least hundreds of millions!¡± Uncle Li added.


    Over the years, he had been working for Old Master Cui. As time passed, he learned a lot about business. He was in charge of the Cui Family¡¯s jewelry and jade business.


    Be it its quality or size, this stone was something he had never seen or heard of in his many years of work.


    Miss Man had become rich overnight!


    If he could buy this stone¡­


    Uncle Li¡¯s eyes trembled as he made a prompt decision to extend an olive branch to Gu Man. ¡°Miss Man, what do you want to do with this stone? The jewelry business under the Cui Corporation is top-notch in the country. Why don¡¯t you leave it to us and let us process and sell it?¡±


    Gu Man thought for a moment. This stone was not worth much in her hands, but if she handed it to the Cui Family, with the Cui Family¡¯s processing technology and reputation, it could be sold for at least 20 times the price!


    Only a fool would not do this business!

 Chapter 206 - 206 Business

    206 Business


    ¡°Alright, I borrowed Old Master Cui¡¯s money to buy this stone anyway. I¡¯ll push the boat and do you a favor. I¡¯ll hand the stone to the Cui Family and after deducting the 50 million from the profits, we¡¯ll split it 50-50,¡± Gu Man said, giving a price that everyone could accept.


    She handed the jade in her hand to Uncle Li, who quickly took it and carefully carried it back to the car, afraid that he would break this treasure.


    ¡°20-80. You get 80% and the Cui family gets 20%,¡± Old Master Cui said immediately.


    Cui Hong shuddered¡ª


    Father, this is not how business is negotiated! What¡¯s the difference between giving away everything and 20-80?


    However, Cui Hong knew that he had no right to speak in front of Cui Lao, so he could only suppress this pain in his heart and not dare to say a word.


    To his surprise, Gu Man shook her head and rejected this opportunity to pick up money for free. ¡°Old Master Cui, business is business, and favors are favors. If the news of me splitting the profits with the Cui Corporation 20-80 spreads, how can others do business with us in the future?¡±


    ¡°Father, Miss Man makes sense. The Cui Corporation is big and powerful, but Miss Man is still young.¡± Cui Hong quickly helped persuade Old Master Cui.


    Cui Lao lowered his head and agreed to Gu Man¡¯s request after a moment of thought. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as Gu Man says.¡±


    As Old Master Cui spoke, his eyes never left Gu Man.


    The more he looked at this girl, the more satisfied he was. She had character and breadth of mind. In the entire Han City, no one could compare to his Gu Man!


    No, even if she were compared to the people in Zhong Chu City, no one could compare!


    ¡°Gu Man, what are your plans next? Do you want me to send someone to send you back?¡± Old Master Cui asked considerately with a smile. He no longer looked like the iron-faced Asura in the business world.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Old Master Cui. My classmate and I still want to shop.¡± Gu Man smiled and rejected Old Master Cui¡¯s good intentions.


    ¡°Alright, you young people have fun. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    Old Master Cui waved goodbye to Gu Man and the others.


    After Old Master Cui and the others walked away, Xiao Xiao immediately pounced on her. ¡°Gu Man, how did you get in touch with Old Master Cui? That¡¯s the Cui Family, they¡¯re super rich, the richest!¡±


    ¡°I saved Old Master Cui¡¯s grandson. After a while, we became familiar with each other,¡± Gu Man explained briefly.


    As for her blood relationship with Old Master Cui¡­


    It was better to avoid trouble. She did not intend to tell anyone.


    In her previous life, she came and went as she pleased. She was always alone. She was more or less unaccustomed to suddenly having blood-related relatives.


    Jiang Yi looked at Gu Man with a complicated gaze.


    He realized that he could not understand Gu Man anymore. Every time he interacted with Gu Man, she would give him an unexpected surprise or shock.


    The previous stone gambling and the Cui Family this time, Gu Man seemed to be shrouded in many secrets. Perhaps this was the source of the mystery on Gu Man?


    It made people curious and it made people want to approach her.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re staring straight ahead.¡± Xiao Xiao waved her hand in front of Jiang Yi¡¯s eyes. Only then did Jiang Yi come back to his senses and realize that he had unknowingly followed Gu Man and Xiao Xiao to an unfamiliar place.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to help Xiao Xiao change her phone?¡± Gu Man said. ¡°You can¡¯t go back empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, let me try it myself this time. I can¡¯t rely on you every time. What¡¯s the point?¡± Xiao Xiao held Gu Man¡¯s hand and shook it from side to side coquettishly. Gu Man had goosebumps.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You can choose for yourself, but after you¡¯re done, you have to let me take a look. Don¡¯t be fooled, understand?¡± Gu Man was helpless and agreed to Xiao Xiao¡¯s request.


    ¡°I knew Gu Man¡¯s the best!¡±


    After Xiao Xiao finished speaking, she ran happily to a stall and pretended to be experienced as she picked.


    Jiang Yi tilted her head and looked at Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, why are you in the Ghost Market?¡±


    Gu Man stopped in her tracks and raised her wrist, revealing a smartwatch.


    She had made this watch some time ago. It could connect to her phone directly and let her receive messages on her phone in real-time.


    Moreover, she could monitor through her watch if anyone attacked her system. Although she was confident that she could resist ¡®Nightfall¡¯, but¡­

 Chapter 207 - 207 Bad Intentions

    207 Bad Intentions


    The name ¡°King of Hell¡± subconsciously appeared in Gu Man¡¯s mind.


    She kept feeling that the King of Hell was also trying to find her. Moreover, Gu Man¡¯s intuition told her that this person was very dangerous, much more dangerous than ¡®Nightfall¡¯.


    Of course, this was not the reason why she came to the ghost market today¡ª


    In addition to resisting hackers, she also set up an automatic search function on her phone. All information related to the Sarira would be collected and it would automatically search for the most likely location for her.


    And today, there was news from her phone that the Sarira was very likely to appear in the ghost market!


    Hence, Gu Man came again.


    However, she had already patrolled half a circle. Not to mention the Sarira, she did not even sense any abnormal spiritual energy fluctuations.


    It seemed like she would return empty-handed today.


    Gu Man sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to look for treasures.¡±


    Jiang Yi listened and did not say anything else. With Gu Man¡¯s personality, it was impossible for her to do things without a goal. It was just that it was not convenient to tell him this goal.


    Jiang Yi forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Xiao Xiao and see if she found trash or treasure.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Man and Jiang Yi looked up in Xiao Xiao¡¯s direction. However, where was Xiao Xiao?


    Oh no, they were careless!


    This was a ghost market filled with good and bad people, not an amusement park that one could stroll around at will!


    Gu Man was shocked. Just as she was about to move to look for Xiao Xiao, a dagger was pressed against her waist. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your friend to die, come with us!¡±


    Two burly men stood behind Gu Man and Jiang Yi, looking extremely fierce.


    Gu Man gritted her teeth and suppressed the anger in her heart.


    With her ability, it was not a problem for her to deal with the two thieves behind her, but she could not leave Xiao Xiao alone.


    Before confirming Xiao Xiao¡¯s safety, she had to wait and see.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Gu Man said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my friend.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, at least you know your place!¡±


    One of the kidnappers said in a rough voice. The next second, two black hoods covered Gu Man and Jiang Yi¡¯s heads. Their hands were also tied up and they could not move.


    The ghost market was already extremely chaotic. There were countless cases of robbery, rape, and murder. Everyone who came to the ghost market was mentally prepared. Even if someone kidnapped them on the streets, the others pretended not to see it and did not want to attract trouble.


    The two kidnappers brought Gu Man and Jiang Yi along as they walked and stopped. Gu Man walked unhurriedly and calculated in her heart.


    Who sent someone to kidnap her? Someone from the Gu Family? Or was it the Ghost King Rakshasa from the ghost market today?


    Gu Man thought about it and realized that she had offended quite a number of people in this life. No matter how she thought about it, she had no clue, so she gave up.


    She would deal with whatever came their way. The most important thing now was to confirm Xiao Xiao¡¯s safety.


    Gu Man took a deep breath and calmed down.


    Very good. She would definitely teach this group of people a lesson.


    What this group of kidnappers did not know was that they had already been sentenced to death unknowingly.


    After an unknown period of time, the two kidnappers finally stopped and lifted the hood on Gu Man¡¯s head.


    Gu Man narrowed her eyes and looked around. She was now in an abandoned factory. According to the speed and time she walked, this factory was not far from the ghost market.


    That would be much more convenient.


    Gu Man thought that after all, no one would care if one or two dead people appeared beside the ghost market, right?


    Outside the ghost market, in a Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    Old Master Cui sat in the backseat. His heart suddenly ached and he felt dizzy.


    ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± Cui Hong quickly held Old Master Cui¡¯s back and asked with concern.


    Cui Lao held his heart. This palpitation was extremely familiar to him.


    Previously, it happened when Mrs. Cui died and when he found out that their youngest daughter was missing¡­


    His hand trembled violently. Old Master Cui thought of something. ¡°Go back, go back quickly! Something¡¯s going to happen to Gu Man!¡±


    In the factory.


    Gu Man looked at the scar-faced man in front of her coldly and asked him bluntly, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Little b*tch, you¡¯re young, but your tone isn¡¯t light.¡± The scar-faced man was amused. ¡°No one sent me. I took a fancy to your ability to appraise treasures, so I want to cooperate with you.¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208 Sister Man flips out

    208 Sister Man flips out


    ¡°Is this how you cooperate?¡± Gu Man raised her hand slightly and sneered at the hemp rope on her hands.


    The scar-faced man raised his eyebrows.


    At that time, he had asked his subordinates to tie her up mainly because he was afraid that she would escape. Now that the six brothers in the factory were all here, what was there to be afraid of?


    The scar-faced man was very confident. He waved his hand and his subordinates immediately untied Gu Man.


    Gu Man rubbed her wrist and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s my friend?¡±


    ¡°Bring her up.¡±


    After the scar-faced man finished speaking, a subordinate walked out of the darkness, holding Xiao Xiao, who was tied up like a dumpling.


    Xiao Xiao cried and shook her head crazily at Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, leave quickly! Don¡¯t care about me! Leave quickly!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡±


    One of the kidnappers was impatient and raised his fist to punch Xiao Xiao.


    ¡°If you dare to attack my friend, I definitely won¡¯t cooperate with you!¡± Gu Man said anxiously with a stern expression.


    The kidnapper obediently stopped and gestured to the scar-faced man to continue.


    The scar-faced man frowned and clicked his tongue unhappily.


    It was very embarrassing to be intimidated by a little girl.


    Just as the scar-faced man was hesitating if he should teach Gu Man a lesson, Gu Man said, ¡°Since we¡¯re talking about a cooperation, you have to let me know what kind of cooperation it is, right?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words successfully attracted the scar-faced man¡¯s attention. He grinned, revealing a big golden tooth. ¡°This cooperation is me bringing the treasure over and you¡¯ll be in charge of appraising it. As long as the six of us earn 30 million yuan, we¡¯ll let you and your friend go.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Gu Man agreed decisively. This time, it was the scar-faced man¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded.


    ¡°You agreed?¡± The scar-faced man was in disbelief.


    ¡°My friend¡¯s and my life are in your hands. Why should I hesitate?¡± Gu Man said slowly, sounding very reasonable. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± the scar-faced man asked quickly.


    Very good. The fish had taken the bait.


    Gu Man¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to see my appraisal ability? How can you be sure that I definitely know how to appraise treasures?¡±


    ¡°The entire ghost market went crazy today. A little girl offered 50 million yuan at once and bought a broken stone. In the end, she got a clear imperial green jade!¡±


    A kidnapper muttered. Gu Man understood.


    So it was a spur-of-the-moment idea. It seemed like there was no need to blame this on others. It was just that Xiao Xiao and Jiang Yi had inexplicably suffered with her.


    Thinking of her innocent friends who had been kidnapped, Gu Man¡¯s face froze. She approached the scar-faced man calmly and pretended to size up his golden teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t think your golden teeth look real.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The scar-faced man was shocked. ¡°Damn, it cost me 50,000 yuan!¡±


    As he spoke, he subconsciously leaned forward, wanting Gu Man to take a closer look.


    This was a good opportunity!


    Gu Man instantly took a sidestep behind the scar-faced man. She strangled him with one hand and took out three silver needles with the other and aimed them at the scar-faced man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Let my friend go. Otherwise, he¡¯ll die!¡± Gu Man grabbed the scar-faced man and ordered the remaining kidnappers.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± The scar-faced man was strangled by Gu Man and his entire face was red with anger. ¡°F*cking try me! You want to scare me with just a few broken needles?¡±


    Gu Man snorted and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with him. She inserted a needle into the acupuncture point on the scar-faced man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The next second, the scar-faced man¡¯s heart-wrenching scream resounded throughout the entire factory. Black blood flowed from his eyes, nostrils, and ears. He looked extremely miserable.


    ¡°What did you do to me?! I can¡¯t see. I can¡¯t see anything!¡±


    After the scream, the scar-faced man realized something even more terrifying. He was blind!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a lesson.¡±


    Gu Man smiled, looking extremely terrifying under the night sky.


    Ghost market.


    The Cui Family¡¯s bodyguards rushed into the street in unison. They asked from door to door, almost turning the entire ghost market upside down.


    This was the first time this had happened to the Ghost Market in the many years that it had been established.


    The stall owners and merchants all shrank their heads, not knowing what had happened.


    Old Master Cui stood in the middle of the road with his walking stick, exuding an extremely oppressive aura. His face was shrouded in a heavy haze. ¡°How is it? Did you get through to Gu Man?¡±

 Chapter 209 - 209 I Am Heaven

    209 I Am Heaven


    ¡°No,¡± Uncle Li replied, looking equally anxious.


    It was not easy for them to find Miss Man, but such a thing happened again. If anything happened to Miss Man¡­


    Cold sweat streaked across his face. Uncle Li did not even dare to look at Old Master Cui¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Search! Search everything within a hundred miles and a thousand miles!¡±


    Old Master Cui growled sternly, like an old lion that had lived for half a lifetime on the grassland.


    ¡°Cui Min, this is a ghost market. It¡¯s not a place for you to behave atrociously!¡±


    At this moment, the Ghost King Rakshasa walked over aggressively and glared at Old Master Cui, panting heavily.


    Old Master Cui narrowed his eyes and waved his hand. The Cui Family¡¯s bodyguards immediately surrounded Rakshasa.


    Rakshasa was stunned. ¡°Cui Min, what do you mean? You want to attack me? Hmph, it depends on whether you have the ability or not!¡±


    With that, Rakshasa waved his hand as well. A group of hooligans with clubs crawled out from every corner of the ghost market and confronted Old Master Cui¡¯s men.


    ¡°Rakshasa, Gu Man went missing in your ghost market. You have to give me an explanation today!¡± Old Master Cui said in a low voice, his expression extremely ugly.


    ¡°Gu Man?¡± Rakshasa was confused. He thought for a moment and thought of something. ¡°You mean the girl who got the imperial green jade?¡±


    Rakshasa sneered disdainfully. ¡°Old Master Cui, you know the rules of the Ghost Market. Life and death are up to fate. Riches and honor are up to heaven!¡±


    ¡°Riches and honor are up to heaven?¡± Old Master Cui repeated, and the corners of his lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°I am the heavens! If I want Gu Man to live, Gu Man will never die in your hands! Rakshasa, I advise you to think carefully.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m old. I¡¯ve had enough of the glory of the first half of my life. I only want to have children and grandchildren for the rest of my life and enjoy the joy of family in peace. If anything happens to that girl, Gu Man, I¡¯ll perish with your ghost market!¡±


    Old Master Cui roared, his entire body trembling. He was clearly furious.


    ¡°Die in my hands?¡±


    Rakshasa frowned. ¡°Cui Min, are you mistaken? I didn¡¯t touch that girl! It¡¯s just an imperial green jade. I won¡¯t argue with a junior!¡±


    Rakshasa snorted coldly, but his expression had already softened a lot.


    Could it really be a misunderstanding?


    Cui Lao took two steps forward and looked into Rakshasa¡¯s eyes. Rakshasa let him look at him without any fluctuation in his eyes.


    He had fought in the business world for half his life, so his ability to read people was not bad.


    Old Master Cui took a deep breath and believed Rakshasa.


    ¡°But Gu Man did disappear in your ghost market. What do you think we should do?¡± Old Master Cui asked.


    ¡°Ghost markets have rules¡­¡±


    ¡°Rules are dead, but people are alive.¡± Old Master Cui waved his hand to interrupt Rakshasa. ¡°As long as you help me find Gu Man, the ghost market will be protected by our Cui Family from now on!¡±


    Rakshasa raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    The Cui Family had been cold for a long time. Not to mention protecting others, many people could not even ask for a chance to cooperate with the Cui Family!


    Who was that girl to make Old Master Cui do this?


    Rakshasa was curious, but now was not the time to think about this.


    He would be a fool not to take advantage of this situation!


    ¡°Old Master Cui, let me tell you in advance. Gu Man¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with our ghost market. Our ghost market can help you find her. Whether she¡¯s alive or dead after finding her has nothing to do with the ghost market either! However, you have to keep your word!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Old Master Cui was impatient. ¡°Hurry up and find her!¡±


    ¡°Help the Cui Family find someone!¡±


    With Rakshasa¡¯s order, the ghost market boiled over again.


    At an entrance to the Ghost Market.


    Bai Yun and Xiang Yin walked side by side leisurely. Seeing that the ghost market had become lively, Bai Yun couldn¡¯t help but pull someone over and ask curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you all holding a Halloween party? There¡¯s no usual gloom and horror!¡±


    ¡°You guys came at the wrong time. The entire ghost market is busy looking for someone.¡±


    As he spoke, the fellow turned on his phone impatiently and showed a photo. ¡°It¡¯s this woman. Old Master Cui and the Ghost King have put a bounty on her. Whoever finds her will be given a million yuan!¡±


    Bai Yun looked over curiously. Xiang Yin¡¯s expression was cold. Just as he was about to pull this fellow away, Bai Yun suddenly raised his voice, almost shattering his eardrums. ¡°It¡¯s Gu Man!¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210 Found

    210 Found


    ¡°What?¡±


    Second Master Xiang could not remain calm. He snatched the phone away. That¡¯s right, what greeted his eyes was Gu Man¡¯s photo!


    ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± Xiang Yin asked, his heart unconsciously in his throat.


    ¡°She¡¯s missing.¡± The young man whose phone had been snatched looked at Xiang Yin as if he was a fool. With that, he snatched his phone back and hurriedly went to look for her.


    Bai Yun was still in a daze. ¡°Gu Man is missing?¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and find her!¡±


    Xiang Yin grabbed Bai Yun¡¯s sleeve and took out his phone. ¡°Send people to Huang City. The more, the better.¡±


    In the factory.


    Gu Man held Scarface hostage and was in a deadlock with the other kidnappers.


    Scarface was also a ruthless person. Gu Man¡¯s methods angered him. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to let her go? Damn it, I have a rotten life. Even if I die here today, I won¡¯t let a bitch like you succeed!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    What responded to him was Gu Man¡¯s merciless silver needles.


    ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± Gu Man whispered into Scarface¡¯s ear like a demon.


    This time, she sealed Scarface¡¯s vocal cords and she finally had some peace and quiet.


    She pulled Scarface forward step by step. Her destination was obvious. It was where Xiao Xiao was tied up.


    The other kidnappers could only watch helplessly, unable to move.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t come over!¡±


    The kidnapper in charge of guarding Xiao Xiao¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and his legs were trembling.


    Trash.


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on him. Since they weren¡¯t willing to be obedient and let her go, don¡¯t blame her for being rude.


    The moment she made up her mind, Gu Man let go of Scarface. Before anyone could react, she arrived in front of Xiao Xiao at lightning speed and punched the kidnapper guarding Xiao Xiao down.


    Immediately after, Gu Man arrived beside Jiang Yi at an undetectable speed. She threw out two silver needles and quickly dealt with the two kidnappers.


    Very good. There were only two people left.


    The two of them were already scared out of their wits.


    ¡°Heroine, spare me. Heroine, spare me!¡±


    A burly kidnapper knelt on the ground without a word and started to kowtow to Gu Man.


    ¡°We were blinded by greed and accidentally offended you¡­ Please, please let us live!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think of letting me live just now,¡± Gu Man said coldly.


    Her experience in her previous life told her that being soft on her enemies was cruel to herself!


    Gu Man raised her hand. Just as she was about to deal with the remaining two kidnappers, her vision suddenly darkened and her legs went weak.


    Oh no, she had overused her spiritual energy!


    Gu Man thought to herself, ¡°Oh no.¡± However, the expected landing did not happen. She fell into a warm embrace.


    Looking up in surprise, Gu Man met a pair of eyes.


    It was Xiang Yin!


    However, the deep worry in Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes was something she had never seen before.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xiang Yin asked. His tone was very gentle, even he did not notice it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gu Man held her forehead and stood up. At this moment, neat and hurried footsteps sounded in her ears. A group of well-trained police officers entered and quickly surrounded the kidnappers.


    ¡°Student Gu Man, we meet again.¡±


    Captain Wang, an old acquaintance, came to greet Gu Man with a head full of sweat. After greeting her, he looked at Xiang Yin resentfully. ¡°Second Master, you¡¯re too anxious. Our people haven¡¯t come in yet, but you¡¯re already at the front. If anything happens, I¡­¡±


    Xiang Yin glanced sideways. Captain Wang obediently shut up and swallowed the rest of his words.


    ¡°Gu Man!¡±


    At this moment, Old Master Cui¡¯s anxious voice sounded.


    ¡°Old Master Cui? Why are you here?¡±


    Gu Man was a little surprised.


    ¡°Girl, you suddenly disappeared from the ghost market. I was worried about you!¡± Old Master Cui said worriedly, looking even more anxious than Gu Man, the person who had been kidnapped.


    It was all thanks to him reacting in the car. Otherwise, if something really happened to Man Man¡­


    Just thinking about it made Old Master Cui¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°Girl, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere? Do you want to go to the hospital to take a look?¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211 Queen

    211 Queen


    Old Master Cui asked a series of questions, the heartache and worry on his face obvious.


    Gu Man knew that the old man really missed her, so she replied good-naturedly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    With that, Gu Man felt exhausted. Her head was dizzy and fatigue enveloped her entire body.


    Xiang Yin took action at the right time. His slender hands held Gu Man¡¯s waist. ¡°Go back first.¡±


    His words and actions successfully attracted Old Master Cui¡¯s attention. Old Master Cui looked around. He was surrounded by the most elite police force in Han City. It was not something ordinary people could mobilize easily.


    ¡°Did you bring these people here?¡± Old Master Cui asked Xiang Yin.


    Xiang Yin said concisely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Old Master Cui, he¡¯s the Second Young Master of the Xiang Family, Xiang Yin,¡± Uncle Li reminded Old Master Cui.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve met him,¡± Old Master Cui said calmly, not giving Xiang Yin a good attitude because of his identity.


    He sized up Xiang Yin, his expression becoming more and more unfriendly. Could this kid be thinking about his granddaughter?


    A toad lusting after swan meat!


    Old Master Cui narrowed his eyes and shot a sharp gaze at Xiang Yin. Xiang Yin was as motionless as a bell and there was no fluctuation on the surface.


    ¡°Leave Gu Man to me. I¡¯ll send her to the hospital under the Cui Family.¡±


    Old Master Cui reached out and asked Xiang Yin for her.


    Xiang Yin rejected decisively. ¡°The Xiang Family invested in the best hospital in Han City. Gu Man coming with me is the best choice.¡±


    Hmph, wouldn¡¯t it be like a sheep entering a wolf¡¯s den if she handed it to him?


    Old Master Cui was immediately dissatisfied. Just as he was about to argue with Xiang Yin for another two rounds, Gu Man broke the stiff and awkward scene between the two of them. ¡°Old Master Cui, I¡¯ll leave with Xiang Yin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Xiang Yin is young and can endure it. Your health is more important. Go back and rest first,¡± Gu Man advised, attracting Old Master Cui¡¯s complicated gaze.


    Seeing that Old Master Cui wanted to say something but he hesitated, Gu Man continued, ¡°Old Master Cui, I¡¯ll only be at ease if you go back early.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, a smile immediately appeared on Old Master Cui¡¯d face. Look, his granddaughter knew how to care for others!


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± Old Master Cui waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. Gu Man, if there¡¯s anything, contact Uncle Li at any time. Our Cui Family is not inferior to others!¡±


    In the end, Old Master Cui still had to mock Xiang Yin. His gaze never left Xiang Yin.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s expression was still indifferent, as if he did not see Old Master Cui¡¯s murderous gaze.


    After Old Master Cui brought her away, before Xiang Yin could look down at Gu Man in his arms, Gu Man took the lead and left his arms.


    ¡°Is my embrace poisonous?¡± Xiang Yin sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other,¡± Gu Man said without thinking. ¡°Thank you for tonight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Xiang Yin replied. He did not want to hear Gu Man say ¡°thank you¡±.


    He thought that his relationship with Gu Man was already considered a friend, but from Gu Man¡¯s point of view, he still seemed to be a stranger.


    There was always a mysterious and distant feeling about Gu Man, as if no one could really walk into her heart.


    Xiang Yin was deeply fascinated by Gu Man¡¯s mysteriousness, but he also had a headache because of the distance.


    ¡°What about your two friends?¡± Xiang Yin changed the topic and turned to Xiao Xiao and Jiang Yi.


    Xiao Xiao had yet to recover from tonight¡¯s ups and downs. She sat on the ground and trembled.


    Jiang Yi was afraid, but he was in a much better state than Xiao Xiao. He helped Xiao Xiao up from the ground and the two of them came to Gu Man¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t help you.¡± Jiang Yi lowered her head, her voice a little low.


    ¡°Wuwuwu, Gu Man, you¡¯re too nice. If not for you, I would have died today!¡± Xiao Xiao looked at Gu Man and sobbed. ¡°Gu Man, from now on, you¡¯re my heroine! My queen!¡±


    Her Queen?


    Xiang Yin raised his eyebrows imperceptibly.


    Recalling the scenes of her interactions with Gu Man, be it fighting with the Gu Family or the skills and vigor she usually displayed, this title suited Gu Man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to send you back,¡± Xiang Yin said to Xiao Xiao and Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi looked straight at Xiang Yin. ¡°What about Gu Man?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Xiang Yin replied calmly.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Unexpected Patient

    212 Unexpected Patient


    ¡°Gu Man is my classmate. Why don¡¯t I have to worry?¡± Jiang Yi clenched his fists. He had already missed an opportunity to fight alongside Gu Man just now. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t even protect her now?


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two of them was filled with gunpowder, Xiao Xiao hurriedly pulled Jiang Yi out. ¡°Alright, alright. Sister Man has already said that she¡¯ll leave with him. Let¡¯s not interfere!¡±


    Xiao Xiao pulled Jiang Yi away without any explanation and stuffed her into the police car. Before she left, she did not forget to say goodbye to Gu Man and smile ambiguously.


    ¡°Your classmates are all very interesting,¡± Xiang Yin said.


    Gu Man nodded. ¡°Yes, they have a kind of clear stupidity.¡±


    Inside the police car, Xiao Xiao sneezed.


    Jiang Yi was still angry. ¡°Why are you pulling me away? Do you know who that man is? Can you guarantee that he won¡¯t do anything to Gu Man? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Ancestor.¡± Xiao Xiao interrupted him. ¡°Gu Man chose that man herself. They definitely know each other. Do you think Gu Man is as stupid as you?¡± Xiao Xiao snorted. ¡°Besides, you saw Gu Man¡¯s skills. Do you think it¡¯s more likely that he¡¯ll do something to Gu Man or that Gu Man will cripple him? You have to believe in Gu Man¡¯s strength!¡±


    In the hospital.


    After a busy night, Gu Man could finally have a good sleep.


    Staring at Gu Man¡¯s gentle sleeping face on the bed, the corners of Xiang Yin¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. There were traces of snow melting on his usually unsmiling face.


    ¡°Second Master, you¡¯re really too much. You¡¯re already at the hospital. Why did you still invite me over?!¡±


    Before he saw him, he heard his voice.


    Cui Lin shouted as he pushed open the ward door. The next second, Xiang Yin covered his mouth and pushed him out.


    ¡°Gu Man is resting.¡± Xiang Yin looked down at Cui Lin with his height advantage. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Cui Lin glared at him, but unfortunately, it was useless.


    ¡°So, you asked me here to humiliate me?¡±


    Cui Lin cursed, but he lowered his voice obediently, afraid that he would accidentally wake Gu Man up and make Xiang Yin angry again.


    ¡°I met Old Master Cui today.¡± Xiang Yin frowned slightly. ¡°He seems to like Gu Man a lot.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Gu Man saved the Cui Family¡¯s only grandson, and the Cui Family has always been loyal. It¡¯s only right that the Old Master values her,¡± Cui Lin said, still not understanding what Xiang Yin wanted to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s not value. He likes her from the bottom of his heart,¡± Xiang Yin said firmly. He trusted his judgment.


    ¡°Alright, the old man likes Gu Man so much that he can¡¯t wait to acknowledge Gu Man as his god granddaughter!¡±


    Cui Lin was helpless and went along with Xiang Yin¡¯s words.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiang Yin¡¯s expression lit up.


    He kept feeling that Old Master Cui was too concerned about Gu Man. Coupled with what had happened before and today, Old Master Cui might really think so!


    Xiang Yin paused. ¡°What does your old master like?¡±


    ¡°Tea, antiques, and so on. In the past, those who came to the Cui Family to give gifts only gave these¡­¡± As Cui Lin spoke, he suddenly realized something and his eyes widened. ¡°Second Master, are you trying to please the old master?¡±


    ¡°Crazy, crazy. This world is really crazy. Second Master Xiang will also have this day, hahaha¡­¡±


    Cui Lin laughed wildly, but he could not laugh too loudly. It was really hard to hold it in.


    As he laughed, Cui Lin thought of something. ¡°By the way, do you know who I saw in the hospital just now?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Gu Yuan! Gu Man¡¯s scumbag father!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Xiang Yin replied succinctly, as if he had just heard the name of an unimportant person.


    Cui Lin raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re not surprised? You¡¯re not curious at all?¡±


    Xiang Yin ignored Cui Lin and returned to the ward. Before closing the door, he did not forget to say to Cui Lin, ¡°I¡¯m curious, so you have to investigate.¡±


    Cui Lin was dumbfounded. ¡°Xiang Yin, f*ck you!¡±


    The answer he got was a closed and soundproof door.


    Cui Lin was so angry that he glared. He rubbed his fists for a long time, but in the end, he did not dare to kick open the door of the ward.


    In the ward.


    Xiang Yin sat upright by Gu Man¡¯s bed. He waited for as long as Gu Man slept.

 Chapter 213 - 213 Urged to Get Married

    213 Urged to Get Married


    When the first rays of morning sunlight shone on the white bedsheets, Gu Man slowly opened her eyes. Then, she heard Xiang Yin¡¯s familiar voice. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Do you want to eat something?¡±


    His voice sounded a little hoarse. Could it be that he had been guarding her all night?


    ¡°I just got here.¡±


    Xiang Yin saw through Gu Man¡¯s thoughts and lied through his teeth.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll buy some on the way to school.¡± Gu Man rejected Xiang Yin¡¯s good intentions and propped herself up from the bed.


    Xiang Yin handed her a pillow and placed it at her waist to make her feel better.


    After doing this, Xiang Yin said, ¡°I applied for leave from your school. Rest well today.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Gu Man was stunned. ¡°What identity did you apply for leave with?¡±


    ¡°Good friend?¡± Xiang Yin said, his lips curling into a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Man accepted the fact that she was forced to take a leave. Anyway, she could not learn much in school. Instead of sitting in her seat and wasting time, she might as well stay in the hospital to replenish her spiritual power.


    However, Xiang Yin was still by her side. It was not easy to use some of her cultivation techniques and postures.


    Just as Gu Man was thinking about how to send Xiang Yin away, Xiang Yin¡¯s phone rang.


    Xiang Yin took out his phone and looked at it with a rare helpless expression.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Xiang Yin said as he left with his buzzing phone.


    Outside the ward, Xiang Yin looked at the huge word ¡°Mother¡± on the screen and sighed.


    His fair fingers landed on the answer button. Soon, an old woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Little Yin, where did you go last night? I heard from Ah Fu that you didn¡¯t go home again!¡±


    The old woman sounded 30% resentful and 70% worried.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m working overtime at the company,¡± Xiang Yin said calmly.


    ¡°Little Yin, the Xiang Family is thriving now. Your father is enjoying life at home. Don¡¯t be too tired. Just leave some things to your subordinates,¡± the old woman said with heartache.


    ¡°Live with worry and die in peace,¡± Xiang Yin said softly. ¡°Grandma, you taught me this.¡±


    There was a pause for a second or two on the other end of the phone. Xiang Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile. He could imagine his grandmother¡¯s unconvinced expression.


    ¡°Hmph, you only know how to argue with me!¡±


    As expected, Old Madam Xiang was quite critical.


    ¡°You look like your father when you¡¯re so stubborn. How can you woo girls in the future?! When you bring me a granddaughter-in-law, I can smile in the netherworld!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Xiang Yin rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely live to a hundred years old. You still have to carry a great-grandson.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Suddenly, Old Madam Xiang¡¯s voice rose by eight degrees. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s wrong. Something¡¯s wrong with our Little Yin!¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself that he had been careless.


    ¡°You usually hang up immediately when you hear me say these things, but today, you actually took the initiative to mention my great-grandson¡­ Little Yin, do you have someone you like?¡±


    Old Madam Xiang asked happily, ¡°Which family is she from? What¡¯s her name? When do you plan to bring her home to take a look? Her family is¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Grandma, we have a meeting. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Xiang Yin felt a headache coming on. He hung up without a word, leaving Old Madam Xiang with a busy tone.


    Sigh, he would not be able to escape a round of pestering when he returned.


    Xiang Yin smiled bitterly. When he returned to the ward, Gu Man was looking at him with a complicated expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Yin asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Man retracted her gaze unhurriedly.


    Actually, with the enhancement of her spiritual energy, her five senses had increased greatly. She had heard Xiang Yin¡¯s conversation with his family clearly.


    Gu Man did not mean to eavesdrop, but when she circulated her spiritual energy, it was very difficult to control the sensitivity of her five senses.


    Xiang Yin had someone he liked? He looked cold and heartless, but he was actually moved?


    Still¡­


    Xiang Yin usually took good care of her and was not as cold and heartless as the rumors said. It seemed like she could not believe all the rumors.

 Chapter 214 - 214 Meeting Zhen Rong Again

    214 Meeting Zhen Rong Again


    Gu Man thought aimlessly and quickly forgot about Second Master Xiang being urged to get married.


    In the afternoon, Xiang Yin was finally called back to the company by a call, leaving Gu Man alone in the hospital.


    Gu Man was happy to have peace. However, she had been too tired for the past two days and her stomach quickly became hungry.


    Gu Man left the ward and was about to find something to eat. As she walked in the corridor, she suddenly felt an evil spiritual energy fluctuation.


    This spirit energy fluctuation even felt slightly familiar.


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows and made her way to a VIP ward in the direction of the spiritual energy.


    A man in a black hat and sunglasses was lying in the ward.


    A small black ghost vaguely condensed into a human form, its four limbs firmly clinging to the man¡¯s head.


    No wonder this person¡¯s face was so pale, Gu Man thought.


    She looked at the man. Before she could remember where she had seen him, the man spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Gu Man reacted. It was Zhen Rong, the Best Actor she had met once.


    She nodded and treated it as a greeting.


    She and Zhen Rong had just met by chance, so there was no need to be too friendly. Gu Man thought about it and walked to Zhen Rong¡¯s bed step by step. ¡°Do you still have the bracelet I gave you last time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhen Rong nodded and took off his hat and sunglasses, revealing his exquisite and handsome face.


    He raised his hand and his sleeve naturally slid down. On his fair wrist was the bracelet Gu Man had given him. ¡°Look, it¡¯s intact.¡±


    Gu Man stared at the bracelet on Zhen Rong¡¯s wrist. Her eyes narrowed and her expression became much more serious.


    There was not much spiritual power left on the bracelet. It seemed that Zhen Rong had many evil ghosts and small figures around him.


    ¡°Miss, I still don¡¯t know your name,¡± Zhen Rong asked.


    ¡°Gu Man.¡± With that, Gu Man went forward and grabbed Zhen Rong¡¯s shoulder.


    Zhen Rong was stunned. ¡°Miss Gu Man, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Treating your illness.¡±


    Gu Man did not say much. Spiritual energy gathered on her fingers and she suddenly grabbed at the evil spirit on Zhen Rong¡¯s head.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± A delicate shout suddenly came from behind Gu Man. A young lady was standing at the door, looking at Gu Man and Zhen Rong in panic and anxiety.


    ¡°You fans are too much. You¡¯ve chased him all the way to the ward!¡± The young lady rushed in and grabbed Gu Man¡¯s clothes, wanting to pull her down. ¡°Brother Zhen Rong needs to recuperate the most now. Don¡¯t disturb him!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ru, she¡¯s not a fan,¡± Zhen Rong advised as she pulled Gu Man back.


    He looked up and said apologetically to Gu Man, ¡°This is my new assistant, Xiao Ru.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ru, this is the person who saved me last time. Be nice,¡± Zhen Rong said to Xiao Ru.


    Xiao Ru was stunned and her face turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± Xiao Ru stammered. ¡°Thank you for saving Brother Zhen Rong last time!¡±


    In these few seconds, the little ghost on Zhen Rong¡¯s head could tell that Gu Man wanted its life. It opened its bloody mouth and bit Zhen Rong¡¯s head, its entire body trying its best to burrow into Zhen Rong¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Zhen Rong let out a shrill cry. The vital signs apparatus at the side also let out a sharp sound. On the screen, Zhen Rong¡¯s heartbeat was about to turn into a line.


    ¡°Brother Zhen Rong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Ru exclaimed and hurriedly pressed the call button by the bed.


    Gu Man narrowed her eyes and immediately took out a silver needle from her pocket. She stabbed it at the evil spirit and sealed its movements.


    At the same time, the door of the ward was pushed open. A doctor rushed over and frowned when he saw Gu Man¡¯s actions.


    ¡°What are you doing?! The human brain is the most fragile part of the human body. You¡¯re fooling around!¡± the doctor shouted and rushed forward to chase Gu Man away.


    Gu Man could not be bothered to waste her breath. Her movements were smooth. She continued to use the needles to seal the little ghost¡¯s movements. In the doctor¡¯s opinion, Gu Man was performing acupuncture on the patient¡¯s head.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t mess around. This is the superstar, Zhen Rong. If anything happens to him, you¡¯re finished!¡±


    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want him to die.¡±


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath and sounded impatient.

 Chapter 215 - 215 Fanboy and Fangirl

    215 Fanboy and Fangirl


    Yesterday¡¯s battle had consumed too much spiritual energy, causing her to be unable to deal with the little ghost.


    The little ghost felt the danger and became even more ruthless. Gu Man did not dare to delay. Her movements were so fast that they left afterimages. She used her last breath to deal with this evil ghost.


    Zhen Rong lay on the hospital bed, sweating profusely, his face pale, and his pupils dilated.


    Gu Man took a deep breath and took out more silver needles to insert into Zhen Rong¡¯s acupoints.


    The little ghost just now was too ferocious. When he realized that he was not Gu Man¡¯s match, he went to absorb Zhen Rong¡¯s soul with the mentality of mutual destruction.


    What Gu Man was doing now was to help Zhen Rong calm down. Otherwise, even if she saved Zhen Rong¡¯s life, he would be no different from a dead person.


    In the words of modern medicine, Zhen Rong would be in a ¡°vegetative state.¡±


    After an unknown period of time.


    ¡°Beep¡ª¡±


    ¡°Beep¡ª¡±


    ¡°Beep¡ª¡±


    Zhen Rong¡¯s vital signs returned to normal, and his eyes focused again.


    He looked at Gu Man in a daze. ¡°Miss Gu Man, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest well and drink more hot water,¡± Gu Man said to Zhen Rong as she wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    With that, Gu Man was about to turn around and leave when the doctor from before immediately grabbed her hand with an excited expression. ¡°Miss, your technique is too outstanding! I¡¯ve never seen such superb acupuncture skills!¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m one of the directors of this hospital. You can call me Xiao Wang.¡± Director Wang looked at Gu Man with stars in his eyes.


    Like him, Xiao Ru was beside him. ¡°Sister Gu Man, you¡¯re so awesome. Brother Zhen Rong has been sick for a week. He recovered the moment you arrived!¡±


    Gu Man instantly gained fanboys and fangirls, but she did not have time to deal with the two of them. The feeling of exhaustion came again.


    Gu Man shook her head gently. Zhen Rong had been watching her and vaguely sensed something. He coughed lightly. ¡°Alright, Xiao Ru, let Miss Gu Man go back and rest. Director Wang, don¡¯t you need to check on me?¡±


    Zhen Rong quickly turned Director Wang and Xiao Ru¡¯s attention to her. The two of them no longer surrounded Gu Man, and Gu Man had a chance to catch her breath.


    ¡°Miss Gu Man, thank you. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± Before Gu Man left, Zhen Rong said hesitantly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±


    Gu Man brushed it off and walked back to the ward. She no longer had the strength to eat.


    Why don¡¯t she get Xiang Yin to send it over later? Gu Man thought.


    Strange, why did she keep thinking about Xiang Yin recently¡­


    Gu Man sensed that something was wrong with her. She thought to herself that she had just treated Xiang Yin as a reliable friend.


    In another VIP ward.


    Gu Yuan was lying on the bed. Qu Bei and Gu Rou were sitting beside him, their faces filled with worry.


    ¡°Look at you. You insisted on dragging a small illness into a serious illness!¡± Qu Bei¡¯s heart ached as she complained. ¡°If you can¡¯t be treated, what will Gu Rou and I do?!¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Zhang Yue helped us contact the best hospital and the best doctor. Dad will definitely be fine.¡± Gu Rou patted the back of Qu Bei¡¯s hand and comforted her.


    Gu Yuan was relieved. ¡°Gu Rou, you¡¯re still the sensible one.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, our Gu Rou is educated and filial to her parents. She¡¯s unlike Gu Man, who doesn¡¯t even know to come visit you!¡± Qu Bei was filled with disdain and disgust when she mentioned Gu Man.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been with Zhang Yue. Gu Man must hate me to death, that¡¯s why she¡¯s not answering my calls.¡± Gu Rou wiped her non-existent tears pretentiously. ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so heartless. This is her biological father!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t mention that rebellious daughter!¡± Hearing Gu Man¡¯s name, Gu Yuan was so angry that he coughed until he was out of breath. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t have a daughter like her!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking.¡± Seeing that Gu Yuan was coughing non-stop, Qu Bei went forward and patted Gu Yuan¡¯s back to calm him down.


    She turned on her phone and looked at the time. Qu Bei frowned unhappily and said in a very nasty tone, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor you mentioned? We¡¯ve been waiting for him for half an hour. Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216 Gu Man Cant Be Wrong

    216 Gu Man Can¡¯t Be Wrong


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Zhang Yue has already greeted him.¡± Gu Rou looked embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Gu Rou stood up after saying that. She called Zhang Yue to ask what was going on. She called a few times, but Zhang Yue did not pick up.


    The corners of Gu Rou¡¯s mouth twitched as she suppressed the uneasiness in her heart.


    Zhang Yue must be busy.


    Gu Rou comforted herself, feeling more uneasy.


    Zhang Yue had been getting more and more abnormal recently and was getting colder and colder to her. Could it really be because he couldn¡¯t let go of Gu Man?


    When did that b*tch Gu Man seduce Zhang Yue?


    Moreover, although Gu Yuan did not say it, he often talked about Gu Man after he fell sick. Although he was blaming Gu Man for not coming to see him, didn¡¯t this indirectly prove that he was still thinking about his father-daughter relationship with Gu Man?


    Whether this relationship was out of sincerity or unwillingness, it made Gu Rou very unhappy.


    Call Gu Man?


    Hmph, only she knew if she had called her or not.


    As Gu Rou thought this, she opened her chat with Zhang Yue and found the name and office address of the attending doctor.


    She followed the address and bumped into an unexpected person in the corridor.


    ¡°Gu Man, why are you here?¡± Gu Rou exclaimed. After saying that, she realized that she had lost her composure and hurriedly changed into a concerned tone. ¡°Are you sick? You¡¯ve been living outside these few days. You definitely can¡¯t eat well or have warm clothes to wear. Our family¡¯s heart aches for you, but we don¡¯t dare to call you, we¡¯re afraid of making you angry.¡±


    These words sounded like Gu Man was throwing a tantrum and insisting on leaving home.


    Many passers-by who did not know the truth looked at Gu Man in disdain. Gu Man was already used to it, just like she was used to Gu Rou barking from time to time.


    Gu Man ignored Gu Rou, but this action made Gu Rou even angrier.


    Gu Rou reached out and grabbed Gu Man¡¯s arm. ¡°Gu Man, I know you¡¯re still angry with our family, but now that Dad is sick, even if you don¡¯t come to see Dad, you can¡¯t just leave!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, this daughter is too outrageous!¡±


    ¡°If I were her father, I would have died of anger on the hospital bed!¡±


    ¡°The girl in the white dress opposite is still the kindest. If my son was half as sensible as her, I would wake up laughing in my dreams.¡±


    The passersby pointed at Gu Man and Gu Rou. Most of them scolded Gu Man and praised Gu Rou.


    Gu Man already had a headache. Now that it was noisy, she was really frustrated.


    ¡°Gu Rou, if you¡¯re sick, go see a doctor. Don¡¯t pester me.¡± Gu Man shook off Gu Rou¡¯s hand. ¡°The psychiatric department is on the fifth floor, and the endocrinology department is on the tenth floor. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    With that, before Gu Man could take a step forward, Gu Rou stuck to her like a plaster and stood in front of Gu Man angrily.


    ¡°Gu Rou, why are you stopping here?¡±


    At this moment, Qu Bei helped Gu Yuan out and met the two of them who were in a deadlock.


    Gu Rou turned around. ¡°Mom, Gu Man is here.¡±


    The moment she saw Gu Man¡¯s face, Qu Bei was furious. ¡°You unfilial daughter, you still have the cheek to come? Are you only willing to come and see your father on the day he¡¯s buried?!¡±


    Qu Bei chattered on and pointed at Gu Man¡¯s nose.


    Gu Man pushed her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As the old saying goes, good people don¡¯t live long and a scourge will live for a thousand years. You and Gu Yuan will definitely live a long life.¡±


    ¡°Bastard! How can you speak to an elder like that?!¡± Gu Yuan shouted angrily. He rushed forward angrily and raised his hand to slap Gu Man.


    Gu Man¡¯s gaze froze. Just as she was about to dodge, a man rushed forward and grabbed Gu Yuan¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Sir, how can you attack a lady?¡±


    Gu Man was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she realized that the person who spoke up for her was Director Wang, who was treating Zhen Rong.


    ¡°Who are you? This is the matter of our Gu family. It¡¯s not your place to interfere!¡± Gu Yuan pushed Director Wang away.


    ¡°Miss Gu Man¡¯s medical skills are superb and she¡¯s kind-hearted. I can tell that she¡¯s a nice girl.¡± Director Wang stood firmly on Gu Man¡¯s side. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, but it¡¯s definitely not Miss Gu Man¡¯s fault.¡±

 Chapter 217 - 217 Distorting Black and White

    217 Distorting Black and White


    Seeing that the war between the two sides was about to break out, Gu Rou gently tugged at Gu Yuan¡¯s clothes. She took a step forward and wiped the unnecessary tears from the corners of her eyes pretentiously. ¡°You¡¯re the doctor here, right? You don¡¯t know, but Sister had a conflict with our family a few days ago. In addition, Dad was already feeling unwell and was agitated, so he couldn¡¯t stand it and scolded her.¡±


    It could have been explained in a few words, but Gu Rou¡¯s words were ambiguous. She insinuated that Gu Man was insensible and knew that Gu Yuan was sick, but she still wanted to anger him.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for children to have a temper. As adults, we can¡¯t just use force so easily. If you can sit down and talk, don¡¯t use force,¡± Director Wang spoke for Gu Man.


    Gu Man opened her mouth and was about to explain that she had nothing to do with these people when Gu Rou beat her to it. ¡°Doctor, you don¡¯t know, but Sister has been away from home for a few days. Dad was so angry because of this. Regardless of what we said, sister still did not come back.¡±


    If what she had said just now was unclear, what Gu Rou said now was clearly targeting Gu Man. Director Wang frowned and felt that things were not as simple as Gu Rou said.


    The Gu Man in his impression was not what Gu Rou said.


    Director Wang had been in the hospital for so many years and had seen all kinds of people. If Gu Man was really someone who could be ruthless to her father, why would such a cold and hard-hearted person save Zhen Rong, who she had never met?


    ¡°Gu Rou, you were the ones who asked me to get lost from the Gu Family back then. How did it become me running away from home?¡±


    Gu Man licked her dry lips. She only wanted to leave this annoying atmosphere now and did not have the time to argue with Gu Rou.


    With that, she walked forward. However, Qu Bei looked at the people around her sizing her up and the discussions that vaguely reached her ears. She was indignant and grabbed Gu Man¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°What do you mean? If it weren¡¯t for you, you unfilial daughter, who insisted on angering your father, we wouldn¡¯t have said those words. Now, it¡¯s our fault? What sin did we commit to raise a heartless person like you?!¡±


    Qu Bei looked like she was about to roll around. When Gu Man heard her voice, she felt like her head was about to explode. She pulled away impatiently. Who knew that Qu Bei would push her?


    Gu Man was already exhausted and weak. With this push, Gu Man staggered a few steps. In the end, she did not have the strength to stabilize herself and fell back.


    Just as she was about to fall, a pair of large hands wrapped around her waist. A familiar smell surged into her nose. At this moment, Gu Man felt very at ease.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Her voice was hoarse as she pressed a finger against her lips. The two of them were shocked by the touch. Xiang Yin quickly retracted his hand and straightened Gu Man¡¯s body as if nothing had happened, but the tips of her ears were red.


    ¡°I thought you might be hungry, so I came to bring you something to eat.¡±


    Gu Man looked in the direction of his shaking hand. The fragrance of food wafted out. Her throat moved up and down, and she felt an overwhelming hunger.


    Director Wang looked at the person who suddenly appeared and suddenly came back to his senses. Everything had happened so suddenly that even he could not react.


    Instantly, his expression darkened. He stared in Qu Bei¡¯s direction with an unfriendly expression. ¡°The hospital is not a place for you to make a fuss. If there¡¯s a next time, I don¡¯t mind getting the security guards to invite you out.¡±


    Qu Bei¡¯s face turned pale when she heard the threat. She looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction indignantly. ¡°I just used a little strength. Who knew that she was so fragile? I¡¯ve never seen her so delicate usually. She must be pretending.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu is such an outstanding person. She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    Although Qu Bei¡¯s voice was soft, the two of them were close and Director Wang could hear her clearly. He looked at this group of people indignantly.


    What was wrong with this big family? They even said that they were Miss Gu¡¯s family. Why did their words make people feel so uncomfortable? He even suspected the identities of these people.


    ¡°Doctor, although I don¡¯t know how you met Sister, your impractical encouragement will only make her more pampered. It¡¯s better to be pragmatic.¡±

 Chapter 218 - 218 Zhang Yue Arrives

    218 Zhang Yue Arrives


    Gu Rou looked at Gu Man worriedly, looking like a good sister, but her gaze landed on Xiang Yin.


    The reason was that Xiang Yin was too outstanding. It was difficult not to notice.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Director Wang felt that something was wrong when he heard this, but after thinking about it carefully, there seemed to be nothing wrong.


    Gu Rou completely portrayed the image of a good sister. If not for the fact that her words were really unpleasant to the ears, he would probably have believed them.


    ¡°Doctor, you don¡¯t know this. Sister is usually like this. We can usually be more tolerant of her in private, but this is a public place. She even embarrassed herself in front of outsiders. I hope she didn¡¯t cause trouble for others.¡±


    Gu Rou seemed to have accidentally said the truth and covered her mouth in frustration.


    When Gu Yuan saw this scene and saw Gu Man¡¯s fearless expression, he felt a fire burning in his heart.


    He pointed at Gu Man and took a deep breath. ¡°Instead of acting like this, you might as well learn from your sister!¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Gu Yuan¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened. He grabbed his chest tightly, his eyes red as he panted heavily.


    His family surrounding him immediately panicked and helped him sit on the chair at the side.


    ¡°You jinx. I knew nothing good would happen the moment I saw you. Look at how angry you made your father! You still don¡¯t know how to repent. What did our family do to you in our previous life? We still have to suffer from you in this life!¡±


    Qu Bei reprimanded her in each and every line. Those who did not know the truth thought that Gu Man was a heinous person who had done something unforgivable.


    ¡°Even if this family has some grudges, they can¡¯t make someone sick. I don¡¯t think this girl is it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If my daughter was like this, I¡¯ll beat her to her knees. Unfilial descendant!¡±


    The surrounding discussions came and they were all condemning Gu Man. The more intense the crowd spoke, the wider the smile on Gu Rou¡¯s face. However, Gu Yuan was furious and she could not laugh impudently. She could only suppress the smile on her lips and support Gu Yuan to comfort him.


    ¡°Gu Rou, what happened to uncle?¡±


    Zhang Yue, who had rushed over to visit Gu Yuan, looked at this scene in confusion. His gaze subconsciously landed on Gu Man. When he saw the man behind her, his pupils flickered.


    Who was this person? Why were the two of them so intimate?


    ¡°Brother Yue¡­¡±


    Gu Rou called out to Zhang Yue sweetly. Her gaze lingered between Gu Yuan and Gu Man, as if she wanted to say something but stopped. How could Zhang Yue not understand when he saw this? Gu Man must have caused trouble again.


    Immediately, anger rose in his heart and he felt angry for no reason. He did not know if it was because Gu Man was unrepentant or because he had seen her being intimate with another man, but the smile on her face was something he had never seen before.


    ¡°Gu Man, what else do you want? In order to anger Uncle, you even found a man, right? Why does the Gu Family have such a shameless thing like you?! They tolerate you repeatedly. Is this how you trample on their sincerity?¡±


    Gu Man took a bite of the pastry. It did not feel good to have her spiritual power exhausted. Not only was she mentally tired, but her body was in a deficit, her hunger was especially obvious.


    When she saw the food Xiang Yin had sent over, she could not wait to open it. However, these people blocked her way. Xiang Yin considerately contributed so that Gu Man could rely on him to eat while he dutifully took out snacks that were convenient for her to eat now.


    After the hunger was not as strong, Gu Man also gained some strength. She glanced at Zhang Yue and sneered. ¡°Zhang Yue, I have nothing to do with the Gu Family anymore. They came to harass me time and time again. If they hadn¡¯t stopped me today, I would have gone back long ago. How could these things have happened? Moreover, Gu Yuan is a patient, am I not a patient?¡±


    Zhang Yue¡¯s words suddenly changed. He sized Gu Man up with a complicated expression.

 Chapter 219 - 219 Director Wang and Zhang Yue

    219 Director Wang and Zhang Yue


    Gu Man¡¯s face was indeed pale and she looked very haggard. Could he have misunderstood something?


    Gu Rou, who was standing beside Zhang Yue, was the first to sense his emotions wavering. She glared at Gu Man and gently tugged at Zhang Yue¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Brother Li, I didn¡¯t know that Sister was sick. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped her. It¡¯s just that Dad is sick. I want Sister to come and take a look. After all, she¡¯s also someone Dad cares about.¡±


    Zhang Yue rubbed Gu Rou¡¯s head. She was so magnanimous and considerate that he was tempted. She was not like Gu Man, who did not repent and did not admit her mistake.


    When Gu Man heard this, she was so angry that she almost laughed. She raised her hand and pointed at herself, then at Gu Yuan.


    ¡°Are you serious? Am I the person he cares about? I¡¯m the person he wants to kill.¡±


    She stood up straight and the mocking smile on her lips grew wider.


    Xiang Yin watched as the temperature that was close to him dissipated and frowned in dissatisfaction. His gaze swept past Gu Rou, but he gave off a pressure for no reason.


    Gu Rou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She narrowed her eyes and sized Xiang Yin up carefully. After confirming that she had never heard of this person in the upper-class circle, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, other than coming into contact with Bai Yun with her small circle, the others were all existences she could not touch.


    Gu Yuan did not expect Gu Man to say such shocking words. He was so angry that he coughed even more violently. Qu Bei was even more afraid that others would hear the rumors about the Gu Family and pushed all the blame on Gu Man first.


    ¡°Look, what are children saying now? Your father worked hard to raise you for so long just to kill you, right?¡±


    Tears fell from the corners of Qu Bei¡¯s eyes. Coupled with what seemed to be true and false, those who did not know the truth really believed her.


    Chief Wang looked around. Although he did not know what had happened, he roughly understood.


    Gu Man¡¯s relationship with her family was very bad. It could be said that it was horrible.


    He pursed his lips and thought of Gu Man¡¯s performance in the ward. If anyone questioned his medical skills, he would definitely forget all about the benevolence of a doctor. Whoever wanted to treat them could treat them.


    However, Gu Man was different. It could be said that she went against everyone¡¯s wishes and did not charge any fees after that. She relied on the benevolence of a doctor. He asked himself if he could do this himself.


    So that family must have done something. Moreover, from the beginning until now, they seemed to be constantly slandering Gu Man. Was this really something a parent would do?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you reflect on yourself if your child says something like that? The hospital isn¡¯t a place for you to fool around. If you want to treat your illness, go register and queue. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me here.¡±


    More and more people were watching. Director Wang knew that he had no choice but to stop them. If the higher-ups blamed him, it would be his fault.


    As soon as Director Wang spoke, Zhang Li heard this familiar voice and quickly turned around. When he saw Director Wang, his eyes lit up. Just as he was about to go over, he heard Qu Bei point at Director Wang¡¯s nose and scold, ¡°You¡¯re speaking up for that little b*tch like this. Did she please you? Let me tell you, Gu Man is a¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu!¡±


    Zhang Yue hurriedly stopped her from continuing, his eyes filled with disgust.


    Qu Bei really did not think before she spoke. She should take a look at the current situation, let alone the person in front of her was Director Wang.


    ¡°Director Wang, do you still remember me?¡±


    After reprimanding him, when he turned around, the expression on Zhang Yue¡¯s face immediately changed.


    Everyone lived and died. It would bring them a lot of convenience to know someone in the medical world.


    ¡°Young Master Zhang.¡±


    When Director Wang saw Zhang Yue, the expression on his face finally restrained a little, but his attitude was neither cold nor indifferent.


    Zhang Yue was not angry. He smiled and walked forward. ¡°Did you see the message I sent you today? I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Mr. Gu.¡±


    Director Wang looked in the direction Zhang Yue pointed. Gu Yuan was sitting on a chair. His symptoms were much better than before, and the redness on his face had faded.

 Chapter 220 - 220 Invisible Xiang Yin

    220 Invisible Xiang Yin


    Although he was a little dissatisfied, he had promised Zhang Yue after all. He could only nod and agree.


    Qu Bei became even more flustered when she saw this scene. Who knew that the person in front of her was actually their attending doctor? If he heard her words just now¡­ At the thought of this, Qu Bei immediately looked to Gu Rou for help.


    Gu Rou rubbed her temples with a headache. She did not expect things to develop to this extent.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the famous Director Wang. Then I¡¯ll leave Father to you.¡±


    She adjusted the expression on her face and walked up to Director Wang in two to three steps. Halfway through her sentence, she turned to look at Gu Man. ¡°Sister, if you had said that you knew Director Wang, we wouldn¡¯t have needed to trouble Brother Zhang Yue.¡±


    Gu Rou said it in a joking manner, so her complaints weakened a little. However, the person who said it did not mean it, but the listener did. Gu Rou was deliberately saying it for the others to hear.


    Zhang Yu frowned and advised earnestly, ¡°Gu Man, Uncle Gu is also your father. You have to know how to repay his gratitude.¡±


    ¡°What does Gu Man¡¯s matter have to do with you?¡±


    Xiang Yin tightened his grip on Gu Man¡¯s shoulder and pulled her into his arms. His superior height allowed him to look down on Zhang Yue and his aura was much better.


    He had long disliked this person. He was clearly dating Gu Rou, but his gaze showed that he was clearly interested in Gu Man. It was fine if he was two-timing, but he actually had his eyes on Gu Man.


    Zhang Yue looked at the two of them unhappily. He did not look at Xiang Yin and treated him as an invisible person. He continued to persuade Gu Man earnestly, ¡°Gu Man, although you¡¯re throwing a tantrum and you¡¯ve run away from home, you¡¯re still a member of the Gu Family. You have to pay attention to your image outside. Don¡¯t mix with some Tom, Dick, and Harry.¡±


    If Bai Yun were here and heard Zhang Yue ignore Xiang Yin and compare him to Tom, Dick, or Harry, he would definitely give him a thumbs up and praise him as a hero.


    In Zhong Chu, those who dared to speak to Second Master Xiang like this were already dead.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Gu Man laughed out loud. ¡°Zhang Yue, you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡±


    Although she did not know Xiang Yin¡¯s identity, she could tell from their usual interactions that his identity was not simple. It was just that she had never investigated deeply. However, Zhang Yue actually compared Xiang Yin to Tom, Dick, or Harry. He was really a joke.


    Zhang Yue did not understand what Gu Man meant and thought that she was talking about him caring about her. He sighed helplessly. ¡°We knew each other since young after all. I can¡¯t watch you degrade yourself.¡±


    ¡°The heir of the Zhang family doesn¡¯t look like much either.¡±


    The voice from above interrupted Zhang Yue¡¯s next words. He raised his head in dissatisfaction and glared at Xiang Yin, wanting to retort. However, when he met Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze, fear inexplicably rose in his heart, blocking all his words.


    It was only when the other party looked away that the fear dissipated. He was like a drowning person who had returned to the shore and was breathing heavily.


    But when he came back to his senses, the two of them had already bypassed him and walked forward. Gu Rou still wanted to stop her, but Gu Man¡¯s words made her put away her thoughts. Even Gu Yuan and Qu Bei were forced to swallow their anger.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want those dirty things of the Gu Family to be exposed, tuck your tail between your legs and be a good person.¡±


    While the Gu Family was stunned, Gu Man finally walked out of the crowded path and walked towards the ward.


    After they left, the Gu Family¡¯s anger surged into their chests. However, they were already far away, so they could only swallow their dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Gu Yuan, look at her. She¡¯s definitely a time bomb.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Yuan hurriedly interrupted Qu Bei and watched as Zhang Yue approached with Director Wang, he stopped Qu Bei with his eyes.


    He could not let outsiders hear these words.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite energetic. Preliminarily, it¡¯s because you¡¯re. Don¡¯t lose your temper. Further examination is needed for the specific illness.¡±


    Director Wang was writing something in the book. If not for the Zhang Family¡¯s power, he would have turned around and left long ago.

 Chapter 221 - 221 Gu Rous Capital

    221 Gu Rou¡¯s Capital


    However, even though Director Wang tried his best to say in his heart that a doctor should be benevolent and not be calculative, his expression was really not good.


    Gu Rou also sensed this. Thinking of Director Wang¡¯s relationship with Gu Man just now, she was a little curious. When did Gu Man get involved with the hospital?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Director Wang. You look very young to be a director. You really have a bright future.¡±


    If it were any other day, Director Wang would definitely be in a good mood when he heard these compliments. However, for some reason, when these words came from Gu Rou¡¯s mouth, they felt a little strange.


    He shook his head and looked at Gu Rou¡¯s sincere face. With her gentle appearance, it was difficult to associate her with sarcasm. Perhaps he was thinking too much.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, this family¡¯s attitude towards Gu Man made it impossible for Director Wang to be nice to Gu Rou.


    ¡°Director Wang, I¡¯m very curious about how you met Sister? Sister has never told us anything, so I can only understand her from the outside world. She¡¯s been away from home for so many days, and everyone in the family is very worried about her.¡±


    I don¡¯t think you guys looked worried just now. Director Wang couldn¡¯t help but criticize in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to say this in front of everyone.


    ¡°Fate.¡±


    Gu Rou was still looking forward to hearing the answer from Director Wang. When she heard about fate, she could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Director Wang is so humorous.¡±


    Director Wang glanced at Gu Rou and did not speak. He put the pen in his hand into his chest pocket and told Gu Yuan the direction of the examination room before turning to leave.


    It was fate to begin with. If he had not accidentally bumped into her, he would have missed Gu Man.


    Before he could take two steps, Zhang Yue called his name from behind. Director Wang was a little impatient. What did he think he was? His time was very precious! He had already wasted too much time with Gu Yuan. They were not talents like Gu Man and were not worth his time.


    ¡°Young Master Zhang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who the man beside Gu Man is?¡±


    With Gu Rou¡¯s help, Gu Yuan walked towards the examination room. Qu Bei couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for him here for so long, but this is all we got. Zhang Yue invited him over not just to say two or three words.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you can¡¯t say that. My small illness shouldn¡¯t delay the director for too long. Besides, didn¡¯t Zhang Yue speak up for me?¡±


    Gu Yuan turned to look at Zhang Yue, who was standing with Director Wang. His ego was satisfied. He patted Gu Rou¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Zhang Yue is a good person. You have to get a hold of him.¡±


    Gu Rou revealed a shy expression and lowered her head shyly. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You have to seize this opportunity and get engaged to the Zhang Family as soon as possible so that our Gu Family can rise to the next level. At that time, you¡¯ll have confidence in the Zhang Family.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I understand. It¡¯s just that Brother Li hasn¡¯t mentioned it. I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask as a girl.¡±


    Qu Bei pointed at Gu Rou in disappointment. ¡°Idiot, beat around the bush or wait for it to be done. Let¡¯s see if Zhang Yue still dares to deny it.¡±


    Gu Rou only smiled and did not respond to Qu Bei.


    After the Guzheng competition, although she still had feelings for Zhang Yue, her feelings were not as strong.


    Gu Rou understood what Qu Bei meant. She wanted her to hurry up and have a child, then it would be a done deal.


    However, in the end, she only cared about the immediate benefits. If she entered the national competition and got first place, she would not care about that small Zhang Yue at all.


    At that time, she could choose as many upper-class young masters as she wanted. The Zhang family was nothing in the upper-class circle of Zhong Chu. Her body and being the champion of the Guzheng competition were her assets. Of course, she could not hand them over casually.


    As for Zhang Yue, Gu Rou was displeased. She could feel that he had been paying more attention to Gu Man recently, which made her very unhappy.


    Gu Rou decided to give Zhang Yue a strong dose of medicine so that he would be firmly in her hands. This way, even if she could not become an upper-class person in Zhong Chu, at least the Zhang Family would cover for her.


    The smile on her lips widened, and her mood became obvious.

 Chapter 222 - 222 Returning the Gold Card

    222 Returning the Gold Card


    Looking at Zhang Yue, who had returned, Gu Rou changed her usual enthusiasm and glanced at him lightly. She quickly retracted her gaze and helped Gu Yuan towards the examination room.


    Zhang Yue was still thinking about what had just happened and did not notice Gu Rou¡¯s schemes.


    In the ward, Gu Man lay on the bed and looked at the dishes on the table. She swallowed her saliva. However, these things were too plain and there was no flavor.


    ¡°I want¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want.¡± Xiang Yin seemed to have expected what Gu Man wanted to say and immediately stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re still recuperating. You should mainly eat simple things. When you recover, I¡¯ll bring you whatever you want to eat.¡±


    Gu Man pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. She stirred the porridge in front of her with a spoon. In the white steam, the fragrance of rice rushed into her nose.


    It did not smell like it was difficult to swallow.


    She took a bite and found the taste familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had eaten it before. However, although the dishes were light, the taste was not bad. This meal was also very satisfying.


    It was during this period that Xiang Yin looked at her nervously. It was not until she praised it that he heaved a sigh of relief. The presence of his stare was no longer as strong.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just leave? Now you¡¯re back to bring me food?¡±


    ¡°I heard that people who are sick have a bigger appetite. I was worried you would be hungry, so I brought some food. It¡¯s fine to be prepared.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s heart warmed, making her feel happy.


    ¡°Thank you. By the way, I haven¡¯t had time to return the gold card from last time.¡±


    The memories that had been sealed for a long time were finally opened. Gu Man carried this gold card with her, but she never found a chance to return it to Xiang Yin. Now, she finally had a chance.


    The gold card lay quietly in Gu Man¡¯s palm. The sunlight shining through the window shone on the card, emitting a faint glow. The card was exquisitely made. It was obvious that it was not something ordinary families could have.


    This card was very expensive. She had already owed Xiang Yin a lot, so how could she accept this gold card?


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at the gold card calmly and retracted his gaze indifferently. Gu Man happened to notice this scene. It seemed like he did not care about this gold card.


    This made her even more curious about Xiang Yin¡¯s identity. What kind of background did he have to give him such confidence?


    However, friends had secrets. It was better to leave some space and not know too much.


    ¡°This card is very expensive. I can¡¯t accept it casually.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s expression was serious. She stretched her hand forward, looking like she would continue to keep her hand raised if Xiang Yin did not accept it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, throw it away. It¡¯s useless for me to keep it.¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s light words stunned Gu Man.


    The gold card of Restaurant Fragrance was something that many nobles in Han City had racked their brains to obtain. This was not only a symbol of money, but also a symbol of status. But now, it was actually going to be thrown away.


    Gu Rou laughed involuntarily and put away the gold card. The word ¡°rich and inhumane¡± inexplicably appeared in her heart.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep it for the time being. If you want it back, you can have it anytime.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a gold card. It¡¯s not anything expensive.¡±


    It was unknown if it was Gu Man¡¯s imagination, but she seemed to have heard Xiang Yin¡¯s disdain. If the people from Restaurant Fragrance found out, she did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°If you have something urgent to do at your company, you can go back first. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for an afternoon.¡±


    Xiang Yin frowned slightly and glanced at her slightly pale face. She was much better after dinner.


    ¡°That medicinal pill is useless?¡±


    Gu Man was stunned. She had already downloaded it and could not react. She searched her memory for a long time before she remembered that he was talking about the Miracle Rejuvenation Pill.


    Of course, that medicinal pill was top-grade. Her many years of losses had almost been made up for, but her situation was special.


    Before Gu Man could explain, the meaning of her expression changed in Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes.


    Xiang Yin frowned slightly. ¡°Cui Lin praised it so much, but the pills are just so-so.¡±


    Cui Lin: ¡°I¡¯m sitting at home but the blame flew from the sky.¡±


    ¡°No, this pill is very effective. It¡¯s just that my situation is a little special.¡±


    Gu Man really did not know how to explain and could only give an ambiguous reason. Fortunately, Xiang Yin had no intention of asking further. She heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 223 - 223 Words

    223 Words


    Spiritual power was mysterious to modern people. If others found out, she would probably be captured for research.


    ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Xiang Yin hesitated for a long time. The words on the tip of his tongue changed again and again. In the end, it turned into a reminder.


    Actually, he wanted to ask Gu Man if she needed his help, but thinking about her usual temper, she was probably unwilling for him to interfere.


    Instead of thinking that was helping others, it was better to maintain the current situation and be liked.


    Gu Man nodded with a cold expression. Xiang Yin rubbed her head helplessly. Under her stunned expression, he quickly packed up and left the ward.


    Gu Man, who was left alone in the ward, felt her heart beat faster. The warmth on her head made her heart palpitate.


    Strange, did her condition worsen again?


    After thinking for a moment, Gu Man lifted the blanket and stood up. It was not beneficial for her condition to continue staying in the hospital. She might as well get some Chinese medicine to recuperate.


    Although the previous Miracle Rejuvenation Pill had made up for most of her losses, her body was in a state of depression all year round. No matter how well she ate, her body could not withstand it. Fortunately, the body was slowly recovering after she came over. She only needed to recuperate a little more and she could at least recover to the physical fitness of a normal person.


    She put on her shoes, pushed open the ward door, and walked out. Unexpectedly, she bumped into Director Wang. Looking at Director Wang who greeted her warmly, Gu Man nodded slightly in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m going down.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, is your body alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Director Wang looked at Gu Man a few times. She did not look fine.


    However, after thinking about it, Gu Man¡¯s superb medical skills would not allow anything to happen to her. He watched Gu Man leave and did not say anything else.


    As for asking for medical advice, it was better to wait for the next time.


    At the thought of this, Director Wang could not help but feel dissatisfied. If not for the Gu Family, he would have had plenty of time to ask Gu Man for medical advice.


    It was fine if they made Gu Man unhappy, but they came to the hospital for all kinds of minor illnesses. Director Wang hated people who used their power to occupy resources the most.


    He could not help but have a bad impression of the Gu Family, and because of that, he did not have a good impression of Zhang Yue as well.


    Gu Man, who had left the hospital, looked at the location. The nearest Chinese medicine shop was not far from here. She put away her phone and decided to walk.


    As soon as she entered the Chinese medicine shop, a familiar smell assaulted her. Looking at the interior design that was not much different from what she remembered, Gu Man could not help but feel happy.


    She took out the prescription she had prepared in advance and handed it to the old man at the front desk.


    ¡°Please help me get the medicine according to this.¡±


    The old man took it and glanced at it. Just as he was about to turn around to grab the medicine, his pupils suddenly constricted and his body trembled. His eyes lit up.


    At first, he only paid attention to the contents of the prescription and did not notice the exquisite handwriting on the prescription.


    He couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at Gu Man. ¡°Little friend, who wrote this prescription?¡±


    The old man could not be blamed for looking down on Gu Man. The force and strength of this handwriting did not seem like something Gu Man could write.


    ¡°I wrote it, is there a problem with the prescription?¡±


    Gu Man only thought that her prescription was too ancient and it made the old man in front of her question it. She did not think of the handwriting.


    The prescription she prescribed was from a long time ago. It was not surprising that there were better prescriptions now.


    Gu Man¡¯s interest was piqued. She did not know much about Chinese medicine in this era. She thought that Western medicine was mainstream and that Chinese medicine had gradually declined.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just amazed by your handwriting.¡±


    The old man stroked his beard and shook his head. Indeed, one could not judge a book by its cover. He did not expect Gu Man to be so accomplished at such a young age.


    The old man shook the prescription in his hand and looked at it carefully again. The more he looked, the more amazed he was.


    It was no exaggeration to say that her handwriting had already surpassed many calligraphers.


    Gu Man retracted her interest and nodded slightly, accepting the old man¡¯s praise.


    This made the old man even more interested in Gu Man. She was frank and this personality made the old man like her even more.


    Although too many juniors were humble now, the smugness on their faces always disappointed him.

 Chapter 224 - 224 Meeting Gu Rou

    224 Meeting Gu Rou


    The essence of humility was to let people know that there was always someone better. However, the juniors nowadays only used humility to disguise themselves and create a good image.


    In his opinion, they were inferior to Gu Man. At least she could be frank and admit that she was outstanding.


    ¡°Are you interested in joining a Calligraphy Association?¡±


    The old man had the thought of poaching talent. He knew an old friend from the Calligraphy Association. If Gu Man had such thoughts, she would definitely be nurtured vigorously and it was even possible for her to become the most outstanding calligrapher of the new generation.


    At the thought of this, the old man became even more excited. It would be very impressive to say that the most outstanding calligrapher of this generation was recommended by him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have such thoughts for the time being.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face was filled with obvious regret. He shook his head again and again. Seeing Gu Man¡¯s serious expression, he could only turn around and help her get the medicine.


    He was not the kind of person to force others. If Gu Man was unwilling, he would not force her. It was just a pity, but he could mention it in front of his old friend. After all, such a talent should not be missed.


    At the thought of this, a smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face again, and his footsteps became much lighter.


    ¡°Gu Man, why are you here?¡±


    A surprised voice came from outside the door. Gu Man looked in the direction of the voice. When she saw Gu Rou, she raised her eyebrows. Why did she meet her here?


    Why was she at a Chinese medicine shop instead of staying in the hospital?


    Gu Rou¡¯s gaze turned from Gu Man to the old man at the side. Seeing that the old man was grabbing medicine, she had an answer.


    ¡°Sister, are you here to get medicine for Dad?¡± Gu Rou walked to Gu Man¡¯s side and wanted to hold her hand intimately, but she was flung away.


    Gu Rou looked at her hand that got flung away and smiled. Soon, she looked hurt again.


    ¡°Sister, I know you hate me, but Dad is sick now. What he wants to see the most is the scene of us sisters getting along. Even if you have any grudges, I¡¯ll accept it if you vent them on me after Dad recovers. Sister, aren¡¯t you willing to pretend to be harmonious on the surface with me?¡±


    Gu Man only looked at her indifferently without any reaction. Gu Rou felt like she had punched cotton. However, her voice was not soft just now, and the surrounding people heard her clearly.


    There were pointed fingers. Some people even did not restrain themselves in front of Gu Man.


    ¡°This little girl looks decent. How could she do such an unfilial thing? She clearly knows that her father is sick, but she¡¯s still like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I were her father, I wouldn¡¯t acknowledge this daughter.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t say that. Sister just doesn¡¯t like me very much, but she still has Dad in her heart. Look, isn¡¯t she just here to get medicine for Dad?¡±


    Gu Rou looked at Gu Man expectantly, but she sneered in her heart.


    Gu Man would definitely not get medicine for Gu Yuan.


    ¡°Gu Rou, if you¡¯re really free, go find something to do. Don¡¯t hang around in front of me all day.¡±


    Gu Rou pretended not to hear the impatience in Gu Man¡¯s words. She even leaned forward to hold Gu Man¡¯s hand, but she did not care. There was still a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry with me. You¡¯ve already gotten the medicine for Dad. You definitely don¡¯t care anymore, right? We¡¯ll send the medicine to Dad later. He¡¯ll definitely be happy.¡±


    With that, Gu Rou did not give Gu Man any chance to explain. She turned to look at the old man who was grabbing the medicine.


    ¡°Grandpa, can you hurry? My father will be very happy when he finds out. Sister even specially grabbed some calming medicine for him.¡±


    She looked up with her fair face and looked harmless, but she calmly pointed out Gu Yuan¡¯s illness. Not only would no one think that she did it on purpose, but she also had a reason to make Gu Man seem unfilial.


    After all, her father was so angry that he was hospitalized, but Gu Man refused to get medicine for him.


    The old man stopped what he was doing and turned his head away in confusion. ¡°This prescription isn¡¯t a calming medicine. It¡¯s used to nourish the qi and revive the blood. Are you afraid that the patient isn¡¯t angry enough?¡±


    The old man looked a little angry and disappointed. It was said that a person¡¯s words were like them. Although this young lady¡¯s words were beautiful, she did not do anything beautiful.


    Gu Rou leaned against the counter and her gaze landed on Gu Man. Because of her joy, she narrowed her eyes and smiled at Gu Man.

 Chapter 225 - 225 Trick

    225 Trick


    It did not matter if she admitted it or not. The crime of being unfilial was already on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick. This is my medicine.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s expression did not change, but her words froze the old man¡¯s expression. The guilt in his heart instantly rose. He pursed his lips and wanted to say something, but he looked at Gu Man, who had her head lowered, and sighed.


    Forget it. He would apologize to the young lady later.


    Her words made Gu Rou¡¯s expression freeze. She clenched her fists on the counter and let go.


    She was lucky today.


    ¡°Are you Gu Rou?¡±


    A careful sound of probing came from the side. Gu Rou turned to look at the unfamiliar face with a proper smile. ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Goddess Gu Rou, my name is Mo Qing. I¡¯m your fan!¡±


    Gu Man had just looked over unintentionally, but when she saw that familiar face, she was slightly stunned.


    Why was Mo Qing here?


    Mo Qing, who was originally smiling, froze when she saw Gu Man.


    ¡°Why are you here? Did you bully Goddess Gu Rou again?¡±


    Gu Man glanced at her casually and quickly retracted her gaze to look ahead. Instead of arguing with these people, she might as well go to the ghost market to find out more about the Sarira.


    Mo Qing, who was ignored, was very unhappy. She looked at the old man who was grabbing the medicine. Her eyes darted around and she grabbed Gu Rou¡¯s hand righteously. ¡°Goddess Gu Rou, I know that Gu Man bullies you all day. Don¡¯t worry, this pharmacy belongs to my family. I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±


    Gu Rou looked troubled, but she was exceptionally happy. She was just worrying about how to deal with Gu Man when someone took the initiative to help her vent her anger.


    ¡°Grandpa, let me do it.¡±


    The old man paused in his actions and looked at the prescription. The few remaining herbs were common. He also wanted his granddaughter to practice, so he handed the prescription over.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the backyard to find the herbs first. Help this girl get the herbs first.¡±


    Mo Qing agreed and looked at Gu Man provocatively. She turned around and grabbed the medicine and placed it into the medicine bag.


    Looking at her smug expression, Gu Man was a little speechless. Was she afraid that she did not know that she was going to cause trouble?


    Soon, the herbs were grabbed and the medicine bag was handed to Gu Man. Gu Man did not open it but looked at Mo Qing. ¡°Mo Qing, can you guarantee that you didn¡¯t tamper with the herbs?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s light words hit Mo Qing¡¯s heart like a heavy blow.


    She panicked at a visible speed, but she quickly calmed down.


    Gu Man was just a good-for-nothing who knew nothing. Even if she showed her the herbs, she would not be able to recognize them. What was there to be afraid of?


    At the thought of this, Mo Qing was no longer as flustered as before. Instead, she calmly pointed at the wrapped medicine packet on the counter.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that there¡¯s a problem, open it and check it yourself. But if there¡¯s no problem, you have to apologize to me!¡±


    ¡°Sister, this pharmacy belongs to Miss Mo. She naturally knows about herbs. How could she have grabbed the wrong one? Sister, you can¡¯t slander Miss Mo just because she got closer to me.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s face was too deceptive. Coupled with her gentle tone, almost no one would not believe her.


    Gu Man immediately became the person everyone pointed at.


    ¡°Why is this young lady so unreasonable? I already felt that she was not filial just now, but now she¡¯s actually blaming an innocent person for her personal grudges.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That Miss Mo is innocent. She worked so hard to help her get the medicine, but she still has to be slandered.¡±


    Gu Man calmly swept her gaze across the crowd. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with indignation as they condemned her with what they thought was justice.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly. There was no panic on her face. Instead, she pulled open the rope that tied the medicine bag. ¡°Alright, in that case, let¡¯s check it properly.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s expression was too calm. Mo Qing began to think that she really knew herbs.


    However, it was too whimsical. Everyone knew that Gu Man was trash, so how could she recognize medicinal herbs?


    ¡°Mo Qing, what¡¯s going on? Why is everyone gathered here?¡±

 Chapter 226 - 226 Collision

    226 Collision


    The old man, who had just left, returned and saw a group of people surrounding in the middle. Mo Qing and Gu Man stood facing each other. Although they did not speak, there was tension between the two of them. The old man knew at a glance that there was probably a conflict.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all her fault. She insisted that I grabbed the wrong medicine, but you know my ability. How could I have grabbed the wrong medicine?¡±


    Mo Qing pouted unhappily and tugged at the old man¡¯s clothes.


    The old man frowned and sized Gu Man up. He could not believe it, but his granddaughter¡¯s words could not be fake. Could it be that he had really misjudged her? Actually, this young lady in front of him was very scheming?


    At the thought of this, the old man frowned tightly and anger rose in his heart.


    ¡°Miss, the reputation of the Chinese medicine shop cannot be slandered.¡±


    Old Master Mo¡¯s expression was not good, and Gu Man did not want to argue over such a matter. She took the opportunity to open the half-opened medicine bag.


    She gently pushed aside the herbs and took out a thick piece of something. Old Master Mo stared at it for a moment, and his expression changed drastically.


    When Gu Man saw his expression, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She picked out all the Anemarrhena among the herbs and placed them aside.


    Mo Qing looked at the herbs she picked out and her heart rose to her throat.


    It must be blind luck. How could Gu Man recognize the herbs?


    Old Master Mo was different from her. When he saw the Anemarrhena Gu Man picked out, he already knew that it was definitely Mo Qing who was behind it. His face instantly turned pale. He recalled how self-righteous he was just now. How was that different from taking advantage of his seniority?


    Although the people beside her often came to get herbs, they did not know much about herbs. Seeing her pick out the thick herbs, someone asked in confusion, ¡°I think these herbs look pretty good and there are no signs of decay. Why did you pick them out?¡±


    ¡°The attribute of Anemarrhena is cold, but Rehmannia glutinosa is warm.¡± Gu Man¡¯s fingertips moved slightly and tapped on the dark piece of medicinal herb among the herbs.


    ¡°What do you think will happen if Rehmannia glutinosa collides with Anemarrhena?¡±


    At this point, the onlookers basically understood. If it was mild, she would get a stomach ache, if it was severe she would get diarrhea and be dehydrated. Her motive was clear.


    Immediately, everyone who had been defending Mo Qing looked at her with complicated expressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±


    Mo Qing defended herself weakly, but she could not say anything. She looked at Gu Man indignantly.


    Why does she know about medicinal herbs? Was she deliberately trying to see her make a fool of herself?


    ¡°Gu Man! You vicious woman! You clearly know about herbs, but you didn¡¯t stop me. You just want to deliberately watch me make a fool of myself!¡±


    ¡°Sister, what did Miss Mo do to make you ruin her reputation like this?¡±


    Gu Rou followed Mo Qing¡¯s words and tried to divert the blame.


    Hearing the two of them echoing each other, Gu Man felt that it was ridiculous. The one who wanted to grab the herbs was Mo Qing, and the one who refused to admit that there was a problem with the herbs was also Mo Qing. How is it her fault?


    ¡°Mo Qing, why are you still quibbling?¡±


    As for what the truth was, Old Master Mo gradually understood. He was so angry that his entire body was trembling. It was not only because of the herbs, but also Mo Qing¡¯s unrepentant attitude.


    ¡°When I asked you to learn medicine from me, I¡¯ve already reminded you repeatedly that the most taboo thing in Chinese medicine is to grab the wrong medicine and dosage. You think it¡¯s a small matter, but it can kill someone! Furthermore, a mistake is a mistake. Right is right. You still push all the blame to outsiders?¡±


    The more Elder Mo spoke, the angrier he became. The anger in his heart kept rising. To think that he still believed that Mo Qing would not play tricks. He did not expect her to do such a thing.


    ¡°Little friend, it¡¯s my granddaughter¡¯s fault. I apologize to you here. You don¡¯t have to pay for the herbs anymore. I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you.¡±


    Now, he had to apologize first to stabilize the emotions of the other customers. Otherwise, the reputation of his Chinese medicine shop would be completely ruined.


    When Old Master Mo looked at Gu Man, his expression changed. It was an expression of cherishing talent.


    He did not expect that not only did she have good handwriting, but she also knew herbs. She was even calm in the face of danger. Unfortunately, if not for Mo Qing, he would have taken Gu Man in as his disciple.


    Gu Man nodded and picked out the Anemarrhena from the herbs. She packed the herbs again so that she could look at Mo Qing¡¯s flushed face.

 Chapter 227 - 227 Mo Qing Apologizes

    227 Mo Qing Apologizes


    When the onlookers saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. Old Master Mo was really strict. Fortunately, this matter didn¡¯t affect Old Master Mo¡¯s medicine shop much, but for Mo Qing, it would probably be difficult for her to gain a foothold in the Chinese medicine world.


    After all, she was already so scheming at such a young age. Who would dare to let her pick their medicine?


    ¡°Mo Qing, apologize.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not going to apologize to this woman with ulterior motives.¡±


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Mo Qing¡¯s mouth trembled and her face was pale. Fear rose in her heart when she saw the serious expression that Old Master Mo had, which she had never seen before. She had no choice but to turn around and apologize to Gu Man softly.


    ¡°Louder! Did the Mo Family not feed you enough?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Mo, you might not know this, but my sister has a strange personality. She happens to be in the same school as Miss Mo. She must have done something to make Miss Mo like this. If someone has to apologize, it should be my sister.¡±


    Gu Rou had anger between her brows and looked at Gu Man like a good sister, full of accusations.


    ¡°Sister, apologize to Mo Qing quickly. Look at what you¡¯ve done to their Chinese medicine shop. Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡±


    Gu Man wanted to laugh at her words.


    However, Old Master Mo was a reasonable person. He looked at Gu Rou in dissatisfaction. This person had made him misunderstand Gu Man time and time again. She was so scheming at such a young age. Did she really think that others could not tell?


    Old Master Mo was very dissatisfied with Gu Rou¡¯s attempt to lead his granddaughter astray. His words were rude. ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s not your place to interfere in our family¡¯s matters. If you want to get medicine, hurry up and get it. Don¡¯t point your fingers here.¡±


    Old Master Mo really did not give Gu Rou any face. Seeing her face turn green and white, Gu Man¡¯s mood improved.


    ¡°Mo Qing, don¡¯t listen to outsiders distort the truth here. If you still want to acknowledge me as your grandfather, apologize to Gu Man properly and show me the attitude you should have.¡±


    Old Master Mo¡¯s expression was too scary. Mo Qing nodded submissively and stood in front of Gu Man with tears in her eyes, apologizing in a hoarse voice.


    Although her voice was still very soft, it was much louder than before. When Old Master Mo saw Mo Qing¡¯s tears, his heart softened and he could not bear to reprimand her anymore.


    Old Master Mo took a deep breath and adjusted his expression. When he looked at Gu Man, he smiled kindly. ¡°Young friend, it¡¯s all my fault for not disciplining her well. I even misunderstood you just now. When you come to my Chinese Medicine Department to get medicine in the future, it¡¯ll be free for life.¡±


    Old Master Mo¡¯s words caused an uproar. Some Chinese herbs were not cheap.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. As long as you can discipline Mo Qing well.¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s words, Old Master Mo blushed and glared at Mo Qing.


    The matter had come to an end. Old Master Mo cupped his fists at everyone who was still standing there watching the show. He raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My Mo Family has such an unfilial girl. Everyone can supervise her. I¡¯ll definitely discipline her strictly in the future. I hope you can give my granddaughter a chance.¡±


    Gu Man looked at Old Master Mo¡¯s slightly weathered face and knew that he was paving the way for Mo Qing. Otherwise, Mo Qing would have no fate with Chinese medicine in the future.


    Fortunately, Old Master Mo had a good reputation. Everyone only muttered a few words and agreed.


    ¡°Miss Mo is still young after all. She still has a chance to change.¡±


    Although everyone agreed, it was difficult to guess how true these words were.


    However, these things had nothing to do with Gu Man. She threw down the money and left the Chinese medicine shop with the medicine bag, leaving Gu Rou standing there awkwardly.


    She did not lack that bit of money. All she wanted was Mo Qing¡¯s apology.


    After this incident, Mo Qing would probably not find trouble with her in school for the time being.


    After getting the medicine, Gu Man did not want to return to the hospital. She sent Xiang Yin a message and turned to walk in another direction.


    Grandma¡¯s acupuncture today had yet to be carried out. She had to rush back early. One had to persevere in treating illnesses.


    As soon as she returned home and before she opened the door, the fragrance of food wafted out.


    When Gu Man pushed open the door, Huang Jun walked over with a worried expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick and hospitalized, but you didn¡¯t tell your family. It was Little Xiang who told me. How long are you going to hide it from us?¡±


    Although Huang Jun¡¯s words were filled with blame, the worry on his face could not be concealed. He looked at Gu Man, who was stunned on the spot, and in the end, he could not say anything harsh. He patted her head gently. ¡°I have no intention of blaming you, but you¡¯re not alone now. You can tell your family anything.¡±

 Chapter 228 - 228 Confessing Her Identity

    228 Confessing Her Identity


    Gu Man nodded slightly with a faint smile on her face. It seemed good to be cared for, but she did not expect Xiang Yin to tell her family about this.


    Looking at the steaming food on the table and her grandmother busy in the kitchen, how could she not understand that Xiang Yin had told them in advance that she was preparing to go home?


    She did not know whether to laugh or cry. Why did she feel like Xiang Yin was snitching?


    This feeling did not offend Gu Man. Instead, she felt a warmth in her heart, as if she was being missed and cared about at all times.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t want to tell you about my illness.¡± Seeing that her uncle was not very satisfied with her explanation, Gu Man felt troubled for the first time and could only shift her attention. ¡°What did Grandma make? I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    The expression on Huang Jun¡¯s face immediately changed. He pushed Gu Man to the table. The rice was already scooped and the chopsticks were placed aside. She could eat them as soon as she picked them up.


    ¡°You have to nourish yourself well when you¡¯re sick. Eat more.¡± Grandma had just finished and walked out. She looked at Gu Man with heartache. ¡°It¡¯s the college entrance examination. Take care of your health.¡±


    This meal was enjoyable. It was a completely different feeling from when she was in the Gu Family. This was the taste of home.


    Looking at the group of people sitting at the dining table chatting and laughing, Old Master Cui¡¯s image suddenly appeared in Gu Man¡¯s mind. She suddenly stopped what she was doing. Should she tell her grandmother and uncle about Old Master Cui?


    ¡°Manman, why aren¡¯t you eating? Is the food not to your liking?¡±


    Gu Man shook her head. After thinking about it, she decided to tell them about this. After all, the Huang Family would meet Old Master Cui soon or later. It was better to tell them in advance and let them be mentally prepared.


    ¡°Grandma, Mom isn¡¯t your biological daughter, right?¡±


    The smile on Grandma¡¯s face stiffened and she became serious. She put her chopsticks aside and frowned. Even Huang Jun¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Manman, tell Grandma, did someone say something to you? Don¡¯t believe those rumors. Your mother will always be my daughter.¡±


    Gu Man shook her head and simply told her grandmother and uncle that Old Master Cui looked for her.


    The atmosphere at the table instantly quietened down. Huang Jue also sensibly lowered his head and did not interrupt, although he had many questions in his heart.


    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect that it would still be discovered after hiding it for so long. Your mother is indeed not my biological daughter, but our Huang Family has always treated her as our biological daughter. I don¡¯t have a daughter and your mother is especially. It¡¯s just that fate makes fools of us.¡±


    There were a few tears in the corners of her grandmother¡¯s eyes, and her face, which was covered in traces of time, revealed exhaustion. ¡°Manman, what are you thinking? Do you want to return to your real grandfather¡¯s house?¡±


    As one of the four major families, the Cui Family would definitely be able to bring Gu Man better conditions. Gu Man no longer had to rely on the Gu Family to live. She would even have a better environment than before. No matter how she looked at it, it was the best decision for Gu Man to choose the Cui Family.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re my family too.¡±


    Gu Man did not know what to say. She could only hold her grandmother¡¯s hand tightly, her expression serious and firm.


    Grandmother¡¯s tears flowed out of her eyes and fell on the table like pearls on a broken string. She took a piece of paper and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Look at how old I am. I¡¯m still crying so hard. I¡¯m really a joke to the younger generation.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t say that.¡± Huang Jun felt a lump in his throat. How could he listen to such words?


    ¡°Manman, I¡¯m very happy that you have this intention, but the Cui Family is a better choice. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you. Since you¡¯ve found your family, reunite with them.¡±


    The word family kept lingering in Gu Man¡¯s mind, making her feel confused for a moment.


    She had never felt much kinship, and she had even met that group of people from the Gu Family. However, she could feel warmth from her grandmother, uncle, and Huang Jue. They made her no longer feel frustrated when she returned, but rather relaxed.


    Although Gu Man did not understand the definition of kinship, she thought that this should be kinship.


    Unlike with Old Master Cui, this was a warmer and complacent feeling.

 Chapter 229 - 229 Huang Family and Cui Family

    229 Huang Family and Cui Family


    It was good that Old Master Cui was nice, but it was more of a compensation for what he owed her mother. It was different from the feeling that her grandmother, Huang Jun, and Huang Jue gave her.


    ¡°Grandma, I just said that you and Uncle are my family. I don¡¯t care about those powers. It¡¯s just that Old Master Cui treats me well, so I wanted to tell you that we¡¯ve already met.¡±


    Grandma held Gu Man¡¯s hand and patted it gently twice. ¡°Okay, okay. We¡¯re family and we¡¯ll never be separated.¡±


    ¡°Manman, if you need anything look for uncle. You¡¯ll always be a member of the Huang Family.¡±


    Huang Jue lowered his head and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He thought that he would be abandoned by Gu Man again. Fortunately, this time was different from the last time.


    ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t leave me behind this time.¡±


    The unpleasant memories surfaced in his mind again. Huang Jue was panicking and wanted to grab something, but he missed. He looked up at Gu Man with watery eyes. His sister treated him very well. He did not want to lose her again.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±


    Gu Man looked at Huang Jue¡¯s teary eyes and her heart softened. She raised her hand and rubbed his head.


    The sad atmosphere quickly dissipated. What they had to face was the meeting between the Huang Family and the Cui Family.


    Grandma sighed, but her emotions did not fluctuate much.


    ¡°When I picked up your mother, I knew that this day would come. I also had some selfish motives. At that time, I had no daughter. When I saw your mother, I was happy. She was floating in the sea and I thought she was probably an abandoned girl, so I brought her back to the Huang Family to raise her. If your mother was still in the Cui Family, she might not have met that scum, Gu Yuan.¡±


    ¡°Grandma it¡¯s not your fault. Mother is lucky to have met you.¡±


    Gu Man could tell that although her grandmother¡¯s mood had eased a little under her comfort, the worry in her eyes could not be concealed.


    ¡°Grandpa is a very good person. He will definitely thank you for adopting Mother.¡±


    ¡°I hope so, but there should indeed be an outcome to what happened back then. Manman, do you have Old Master Cui¡¯s contact number? Let¡¯s arrange a time to meet. It¡¯s a problem to continue avoiding.¡±


    Grandma understood. Since Old Master Cui could find Gu Man, he naturally knew of their existence. The two sides would meet sooner or later, so it was better to resolve this knot in her heart as soon as possible.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The phone rang and the other party picked up quickly. Gu Man turned on the speaker. Old Master Cui¡¯s excited voice echoed clearly in the hall.


    ¡°Little Man, why did you call me? How are you? That kid didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±


    The concern in Old Master Cui¡¯s voice did not seem to be fake. Grandma and Uncle looked at each other and relaxed a lot. It seemed that the things that happened in the Gu Family would not happen again.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, what did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    Gu Man did not understand the excitement in Old Master Cui¡¯s words and called out again in confusion. She heard an excited voice from the other side of the microphone. ¡°Sigh, every time I hear you call me Grandpa, my mood unconsciously improves. Alright, Gu Man, after talking so much to you, tell me what you need.¡±


    Old Master Cui was indeed an old fox in the business world. Before Gu Man revealed anything, he had already guessed that she had something to say.


    Gu Man organized her words in her heart and did not hesitate anymore. ¡°Grandpa, my grandmother wants to meet you.¡±


    The phone fell silent for a moment, and Old Master Cui¡¯s voice became serious. ¡°Alright, I want to see her too. She saved my daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    Hearing Old Master Cui¡¯s words, Grandma and Uncle heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Old Master Cui was not as difficult to get along with as the rumors said.


    Gu Man exchanged a few more pleasantries with Old Master Cui before hanging up. The two sides agreed on a time.


    She did not feel nervous when she called, but after that, her grandmother felt a little nervous. ¡°What do you think I should say? Should I bring some gifts?¡±


    Gu Man could not help but find it funny. She patted her grandmother¡¯s back comfortingly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare anything. Grandpa isn¡¯t that scary. The most important thing now is for me to perform acupuncture on you. Did you take your daily medicine on time?¡±

 Chapter 230 - 230 Looking for Xiang Yin

    230 Looking for Xiang Yin


    ¡°I ate it. Ever since the acupuncture last time, I feel that my body has improved a lot. That sense of powerlessness never appeared again.¡±


    Gu Man raised her hand to feel her grandmother¡¯s pulse. It was indeed stronger than before. It seemed like she was taking her medicine on time.


    ¡°Come in. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on Grandma. You have to persevere and maintain an optimistic attitude.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Manman has become naggy. Grandma is very happy. Previously, you hung up after a few words when Grandma called you. Now, you¡¯re making up for what you didn¡¯t say before.¡±


    Gu Man was a little dazed. Memories surfaced in her mind. At that time, Gu Man was afraid that Gu Yuan would discover that she had contact with Grandma and chase her out of the Gu family, so she rarely took the initiative to call.


    Even if the call connected, it always ended after a few words, causing her grandmother to not call much after that.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m by your side, you can say whatever you want.¡±


    Gu Man retracted her thoughts and pushed her grandmother into the room.


    The acupuncture this time was even more tiring than the last time. Perhaps it was because her spiritual power had yet to recover completely, but after the acupuncture, Gu Man was exhausted.


    If she appeared in front of her grandmother and uncle like this, they would definitely not let her perform acupuncture again.


    Gu Man took a deep breath. It was best if she could find someone to help her.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s figure appeared in her mind immediately. Looking at her grandmother, who was about to wake up, she did not hesitate anymore and quickly picked up her phone to send the message.


    Xiang Yin was upstairs. Although she did not know if he was home at this time, she could only place her hopes on him.


    As soon as Gu Man stood up from the table beside her, her vision darkened and she almost fell.


    She still could not rely on finding the Sarira alone. It was time to go to the ghost market again. With such a lack of spiritual power, it would be harmful to her body if she remained like this for a long time.


    Gu Man found the kettle in the room and swallowed a mouthful of water before feeling that her body had recovered a little strength. At least she was not in too much of a sorry state.


    Gu Man sat by the bed until her phone vibrated. She stood up suddenly to ease the dizziness caused by her sudden standing. She lowered her head and pushed her grandmother out. At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    Huang Jun wanted to come over and see how Grandmother was doing. When he heard the doorbell, he could only open the door first. When she saw Xiang Yin behind the door, Gu Man heaved a sigh of relief.


    She left her grandmother where she was and hurried over. Before Huang Jun could greet her, he heard Gu Man¡¯s slightly tired voice. ¡°Uncle, I have an appointment with him. The acupuncture is over. Look after Grandma.¡±


    While Huang Jun turned around to look at his grandmother, Gu Man closed the door. The next second, her body went limp and she fell into Xiang Yin¡¯s arms.


    Xiang Yin was still wondering why Gu Man would suddenly send a message to him. Seeing this scene, what else did he not understand?


    He picked Gu Man up and walked down hurriedly. ¡°Gu Man, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Don¡¯t send me to the hospital. I¡¯ll be fine after resting.¡±


    Gu Man grabbed Xiang Yin¡¯s sleeve tightly, as if she was stopping him.


    Xiang Yin frowned, but looking at Gu Man¡¯s firm gaze, he could only turn around helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to my house. I¡¯ll call Cui Lin over, okay?¡±


    Hearing Xiang Yin¡¯s promise, Gu Man let go, leaned against Xiang Yin¡¯s chest and closed her eyes.


    This was a rare scene of Gu Man cowering obediently in his arms, but Xiang Yin did not feel any ambiguity. Instead, he was even more worried.


    How tired was she to become like this?


    The corners of Xiang Yin¡¯s mouth tightened. He opened the door and placed Gu Man in his bedroom. He turned around and called Cui Lin over.


    As soon as Gu Man lay on the bed, she sank in. The soft mattress surrounded her from all sides, and the temperature kept rising. The smell that belonged to Xiang Yin also swept over.


    For some reason, her heart raced and a blush crept up her neck and face.


    She sized up the layout of the bedroom. Although it was very clean and tidy, she could vaguely see traces of life.

 Chapter 231 - 231 Cui Lins Accusation

    231 Cui Lin¡¯s Accusation


    She slowly closed her eyes. For some reason, she did not feel uncomfortable with the unfamiliar scene. Instead, she felt exceptionally relaxed.


    ¡°Second Master Xiang, why don¡¯t you take a look at the time? I was having fun when you called me over.¡±


    Bai Yun, who had landed behind Cui Lin, looked unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you came over yourself, but you have to pull me along?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Second Master Xiang¡¯s business, our business?¡± Cui Lin chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be cheeky. Do you still have the Miracle Rejuvenation Pill?¡± Xiang Yin asked.


    ¡°Second Master, do you think it¡¯s wholesale cabbage? You want it just because you want it? Don¡¯t you know how much effort I spent to find that herbs? How can I get you another one?¡±


    Seeing that Cui Lin¡¯s expression did not seem to be fake, Xiang Yin pointed in the direction of the bedroom. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Gu Man¡¯s body. Go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, I was wondering what else could make Second Master Xiang so nervous.¡±


    Cui Lin pushed open the bedroom door and came out in less than two seconds. He looked at Xiang Yin in disbelief, his gaze like he was looking at a beast, making Xiang Yin very unhappy.


    ¡°What kind of look is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Second Master Xiang. You¡­¡±


    Before the word ¡°beast¡± could appear, it was forcefully swallowed by Cui Lin under Xiang Yin¡¯s oppressive gaze.


    ¡°Ahem, what did Gu Man do? She¡¯s so weak.¡±


    Xiang Yin immediately thought of the group of people who kidnapped Gu Man yesterday, but when he finished eating this afternoon, he saw that Gu Man¡¯s expression had improved. Why was she so haggard tonight? He could not explain.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Can she be treated?¡±


    ¡°She definitely can be treated. She¡¯ll recover after eating well and resting, but the problem is that she can¡¯t be like this for a long time. Otherwise, even a body made of steel won¡¯t be able to withstand what she¡¯s doing now. Her body was weak to begin with and she was already losing some health. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to use my Miracle Rejuvenation Pill to recover, but in the end¡­¡±


    In the end, Cui Lin¡¯s every word was filled with tears and accusations. The Miracle Rejuvenation Pill that he had painstakingly cultivated was gone just like that because of Xiang Yin.


    Xiang Yin frowned slightly and fell into deep thought. It seemed that he had been too lax with her usually, causing Gu Man to not take her body seriously. He had to supervise her in the future.


    ¡°Do you have any pills to replenish blood and Qi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll treat the symptom, not the root cause.¡±


    Cui Lin patted Xiang Yin¡¯s shoulder and handed him a small white porcelain bottle that he had taken out of nowhere.


    ¡°Feed it to her. She¡¯ll feel much better after eating the pills.¡±


    Xiang Yin did not stand on ceremony. He took the white porcelain bottle and walked towards the bedroom.


    Looking at his figure that did not look back, Cui Lin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ungrateful fellow!¡±


    He did not dare to scowl in front of Xiang Yin and only dared to scold him secretly behind his back. Then, he sat beside Bai Yun and gossiped, ¡°Sigh, Second Master Xiang is falling for her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first day you know. I really didn¡¯t expect Second Master Xiang to be the first to leave singlehood among the three of us.¡± Bai Yun shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t say that. He hasn¡¯t wooed her yet. Maybe I¡¯ll even have a son by then.¡± Cui Lin shook his legs and patted his chest confidently.


    ¡°You? Why am I not the first one to leave singlehood? After all, I¡¯m the most flirtatious among us.¡±


    At the mention of ¡°Flirtatious¡±, Bai Yun deliberately emphasized it. It was unknown when this title started. He was inexplicably coined as a playboy.


    However, it helped him block many marriages, so he let the rumors spread.


    In the room, Xiang Yin did not know what the two of them were talking about. He sat beside Gu Man and shook her arm gently.


    Seeing that Gu Man had no intention of waking up, Xiang Yin held her neck with one hand and propped her up to lean against the bed.


    He poured out a black pill from the small porcelain bottle and was about to stuff it into Gu Man¡¯s mouth when he met a pair of bright eyes.


    For some reason, Xiang Yin felt guilty and hurriedly wanted to hide the pill in his hand.

 Chapter 232 - 232 Finding Eel

    232 Finding Eel


    However, on second thought, he was here to save someone. What was there to be guilty about?


    Hence, Xiang Yin stuffed the pill into Gu Man¡¯s mouth seriously with a serious expression. ¡°Your health is already severely damaged. Don¡¯t ignore your health.¡±


    Gu Man nodded. The bitter pill melted in her mouth. It did not feel good, but she was indeed much more awake and her body had recovered some strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medicinal pill that Cui Lin gave you?¡±


    Xiang Yin nodded, but his expression was a little dissatisfied. He gently tapped Gu Man¡¯s forehead. ¡°You ignored my words and asked about someone else, huh?¡±


    Gu Man knew her body very well, but she had no choice. Her spiritual power was too scarce now, so she should hurry up and cultivate.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man¡¯s businesslike appearance and was furious. A wave of unknown anger gradually swallowed the rationality in his mind. ¡°I¡¯m very serious now. If you¡¯re not worried about yourself, I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously looked up into Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes, but the moment she touched him, Xiang Yin looked away and pretended that nothing had happened, ¡°I¡¯m also your friend. Don¡¯t make me worry, okay?¡±


    In an instant, Gu Man found a reason for the throbbing in her heart. Gu Man suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and nodded slightly. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll supervise you from now on.¡±


    Xiang Yin suddenly looked up, and his eyes lit up. Gu Man¡¯s heart trembled and she avoided his gaze.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room was peculiar. Xiang Yin did not want to disturb Gu Man¡¯s rest, so he found an excuse to leave. However, his footsteps were a little flustered.


    Xiang Yin came out and saw the two of them still in the living room. He said, ¡°Why are you still here? There¡¯s nothing else here. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°You burned the bridge after crossing it. Do you not want me after taking my pills?¡±


    Xiang Yin glanced over coldly. Cui Lin immediately looked around and even nudged Bai Yun¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say that you had something on? Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡°Useless.¡±


    Although Bai Yun was cursing, he stood up honestly.


    After they left, the entire room was much quieter. He sat on the sofa, but the scene just now kept replaying in his mind.


    Was he too straightforward? What if Gu Man misunderstood and distanced herself from him?


    Second Master Xiang, who was all-powerful in the business world, was now frowning over a simple matter. If outsiders found out, they would definitely be shocked.


    The distracting thoughts in his heart did not stop. Xiang Yin could only force himself to work to forget the memories that kept wandering in his mind which disturbed his emotions.


    Because he was concerned about the person in the bedroom, the sound of him typing on the keyboard became much softer.


    Looking at the information that popped up in the upper right corner of the computer screen, Xiang Yin casually typed twice on the keyboard. The white document immediately darkened and lit up again.


    ¡°We¡¯re in Han City. I¡¯ve already locked onto the location of Eel.¡±


    Xiang Yin raised his eyebrows and felt that these words were a little ridiculous.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already updated the system. There¡¯s definitely no mistake. Eel is in Han City. You seem to be there too. What¡¯s your relationship with Eel?¡±


    ¡°No relationship.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I hope you won¡¯t lose your composure when they¡¯re tied up in front of you.¡±


    Xiang Yin stared at this sentence and did not reply. His fingertips gently tapped on the keyboard, and the conversation interface immediately disappeared from the screen. Even the black interface dissipated and it returned to the document.


    In the bedroom, Gu Man felt her wrist vibrate. She pushed her hair back in frustration and sat up.


    She finally fell asleep, but her watch woke her up.


    She scrolled through the interface of her watch and raised her eyebrows as she read the message.


    She did not expect it to locate her. It seemed like it was a system update. She swiped her watch a few times and the trembling watch stopped. Gu Man lay back on the bed.

 Chapter 233 - 233 Stop Here

    233 Stop Here


    Their technology stopped there, but she could not be careless. Fortunately, she had set it up before. As long as someone who had attacked her system appeared within a hundred kilometers radius of her, the watch would give her a notification.


    The system was strengthened by her again. The other party¡¯s trip to Han City was destined to be fruitless.


    After waking up, Gu Man could not fall asleep no matter what. The pill had restored a lot of her focus. The blurry image from before was clearly transmitted into her facial features.


    For example, Xiang Yin¡¯s aura in the room.


    The faint smell of tobacco was not unpleasant. It lingered around her and inexplicably felt like Xiang Yin was gradually approaching.


    Gu Man shook her head and threw out the slightly dirty thoughts in her mind.


    She exhaled and looked at the time before getting out of bed.


    The moment the bedroom door sounded, Xiang Yin turned off the computer and looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡°Grandma and Uncle will be anxious later. Thank you for your hospitality. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡±


    Xiang Yin saw that Gu Man¡¯s expression was finally not as cold as before. Perhaps it was because the temperature of the air conditioner in the bedroom was a little high, but her face was suspiciously red, adding a hint of charm to her light face. She was even more charming and captivating.


    His throat moved up and down as he turned his head away. ¡°Let me send you.¡±


    Speaking of which, Xiang Yin was a little vexed. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything worth sending from level three to level four.


    A crisp voice sounded in his ear. Xiang Yin subconsciously looked over and a rare smile appeared on Gu Man¡¯s face. Coupled with the two patches of red on her cheeks, it made her look even more charming.


    When he was not paying attention, Xiang Yin realized that he had been staring at her for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s only such a short journey. There¡¯s no need for Second Master Xiang to personally send me.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s joking words finally dissipated the ambiguous atmosphere. Xiang Yin swallowed and exhaled, suppressing his restless heart.


    ¡°See you next time. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Gu Man nodded in response and did not stay any longer.


    Watching her gradually leave, Xiang Yin felt a little lost.


    Gu Man was very delicate and charming today.


    When she returned to the third floor, Gu Man dealt with her uncle and grandmother¡¯s questions. She turned around and entered the room. Exhaustion swept over her in an instant. Not long after she lay down, she fell asleep.


    She slept exceptionally soundly.


    As she still had to go to school, Gu Man woke up early. She pushed open the bedroom door and walked out before realizing that she was the last to wake up.


    Sitting at the table, a sumptuous breakfast was placed in front of her. After one look, her appetite increased.


    Looking at Huang Jue, who was eating happily at the dining table, Gu Man pulled out a chair and sat down. She asked him about school, ¡°How¡¯s school?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I want to transfer schools directly, but it¡¯s the third year of junior high school. No school will accept me.¡±


    Huang Jue poked the rice in his bowl gloomily and sighed.


    Ever since he moved in here, it was definitely inconvenient for him to go to his original school to study. However, no school would accept third-year transfer students. For a moment, there was a stalemate, causing him to only be able to study at home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask about the school for you. I¡¯ll give you an exam paper tonight and let me see your standard.¡±


    Huang Jue raised his head suddenly. He no longer looked depressed just now and jumped down from the chair excitedly. ¡°Sister, I knew you were the best.¡±


    Gu Man curled her lips and did not speak.


    After breakfast, she packed her things and took the bus to school.


    As they came early, there were not many students at the door. She placed her school bag on the table and greeted Xiao Xiao before leaving for the office.


    It was better to arrange Huang Jue¡¯s matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if Grandma and Uncle did not say it, they would definitely be worried.


    When she arrived at the office, Zhuang Yan happened to be sitting at her desk marking papers.


    ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Zhuang Yan put down the pen in her hand. Gu Man usually wouldn¡¯t suddenly look for her. She was afraid that something had happened. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. What would make Gu Man take the initiative to look for her? Could it be the Gu family?

 Chapter 234 - 234 College Entrance Examination Top Scorer

    234 College Entrance Examination Top Scorer


    Her frown deepened and disgust rose in her heart. The Gu Family was simply distorting the truth. They could not differentiate right from wrong.


    She wanted to persuade Gu Man to leave the Gu Family as soon as possible and be free, but she was a high school student after all. She did not have the ability to earn money and could only endure until university.


    ¡°If you need anything, tell me. I can still help you resolve some problems.¡±


    When Gu Man heard Zhuang Yan¡¯s words, she understood that she had misunderstood. She explained, ¡°I do have something on, but it¡¯s about how to enter Han City First High School¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Zhuang Yan slammed the table heavily. ¡°Did the Gu family force you again? But isn¡¯t Zhong Yao already in school? Could it be that they¡¯re bringing in some relative again? A crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. She¡¯s only in high school, but they¡¯re already instilling such snobbish thoughts into her. How can her child become successful in the future?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I have a younger brother who¡¯s in junior high that wants to enter Han City First High School. I want to ask if there¡¯s any way to get in early. His situation is a little special.¡±


    Zhuang Yan¡¯s sense of justice that she had just brewed was shattered by Gu Man¡¯s words. She touched her nose awkwardly and coughed softly. ¡°Han City First High School admits a batch of students in advance every year, but the requirements are extremely high.¡±


    Gu Man nodded thoughtfully. Until now, she did not understand Huang Jue¡¯s learning abilities very well. She only knew from her grandmother and uncle that he was first in school every year.


    ¡°There¡¯s a set of test papers from last year. You can go back and let your brother do it. If he can¡¯t reach 650 points, he should participate in the middle school examination.¡±


    Gu Man took the test paper and roughly looked at the questions on it. It was not difficult for her. Even if Huang Jue did not know how to do it, it should be a piece of cake for him to enter Han City First High School under her guidance.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Zhuang Yan waved her hand. Seeing that Gu Man had nothing else to do, she decided to continue marking the test paper.


    The pen in her hand paused. She looked up at Gu Man as if she had thought of something. Her expression was even more serious than before, as if she had returned to the familiar look when she was in front of her classmates.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve already introduced you to my senior, I hope you won¡¯t neglect your studies, especially in other subjects. The talent recruitment plan isn¡¯t far from the college entrance examination. If anything happens, I hope you can maintain your composure. At the very least, don¡¯t let other subjects affect physics.¡±


    Gu Man understood what Zhuang Yan meant. She changed her usual laidback and cold attitude and nodded seriously.


    ¡°Teacher, I will definitely get into Zhong Chu University.¡±


    Zhuang Yan nodded in satisfaction and pulled Gu Man¡¯s hand. ¡°Since you know Xiang Yin, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Junior Xiang was once the top scorer of the college entrance examination. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask him.¡±


    Gu Man was a little surprised. Xiang Yin was actually the top scorer of the college entrance examination. She had never heard him mention it.


    ¡°Teacher, I understand.¡±


    ¡°I believe that you will definitely be able to achieve a satisfactory outcome.¡±


    The smile on Zhuang Yan¡¯s face widened, but a strange voice sounded in her ear, instantly breaking the harmonious atmosphere.


    ¡°Teacher Zhuang, it¡¯s better not to encourage this student too much, lest she really thinks that she can get into Zhong Chu University.¡±


    Her words were filled with jealousy. When she turned around and saw Liu Yan¡¯s face, she was even more sarcastic.


    ¡°Teacher Liu, as a teacher, don¡¯t you know how to be a teacher? Moreover, Gu Man¡¯s results have already explained everything.¡±


    Liu Yan was stunned by her retort, but she quickly retorted indignantly, ¡°The result of one instance is nothing. She might make a mistake in the college entrance examination. When the time comes, she can only go to a junior college.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Liu, Gu Man was once your student. What grudges do you have against her? You actually cursed a student who¡¯s about to take the college entrance examinations to make a mistake?¡±


    Zhuang Yan¡¯s expression turned completely cold. She pursed her lips and looked at Liu Yan coldly.


    Perhaps her gaze was too terrifying, Liu Yan was so frightened that she took two steps back. However, her mouth was unforgiving and she was still stubborn. ¡°Teacher Zhuang, don¡¯t waste the resources you have on a piece of trash. It was just a fluke that her results were good this time. She might have used some shameful methods. Don¡¯t think your students are innocent, Teacher Zhuang.¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235 Xiao Xiao Roping in Huang Jue

    235 Xiao Xiao Roping in Huang Jue


    ¡°Liu Yan!¡±


    Zhuang Yan¡¯s voice subconsciously rose and the entire office fell silent. Gu Man was also a little surprised. Although Zhuang Yan was serious, she had never lost her composure like this.


    She could not help but feel a warm current flow through her heart, and her gaze towards Liu Yan turned cold.


    Gu Man pressed Zhuang Yan¡¯s shoulder and looked coldly in Liu Yan¡¯s direction. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone know about my abilities after the last test?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I never was wrong about a person my whole life. You¡¯re not cut out for studying! You still want to study in Zhong Chu? I think you¡¯re not even qualified to be a janitor in Zhong Chu!¡±


    Even with the results of the previous exam in front of Liu Yan, she still refused to believe in Gu Man¡¯s strength. Coupled with the fact that Gu Man had been very close to Zhuang Yan recently, she guessed that the two of them must have planned something.


    As for Zhong Chu University, Gu Man could not get in at all.


    Her voice also became confident. She walked to Zhuang Yan¡¯s side and patted her shoulder. She said earnestly, ¡°Teacher Zhuang, I don¡¯t know what kind of drug Gu Man gave you, but with her abilities, she definitely can¡¯t get into Zhong Chu University! Teacher Zhuang, don¡¯t ruin your reputation for such a person!¡±


    Liu Yan straightened her back and left the office in front of the two of them.


    Zhuang Yan looked at her back and took a few deep breaths. It was difficult to suppress the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Teacher Zhuang, such a person is not worthy of your anger.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words made Zhuang Yan calm down a little, but her eyes were still cold. She had been a teacher for so many years and had never seen someone like Liu Yan. She was not worthy of being a teacher with her character. She did not know how Han City First High School recruited her.


    ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t be affected by her. As long as you maintain your normal standard, you will definitely pass the talent recruitment plan.¡±


    Zhuang Yan thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t pass, I believe you¡¯ll definitely get a good placement in the college entrance examination. I¡¯ve already seen your paper. I hope you can continue to maintain it. I¡¯m not worried about physics, but don¡¯t let your guard down in the other subjects.¡±


    Gu Man nodded. Recently, she had been consolidating her knowledge of the college entrance examination. When she did the test papers, she tried her best to answer with the syllabus of the college entrance examination to avoid situations in which the teachers could not understand.


    Therefore, it was reasonable for Zhuang Yan to think that her physics far exceeded other subjects.


    After the two of them exchanged pleasantries, Gu Man left the office. When she returned to class, it was almost time for class.


    When Xiao Xiao saw Gu Man coming over, she quickly leaned over and asked her what she had gone to do.


    Gu Man sat down and took out the things in her bag as she answered her question. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have a cousin coming to Han City First High School to study.¡±


    ¡°You have a cousin? How is he as a person?¡±


    At the mention of her cousin, Xiao Xiao subconsciously frowned. She had never had a good impression of the Gu family. Could it be that the Gu family forced Gu Man to ask for this cousin again?


    ¡°He¡¯s very nice. He¡¯s my uncle¡¯s son.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression, Gu Man knew that she had misunderstood and explained.


    Xiao Xiao nodded thoughtfully. Then, her eyes lit up and she grabbed Gu Man¡¯s arm. ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re already so good-looking. Your cousin definitely won¡¯t be bad. Ask your cousin if he has the intention of becoming a celebrity.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not enough that you schemed against Sister Man, you¡¯re still thinking about her little cousin!¡±


    Xiao Xiao turned around and rolled her eyes at Lu You. She turned around with her back facing him and leaned in front of Gu Man excitedly. ¡°Manman, I know you¡¯re the best. Go back and help me ask your cousin. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we can still be friends!¡±


    Gu Man tilted her head and thought about it. She did not pay attention to Huang Jue¡¯s appearance. She only remembered that he looked thin the first time they met. Now that she was in Han City, his figure seemed to have become stronger. She did not pay much attention to his facial features.


    ¡°He¡¯s only in his third year of junior high school. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have the intention.¡±


    ¡°Manman, this is what you don¡¯t understand, right? The children now are all mature, there are many junior high school students around me who want to debut,¡± Xiao Xiao said.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t had much contact with these. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not interested.¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236 Xiao Xiaos Gratitude

    236 Xiao Xiao¡¯s Gratitude


    Huang Jue had always been very sensible and his personality was more mature and steady. Gu Man could not imagine him jumping around on stage.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking down on junior high school students these days. With a phone in hand, what wouldn¡¯t they know? Many people just watched the trainee variety show online and had the idea of becoming idols. Although your cousin is young now, he can still be nurtured after school. You have to strike first to gain the upper hand in such a matter! Quick, quick, quick. Introduce him to me first, lest others snatch him away!¡± Xiao Xiao became more and more excited. In the end, she even grabbed Gu Man¡¯s arm.


    Gu Man stopped packing. She had not noticed this problem previously. Ever since the Huang Family returned to the countryside, they had been thrifty. The only way she could contact her family at home was by the landline.


    It was fine when Huang Jue was studying in the countryside previously. If he came to Han City First High School without a phone, he would inevitably be looked down upon. It seemed like she could take the time to bring him to buy a phone and buy one for her grandmother and uncle.


    After making up her mind, Gu Man lay on the table and started to sleep. Her body was severely damaged and needed to be nourished.


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s excited words stopped the moment she saw Gu Man lying on the table. She lowered her voice and warned Lu You, who was still chatting and laughing behind her, ¡°Manman is asleep. Lower your voice.¡±


    Lu You scratched his head and sighed. ¡°Sister Man looks so tired. Could it be because of the ghost market?¡±


    Jiang Yi supported her chin and looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction. Then, she slapped Lu You¡¯s head. ¡°Since you know, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t disturb her rest.¡±


    Lu You covered his head and sat back down obediently. A world where only he was injured was achieved.


    The morning passed quickly. When Gu Man opened her eyes, it was already lunchtime. She stretched and leaned back in her chair. Only then did she realize that she and the other three were the only ones left in the classroom.


    ¡°Manman, I feel like you look much better after sleeping. As expected, sleeping has a beauty effect.¡±


    Xiao Xiao held her chin and handed her a sandwich with a smile. ¡°I thought you were going to sleep a little longer. I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up so quickly. Thank you for what happened in the ghost market.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Man took the sandwich. It was still warm. ¡°I brought you to the ghost market, so I naturally have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Although the trip to the ghost market was very dangerous, thinking about it now, it was quite exciting,¡± Xiao Xiao said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You were the burden when you went.¡±


    Xiao Xiao slammed the table and glared at Lu You.


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯ll end up like me if you go. Won¡¯t you still have to rely on Manman to save you?¡± Xiao Xiao said indignantly.


    Seeing that the war between the two of them was about to break out, Jiang Yi knocked on the table with her pen. ¡°Alright, Gu Man is a patient now. Don¡¯t be so shocked.¡±


    Xiao Xiao covered her mouth belatedly and did not forget to glare at Lu You.


    She sat back down and tugged at Gu Man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Manman, I didn¡¯t expect the ghost market to be so dangerous.¡±


    Gu Man gulped down a mouthful of water and swallowed the dry sandwich. ¡°I still have to go to the ghost market tonight. Are you guys going?¡±


    Xiao Xiao and Jiang Yi¡¯s expressions were different, but they both tacitly expressed one thing: rejection.


    ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re in a hurry to go to the ghost market before you recover. If you encounter something like the last time¡­¡±


    Jiang Yi realized that she sounded a little anxious. She swallowed her saliva and swallowed the rest of her words. She sighed deeply. ¡°The ghost market is not simple.¡±


    ¡°Remember the ceramic I got from the stall last time?¡±


    Jiang Yi listened to Gu Man¡¯s words and thought for a long time before he remembered that he had been thinking about other things that night and had forgotten about this.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t thrown that thing away yet. You can go look for Du Fei and ask for a refund from him. How much can that lousy bowl be worth? He only knows how to scam a little girl like you who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    The more he spoke, the more agitated he became. Jiang Yi was so angry that his saliva flew everywhere, making Xiao Xiao and Lu You curious.


    ¡°Brother Yi, you even went to the ghost market with Sister Man behind our backs. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t bring me last time, but you didn¡¯t bring me last last time as well. You¡¯re too much!¡±


    logo


    This is the end of Part One,

 Chapter 237 - 237 Going to the Ghost Market

    237 Going to the Ghost Market


    Lu You rolled up his sleeves and pressed his arm against Jiang Yi¡¯s shoulder, but his gaze landed on Gu Man. ¡°Sister Man, what good stuff did you buy? Let the two of us broaden our horizons.¡±


    Only then did Gu Man notice the change in how Lu You addressed her. She frowned slightly. She felt that this name made her look like a triad boss and she was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Call me Gu Man. You can follow me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Sister Man, the image of you bravely saving your friend is already deeply engraved in my memory. Ever since then, Xiao Xiao has been telling me about your deeds non-stop. I really admit defeat. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see your heroic figure that day.¡±


    A regretful expression appeared on Lu You¡¯s face, but all the regret immediately faded. He slapped the table excitedly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t go last time. I have to go with you no matter what this time!¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, your body¡­¡±


    Jiang Yi wanted to persuade her again, but Gu Man had already made up her mind.


    She¡¯s going to the Ghost Market not only to sell the ceramic in her hand, but also to find items that nourished spiritual power.


    Although the Sarira was a cultivation treasure in her previous life, it was not impossible to cultivate with other items, but the efficiency was low.


    However, in this situation, she had no choice but to make do.


    ¡°I want to go too. I¡¯m worried about you two men following Manman.¡±


    Xiao Xiao gritted her teeth and her body trembled slightly. It could be seen how much of a trauma she had suffered last time, but under such circumstances, she still wanted to follow. Seeing this, Gu Man¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I¡¯m just going to buy something. I¡¯ll be out soon. Nothing will happen. You were also quite frightened last time. Rest well. I¡¯ll bring you along next time.¡±


    Her soft words landed in Xiao Xiao¡¯s heart, making the scene of Gu Man saving her appear in her mind for some reason. The fear of the nightmare dissipated a lot, and the belief in her heart became even stronger.


    ¡°Manman, I¡¯m fine. I want to follow you.¡±


    Her tone was even firmer than before, and for some reason, she was much less afraid. Seeing her insistence, Gu Man nodded and agreed. With her around, nothing would happen to Xiao Xiao.


    The four of them agreed.


    As soon as school ended, Xiao Xiao and Lu You packed their things and ran out of the door. Gu Man looked at their excited expressions and shook her head helplessly. She and Jiang Yi fell behind.


    ¡°Are you really fine? Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    They were about to go to the ghost market, but Jiang Yi was still worried about Gu Man¡¯s body. At that time, she fainted just like that. It was obvious that she had suffered extremely serious internal injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You might as well persuade those two excited people. They¡¯re going so early and the ghost market isn¡¯t open.¡±


    After Gu Man informed her grandmother, she put away her phone and looked up at Xiao Xiao and Lu You, who were dozens of meters away from them.


    The four of them sat in a familiar restaurant. Xiao Xiao also had a familiar excited expression on her face. She handed the menu to the waiter excitedly and looked at Gu Man happily. ¡°I can make up for my regret last time. I didn¡¯t order many dishes. I¡¯ll let you try them this time.¡±


    ¡°Sister, we already knew that this restaurant was delicious last time. Why are we here again?¡±


    Lu You looked at the large number of dishes on the menu and held his head helplessly.


    ¡°Last time was last time, this time is this time. Moreover, the dishes I ordered are all different.¡±


    However, there was still some time before the Ghost Market opened. It was time to eat after school. Lu You complained for a while before throwing himself into the sea of delicacies.


    After dinner, they walked around. It was almost time for the Ghost Market to open. Gu Man and the others decided to leave.


    Even before the ghost market, Jiang Yi was still persuading Gu Man that the ceramic might not be worth much. Why don¡¯t you come with me to look for Du Fei? If I step in, he will definitely refund you. 10,000 yuan is still money.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Gu Man was a little annoyed and blocked Jiang Yi¡¯s mouth. Seeing his conflicted expression and hesitation, she strode to Xiao Xiao¡¯s side.


    Jiang Yi looked at Gu Man¡¯s back and shook his head. He knew that it was useless no matter how he persuaded her. At most, he would secretly give them some money later and ask the shopkeeper to give her more. At least she would not lose money.

 Chapter 238 - 238 Boss Zhao

    238 Boss Zhao


    After these few times, Gu Man was more or less familiar with the ghost market. She walked forward and turned a corner to a shop that stood out from the other stalls.


    Lu You had never been to the ghost market before. He looked at the dazzling decorations of this shop and then at the other rags placed by the roadside. He poked Jiang Yi curiously. ¡°Brother Yi, why is this shop different from the others?¡±


    ¡°Do you see the words on the plaque? The Appraiser Hall.¡±


    The name of the shop was easy to understand. It was the largest shop in the Ghost Market that bought treasures.


    Firstly, it was because the influence of the behind-the-scenes boss was not simple. Secondly, the boss had sharp eyes. Basically, no treasure could escape his eyes.


    There were many hidden gems in the Ghost Market that were dug out by this boss and sold at auction. This also led to his business growing and he had a place in the Ghost Market.


    Jiang Yi had just finished explaining the origins of the Appraiser Hall to Lu You when she saw a familiar person standing at the door. It was Du Fei.


    He immediately rolled up his sleeves and rushed over, grabbing his collar. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you last time. I brought a friend to your stall, but you actually tricked her. How can you do business like this?!¡±


    Du Fei was chatting happily with Boss Zhao, who was beside him. He was still a little stunned when someone suddenly grabbed his collar. When he saw the person¡¯s face clearly, he was indignant. ¡°What right do you have to say that I tricked her? My place is full of genuine treasures. If you don¡¯t believe me, look for Boss Zhao to appraise it.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yi notice that there was a man in a robe beside him who was smiling at him. He patted his protruding stomach and looked kind. ¡°Du Fei, you tricked someone again?¡±


    ¡°Boss Zhao, you can¡¯t say that. There¡¯s no such thing as a trick in business. Moreover, the Ghost Market is particular. It¡¯s about the fun of opening blind boxes. We¡¯ve already handed the money and goods over, so how can we return them?¡±


    Jiang Yi gritted his teeth in anger, but he knew that he was indeed a little unreasonable, but he really did not want to hurt Gu Man¡¯s confidence. Although she had extraordinary attainments in stone gambling, finding treasures was different from stone gambling.


    Some treasures could be faked. Moreover, Du Fei¡¯s situation that day had already proved that the ceramic in Gu Man¡¯s hand was fake.


    He let go and patted Du Fei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you this time. Get lost quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Du Fei was not angry. He had been in the ghost market for so long, and this was not the first time he had encountered such a thing. He was used to being shameless.


    After Du Fei left, Gu Man and the other two walked over. Xiao Xiao and Lu You did not know about Jiang Yi and Du Fei¡¯s relationship and looked at his back curiously.


    ¡°Brother Yi, what¡¯s your relationship with that person? Did he provoke you?¡± Lu You asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Jiang Yi was annoyed at the thought of this. He waved his hand and walked to the side with Boss Zhao in his arms. He turned around and looked at Gu Man. ¡°Go in first. I¡¯ll talk to Boss Zhao.¡±


    Gu Man and the other two did not suspect anything and entered first.


    In order to show how rich the Appraiser Hall was, there were many expensive decorations in the hall.


    Xiao Xiao and Lu You looked at the exquisite and strangely shaped ornaments and instantly forgot about Jiang Yi. They looked around curiously and touched it.


    At the door, Jiang Yi started chatting with Boss Zhao. Even if Jiang Yi placed his hand on Boss Zhao¡¯s shoulder, he did not show any signs of anger. Instead, the smile on his face became even brighter.


    ¡°You¡¯re Du Fei¡¯s friend? Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Boss Zhao, I¡¯m just discussing a business deal with you. My friend bought a stupid bowl from Du Fei. You know what kind of person Du Fei is. I can tell from his expression that it¡¯s not a good treasure. Raise the price higher later. Tens of thousands. I¡¯ll make up for the excess. It¡¯s mainly because she¡¯s a girl and I don¡¯t want her to suffer a blow,¡± Jiang Yi said.


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡±


    Boss Zhao did not agree. He only smiled and asked a completely unrelated question.


    Jiang Yi blushed. He neither denied nor admitted it. ¡°Boss Zhao, tell me, are you going to do this business?¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239 Jiang Yis Thoughts

    239 Jiang Yi¡¯s Thoughts


    Boss Zhao did not continue asking. Looking at Jiang Yi¡¯s red face, he thought that he was shy and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, why not? This business has already come knocking on my door. How can I not do it?¡±


    The two of them reached a consensus and even smiled at each other tacitly before entering.


    Jiang Yi, who had finally resolved the matter, heaved a sigh of relief. This matter had started because of him, so he naturally had to end it. It was just that his girlfriend¡­


    Jiang Yi thought of how Boss Zhao had addressed her just now and couldn¡¯t help but blush. He didn¡¯t even notice that he had already walked up to Gu Man.


    ¡°Manman, what¡¯s wrong with Jiang Yi? His face is red. What did he say to Boss Zhao? Could it be that Boss Zhao likes him?¡±


    Xiao Xiao opened her mouth in surprise. She had a management company, so she knew much more about those dirty things than others.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yi to agree. Looks like Boss Zhao gave too much. Hahaha¡­ I just don¡¯t know if he¡¯s the one above or the one below.¡±


    Gu Man held her head helplessly and glanced at Jiang Yi.


    In her era, people were open-minded and did not care much about such things. However, she did not expect Jiang Yi to be the same. Then, he and Lu You¡­


    Clearly, she had the same thoughts as Xiao Xiao. At this moment, Xiao Xiao had already run over and patted Lu You¡¯s shoulder seriously.


    ¡°Sigh, although Brother Yi often stays with you, you can¡¯t let your guard down. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be giving outsiders a chance. Won¡¯t you cry when you lose Brother Yi?¡±


    When Lu You heard these inexplicable words, his face was filled with confusion. ¡°Xiao Xiao, are you crazy? What are you talking about? What do you mean by losing Brother Yi?¡±


    Xiao Xiao did not reply directly. Instead, she gave Lu You a meaningful look and kept looking between Jiang Yi, him, and Boss Zhao.


    She had already given a lot of hints. She hoped that Lu You could understand her good intentions.


    ¡°Manman, there¡¯s a love triangle right beside me.¡±


    Gu Man smiled and did not say anything. She saw Boss Zhao walk over and take out a ceramic bowl from her bag.


    She still remembered that the goal of this trip was to sell it.


    The ceramic bowl carried a faint spiritual energy that had already been absorbed into her body, so this bowl was naturally useless.


    Typically, old antiques would retain some spiritual energy. The older it was, the more abundant the residual spiritual energy would be.


    However, relying on antiques to absorb spiritual energy was the last choice because the efficiency was too low. Moreover, antiques that were old and of excellent quality were now stored in the museum. It was not something she could dream of.


    ¡°Boss Zhao.¡± Gu Man handed over the ceramic bowl in her hand.


    Boss Zhao took it and looked at it. He walked behind the counter and placed it aside. He held the abacus and fiddled with it.


    ¡°The quality of this ceramic bowl is not good. It¡¯s only old. How about I give you 200,000 yuan?¡±


    Hearing this price, Gu Man frowned and looked around suspiciously.


    This was a ceramic bowl from Ming Zhengde. The starting price was at least a million yuan, but this boss asked for 200,000 yuan. Did he treat her as a layman who knew nothing?


    She had thought that a person who judges a book by its cover would not appear in such a big shop. She did not expect to meet one again. ¡°Boss Zhao, you¡¯re not honest about the price.¡±


    Gu Man did not make things too clear. Instead, she secretly reminded him that she was not a layman and asked him to make a new offer. If it really did not work, this was not the only shop in the ghost market that¡¯ll buy it.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her fingertips tapped the counter rhythmically. However, Boss Zhao¡¯s gaze did not land on Gu Man. Instead, he looked at Jiang Yi.


    He frowned slightly, his expression dissatisfied.


    Seeing that things were not going the way he had expected, Jiang Yi hurriedly nodded at Boss Zhao, and the expression on Boss Zhao¡¯s face softened a little.


    ¡°In that case, you name your price.¡±


    Boss Zhao kicked the ball to Gu Man. Anyway, Jiang Yi would pay in the end.


    ¡°Five million, no bargaining.¡±


    Boss Zhao¡¯s hand that was pushing the abacus paused. Before he could reprimand her, Jiang Yi¡¯s hand trembled.

 Chapter 240 - 240 Boss Zhao and Jiang Yi

    240 Boss Zhao and Jiang Yi


    Five million yuan? That wouldn¡¯t be enough even if he sold himself.


    ¡°Miss, are you treating me like a fool?¡±


    Boss Zhao knew everything about the things in Du Fei¡¯s hand. They were not worth this price at all, but Gu Man actually pushed her luck and wanted five million yuan.


    His expression turned cold as his gaze landed on Jiang Yi, waiting for him to continue.


    If Jiang Yi could afford it, he did not care even if it was 10 million.


    Gu Man watched as Boss Zhao¡¯s gaze kept landing on Jiang Yi and frowned slightly.


    For some reason, Xiao Xiao¡¯s words suddenly appeared in her mind and she was a little dissatisfied.


    They were discussing business, so why was Boss Zhao flirting with Jiang Yi?


    ¡°Boss Zhao, we¡¯re discussing business now. If you don¡¯t think we can do it, I¡¯ll just go to another shop.¡±


    There was already a hint of impatience in Gu Man¡¯s tone. She knocked on the counter heavily as a warning.


    Before she came, she had already investigated. A bowl from Ming Zhende had been sold for nearly seven million yuan at a recent auction. Boss Zhao would definitely make a profit from this business.


    However, Gu Man did not have the time to deal with the Ghost Market Auction House anymore. She knew their hooligan behavior. With the thought that it was better to avoid trouble, she came to the Appraiser Hall to sell it at a low price.


    What¡¯s more, the color of the ceramic was excellent. It was even older than the porcelain that was auctioned off at the previous auction. It was better. She had already lowered the price. If Boss Zhao still did not know what was good for him, she might as well not do this business.


    Boss Zhao did not reply to Gu Man but he looked at Jiang Yi.


    ¡°Talk to your friend.¡±


    Jiang Yi also followed Boss Zhao¡¯s words and pulled Gu Man to the side. ¡°The 200,000 yuan Boss Zhao gave is already a very reasonable price. Your ceramic bowl is worthless and it¡¯s not worth 5 million yuan at all. Do you believe what Du Fei said?¡±


    Why was such a smart person in stone gambling so ignorant about antiques? Jiang Yi touched his cheek with a frown. 200,000 yuan was fine, but how could he fork out 5 million yuan?


    Gu Man¡¯s expression turned cold. She would be a fool if she still could not understand.


    ¡°What did you say to Boss Zhao?¡±


    Jiang Yi¡¯s face turned red from the questioning and he could not say a word. He was still a little shy. If Gu Man knew what he had done, would she be very touched?


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yi!¡± Gu Man interrupted him before he could finish.


    Jiang Yi and Gu Man did not look good. In their anxiety, they dragged the matter out.


    ¡°Gu Man, although Du Fei is my friend, don¡¯t believe his words. It¡¯s difficult for you to break-even even if you¡¯re offered 10,000 Yuan.¡±


    The nagging in her ear made Gu Man feel a little frustrated. She pressed her hand on Jiang Yi¡¯s shoulder and looked at his stunned expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    However, Jiang Yi was doing this for her own good, so Gu Man could not say anything.


    She did not explain. She turned around and returned to the counter, staring at Boss Zhao, who was wiping a vase at the side.


    ¡°Boss Zhao, I already know about your deal with Jiang Yi, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Boss Zhao¡¯s gaze landed on Jiang Yi, who was behind Gu Man. Seeing his frown, he chuckled and looked at Gu Man. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Boss Zhao¡¯s attitude made Gu Man frown. She picked up the ceramic bowl on the counter and her voice turned colder. ¡°If Boss Zhao doesn¡¯t want to do this business, I¡¯m not someone who makes things difficult for others.¡±


    Boss Zhao grabbed the other side of the ceramic bowl with one hand. Boss Zhao stopped her and said, ¡°I like your temper. I have to do this business.¡±


    Gu Man tugged at it. Boss Zhao held it very tightly and did not seem to be teasing her.


    She let go and crossed her arms as she stared at Boss Zhao. ¡°Then let¡¯s appraise it.¡±


    Boss Zhao smiled and took the porcelain bowl. He took a flashlight from the counter and twirled it around the porcelain bowl. The expression on his face changed from casual to surprise. Finally, he placed the porcelain bowl gently on the counter excitedly.


    ¡°How should I address you, Miss?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Gu.¡±


    Boss Zhao looked around carefully. Seeing that no one was paying attention, he lowered his voice and leaned in front of Gu Man. ¡°You said 5 million just now, right? Deal!¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241 A Five Million Yuan Bowl

    241 A Five Million Yuan Bowl


    The smile on Gu Man¡¯s face gradually widened. Just as Boss Zhao thought that this was a done deal, she suddenly took the ceramic bowl and said maliciously, ¡°This is the price just now. Now this is not my price.¡±


    Boss Zhao had been in this industry for many years, so how could he not tell that Gu Man was being calculative about what had happened just now? However, he was also careless. He did not expect that Du Fei, that kid, would really get a good product and sell it at a low price. This caused him to not even look at it. He had completely forgotten about all the professional ethics he had for so many years.


    ¡°Miss Gu, look, I was blind just now. I¡¯ll add 500,000 yuan as an apology.¡±


    Gu Man held the porcelain bowl in one hand and looked at Boss Zhao. She neither agreed nor rejected him. Her faint smile made Boss Zhao nervous.


    5 million yuan was already very worth it. Even if he added 500,000 yuan, he would definitely not lose out. This good quality was hard to come by.


    Xiao Xiao had just recovered from Boss Zhao¡¯s decisiveness when Boss Zhao added another 500,000 yuan without a word. It was like the 500,000 yuan was like 5 yuan. She swallowed and tugged at Gu Man¡¯s sleeve in disbelief. ¡°This bowl is so valuable?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t know, right? This is the dark seawater engraving with green dragon patterns. It¡¯s royally made. It started during the Chenghua era.¡±


    Not to mention Xiao Xiao, even Lu You and Jiang Yi were caught off guard by this sudden change.


    The inconspicuous ceramic bowl in their eyes was actually a product from 500 years ago.


    Jiang Yi recalled the stupid thing he had done just now and wished he could slap himself. No wonder Gu Man looked at him with such an unfriendly gaze just now. The ceramic bowl would probably be sold for 6 million yuan this time. Boss Zhao would probably not lose out either. Du Fei was really loyal.


    At this moment, Du Fei, who was setting up the stall, sneezed. He rubbed his nose and observed his surroundings. As long as he saw Jiang Yi rushing out to look for him, he would immediately escape.


    Seeing that they were ignorant, Boss Zhao became even smugger. ¡°Although this artifact is full of patterns, it¡¯s dense and not messy. The patterns are continuous, as if they¡¯re one. This is a classic masterpiece from the Ming Zhende era.¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you mistaken? Even if it¡¯s a product from 500 years ago, it can¡¯t be so valuable, right?¡±


    When Boss Zhao heard this, he immediately glared at Lu You unhappily. He looked eagerly at the ceramic bowl in Gu Man¡¯s hand.


    Gu Man found it funny, but she was quite good at reading people. 5.5 million yuan was not bad, so she handed over the porcelain bowl in her hand.


    Looking at the ceramic bowl so close to him, Boss Zhao immediately took it carefully and shone the flashlight on the body of the ceramic.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Look at this ceramic bowl. The glaze is bright green and fat. The color is smooth and thick. The patterns are free and natural. The color is excellent. I¡¯m afraid I can only see such a good thing in a museum. I didn¡¯t expect to meet it today.¡±


    In the end, Boss Zhao could no longer hide the smile on his face. He simply laughed presumptuously. He even looked around warily and carefully protected the ceramic bowl. Then, he looked up at Gu Man obsequiously. ¡°Should I transfer the money to you directly?¡±


    ¡°Transfer the money.¡±


    Gu Man lit up the phone page in front of her. Boss Zhao quickly found his phone and transferred the money.


    ¡°Take a look?¡±


    Boss Zhao¡¯s attitude was completely different from his initial nonchalance. It was as if he had become a different person and was flocking to Gu Man. The people beside him were shocked and did not know what to say.


    ¡°My Sister Man doesn¡¯t talk much.¡±


    Lu You silently gave her a thumbs up. It really amazed him.


    He quietly moved to Jiang Yi¡¯s side and looked at his dejected expression. He patted his shoulder comfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe good luck will happen to us one day. By the way, how much did Sister Man spend on this porcelain bowl? I¡¯ll try too.¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ten thousand.¡±


    Lu You jumped up in shock. It was unbelievable that something bought for 10,000 yuan could be sold for 5 million yuan. The smile on Boss Zhao¡¯s face froze.

 Chapter 242 - 242 10,000

    242 10,000


    The ghost market did not lack people who relied on treasures to become rich overnight, but it was really rare for them to earn five million yuan with 10,000 yuan.


    He shook his head. Why didn¡¯t he encounter such a good thing? Forget it, 5 million yuan was already worth it. He wouldn¡¯t think of picking up a treasure for 10,000 yuan.


    However, he could visit Du Fei¡¯s stall more next time.


    Boss Zhao had already made up his mind to look for Du Fei later.


    Lu You swallowed his saliva. He felt that his nerves had gone numb after coming to the Ghost Market. No matter how shocking something was, it probably could not affect his emotions.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t very cultured. He could only give her a thumbs up and praise her. Sister Man was amazing!


    Gu Man put away her phone and ignored the gazes of the others. She walked out of the Appraiser Hall.


    She had more important things to do.


    After these few experiences in the ghost market, the thing with the most vigorous spiritual energy was still jade. Other antiques could not compare to the spiritual energy of jade.


    She went straight to the stone gambling area. She did not know if she would be able to encounter jade stones of excellent quality like last time.


    The reason why she handed the jade to Old Master Cui last time was actually because the ghost market was too chaotic and she could not guarantee the safety of the others.


    However, just as the jade had been transferred, they still encountered that matter. It could be seen how messy the Ghost Market was.


    However, it was different this time. Before she left, Boss Zhao¡¯s words made her give up on the idea of keeping a low profile.


    She did not know that when she went to save someone that time, the entire Ghost Market was turned upside down. Her appearance was engraved in the hearts of the people in the Ghost Market. Moreover, the Ghost Market was still protected by the Cui Family, so no one dared to attack her.


    Of course, those with malicious intentions would naturally try their best to achieve it. Therefore, this time, Gu Man did not let the three of them act alone. After the lesson last time, Xiao Xiao still had a deep memory and was always by Gu Man¡¯s side.


    When the four of them arrived at the stone gambling area, someone recognized Gu Man and greeted her happily.


    After all, she was a woman that the Ghost King and Old Master Cui had spent a lot of money to find back then. Her identity was definitely not simple. It was definitely not wrong to befriend her.


    Gu Man glanced around and did not see any jade that satisfied her. Although there was some spiritual energy in the jade, it was too little. It was far from enough for the current her.


    As expected, it was rare to encounter good jade stones like before. It was usually easier to encounter them at auctions.


    ¡°Jiang Yi, do you know what auction is going on in the ghost market recently?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed an auction recently. It seems to be a week later.¡±


    Jiang Yi thought for a while before giving an ambiguous answer.


    That was because he had only come to the ghost market to earn some extra money. He naturally did not know as much about this as those who had been in the ghost market for a long time.


    Gu Man nodded. In order to avoid missing anything, she walked along the street again, but she still did not find a jade that she fancied. She could only barely pick two or three pieces that were not bad.


    She had polished the jade on the spot. There were two ice types and one glass type.


    Gu Man, who was already noticed by everyone because of her identity, was even more surprised. Even the stone gambling masters were not as accurate as her.


    However, although she made a small profit from the gamble, they were still small sums of money after all and did not attract too much attention.


    Gu Man knew when to stop. After opening the three jade stones, she put them into her bag and looked at the three people who were looking at the boss expectantly.


    Because Gu Man had won the bid, the three of them could not help but feel a little itchy. Gu Man wanted to help them choose something good, but the three of them actually rejected her righteously and said that they had to rely on themselves.


    Now they were staring nervously at the stone that was about to be opened.


    ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m so nervous. I don¡¯t dare to look. This stone isn¡¯t cheap. What if there¡¯s nothing? Wouldn¡¯t all our money be wasted?¡± Xiao Xiao said nervously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. These were carefully selected by the three of us. There¡¯s definitely no problem,¡± Lu You said.


    Lu You stared straight at the boss. Although he sounded very certain, he was also a little nervous.


    The stone was quickly cut open. It was not until the third time that something came out. It was ice-type jade. The quality was not good, but at least they didn¡¯t suffer a loss.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Preparing to Shop

    243 Preparing to Shop


    Xiao Xiao looked at the ice-type jade in her hand in disappointment and pursed her lips. ¡°What? It can¡¯t compare to Manman¡¯s at all.¡±


    ¡°You should be grateful that you didn¡¯t lose money. Not everyone is as accurate as Sister Man.¡±


    Gu Man felt the faint gazes around her and knew that it was time to leave. If she didn¡¯t leave now, something might happen.


    She urged the three nonchalant people. When the three of them did not get the jade they wanted, they looked dejected and had no interest in staying in the ghost market.


    Nothing happened after they left the ghost market. Gu Man heaved a sigh of relief.


    The four of them parted ways and Gu Man returned home.


    When she got home, she realized that her grandmother was still awake. She sat on the sofa and slowly opened her eyes when she heard movement at the door.


    ¡°Grandma, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    ¡°Manman¡¯s back.¡±


    Grandma rubbed her eyes and smiled kindly. At this moment, Huang Jun walked out of the room.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Uncle will make you some noodles.¡± Huang Jun walked into the kitchen as he spoke and put on an apron very naturally.


    Gu Man did not expect them to be waiting for her to return. Looking at the two people in front of her, Gu Man felt her heart warm and she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. It¡¯s already so late. Grandma and Uncle, hurry up and rest. I¡¯ll sleep after washing up.¡±


    Grandma yawned as she walked towards the room. ¡°Manman, rest early. I can¡¯t continue to endure this with my old bones. If you need anything, you can look for your uncle.¡±


    ¡°What can happen to me?¡±


    Gu Man pushed her grandmother towards the room, her tone unconsciously affectionate.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Grandma did not resist. Under Gu Man¡¯s gaze, she lay on the bed and covered herself with the blanket.


    Looking at her grandmother who was slowly closing her eyes, Gu Man left in relief.


    Outside the door, Huang Jun had not returned to his room.


    He looked a little troubled, as if he wanted to say something but stopped.


    Gu Man thought for a moment and could roughly guess his dilemma. It was none other than about Huang Jue. Only her and Huang Jue¡¯s matter would make Huang Jun worry.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already gone to school to ask the teacher. Cousin can take the exam in advance and there¡¯s no need to transfer schools. After all, the middle school examination is coming soon. It¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    Huang Jun looked grateful and quickly nodded. ¡°Thank you, Manman. I¡¯m useless. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with Huang Jue.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about? We¡¯re all family. We should help each other. Otherwise, what¡¯s the difference between me and the Gu Family? Oh right, Uncle, I¡¯ll bring Cousin to the streets this weekend and buy him something to wear. He¡¯s going to high school soon.¡±


    Huang Jun¡¯s rejection was immediately blocked. It was unknown if it was because he had heard that she was about to enter high school.


    ¡°Manman, Uncle has been looking for a job recently. I definitely won¡¯t cause you trouble.¡±


    Gu Man was a little helpless. Although their family looked harmonious, they had been especially reserved ever since her uncle came here.


    She knew that it was useless to persuade Huang Jun, so she could only let him be. ¡°Alright, I understand. Uncle, hurry up and go to bed. It¡¯s getting late.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    After Gu Man cleaned up, she fell asleep not long after lying on the bed.


    When she woke up the next day, it was almost noon. Gu Man turned around and picked up her phone. She suddenly realized that it seemed to be the weekend.


    She exhaled and lay on the bed for a while before sitting up.


    She had said that she would bring Huang Jue to buy clothes this weekend. Since she was awake, she had to resolve this matter quickly.


    At the dining table, when Gu Man said this, Huang Jue looked especially excited. No matter how he hid it, he could not hide his joy.


    ¡°Sister, will it be too troublesome for you? Actually, I don¡¯t have anything to buy.¡±


    After the surprise, there were more concerns. Huang Jue had matured early since he was young and had many more concerns than ordinary people.


    Although he looked expectant, he still rejected Gu Man¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°What¡¯s so troublesome? It¡¯s the weekend. I need to buy something when I go out.¡±

 Chapter 244 - 244 Shopping

    244 Shopping


    As expected, Huang Jue heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Gu Man was buying things herself. He looked up excitedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help Sister carry her things. Don¡¯t worry, my body is very strong now.¡±


    At the thought that he could take a good look at the big city, Huang Jue was excited. He even washed the bowls and chopsticks solicitously and ran back to his room to tidy up. He stood in front of Gu Man and looked at her nervously. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my outfit, right? Will I be looked down on?¡±


    Although Huang Jue was precocious, he was still a child. He was sensitive and cared about what others thought.


    Gu Man sized him up seriously and denied. ¡°How can you be looked down on? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He followed behind Gu Man excitedly. After getting into the car, he looked curiously at the scene outside the car window.


    This big city was completely different from the countryside he lived in. There were buildings that towered in the clouds, and there were endless cars. There were all kinds of styles, completely different from the small trishaws and motorcycles in the countryside.


    Along the way, Huang Jue was very excited, but he still suppressed his emotions and sat obediently in the car, trying not to cause Gu Man any trouble.


    His sensible appearance was really heartbreaking. Gu Man¡¯s heart ached and she immediately decided to bring him to the mall to buy a set of clothes.


    She was only thinking about the phone and did not consider what he was wearing.


    Although Huang Jue¡¯s clothes were very clean, they were washed until they were pale. It was difficult to hide the traces of poverty.


    After she went to Han City First High School, there were too many snobbish people there. Gu Man did not want Huang Jue¡¯s pride to be trampled on.


    After entering the mall, Huang Jue¡¯s self-assured determination instantly shattered when he saw the dazzling array of goods.


    His eyes were abnormally bright and filled with curiosity about everything, but what followed was the fear brought about by the unfamiliar environment. He stuck close to Gu Man and sized things up tentatively.


    Gu Man went straight to her destination and brought him to the men¡¯s clothing area on the third floor.


    There were not many boys who came to shop, and most of them were young couples. It was rare for someone like Gu Man who brought her cousin along.


    After entering a well-decorated shop, Gu Man looked at the casual style inside. It was suitable for Huang Jue, who was about to enter high school.


    She placed her hand on her clothes and did not feel embarrassed about being neglected by the shop assistant. Instead, she looked around casually.


    Huang Jue looked at the casual clothes that were almost everywhere. It was obvious that she was choosing it for him. He grabbed his sleeve nervously and wanted to pull Gu Man away.


    ¡°Sister, I can wear this shirt for a few more years. You don¡¯t have to buy me new clothes.¡±


    He spoke softly, his wet eyes made Gu Man¡¯s heart soften. She rubbed Huang Jue¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re entering high school soon. It¡¯s time to get some new clothes.¡±


    ¡°Did I hear wrongly? There¡¯s actually someone who wears the same clothes for a few years. Little Lin, doesn¡¯t it sound funny?¡±


    A woman who looked old but was exquisitely dressed leaned against the counter and looked in their direction. She covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Although she covered her mouth, she could not hide the mocking smile on her face. Huang Jue lowered his head and grabbed Gu Man¡¯s clothes tightly at a loss.


    ¡°Sister Wang, isn¡¯t it bad to be like this?¡±


    The girl beside her was clearly much younger. Her face was hot as she looked at Gu Man nervously.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to not say? This is not an ordinary small shop. I don¡¯t know how much of your salary you need to spend to buy a single piece of clothing. You¡¯re someone who wears clothes from street stalls for a few years. You might as well go out and turn left. There are more street stalls there.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s expression gradually turned cold as Sister Wang spoke. She sneered. ¡°Is this your attitude when treating customers? No wonder not many people came.¡±


    ¡°You have a sharp tongue. Even if 100 customers like you come, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you can¡¯t afford it. We all have a fixed customer base. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Sister Wang rolled her eyes. She sized up Gu Man¡¯s clothes and snorted.

 Chapter 245 - 245 Buying the Whole Row

    245 Buying the Whole Row


    ¡°Little Lin, right? This, this, and that.¡±


    Gu Man raised her hand and pointed at a few clothes. Little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. One had to know that she had yet to achieve any sales this month. Under Sister Wang¡¯s pressure, she jogged over.


    ¡°Miss, you want these three, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, Little Lin, you ran forward eagerly. Who would have thought that she was just using you for fun? How can someone as poor as her afford a single one?¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Gu Man, who was interrupted, glanced at Sister Wang and the smile on her face gradually widened.


    ¡°Apart from these three, I¡¯m buying the whole row.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Little Lin¡¯s pupils dilated, unable to believe what she had heard.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Huang Jue was anxious and hurriedly tugged at Gu Man¡¯s sleeve. Looking at how pretentious they were, it was obvious that these clothes were not cheap. It was fine if she bought one or two, but he did not even dare to think about buying an entire row.


    Gu Man lowered her voice. ¡°Sister is rich. You don¡¯t have to worry. Hurry up and try the sizing.¡±


    Huang Jue wanted to say something else, but Gu Man¡¯s serious expression made him swallow the words he wanted to say and say thank you softly. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll definitely be successful in the future and repay you.¡±


    ¡°Go try the sizing.¡±


    Sister Wang gritted her teeth and stared at the harmonious scene. She did not believe that this woman was so generous that she could buy a row of clothes with a casual wave of her hand. That was her monthly sales.


    ¡°Little Lin, I advise you not to be so solicitous. She might just be joking. When the time comes, you¡¯ll be happy for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle the bill.¡±


    The ones Gu Man chose were all basic pieces. They were very casual and there would not be any problems.


    Moreover, because of Xiao Xiao¡¯s words, she also started caring about Huang Jue¡¯s appearance. Only then did she realize that Huang Jue was quite good-looking at such a young age. It was just that his skin was a little rough and his figure was a little thin.


    Little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Gu Man¡¯s heroic posture.


    This was simply like a novel shining into reality. It was too domineering.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s okay. You can pay after he¡¯s done trying.¡±


    Out of good professional ethics, Little Lin rejected Gu Man¡¯s request to pay in advance. She even winked at her playfully and lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve long disliked Sister Wang. She looks down on us every time, but her customer base is the most stable. She doesn¡¯t have to worry about sales at all. We small employees don¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±


    Gu Man smiled and did not speak. Instead, she looked at the fitting room.


    Huang Jue changed his clothes very quickly. After a while, he pushed open the door and walked out.


    He was short and his clothes were a little loose on him, but the rustic aura on him disappeared and he became sunny and handsome.


    With the support of his clothes, Huang Jue looked at himself in the mirror and was a little stunned. He did not dare to imagine that he would be so handsome.


    One could not blame him for being narcissistic. It was just that he did not look like himself in the mirror. He was sunny and unrestrained. His clean face and buzz cut made him look youthful.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Gu Man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Try the remaining few.¡±


    After Huang Jue entered the fitting room, Gu Man followed Little Lin to the front desk. She showed her her phone screen and looked at Little Lin. ¡°Can you pay now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss. He¡¯s your brother, right? He¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Little Lin calculated the bill, she looked at the high payment amount and was a little afraid. Her trembling hand swiped up and the payment was successful.


    She stopped breathing for a moment.


    Not only did her performance this month meet the standard, but it could even be said that it far exceeded the standard. She could finally become a full-time employee.


    When Sister Wang, who had been waiting to watch a good show, saw this scene, she shook her head in a daze and kept muttering, How is this possible?


    Sister Wang, who had always been known for her sharp eyes, had misjudged someone at this moment and was even slapped hard in the face.


    Although she had a stable customer base, not all customers were as generous as Gu Man.


    Moreover, it was obvious that Huang Jue was still growing. The sales of men¡¯s clothes were not as high as women¡¯s clothes. They cared more about every client. Gu Man was undoubtedly a big client to them.


    She bit her lower lip and walked forward with a proper smile on her face.


    When Little Lin saw this scene, she understood that she was about to be robbed of her client.

 Chapter 246 - 246 Introduction to the Suit

    246 Introduction to the Suit


    In a shop like this, it was mostly one sales assistant handling one customer. But there were also cases of stealing clients, but it was very rare.


    Little Lin did not expect such a thing to happen to her and was a little dejected.


    Of course, the client could choose to change the sales assistant. Sister Wang was so capable. What if Gu Man did not mind the incident earlier on and changed her?


    ¡°Miss, the clothes you just picked are all casual. There are suits here. You can buy a few for your brother so that he can wear them to events.¡±


    Gu Man did not have much of an expression on her face at Sister Wang¡¯s change in attitude. Hearing her words, she only nodded slightly. ¡°You make sense.¡±


    When Sister Wang saw that Gu Man was not too disgusted with her, her expression became eager. ¡°Miss, when your brother comes out later, let¡¯s go over there to take a look.¡±


    Little Lin lowered her head and held back the tears in her eyes.


    She did not blame Gu Man for changing. What she did not expect was that Sister Wang, who had always looked after her, would actually steal her client.


    She sniffled and the corners of her eyes were red, but she still went to the fitting room dutifully and took the clothes Huang Jue handed her.


    Huang Jue had already changed his clothes. He did not see Gu Man and looked around anxiously. When he saw her on the other side, he quickly ran over.


    However, when he saw Sister Wang doing her best to introduce him to Gu Man, the expression on his face instantly froze, as if he had recalled Sister Wang¡¯s mocking words to him just now.


    ¡°You look great.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s voice pulled him back to his senses. Hearing her praise, Huang Jue blushed and smiled shyly. ¡°Sister, as long as you think it looks good.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, what do you think of these clothes? They¡¯re not especially formal, but they¡¯re very suitable for important occasions.¡±


    Sister Wang took out a suit hanging on the hanger. It was different from the other suits that felt tight. The overall fabric was loose, and the black patterns on the suit look well-designed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like that one, there¡¯s also a blue suit. Your brother is so handsome. He¡¯ll definitely be able to hold it up.¡±


    Looking at the blue suit, Gu Man disagreed and instantly looked away.


    ¡°Yes, except for the blue one. I want this row in his size.¡±


    Sister Wang¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately turned around to look for Huang Jue¡¯s size.


    Taking advantage of her departure, Huang Jue immediately leaned in front of Gu Man. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t like this person. Why don¡¯t you want that Sister Little Lin to introduce them to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡±


    Looking at the busy Sister Wang, the smile on Gu Man¡¯s face widened.


    Because this model was in the size of an adult, it took Sister Wang a lot of effort to find it in the size of junior high school students. When she came out, her hair was already messy, and the clothes she had painstakingly tidied were wrinkled.


    ¡°Miss, these are the few you like. Let your brother try them.¡±


    As she spoke, she consciously opened the packaging and ironed it tactfully before handing it to Huang Jue.


    When Little Lin saw this scene, she felt even more that she probably had no hope.


    Sister Wang was so considerate in her service. Even if they had a conflict before, Gu Man probably wouldn¡¯t mind. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t angry to begin with.


    She sighed and resigned herself to her fate.


    Huang Jue took the suit and ran into the changing room. Sister Wang rubbed her hands and looked at Gu Man. ¡°Miss, are you paying by card or by phone?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Look at how handsome your brother is. Those clothes will definitely suit him. Let¡¯s go to the front desk to settle the bill first. I¡¯ll pack them up for you and give you a few bow ties.¡±


    Gu Man curled her lips. ¡°When did I say I wanted to buy it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sister Wang subconsciously raised her voice. She only reacted when the other customers in the shop looked over impatiently. She quickly lowered her voice and looked at Gu Man in disbelief. ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted this row?¡±


    Gu Man tilted her head with a puzzled expression. ¡°Did I say that? Little Lin, what did I say just now?¡±

 Chapter 247 - 247 Threat

    247 Threat


    Little Lin suppressed the smile on her face and lowered her head, repeating Gu Man¡¯s words. ¡°Miss only said that she wanted your brother¡¯s size just now. She didn¡¯t say that she wanted these clothes.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Sister Wang went crazy. Why didn¡¯t she say so earlier? She still let her run around finding it for so long?


    She was wondering why this person was so easy to coax. So she had such intentions.


    After knowing the truth, Sister Wang¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°Are you sure you want to mess with me like this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you threatening me?¡± Gu Man restrained the smile on her face and looked at Sister Wang coldly.


    ¡°Heh, since I can get this position, I naturally have some ability. You¡¯re just new money. Other than being rich, you have no power, aren¡¯t you still controlled by others?¡±


    It was unknown if Sister Wang was smart or stupid to actually threaten her client.


    ¡°If you know how to be afraid, I advise you to buy these clothes. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer! Any one of my old customers can crush you like an ant. Your lousy money made you so arrogant. I¡¯ll teach you how to be a person today!¡±


    This was the first time Gu Man heard someone say that they wanted to teach her how to be a person. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    As the laughter stopped, the smile on her face completely disappeared. Her entire temperament changed. An inexplicable pressure pressed down on Sister Wang, making her feel afraid.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to hit me? This is a public place!¡± Sister Wang shouted fiercely.


    ¡°You know the law quite well. I thought you didn¡¯t know the law, that¡¯s why you wanted to force a deal.¡± Gu Man snorted. ¡°You were the one who said that you wanted to buy it. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Sister, why is this¡­¡± Huang Jue stopped mid-sentence. He acutely sensed the change in the atmosphere and quickly jogged over to stand beside Gu Man. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You have to buy this row of clothes today. Otherwise, don¡¯t think of leaving this shop.¡±


    Although Huang Jue had just arrived, he more or less understood from Sister Wang¡¯s words. She was planning to buy and sell by force.


    He did not expect such a shameless person to exist. He was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°It¡¯s illegal to sell by force.¡±


    Sis Wang looked disdainful. ¡°My rank is the highest here. I¡¯m in charge. You have to buy it today.¡±


    Gu Man took out her phone and her fingertips slid slightly, stopping on a number. However, another number popped up on the phone page, making her ignore this number and she clicked on the number that popped up.


    Sister Wang naturally noticed her small action, but she did not take it to heart.


    According to her many years of experience, the girl in front of her was at most rich. It was impossible for her to know any big shots.


    But soon, Sister Wang would be slapped in the face by her experience.


    ¡°Miss Man, I heard that you were bullied in Hualian Mall.¡±


    Gu Man did not say anything. Instead, she subconsciously looked up at her surroundings.


    ¡°Miss Man, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s just that our people happened to see you there. I¡¯ve already contacted the manager of your shop. The matter will be resolved soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡±


    A hearty laugh came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Miss Man, you¡¯re welcome. Have fun shopping.¡±


    ¡°Say hi to Grandpa for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°The call is over. When are your men coming?¡±


    When Gu Man hung up, Sister Wang immediately spoke, but the disdain on her face was obvious that she did not believe that Gu Man knew anyone.


    ¡°I insist on standing here today to see who you can call over.¡±


    Gu Man ignored her and turned to face Little Lin. ¡°Wrap up those suits for me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, okay!¡±


    Little Lin was still immersed in the argument and had yet to recover. She only came back to her senses when Gu Man called her.


    Looking at the two of them who were still confronting each other, she walked up to Gu Man uneasily and couldn¡¯t help but remind her softly, ¡°Sister Wang knows a male customer who¡¯s very rich and seems to have a good background. He often comes to her to buy clothes. Their relationship is very special. Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll call the manager over.¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248 Gu Rou Behind Her

    248 Gu Rou Behind Her


    ¡°No, I can handle it.¡±


    Gu Man shook her head in Little Lin¡¯s direction. Although Little Lin¡¯s face was filled with worry, she calmed down when she saw that Gu Man was confident. ¡°Call me if you need help.¡±


    Little Lin turned around to pack the suits, but she also observed the situation here from time to time.


    Sister Wang¡¯s face turned green and red. It was exciting. She clenched her fists and looked at Gu Man fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re going against me to the end.¡±


    She took out her phone angrily and tapped on it for a while before heaving a sigh of relief. A smug expression appeared on her face as she waved her phone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to come into contact with someone as high-level as Miss Gu, right?¡±


    Miss Gu? Which Miss Gu? Could it be the one she was thinking of?


    This shop was a small luxury shop. It was more cost-effective and had better workmanship. If Gu Rou wanted to buy it to please Gu Yuan, this shop was indeed very suitable.


    A phone ringtone interrupted Gu Man¡¯s thoughts. She saw Sister Wang pick up the phone and put it to her ear.


    ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re at the Hualian Mall? Are you coming over now? There are a few new styles recently. You can look at them for your father.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Sister Wang hung up. The smile on her face gradually widened, and a few thin lines appeared at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Gu will be here soon. She hates people like you who bully others with their power the most. Moreover, not only is Miss Gu rich, she¡¯s also very filial. She¡¯s definitely not someone a nouveau riche like you can compare to.¡±


    At the mention of Miss Gu, Sister Wang kept talking until she saw a familiar figure at the door. She gave up on praising her and jogged over to welcome her.


    Gu Man also turned to look. She wanted to see if this Miss Gu was Gu Rou.


    A champagne-colored gown fluttered in the wind and floated into Gu Man¡¯s line of sight.


    The person in the gown had a faint smile on her face and looked gentle. However, when she saw Gu Man, her pupils constricted.


    ¡°Sister Wang, is this the person who bullied others just now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Gu. You don¡¯t know how overboard this person is. She¡¯s just relying on the fact that she has a little money¡­¡±


    Gu Rou did not listen to Sister Wang¡¯s subsequent complaints at all. Her thoughts kept flying and she was thinking more. What puzzled her was where Gu Man got the money to spend on such a high-end luxury brand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you use others to attack me, but you even tricked me on purpose. You clearly said that you wanted this row of clothes, but you handed the deal to someone else in the blink of an eye. However, I spent a lot of effort to find these clothes. Miss Gu, you¡¯re a kind person. You must uphold justice for me.¡±


    ¡°How could she have so much money? Are you mistaken?¡±


    Sister Wang did not hear the surprise in Gu Rou¡¯s voice and nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯m definitely not mistaken. This person just spent a sum of money in the shop. I only wanted to introduce the suits to her because I saw that the other person was busy. Who knew that she would play tricks on me?¡±


    Sister Wang distorted the truth, hoping that Gu Rou could uphold justice for her.


    Gu Rou was not in the mood to think so much now. Her mind was filled with thoughts of where Gu Man got so much money.


    Could it be that when she left home, she stole the Gu family¡¯s things and sold them? Was that why she was so rich now?


    However, after Gu Man left, Gu Rou even walked around specially to pick on her. She realized that other than her own things, Gu Man did not take anything else from the Gu family.


    However, she did not believe that Gu Man would be so rich. She must have missed something!


    Thinking that not only could she defame Gu Man in front of the Gu Family, but she could also mention this in front of Zhang Yue. Once she confirmed Gu Man¡¯s identity as a thief, no one would approach her again.


    After all, no one wanted to be friends with a thief. What if they lost their precious things one day?


    At that time, Gu Man would become a street rat and be hated by everyone!


    Gu Rou did not have time to listen to Sister Wang¡¯s complaints. She raised her feet and walked up to Gu Man with a teasing smile. ¡°Gu Man, where did you get the money? Did you steal from the Gu family?¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249 Stealing

    249 Stealing


    When Sis Wang heard this, she was afraid that the matter would not blow up. She immediately fanned the flames and pointed. ¡°I was wondering why she was so rich when she was dressed so poorly. So she stole! She still dares to come out after stealing something. Are you stupid or thick-skinned?¡±


    After scolding Gu Man, Sister Wang¡¯s hand went to Gu Rou¡¯s arm. ¡°Miss Gu Rou, thank goodness you came today. Otherwise, this thief would have escaped from under everyone¡¯s noses!¡±


    ¡°Gu Rou, think before you speak. I can¡¯t afford your accusation.¡±


    Before Gu Rou could speak, Sister Wang couldn¡¯t help but point at Gu Man and curse viciously. She even threatened to call the police. Her commotion attracted everyone shopping nearby. She couldn¡¯t wait for everyone to see Gu Man¡¯s true colors.


    Before Gu Rou could speak, Sister Wang couldn¡¯t help but point at Gu Man and curse viciously. She even threatened to call the police. Her commotion attracted everyone shopping nearby. She couldn¡¯t wait for everyone to see Gu Man¡¯s true colors.


    Gu Man looked at Sister Wang indifferently, her eyes filled with mockery. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? Slander! I have the right to sue you.¡±


    ¡°You still want to sue me? What a joke. How dare a thief like you say that?¡±


    Seeing that the time was about right, Gu Rou opened her mouth to condemn Gu Man.


    ¡°Sister, although you¡¯ve run away from home now, you¡¯re still a member of the Gu Family. You can tell me if you have any difficulties. There¡¯s no need to steal anything. However, I didn¡¯t discipline you well as an elder sister. I¡¯ll let you off this time. Apologize to her and the matter is resolved, okay?¡±


    Gu Rou laughed in her heart. Gu Man would definitely not be able to escape this time. Once she apologized, she would admit that she was a thief.


    If she did not apologize, she would be unreasonable.


    After thinking for a while, Gu Rou quietly took out her phone and secretly filmed. When the time came, with the video, everyone would be able to see Gu Man¡¯s true colors.


    Gu Man looked coldly at the clamoring Sister Wang, Gu Rou, who was watching a good show, and the surrounding righteous envoys. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to smile? You¡¯re so shameless. I really don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from. Everyone, look. How can there be such a shameless woman? I see that you¡¯re not old. Why are you doing such dirty things?¡± Sister Wang said loudly.


    ¡°In that case, call the police.¡±


    ¡°You know you¡¯re in the wrong¡­ calling the police?¡±


    Sister Wang had thought that after this, Gu Man would definitely bow down to her in fear. She did not expect her to call the police.


    Her heart burned with anger. She felt that Gu Man was really shameless. Gu Rou would definitely not slander her, so did she think that she did not dare to call the police?


    ¡°Alright, so be it. Who¡¯s afraid of you, thief?¡±


    Before Gu Rou could stop her, Sister Wang agreed first.


    Gu Man looked at the flustered Gu Rou and the corners of her lips curled up.


    Gu Rou definitely knew what she had brought after she left. She just wanted to slander her, but she did not expect that she would dare to call the police.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. We¡¯re all family. I don¡¯t want to make things so awkward.¡±


    ¡°After I leave the Gu Family, how can I still be considered a member of the Gu Family? Moreover, even among brothers, accounts should be settled without ambiguity.¡± Gu Man did not give Gu Rou a chance and called.


    She briefly explained the situation here and nodded when she heard the other party agree. However, a pair of well-maintained hands reached out in front of her, wanting to snatch her phone.


    Looking at Gu Rou¡¯s nervous expression, the corners of Gu Man¡¯s lips curled up and she took a step back. Because Gu Rou did not have any support, she almost fell to the ground in a sorry state. Fortunately, Sister Wang, who was beside her, supported her in time.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty. You want to hurt Miss Gu so that you can find an excuse to stop the police from investigating the truth, right?¡±


    As soon as Gu Rou stabilized her body, she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but glare at Sister Wang.


    Could it be that this person could not see the situation clearly? What good would it do her if this matter blew up?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. She¡¯s my sister¡­¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250 Call the Police

    250 Call the Police


    ¡°Wait till the police get here.¡±


    Before Gu Rou could speak, Gu Man interrupted her.


    Gu Rou, who had been strategizing just now, immediately panicked. She gritted her teeth.


    So what if she called the police? Anyway, the police did not know about the Gu Family¡¯s things. Wasn¡¯t it up to her?


    Gu Rou¡¯s panic was immediately appeased and she became more confident. She sat at the side and shook her head, acting like a good sister.


    ¡°Sister, since you insist on calling the police, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Her understanding look was a stark contrast to Gu Man.


    Even if it was Gu Man who wanted to call the police just now, not many people around her believed her.


    ¡°This young lady really has the cheek to call the police. Isn¡¯t she walking into a trap?¡±


    ¡°I think the young lady is quite scheming. She thinks that her sister can do whatever she wants because she¡¯s on her side.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Gu. Even if she¡¯s your biological sister, you can¡¯t let her off. Thieves have to be punished before they realize their mistake.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but she¡¯s still my sister.¡±


    Gu Rou smiled and looked around, deliberately saying something that made one¡¯s imagination run wild. In an instant, everyone¡¯s good impression of her increased greatly, and they looked at Gu Man even more angrily.


    Gu Man sat at the side indifferently and even wanted to chat with Huang Jue.


    ¡°Sister, that woman definitely said that on purpose. Is she your actual sister?¡±


    As soon as Gu Man nodded, Huang Jue was furious.


    ¡°No wonder Sister wanted to move out. There¡¯s such a troublesome person at home. I¡¯ll move out too.¡±


    Because he was angry, he did not deliberately suppress his voice when he spoke. Gu Rou happened to hear him.


    Gu Rou looked at the familiar-looking child and suddenly remembered that she had seen him at the Guzheng competition.


    She narrowed her eyes and remembered that this child was a relative of Gu Man¡¯s grandmother. Her expression immediately turned unfriendly, but because there were outsiders around, she had to pretend to be magnanimous.


    ¡°Little kid, you don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t blame you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if that young lady does evil deeds herself, but she still wants to lead the child astray. Miss Gu is so kind. She actually led the child to speak ill of Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°Sister didn¡¯t guide me. She¡¯s a bad woman to begin with!¡±


    Huang Jue stood up angrily, wanting to defend Gu Man, but seeing that no one was listening to him, they were immersed in what they thought was the truth and kept discussing.


    ¡°Huang Jue, when the police come, everything will be clear,¡± Gu Man said.


    He snorted and sat beside Gu Man, suppressing the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Sister, you still have a chance to go back on your word.¡±


    Gu Rou said this ambiguously. Gu Man did not look at her, making Gu Rou look like a clown.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? There are so many people surrounding the shop. Are we still doing business?¡±


    A strong voice came from outside the crowd. The surrounding crowd subconsciously parted to make a path. A man wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked over while panting.


    ¡°Manager, why are you here?¡±


    Sister Wang was the first to go over. She ran over eagerly and saw the exhausted manager. She even consciously brought a cup of tea over.


    The manager took the tea and took a sip. When he calmed down, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Miss Gu here?¡±


    Sister Wang was a little puzzled. How did the manager know that Gu Rou was here? But even if Gu Rou had some status, the manager shouldn¡¯t have come over personally, right? Could it be that the manager knew about what happened here?


    Sis Wang was terrified. She could not avoid a reprimand.


    She was already dissatisfied with Gu Man. Now, Sister Wang was even angrier. She pointed in Gu Man¡¯s direction and complained to the manager.


    ¡°Manager, it¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault. She insisted on causing trouble and even said that she wanted to call the police to arrest Miss Gu!¡±


    ¡°What? Ridiculous, who is it? They actually dare to arrest Miss Gu!¡±


    That was someone under Old Master Cui¡¯s protection. If Old Master Cui blamed him, he would not be able to bear the consequences.

 Chapter 251 - 251 The Manager Arrives

    251 The Manager Arrives


    Thinking of Uncle Li¡¯s instructions to him, the manager walked up to Gu Man and his expression turned cold.


    Old Master Cui was coming over soon. He had to settle this matter before he came.


    ¡°Miss, our shop doesn¡¯t welcome you. Please leave. All your expenses today will be returned to you,¡± the manager said mercilessly as he pointed outside.


    If it were any other girl, she would probably have cried from this.


    ¡°No wonder there¡¯s such an arrogant person in your shop. It turns out that the managers are not that good either.¡±


    When the manager heard Gu Man¡¯s sarcastic voice, his face turned green and purple. But no matter what, the matter had to be resolved first.


    ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re unwilling to go out, don¡¯t blame us for using violence.¡±


    ¡°Manager, this is my sister. She¡¯s just a little insensible.¡±


    Gu Rou advised her lightly from the side, but she had no intention of pleading. Instead, she added fuel to the fire.


    The manager glanced in Gu Rou¡¯s direction and sized her up. He did not recognize her. Sister Wang was anxious and went forward to introduce her.


    ¡°Manager, aren¡¯t you here to look for Miss Gu? This is Miss Gu.¡±


    Hearing Sis Wang¡¯s words, the manager¡¯s expression immediately changed and he was especially solicitous.


    Gu Rou covered her mouth in surprise. Although she had spent a lot here, her status was far from being able to be received by the manager personally. Moreover, the manager was very attentive.


    It was not that they had never met before, but he had never been like today.


    ¡°Manager, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m sorry that my sister is disturbing your business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll pay for Miss Gu¡¯s expenses today. Have fun as much as you want. I¡¯ll chase out the person who disturbed your mood.¡±


    With that, the manager looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction in disgust and stopped talking to her. He waved his hand and called for security guards. He pointed in Gu Man¡¯s direction. ¡°Chase this troublemaker out. All of you, listen up. I don¡¯t want to see this person in the shop again.¡±


    ¡°Manager, is there a misunderstanding? This lady didn¡¯t do anything at all. She¡¯s always¡­¡± Little Lin was anxious to explain. Halfway through, Sister Wang kicked her hard. She came back to her senses and saw the manager¡¯s gradually darkening expression. She still braced herself and said, ¡°Manager, it¡¯s not what you think. It was clearly Sister Wang who looked down on her first and even forced her to buy. As for this new Miss Gu, it was Sister Wang who called her over to bully this lady.¡±


    Although she was very afraid, Little Lin still braced herself and told the truth. Gu Man was a good person. She could not stand this group of evil people being arrogant and let good people be wronged.


    The manager also looked impatient. Not to mention that Miss Gu was deliberately making things difficult for him, even if she destroyed his shop, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    As for a little girl, how much money could she have? How many forces?


    ¡°Are you new? Handle this person for her. I don¡¯t want to see her here.¡±


    The manager looked at Sister Wang and nodded in Little Lin¡¯s direction.


    Sister Wang was overjoyed, but she was even more smug. On the contrary, Little Lin¡¯s face was pale and her lips were trembling, as if she could not believe what she was hearing.


    ¡°Who asked you to help her? Now you have to suffer.¡± When she walked to Little Lin¡¯s side, Sis Wang was still gloating.


    ¡°Little Lin, you actually spoke up for a thief. I seriously suspect that you have bad conduct. From today onwards, you¡¯re fired,¡± Sister Wang cleared her throat and said seriously.


    Gu Man frowned as she watched this farce. It didn¡¯t matter to her, but Little Lin couldn¡¯t be fired because of her.


    ¡°Manager, are you sure you want to be so ruthless?¡±


    The manager ignored Gu Man. He only gestured to the security guard beside him to chase Gu Man out.


    Seeing his attitude, Gu Man sneered in her heart. She did not stand on ceremony anymore. She handed Huang Jue to Little Lin and kicked the security guard who pounced on her.


    The burly security guard actually flew far away after her kick and even fell to the ground, he frowned and was unable to stand up.


    Before the manager could take two steps, a gust of wind blew from the side and another person fell in front of him. His pupils dilated, and his heart palpitated from anger.

 Chapter 252 - 252 The Real Miss Gu

    252 The Real Miss Gu


    ¡°Are you rebelling? You actually attacked in public. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being arrested?¡±


    Gu Man did not say anything and responded with her actions.


    Another security guard was kicked to the ground by her. Gu Man, who was standing in the middle, was unscathed. The wind blew her hair and she looked a little valiant.


    Looking at the mess in front of him, the manager was extremely afraid. It was not that he was afraid of Gu Man, but he was afraid that Old Master Cui would see this scene when he came.


    ¡°Sister, how can you fight in public? The Gu Family can¡¯t protect you anymore. You have to give the manager an explanation today!¡±


    Gu Rou looked at the security guard on the ground and stood up. She reached out her hands to stand in front of Gu Man and raised her chin righteously.


    ¡°Gu Rou, on the one hand, you want the image of being a good sister, but on the other hand, you¡¯re not doing anything. Why didn¡¯t you stand up just now? Why are you pretending now?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words tore through the disguise on Gu Rou¡¯s face, making her face turn pale. However, she still raised her head forcefully and acted like a little white flower.


    ¡°It¡¯s different sister. It¡¯s your fault. I can¡¯t be biased without looking at right and wrong.¡±


    ¡°Manager Zhang, is this what you did for me?¡±


    The walking stick hit the ground heavily, emitting a pressure that dissipated all the sounds, leaving only the sound of people breathing.


    When the manager saw who it was, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He almost knelt on the ground and looked at the security guards who were lying on the ground. His heart almost stopped.


    ¡°Old Master Cui this really isn¡¯t my fault. It¡¯s all that girl¡¯s fault. She was the one who pestered us here. Otherwise, I would have helped Miss Gu uphold justice long ago.¡±


    Old Master Cui looked in the direction the manager was pointing. When he saw Gu Man, he frowned.


    Wasn¡¯t he referring to Little Man? What was he talking about?


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve seen it already. This is Old Master Cui from the four major families. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave early. You might still be able to survive.¡±


    Seeing that Old Master Cui was silent, the manager thought that he was angry. He hurriedly looked at Gu Man coldly and his tone was even heavier than before.


    Gu Man did not even look at him. She pulled Huang Jue towards Old Master Cui.


    ¡°Why is Old Master Cui from the four major families here?¡±


    ¡°From what the manager said, he should be here for that Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that thief be finished?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only a matter of time before she¡¯s finished? If you have time to think about this, you might as well think about how to build a relationship with Old Master Cui.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was still walking towards Old Master Cui fearlessly, the manager was even more anxious to stop her and was even prepared to get physical.


    ¡°Manager, is this how you do things? Why are you stopping Little Man? Hurry up and let her come over.¡±


    When Old Master Cui¡¯s words reached the manager¡¯s ears, he could not think straight.


    Little Man? Was Old Master Cui calling the person in front of him?


    Before he could react, he saw Gu Man standing in front of Old Master Cui.


    ¡°Old Master Cui.¡± She nodded politely and pushed Huang Jue in front of her. ¡°This is Huang Jue, my cousin.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words were like a stone thrown into a calm wave, causing a thousand ripples. After the discussion stopped for a few seconds, it instantly became lively.


    Everyone looked over in disbelief, including the manager who had stopped them at the beginning.


    He froze on the spot, unable to believe what he had heard. He seemed to have made a mistake and had even chased away someone related to Old Master Cui.


    The manager could not accept it for a moment. His legs went weak and he knelt on the ground. He hugged his head in frustration. He could already predict his outcome.


    When Sister Wang saw this scene, she panicked even more. Her lips trembled and her face was pale. She no longer looked as arrogant as before.


    ¡°Miss Gu, save me. I offended her for you.¡±


    Gu Rou shook off Sister Wang¡¯s hand impatiently. She couldn¡¯t care less about the others now. She didn¡¯t even know what had happened!


    When did Gu Man get involved with the Cui Family?


    Gu Rou bit her lip angrily and gritted her teeth as she stared in Gu Man¡¯s direction. She suddenly recalled that day when Gu Man got into the Cui Family¡¯s car.

 Chapter 253 - 253 Gu Rous Slander

    253 Gu Rou¡¯s Slander


    It seemed like they had hooked up at that time. She did not expect Gu Man to be so capable. However, does she not find it disgusting? Old Master Cui was already so old, but she still thought¡­


    Gu Rou speculated viciously about Gu Man. So what if she hooked up with Old Master Cui? Such a disgusting relationship would only be despised by the world!


    She adjusted her expression and came to Gu Man gently. She wanted to hold her hand, but Gu Man shook her off.


    However, this did not affect her at all, because her main goal was only to expose Gu Man¡¯s true colors. Getting involved with Old Master Cui was secondary.


    ¡°Gu Man, you disappoint me too much. I thought that after you left home, you would rely on yourself. I didn¡¯t expect that!¡±


    Her disbelieving gaze kept moving between Gu Man and Old Master Cui.


    When Gu Man, who had been expressionless, heard this, there was a rare anger on her face. ¡°Gu Rou, watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯re very short of money, but you just have to give in to our family. There¡¯s no need to use such dirty methods, right?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was angry, Gu Rou was even more certain of her guess. She looked at Old Master Cui shamefully. ¡°Grandpa Cui, my sister is young and doesn¡¯t know anything. She can¡¯t compare to someone like you who has been in the business world for many years. Grandpa Cui, please be magnanimous and let my sister off.¡±


    ¡°This Miss Gu is really loyal. If I had such a younger sister, I wouldn¡¯t care about her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She still did such a disgusting thing. I would never acknowledge her as my sister.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s words provoked the emotions of the surrounding people, magnifying everyone¡¯s malice and them speculating the relationship between Gu Man and Old Master Cui.


    ¡°You look gentle and quiet, but why are you still distorting the truth?¡±


    The anger on Old Master Cui¡¯s face intensified. He was already so old. What dirty tricks had he not seen?


    But no one had ever made him so angry.


    What he cared about was not his reputation, but Gu Man¡¯s innocence.


    Apart from being angry, her heart ached. Gu Rou could say such things in front of so many people, let alone in the Gu Family.


    Old Master Cui had long recognized Gu Rou and did not treat her well. ¡°If you still want the Gu Family to safely continue remaining in the business circle, you should consider whether you should have said what you just said.¡±


    A murderous aura assaulted their faces, making them feel fear for no reason.


    In front of Old Master Cui, Gu Rou was still too inexperienced. Just Old Master Cui¡¯s gaze alone made her turn pale with fear and she wished she could escape immediately.


    She suppressed the fear in her heart and looked up at Old Master Cui stubbornly, but there were a few tears in her eyes that were about to fall.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, I know you¡¯re in a high position, but you shouldn¡¯t threaten me. In the business world, everyone depends on their own abilities. Don¡¯t think you can cover the sky with one hand. Besides, I just want to protect my sister. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    With that, Gu Rou¡¯s tears flowed down her face.


    Old Master Cui looked at the calculation in her eyes and could not help but sneer.


    Did she think that this would make him think highly of her? In the end, she was still a person who thought highly of herself but coveted the Cui Family¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°Is that so? I hope you can be as stubborn when I lay my hands on the Gu Family.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s face was pale because of Old Master Cui¡¯s words. She looked at Old Master Cui in disbelief, as if she did not understand why he was not moved by her strong appearance. Didn¡¯t the older generation like such a junior the most?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Old Master Cui to be someone who takes advantage of his seniority!¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down. The Cui Family is one of the four major families. You can¡¯t afford to provoke them.¡±


    The discussion was not as loud as before. Although some people were dissatisfied with Old Master Cui because of Gu Rou¡¯s words, they did not dare to say anything because of the pressure.


    The Cui Family¡¯s strength could not be doubted.


    Seeing that no one was speaking up for her, Gu Rou¡¯s face turned even paler. Her gaze landed on Gu Man. ¡°Sister, the Gu Family is also your family. Are you just going to watch as the Gu Family is suppressed by outsiders?¡±

 Chapter 254 - 254 Warning Gu Rou

    254 Warning Gu Rou


    She was no longer as calm as she had pretended to be. Instead, she was anxious and even seemed to be morally kidnapped. However, Gu Man had no morals.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long left the Gu Family, not to mention that I brought this upon myself.¡±


    Old Master Cui turned to look at Uncle Li and said without doubt, ¡°You know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Master, I understand.¡±


    Their conversation was as if no one was around, as if they did not care about Gu Rou, who was still standing.


    Gu Rou¡¯s mouth trembled. Her legs were no longer able to support her. If the Cui Family attacked the Gu Family, the Gu Family was destined to die.


    Why? Why didn¡¯t things go according to her imagination? She bit her lower lip indignantly and blamed everything on Gu Man.


    If not for her, the Gu Family would not have suffered an undeserved calamity. Gu Rou could not bear the thought of her former glory and wealth leaving her and she might even lose Zhang Yue.


    She almost couldn¡¯t care less about her image. She went forward and grabbed Gu Man, threatening her fiercely, ¡°Gu Man, do you really think Old Master Cui will care about you? Only the Gu Family is your only backing. Without the Gu Family, you¡¯re nothing!¡±


    Gu Man waved Gu Rou away with an arrogant smile. ¡°Without the Gu Family, aren¡¯t I still alive and well? Only you treat the Gu Family as a treasure.¡±


    Gu Rou shook her head in disbelief. Gu Man was definitely just talking about it. She would definitely not leave her in the lurch.


    ¡°Think about Zhang Yue. If he finds out that you did such a thing, will he still be nice to you?¡±


    Gu Man felt ridiculous. At this point, Gu Rou still thought that she liked Zhang Yue. Just because she treated him like a treasure, it doesn¡¯t mean that others will treat him like a treasure.


    ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t like Zhang Yue. Secondly, I have nothing to do with the Gu Family and the Zhang Family anymore. What does your life have to do with me?¡±


    Gu Rou trembled in anger, completely forgetting to protect her image. She raised her hand and was about to slap Gu Man¡¯s face when she was stopped by a slender hand.


    Gu Man slapped her back mercilessly. Gu Rou covered her swollen cheek and looked at Gu Man in disbelief.


    The resentment in her heart deepened. She raised her hand and wanted to retaliate, but Gu Man also slapped her other cheek.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. Go back now and tell the Gu Family not to bother me in the future. They might still have a way out.¡±


    Gu Rou pursed her lips and was about to say something sarcastic, but because Old Master Cui was here, she could only glare at Gu Man and leave in a sorry state with her face covered.


    After settling Gu Rou, only Sister Wang and the manager were left.


    The two of them seemed to know that their outcome would not be good. Their faces were pale as they walked over shakily to beg.


    ¡°I was blind to not recognize you. Miss Gu, please let me off this time.¡±


    The manager almost kowtowed to Gu Man. His face was ashen as he looked at Gu Man pleadingly. This was his only chance.


    Sister Wang was even more desperate than the manager. She had a grudge against Gu Man to begin with, but she still forced her to pay. She had already seen what would happen to her.


    Someone like Gu Man would definitely not let her off easily.


    Although Sister Wang was very reluctant to part with the work here, she knew now that she had to cut off her tail and escape.


    Otherwise, if Old Master Cui was really angry, it would not be just about not having a job.


    ¡°Miss Gu, I don¡¯t beg for your forgiveness. I¡¯ll take initiative to quit this job. When I get home, I¡¯ll definitely reflect on myself. I have parents and children at home. I hope Miss Gu can let me off.¡±


    The surrounding people sighed. The tables had turned too quickly. That Gu Man, who did not look outstanding, actually had a deep relationship with Old Master Cui.


    Although everyone had the most malicious guesses about the relationship between Gu Man and Old Master Cui because of Gu Rou¡¯s words, they could not help but be surprised.


    Gu Man looked at Sister Wang, who was already pale and in a daze, and mocked, ¡°When you casually belittled others and relied on your power to sell things to them, did you think of letting them off?¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255 Attitude Change

    255 Attitude Change


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Sister Wang only apologized profusely. In the end, she even knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    Gu Man did not feel any pity and only felt disgust.


    This kind of person did not realize their mistake at all. They only knew how to seek benefits and avoid harm. She only wanted to beg for mercy when she was a threat to her.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    When Sister Wang heard this, she suddenly looked up, hope flickering in her eyes. She hoped Gu Man could let her off.


    ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡±


    The serious voice stopped this farce. Gu Man turned around and realized that it was the police. She had forgotten that Gu Rou had slandered her for stealing.


    ¡°Who called the police just now?¡±


    The police asked. When they saw the situation here, they frowned.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Sister Wang did not think that these police officers would help her. She quickly stood up from the ground, afraid that any of her actions would make Gu Man unhappy.


    ¡°Officer, it¡¯s okay. We were just playing.¡±


    Seeing the police¡¯s gaze, Sister Wang quickly waved her hand to clear her name.


    The police officer only frowned when he heard this. It was unknown if he believed it or not.


    ¡°I called the police.¡±


    Gu Man spoke up and attracted the police¡¯s attention. When they saw who it was, the police subconsciously revealed a dissatisfied expression.


    Although Sister Wang did not say anything, she had knelt in front of Gu Man just now. The righteous young policeman hated such people who oppressed ordinary staff the most.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re saying that someone is slandering you? You have to know that you¡¯ll be detained if you call the police for no reason.¡±


    Hearing his unkind words, Gu Man raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything, right? Why was he already annoyed?


    ¡°How can a police officer like you speak like that? Let me speak to Chief Ou.¡±


    The young policeman¡¯s expression was all over his face. One could tell what he was thinking at a glance.


    When he heard about Chief Ou, he was even more dissatisfied. He felt that these two people were just as he had guessed. They relied on their power to bully the commoners.


    ¡°Chief Ou is very busy.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he mean that Chief Ou was very busy and didn¡¯t have time to care about them?


    This was the first time Old Master Cui had encountered someone who bickered with him. He was so angry that he knocked his walking stick heavily.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? What¡¯s your job position? How can you speak like that?¡±


    ¡°Li Hua, Officer, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with what I said.¡±


    Li Hua replied to Old Master Cui, but his obedience did not appease Old Master Cui. Instead, it intensified his anger.


    He was really rebellious.


    Gu Man felt that the person in front of her was very interesting. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. She was not afraid that the Gu Family would use any tricks if she handed the matter of the thief to him.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man did not look angry, Old Master Cui glared at Li Hua and did not say anything else.


    Although Li Hua was saved by Gu Man, she still had a cold expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened here, but there are so many people gathered here now. It¡¯s already seriously disrupting order. The few of you, follow me to the police station.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around. The police officers behind him instantly surrounded them.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Old Master Cui narrowed his eyes. The pressure of a superior subconsciously suppressed, making the police beside him not dare to move forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Whatever your identity is, you have to cooperate with the police.¡±


    Li Hua¡¯s ¡°sorry¡± was not sincere at all. He looked coldly in Old Master Cui¡¯s direction and his disgust for him deepened.


    He was indeed an ¡°upper-class person¡± who only knew how to use their power to suppress others.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s normal for you to have some sense of justice, but the person standing in front of you now is Old Master Cui!¡±


    Uncle Li¡¯s half-threatening words made Li Hua¡¯s expression change slightly.


    No matter how much he did not want to admit it, the Cui Family was one of the four major families. They indeed had the ability to do whatever they wanted.


    In the eyes of others, he was just an ant that could be crushed at any time.


    Li Hua clenched his fists unwillingly, feeling powerless from the bottom of his heart. Why did he want to be a police officer? It was because his family was shattered by the rich and powerful.

 Chapter 256 - 256 Old Master Cui Enters the Police Station

    256 Old Master Cui Enters the Police Station


    If not for those upper-class people, he would also be a person with a happy family now.


    But he could not afford to offend the Cui Family.


    Just as he was about to let go, a crisp and mellow voice sounded, attracting everyone¡¯s attention almost instantly.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, it¡¯s just a trip to the police station. It¡¯s nothing. I need him to help me prove my identity.¡±


    ¡°Identity? What identity?¡±


    Old Master Cui only knew that Gu Man had suffered here, but he did not know that Gu Rou had later slandered her for being a thief.


    ¡°It was Gu Rou just now. She insisted on slandering Miss Gu and said she was a thief. Miss Gu had no choice but to call the police.¡±


    Seeing that the opportunity to perform had come, Sister Wang hurriedly stood up and explained the cause and effect to Old Master Cui.


    When Old Master Cui heard this, he was furious. If he had known earlier, he would not have let Gu Rou leave. She had ruined Gu Man¡¯s innocence and even slandered her reputation.


    It seemed like the Gu Family had been too calm recently. He had to find something for the Gu Family to do.


    The reason why he had not touched the Gu Family previously was because he was worried about Gu Man. However, he had no choice but to make a move now.


    It was just a small punishment. With Little Man¡¯s personality, she probably wanted him to take revenge even more. However, as long as Little Man asked, he would definitely attack and destroy the Gu Family.


    After thinking for a while, Old Master Cui¡¯s expression softened slightly. He looked in Li Hua¡¯s direction. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Old Master Cui had already seen through Gu Man¡¯s intentions. Li Hua did look like an upright person, so it was naturally suitable for him to investigate the slander.


    However, she still underestimated the power of influence. Although Li Hua made him very unhappy, Old Master Cui felt that it was necessary to help her behind her back to prevent the Gu Family from using despicable methods.


    Li Hua¡¯s expression relaxed and he looked at Gu Man in confusion, but he quickly retracted his gaze.


    His good impression of Gu Man rose a little, but he still led the way expressionlessly.


    As soon as he arrived at the police station, Chief Ou stood at the front and waited. He first came to Old Master Cui and saw Gu Man.


    He was shocked. Wasn¡¯t this the girl related to Second Master Xiang? Why was she related to the Cui Family now?


    To be able to build a relationship with two of the four major families at the same time, Chief Ou did not dare to underestimate Gu Man and his attitude became even more respectful.


    ¡°Please come in. The tea has been boiled. Let¡¯s make a statement.¡±


    Before coming, Chief Ou had already figured out the ins and outs of the matter. He looked in Li Hua¡¯s direction and shook his head. He had always known that this child was stubborn. He was a good seedling. He just did not expect him to meet Old Master Cui, but fortunately, Old Master Cui did not make things difficult for him.


    When they entered the police station, they did not look like they were being interrogated at all. Instead, they looked like they were here for a vacation.


    Li Hua looked at the good tea and snacks in front of him and the corners of his mouth twitched. He was speechless.


    He looked down on the rich and powerful, but his immediate superior was eager to approach them, so he could not do anything.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the ins and outs of me calling the police or the ins and outs at the mall?¡±


    Gu Man moved the snacks in front of her to Huang Jue. She was not interested in these snacks, but she felt that children would like them.


    Huang Jue looked at the pastries in front of him eagerly. He was already hungry, but he looked at Li Hua carefully and trembled.


    Perhaps it was his wet eyes that moved Li Hua¡¯s heart, but his attitude towards Huang Jue was much better.


    ¡°Eat. I¡¯m not here to interrogate you. Just sit aside.¡±


    Only then did Huang Jue feel relieved. He took out a piece of pastry and placed it in his mouth, tasting it carefully.


    His obedient appearance made Li Hua¡¯s heart soften. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to rub his head, but when he saw the person beside him, he pretended to be serious and placed his hand by his lips. He coughed and said, ¡°Tell me about both.¡±


    ¡°I called the police because someone slandered me and said that I stole. Naturally, I have to prove my innocence. As for what happened in the mall, I bought clothes normally, but someone couldn¡¯t stand it and caused a dispute.¡±


    Li Hua nodded gently and recorded something in his notebook. Then, he left these people in the room and turned around to push open the door to the next interrogation place.

 Chapter 257 - 257 Huang Jue Returns to the Cui Family

    257 Huang Jue Returns to the Cui Family


    As for why Old Master Cui could share a room with Gu Man, it was naturally because of his power.


    ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±


    Gu Man was not afraid at all. When she heard Old Master Cui¡¯s words, she still nodded obediently, embarrassed to embarrass the old man.


    As for the others, Old Master Cui had already asked Uncle Li to make arrangements. Li Hua would only receive an identical confession.


    ¡°Have you seen the surveillance footage? These people said the same thing. They must have discussed it beforehand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated the surveillance cameras. It¡¯s indeed as they said.¡±


    Li Hua looked at the surveillance footage playing on the computer and raised his eyebrows. She did not expect Gu Man to be the victim.


    Chief Ou, who was standing at the side, kept pressuring him to let her go as soon as possible. Li Hua had no choice and rubbed his eyebrows. This matter could only be decided like this for the time being.


    Li Hua sent her to the entrance of the police station. ¡°Miss Gu needs to go to the Gu residence with us.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Old Master Cui was about to move forward, but Gu Man stopped him.


    She lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, the Gu Family has some grudges with Grandma. I¡¯m worried about bringing Huang Jue over, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to protect him.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s address of ¡°Grandpa¡± made Old Master Cui so happy that he quickly nodded in agreement.


    Huang Jue was closer to them and heard their conversation. He held Gu Man¡¯s hand nervously.


    Gu Man patted the back of his hand comfortingly. ¡°Be good and leave with my grandfather. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Huang Jue knew that he could not cause trouble for Gu Man. After hesitating for a while, he walked obediently to Old Master Cui.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    He called out to Old Master Cui obediently.


    ¡°Good child, follow me. Don¡¯t cause trouble for your sister.¡±


    Huang Jue nodded. Her obedient appearance made one happy.


    ¡°Grandpa, you can let Huang Jue try to communicate with Ah Mai. It¡¯s also beneficial to his autism.¡±


    Gu Man thought for a moment and took out an exam paper from her backpack to hand to Huang Jue.


    ¡°This is the test paper I got for you from Han City First High School. You can take a look at the questions first.¡±


    Her original intention was to let Huang Jue communicate with Ah Mai. After all, Huang Jue¡¯s IQ did not seem to be low. The two of them might have something in common.


    As for the test papers, if the two of them really had nothing to talk about, Huang Jue could also do questions to relieve his boredom.


    After reminding her, Gu Man followed Li Hua into the police car.


    The car sped along the road and soon arrived at the Gu residence.


    When she pressed the doorbell, the nanny came to open the door. Li Hua showed her his police badge. The nanny was shocked and quickly turned around to call for help.


    Because they were only here to investigate, not many people came. Other than Li Hua, there were only two or three police officers.


    ¡°We received a report that Gu Rou slandered Gu Man for stealing from the Gu Family and specially came to investigate this matter.¡±


    Due to his health, Gu Yuan was recuperating at home. Looking at Gu Man, who was following behind Li Hua, his face was ashen. He couldn¡¯t care less about the outsiders and cursed, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to rely on the Gu Family anymore, why did you come back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Do you think I want to come back?¡±


    Gu Man had long seen how unreasonable Gu Yuan was and how he confound right or wrong. Only now did she know that he was actually a little narcissistic. Did he really think that the Gu Family was a good place where everyone would rush over to?


    ¡°Hmph, do you think our Gu Family will take you in just because you brought the police over? Weren¡¯t you quite stubborn back then? Now you want to beg us?¡±


    If not for the sake of punishing Gu Rou, Gu Man really wanted to turn around and leave. She did not want to talk to a person with no intelligence.


    She sneered and looked at Li Hua to remind him, ¡°Officer Li, it¡¯s better to solve the case as soon as possible.¡±


    Only then did Li Hua come back to his senses from the argument between the two of them. He was a little puzzled. Did he not express himself clearly enough just now?


    ¡°This police officer, even if you guys mediate, we won¡¯t take in this scourge anymore. She left first. The Gu family isn¡¯t a place where she can come and go as she pleases.¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258 Misunderstanding

    258 Misunderstanding


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you seem to be mistaken about something. I¡¯m here to investigate Gu Rou¡¯s slander.¡±


    Gu Yuan looked surprised and retorted without thinking, ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s impossible for her to do such a thing. Gu Man must have said something to you. I¡¯m telling you that she¡¯s a scourge. Her words can¡¯t be trusted. She just wants to destroy the Gu Family!¡±


    Gu Man felt extremely ironic. When the police called and said that they wanted to look for her, Gu Yuan would only think that she had done something bad, but when it came to Gu Rou, it was the opposite. He even felt that it was all her fault.


    Li Hua seemed to have never seen such an unreasonable person. According to the investigation information when he came, Gu Man was the adopted daughter of the Gu Family, why was Gu Yuan so disgusted?


    However, he still explained patiently as a police officer, ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or fake, we will naturally give Mr. Gu an explanation after the police investigation.¡±


    ¡°Why should I let you investigate? This is the Gu Family.¡±


    Gu Yuan did not seem to have recognized the truth. He looked at Li Hua coldly. The uniform he was wearing exposed his position, making Gu Yuan feel even more disdainful.


    It was just a small police officer. He took out his phone and clicked on something. The call was quickly made.


    ¡°Is it Section Chief Wang?¡±


    The flattery on his face looked especially ironic from Li Hua¡¯s perspective. However, this was normal. If Bureau Chief Ou had not given him the authority, he would really be unable to continue the investigation because of Section Chief Wang.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Gu Yuan suddenly took his phone away and covered the microphone. The disdain in his eyes when he looked at Li Hua was especially glaring.


    ¡°Li Hua.¡±


    ¡°His name is Li Hua. Now, anyone dares to be impudent in front of the Gu Family. Don¡¯t you think we should punish him?¡±


    There seemed to be no reply for a long time, but Gu Yuan confidently took off his phone and turned on the speakerphone. He did not hide his arrogant expression at all.


    The next second, Section Chief Wang¡¯s words came clearly from the phone.


    ¡°Gu Yuan, Director Ou is behind Li Hua. I can¡¯t interfere in this matter. You should just obediently accept the investigation. Anyway, you don¡¯t have a guilty conscience, so you¡¯re not afraid of this.¡±


    Without waiting for Gu Yuan¡¯s reply, Section Chief Wang hurriedly hung up.


    The confident Gu Yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically. It was actually Chief Ou?


    The arrogance on his face disappeared. He walked forward carefully and was even a little solicitous. ¡°Mr. Li, look, this is just a fight between children. They¡¯re all joking. There¡¯s no need to investigate, right?¡±


    Li Hua looked at his changed expression and sneered. He said in a businesslike manner, ¡°Since we¡¯ve received Miss Gu Man¡¯s request, we naturally have the obligation to help her complete it.¡±


    When Gu Yuan heard this, he glanced at Gu Man unhappily. ¡°Your sister usually treats you so well, but in the end, you repaid kindness with ingratitude!¡±


    ¡°Old Gu, what¡¯s going on? I saw a police car parked outside.¡±


    Qu Bei¡¯s puzzled voice sounded. Gu Rou was standing beside her. When she saw Li Hua and Gu Man, her expression changed.


    ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re not welcome here. Get lost from the Gu Family!¡±


    She subconsciously ignored Li Hua and scolded Gu Man coldly.


    This series of events and the Gu Family¡¯s attitude completely changed Li Hua¡¯s impression of Gu Man. He even felt that she was a little pitiful.


    Living in such a family, it was no wonder she wanted to leave.


    Gu Rou did not fan the flames like she usually did. When she saw Li Hua, her heart tightened and she suddenly remembered what happened in the mall.


    After she left the mall in a hurry, she received a call from Qu Bei and rushed back. She did not expect Gu Man to really call the police and they even came to their house.


    Thinking of Old Master Cui, her expression turned even uglier.


    If Old Master Cui stepped forward to help Gu Man, it would be confirmed that the Gu Family had indeed committed slander and their reputation would be completely ruined.


    Gu Rou bit her lower lip and walked pitifully to Gu Man. She held her hand. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all Sister¡¯s fault. Sister shouldn¡¯t have said that about you, but on account that we were once family, let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡±

 Chapter 259 - 259 Police

    259 Police


    Looking at Gu Rou¡¯s hypocritical smile, Gu Man felt impatient. She pulled her hand out. ¡°Let¡¯s do what we have to do.¡±


    Gu Rou gritted her teeth and glared at Gu Man fiercely. She looked around but did not see Old Master Cui. She made up her mind.


    Since Old Master Cui did not follow, it seemed like he still did not take Gu Man seriously. This gave her a chance. Whether it was true or not was up to her.


    ¡°Sister, my original intention was to give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. I didn¡¯t expect you to be unrepentant. In that case, let¡¯s go through the procedure.¡±


    Li Hua¡¯s gaze kept lingering on Gu Man and Gu Rou, trying to tell who was telling the truth and who was lying.


    Perhaps because of the negative example of Gu Yuan and Qu Bei, Li Hua had a good impression of Gu Rou.


    ¡°Mr. Policeman, back then, because of some conflict at home, Sister insisted on leaving, so we didn¡¯t stop her. If she took something else, we wouldn¡¯t mind. After all, we¡¯re family, but she took a necklace worth millions. Brother Zhang gave it to me. It¡¯s very important to me. I hope you can help me find it.¡±


    ¡°I will, Miss Gu Rou.¡±


    Li Hua nodded. Seeing this, Gu Rou turned her head slightly and the corners of her lips curled up into a provocative but also unintentional smile.


    The so-called investigation was just to enter the house and look at the surveillance footage.


    Although there was no time to delete the surveillance footage, only the hall and corridor had surveillance cameras.


    There were no surveillance cameras in the room, so they could only see Gu Man dragging a suitcase out.


    Moreover, it had been too long ago. There was no way to investigate. They could only find some clues through asking.


    ¡°Miss Gu Man, can you tell me about the situation?¡±


    ¡°They chased me away. I didn¡¯t want to stay in the Gu Family anyway, so I took my things and left,¡± Gu Man said.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t take anything else?¡±


    Gu Man glanced at Li Hua lightly. It was clearly just a look, but it made one feel an unexplainable pressure.


    Li Hua¡¯s frown deepened and the corners of his mouth straightened.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Li Hua felt the pressure on his body dissipate and heaved a sigh of relief. He recorded something in the book.


    Of course, he knew that Chief Ou supported him because he wanted him to stand up for Gu Man, but to Li Hua, investigating the truth was the most important. ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you didn¡¯t take anything?¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she chuckled and leaned back in her chair, her posture arrogant.


    ¡°Do you think the Gu Family has anything worth taking?¡±


    Li Hua thought about the person behind Gu Man and silently noted it down without saying anything.


    If Old Master Cui was Gu Man¡¯s backer, the Gu Family¡¯s million-dollar necklace was probably not worth mentioning in Gu Man¡¯s opinion.


    The next question was especially effortless because everyone¡¯s evaluation of Gu Man was surprisingly uniform.


    ¡°Sister has always had some bad habits, but she¡¯s my sister after all, so I¡¯ve been enduring her at home. I just didn¡¯t expect her to have designs on the million-dollar necklace Brother Zhang gave me.¡±


    Gu Rou paused, her lowered eyelashes fluttering. ¡°Besides, Sister has always been interested in Brother Zhang. I don¡¯t mean to slander Sister, but she might take the necklace Brother Zhang gave me because she likes Brother Zhang.¡±


    ¡°If possible, I really want to pretend that I didn¡¯t ever adopt her. Ever since she came to the Gu family, the family has been in chaos.¡±


    When Gu Yuan mentioned Gu Man, his face was red. Of course, he was not shy, but angry.


    It was as if the mention of this name would easily provoke his anger.


    ¡°Sheriff, let me say something unpleasant. Gu Man has always been dirty. Previously, I just turned a blind eye, but that¡¯s a million yuan. Although our Gu Family has some money, we can¡¯t just throw away a million yuan and be indifferent. Moreover, it¡¯s not our own and it was given to us by someone else. How bad would it sound?¡±


    Qu Bei was beaming with joy as she spoke, her saliva flying everywhere. She looked like a shrew.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Fetching Huang Jue

    260 Fetching Huang Jue


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Second Miss, but she¡¯s not as likable as Big Miss. She¡¯s completely cold, as if someone owes her money.¡±


    ¡­


    Such comments were countless, as if Gu Man was a heinous person in their eyes.


    Li Hua felt that Gu Man was not such a person.


    He looked at the notebook in front of him and was worried. At this moment, his phone rang. It was Chief Ou¡¯s name.


    Although the call was not connected, Li Hua had already guessed the purpose of Bureau Chief Ou¡¯s call.


    ¡°Little Li, how¡¯s the investigation going? The Cui Family is rushing you. Why don¡¯t you just find some evidence and confirm the Gu Family¡¯s slander? I don¡¯t think Gu Man is a thief.¡±


    The reminder in her words was too obvious. She was just short of telling him to convict the Gu Family.


    Li Hua frowned and dealt with Chief Ou first. He looked at the phone with a headache and decided to see Gu Man again.


    ¡°Li Hua, we went to their house to search. We really didn¡¯t see the necklace Miss Gu Rou mentioned. Previously, Zhang Yue indeed bought a necklace worth millions.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    With Chief Ou¡¯s pressure, there was still no progress. Li Hua did not want to give up just like that because this was his first battle to overthrow the evil forces, although he had also borrowed the power of others.


    However, these people were all famous people, so he could only let them go for the time being.


    Li Hua sent Gu Man to the door and sighed heavily, his eyes filled with worry.


    ¡°Officer Li, Zhang Yue did bid for a million yuan necklace, but it might not be for Gu Rou.¡±


    Seeing his frown, Gu Man reminded him kindly.


    Gu Man did have an impression of that million-dollar necklace, but it was not for Gu Rou because the two of them had yet to confirm their relationship. Even if he liked her, it was impossible for him to give away a million-dollar necklace at once.


    Mrs. Zhang would probably be the first to be unhappy.


    Li Hua¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Gu Man¡¯s words. After being grateful again and again, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to send her back and rushed to the police station.


    Looking at his back, Gu Man¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    Actually, no matter what the outcome of this matter was, since it had already reached the police station and with Chief Ou¡¯s actions, the Gu Family¡¯s crime of slandering their adopted daughter was already set.


    First, they chased their adopted daughter out of the house, and then they slandered her. She just did not know how the Gu Family would end this scene.


    She could not help but sigh. She was not in a hurry to deal with the Gu Family. She did not expect them to take the initiative to come knocking on her door. Coupled with the Cui Family¡¯s secret instigation, the Gu Family would probably be in trouble.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss such a big matter with me?¡±


    A familiar figure leaned against the car door and stared in Gu Man¡¯s direction.


    Gu Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was a little surprised that Xiang Yin would appear here. However, on second thought, he had a deep relationship with Chief Ou. It was not surprising that he knew that she was here. He probably already knew the cause and effect of the matter.


    As expected, Xiang Yin¡¯s next words were related to the Gu Family. ¡°If you want to punish the Gu Family, there¡¯s no need to drag yourself into it.¡±


    Although the Gu Family¡¯s crime of slander had been confirmed, Gu Man¡¯s reputation would also be ruined. It was just that Gu Man never cared about those meaningless things, so she insisted.


    ¡°You think I stole something?¡±


    Gu Man did not reply to Xiang Yin. Instead, she asked him.


    Although Xiang Yin did not understand what she meant by this, he still shook his head. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Those who believe in me will naturally believe me. Those who don¡¯t believe in me won¡¯t believe me no matter what I say.¡±


    Gu Man opened the passenger door and got in. Looking at Xiang Yin, who was still standing outside in a daze, she reminded him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to pick me up? I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    The corners of Xiang Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He opened the car door and got in. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Cui Family, I¡¯ll go fetch Huang Jue.¡±


    Xiang Yin nodded and drove in the direction of the Cui Family.


    His attitude of not asking too much made Gu Man happy and she took the initiative to tell him the reason.

 Chapter 261 - 261 Gu Mans Arrival

    261 Gu Man¡¯s Arrival


    ¡°Grandpa was the one who added fuel to the fire to make this matter go so smoothly. In order to prevent Huang Jue from being implicated innocently, I asked him to temporarily go to the Cui Family with Grandpa.¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s explanation, Xiang Yin was delighted, but he did not show it on his face. He pretended to be calm and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    When the car drove into the Cui Family¡¯s house, the person inside seemed to have expected it. He led them to the parking lot and said respectfully to the person inside, ¡°Miss Gu, Mr. Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Grandpa knew you would come.¡± Gu Man looked at Xiang Yin teasingly.


    ¡°Not surprising.¡±


    Since Director Ou could tell him about Gu Man, he could tell Old Master Cui about him.


    When they arrived at the main hall, Old Master Cui was sitting at the side drinking tea with Uncle Li. On the other side, Ah Mai and Huang Jue were staring at the test paper in front of them. Although there was some age difference between the two of them, they still looked inexplicably harmonious.


    Ah Mai¡¯s expression did not resist, but the two of them did not talk.


    When Huang Jue heard the commotion, he immediately looked up. When he saw Gu Man, the smile on his face instantly lit up.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    However, Ah Mai¡¯s voice sounded with him. He immediately looked at Ah Mai warily, not looking happy at all.


    ¡°Little Man, Ah Mai has been talking about you all the time. He¡¯s finally talking about you.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already thought of a treatment method. I need to bring Ah Mai back to his room for treatment now. Don¡¯t let outsiders disturb us.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Old Master Cui nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Ah Mai only opens up when he meets you.¡±


    Gu Man smiled. She looked down at Huang Jue, who was tugging at her clothes.


    ¡°Wait for me obediently. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    Although Huang Jue was worried, he still let go obediently and looked at Ah Mai warily.


    However, Ah Mai could not feel his gaze at all. He ran up to Gu Man and reached out to grab her hand.


    The two of them were led to Ah Mai¡¯s room by Uncle Li. He retreated and closed the door, leaving the two of them alone.


    Gu Man walked in and pulled the curtains. She did not turn on the headlights but adjusted the switch at the door.


    Planets covered the ceiling, and there were only specks of light in the entire environment.


    Only such an environment would allow Ah Mai to relax and be more suitable for treatment.


    Ah Mai did not play with toys like he usually did. Instead, he looked at Gu Man expectantly.


    Gu Man smiled and sat cross-legged on the ground. She picked up a Rubik¡¯s Cube and twisted it a few times. The smile on Ah Mai¡¯s face grew wider and wider until he clapped his hands excitedly.


    ¡°Sister, great!¡±


    He was already extremely familiar with calling her sister. He lay on the ground and looked up at Gu Man. The bright light in his eyes did not let anyone associate him with an autistic person.


    Gu Man felt some pity for him. She patted his head and decided to use the most conservative acupuncture to slowly adjust it. However, the acupuncture technique was a little bold and the process was not very easy.


    In order to prevent Old Master Cui from being worried, she asked to treat him separately.


    Jia Ling, who had just arrived at the entrance, saw the caregiver, Wang Xiu, running towards her. She frowned and reprimanded unhappily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking care of Ah Mai? Why are you standing here stupidly?¡±


    ¡°Madam, the girl I told you about came again today. Master asked her to treat Ah Mai.¡±


    Jia Ling waved her hand impatiently and was about to walk in, but Wang Xiu was afraid that she would lose her job and quickly stopped her.


    ¡°The girl who saved Ah Mai last time.¡±


    Jia Ling, who was about to walk forward, stopped in her tracks. She seemed to have thought of Gu Man and frowned tightly. She said in surprise, ¡°Old Master Cui Cui asked her to treat Ah Mai? He¡¯s confused.¡±


    Jia Ling¡¯s expression immediately became nervous. If not for her son, Ah Mai, she would never have obtained Old Master Cui¡¯s approval. How could she let something happen to Ah Mai under her watch?


    ¡°He¡¯s confused, he¡¯s simply too confused! It¡¯s obvious that that high school student has ulterior motives. What did the old man do wrong? He actually wanted her to treat Ah Mai. It was just a coincidence and the old man really believed her!¡±

 Chapter 262 - 262 Two Misses

    262 Two Misses


    She hurried forward and saw her two daughters playing in the courtyard. The two children were about eleven or twelve years old. She hurriedly called out, ¡°Cui Ya, Cui Xuan, come with me to find your brother.¡±


    Cui Ya squatted on the ground and looked in Jia Ling¡¯s direction. She pouted unhappily. ¡°No way. Brother is not fun at all. He¡¯s cold.¡±


    Jia Ling could not care less and walked over to pull her two daughters up.


    If she went alone, Old Master Cui might blame her, but it was different with these two daughters.


    Although her status in the Cui Family was not high, the children¡¯s status was still higher than hers. Moreover, her two daughters were honey-mouthed and liked by Old Master Cui.


    ¡°Can you guys continue playing when a bad woman wants to plot against your brother?¡±


    Although the two little girls did not like to play with their cold brother, Jia Ling had constantly taught them to prioritize their brother in everything and their current good life was all because of their brother¡¯s appearance. Which made them nervous when they heard that something had happened to Ah Mai.


    ¡°How can a bad person be let in the house, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Remember, if you see Grandpa later, you must speak ill of that woman. You can¡¯t let her harm your brother.¡±


    Although the two little girls did not understand why she said that, since their mother had instructed them, they still nodded obediently.


    In the room, Gu Man had already filled Ah Mai¡¯s head with silver needles.


    It was dangerous to perform acupuncture in this place, but it was also very effective. It could stimulate the nerves.


    Although Ah Mai was autistic, he was different from autistic children.


    Children with autism usually had low IQs due to a lack of folic acid in their brains, but Ah Mai was the complete opposite.


    It could be said that his intelligence far exceeded that of some ordinary people.


    Although he was not good at communicating with others, he did not resist going out. Gu Man¡¯s initial judgment was that he was not sensitive to certain emotions, which resulted in his current coldness.


    Or rather, all his emotions were focused on physics. Feelings were not as attractive to him as physics.


    Such a person was destined to be a genius.


    However, Gu Man thought of Old Master Cui¡¯s heartache every time he saw Ah Mai and sighed. It was impossible for a person to be out of touch with society. Although Ah Mai was a genius, social studies were still inevitable.


    Gu Man rubbed her eyebrows tiredly. She had already finished absorbing the jade from the ghost market last time. Her spiritual energy was indeed more abundant than before.


    However, after this acupuncture session, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tired. She let out a heavy breath and waited for the time to end before removing the needle from Ah Mai¡¯s head.


    The stimulation of the silver needles might make him more sensitive to emotions and he would not be immersed in his own world.


    It did not mean that there was no pain during the acupuncture process. Instead, because the place where the acupuncture was performed was special, the pain would be more obvious. Moreover, a fragile place like the brain would be more sensitive and cause the acupuncture to not go smoothly.


    However, this situation did not happen to Ah Mai, which meant that he completely trusted her.


    Gu Man sensed this and her heart warmed. The corners of her lips could not help but curl up.


    The bright smile made the fatigue on her face subside a lot. At least she didn¡¯t look so haggard.


    However, just as she was about to sit down and rest for a while, there was an urgent knock on the door, interrupting all her thoughts.


    Gu Man frowned tightly. Before she came in, she had clearly instructed Uncle Li not to let anyone in.


    Fortunately, the acupuncture was already coming to an end. If it was during the acupuncture, the consequences were definitely not something they could bear.


    ¡°Uncle Li, you¡¯ve worked in the Cui Family for so many years. You should know who¡¯s in the Cui Family, right?¡±


    Jia Ling frowned and looked at Uncle Li in front of her, feeling especially unhappy.


    Uncle Li was clearly an ordinary butler. He put on airs all day long, as if the Cui Family was his.


    He was just Old Master Cui¡¯s dog. Why was he pretending?


    ¡°Grandpa Li, let us go in and see Brother!¡±

 Chapter 263 - 263 Meeting Jia Ling

    263 Meeting Jia Ling


    Cui Xuan grabbed Jia Ling¡¯s sleeve tightly and looked at Uncle Li pitifully. Cui Ya had the same expression.


    Uncle Li naturally could not withstand the pleading of the two little girls. He squatted down with a troubled expression, wanting to pat the heads of the two little girls.


    ¡°Your brother is undergoing treatment now. Don¡¯t disturb him, okay?¡±


    Before Uncle Li could put his hand on them, Jia Ling pulled the two little girls back with disdain.


    ¡°Uncle Li, even Old Master Cui will blame you if he finds out that you¡¯re so biased towards outsiders.¡±


    Jia Ling¡¯s tone was threatening. She looked at Uncle Li fiercely, raised her head, and puffed out her chest.


    It was fine if she was humble when facing Old Master Cui, but why should she be humble when facing Uncle Li?


    ¡°Madam, Master has instructed that no one is to disturb Miss Gu while she¡¯s undergoing treatment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider. Ah Mai is also my son. How can I not be anxious about him being treated by an unknown woman? Perhaps she¡¯s eyeing our Cui Family¡¯s money and wants to use this to climb up the social ladder. Whether she has the ability or not is another matter.¡±


    When Uncle Li heard Jia Ling question Gu Man, he felt a little displeased for some reason. However, he did not show it on his face. Instead, he stood firmly in front of the door. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. This is Master¡¯s arrangement. Forgive me for not being able to comply.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re something? I¡¯m the wife of the head of the Cui Family! How dare you stop me? Do you believe that I¡¯ll get the Old Master to fire you tomorrow?!¡±


    Jia Ling¡¯s tone was also a little ruthless. She raised her hand and was about to hit Uncle Li.


    Facing Jia Ling¡¯s rudeness, Uncle Li frowned and felt troubled.


    If he resisted, Jia Ling would probably annoy Old Master Cui again, so Uncle Li could only close his eyes and wait for Jia Ling¡¯s slap.


    In the house, Gu Man put the last silver needle into her bag and looked up at the door.


    She closed her eyes and came back to her senses. She raised her feet and walked out of the door.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, she saw a woman with two girls raising her hand high, preparing to hit Uncle Li.


    Gu Man rushed forward without thinking and held Jia Ling¡¯s wrist tightly. She looked at her coldly. ¡°Who are you? Why did you attack Uncle Li?¡±


    Jia Ling looked at the beautiful face of the girl in front of her and the aura around her. She was even more outstanding than she was back then.


    She could not help but feel jealous. She felt the pain in her wrist and shook off her hand.


    ¡°Who am I? You, an outsider, have the cheek to ask me who I am?¡±


    Hearing the other party¡¯s menacing tone, Gu Man searched her memory for a moment but did not have any impression of this person. She did not speak and stood in front of Uncle Li, waiting for Jia Ling to continue.


    Uncle Li looked at the petite figure in front of him. His face was no longer as serious as before. He slowly smiled. ¡°Miss Gu Man, this is Old Master Cui¡¯s daughter-in-law.¡±


    Hearing the identity of the person opposite her, Gu Man raised her eyebrows slightly. How did such an arrogant and domineering person give birth to such a cute child like Ah Mai?


    Gu Man looked down again. When she saw the two girls, they were staring at her hatefully.


    It was obvious that they had not met before. At a glance, Gu Man knew that Jia Ling must have said something to these two little girls before this, which was why they hated her so much.


    It seemed like this person had already said a lot of bad things about her before they met.


    ¡°Do I need you to introduce me? Besides, who is she? Is she worthy of knowing my identity?¡±


    Jia Ling sized Gu Man up. Although she had to admit that other than being a little haggard, Gu Man had an impeccable appearance, this did not stop Jia Ling from looking down on her.


    ¡°She looks unpresentable. I wonder how the Old Master took a fancy to her.¡±


    With that, she pushed Gu Man into the room without waiting for her to respond.


    When she saw Ah Mai sleeping inside, she pointed at Gu Man and shouted, ¡°You b*tch, what did you do to Ah Mai? Call the Old Master over quickly. I must expose this b*tch¡¯s true colors!¡±

 Chapter 264 - 264 Scolding Gu Man

    264 Scolding Gu Man


    She tilted her head and gave Uncle Li a look, indicating for him to quickly look for Old Master Cui.


    Uncle Li left, but not because of Jia Ling¡¯s command, but because he had the intention of looking for Old Master Cui.


    After Uncle Li left, Jia Ling became even more arrogant. She pushed her two daughters forward and pointed at Gu Man, cursing.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who caused your brother to faint. If anything happens to your brother, you won¡¯t have a good life in the future.¡±


    She watched as the two girls went from fear to anger in the end, as well as running over to push her and beat her while cursing.


    ¡°Bad woman, get out of our house. You¡¯re not welcome here.¡±


    ¡°If brother doesn¡¯t recover, we won¡¯t let you off either!¡±


    The two little girls were not strong. It did not hurt or itch when they hit her, but it was indeed annoying. What was even more annoying was Jia Ling¡¯s words.


    These two girls were only 11 or 12 years old, but they were instilled with such thoughts.


    She shook her head and grabbed both of their little havoc-wreaking wrists. Before she could use much strength, the two girls could not move.


    ¡°You just attacked my son and now you want to attack my daughter. How did my Cui Family meet a bastard like you?!¡±


    She cried and looked at Old Master Cui, who was gradually walking over behind Gu Man, and shouted, ¡°I think you might have planned to save Ah Mai back then. Ah Mai is so obedient and won¡¯t run around casually. You must have lured him and pushed him into the water to step into our Cui Family.¡±


    Jia Ling had asked around back then. Gu Man did not want anything. Who would remain unmoved after seeing the power of the Cui Family? She must have other motives.


    ¡°Dad is muddle-headed, but I¡¯m not. I definitely won¡¯t let a scheming woman like you step into the Cui Family! You look like you¡¯ve just entered high school. Can¡¯t you find a proper job? Why do you have to think about such illusory things?¡±


    Although her face was not as domineering as before and she still looked like she was trying her best to persuade her, she was belittling her openly and secretly. She did not even listen to an explanation and decided on her crime.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her, the tips of Gu Man¡¯s ears twitched slightly. She immediately understood that Jia Ling had just wanted Old Master Cui to hear these words.


    ¡°Who are you calling muddle-headed?¡±


    Before Old Master Cui arrived, his voice had already arrived.


    Her angry voice echoed throughout the corridor. Jia Ling shrank her neck in fear. It was obvious that she had thought of Old Master Cui¡¯s methods.


    However, when she thought of her plan and what Wang Xiu had said, she puffed out her chest again.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know what method this woman used just now to make Ah Mai faint. I¡¯m also a mother. How can I not be anxious?¡±


    She pinched her inner thigh and tears instantly fell from the corners of her eyes, vividly portraying the image of a good mother.


    Her two daughters ran to Old Master Cui and hugged his thigh.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t talk about Mommy, okay? Mommy is just doing this for Brother.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all this bad woman¡¯s fault. Let¡¯s chase her out, okay?¡±


    If it were in the past, when he heard Cui Ya and Cui Xuan say this, Old Master Cui would definitely agree with a smile. However, now, he felt an unknown fire burning in his heart.


    ¡°Jia Ling! These are the two good daughters you taught? Alright, you¡¯re really good.¡±


    Old Master Cui¡¯s pressure assaulted her. Jia Ling felt her legs go weak and she actually wanted to kneel down.


    This scene seemed to have returned to many years ago when she was still a celebrity and had no right to step into a wealthy family¡­


    Jia Ling, who was originally filled with confidence, fell to the ground weakly. She had never stood straight in front of Old Master Cui.


    The nightmare of the past returned to her mind. Her face turned pale and she was a little annoyed that she had been too impulsive after hearing Wang Xiu¡¯s words.


    However, she suddenly remembered that Ah Mai was still unconscious in the room and quickly saved her. ¡°Dad, I really didn¡¯t misunderstand her. Go in and take a look. Ah Mai is still unconscious!¡±


    Old Master Cui snorted and walked into the room. Jia Ling hurriedly made way.

 Chapter 265 - 265 Ah Mais Change

    265 Ah Mai¡¯s Change


    After Old Master Cui fully entered, she glared at Gu Man and said silently, ¡°Just you wait.¡±


    Gu Man recognized her words, but she only felt that Jia Ling¡¯s methods were childish and brainless. If not for the fact that Cui Hong was Old Master Cui¡¯s only son, Jia Ling might not have been able to reach her current position. This was because she was too stupid and had no way to fight with others.


    Not only was Old Master Cui not angry when he saw Ah Mai in the room, but he also walked over sympathetically.


    ¡°Ah Mai, do you feel uncomfortable? You have to tell Grandpa.¡±


    Only then did Jia Ling notice that Ah Mai had actually woken up. She was a little resentful, but it was good that she had woken up. She could also confront Gu Man.


    Ah Mai looked at Old Master Cui in a daze. Just as Old Master Cui thought that he would not receive a response, he saw him shake his head.


    Old Master Cui¡¯s hands immediately trembled with excitement. Even his grip on the walking stick was a little unstable. ¡°Did you see that? He nodded.¡±


    Uncle Li was very shocked to see Ah Mai¡¯s response, because most of the time, Ah Mai was immersed in his own world.


    ¡°Master, I saw it. Young Master Ah Mai replied to you.¡±


    Old Master Cui almost cried tears of joy. If not for so many juniors here, he would definitely cry bitterly.


    She had thought that Ah Mai would spend the rest of his life like this, but he did not expect that things would change.


    Not only had he met his granddaughter, but he had also found the person who could treat Ah Mai. How could he not be excited?


    ¡°Gu Man, come here.¡±


    Jia Ling did not know much about the situation inside. When she saw Old Master Cui call Gu Man over, she thought that he was going to denounce her. A smug smile appeared on her face. She did not forget to lower her body and remind her two daughters to seize the opportunity to sentence Gu Man to death.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Gu Man called out to Old Master Cui softly and did not let Jia Ling hear her.


    She looked up and saw tears in Old Master Cui¡¯s eyes.


    In his tears was the wish that he had not been able to let go for many years. Now, he had finally gotten what he wanted.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Man was at a loss. She took out the tissue she carried with her and handed it over. Old Master Cui did not stand on ceremony and took it, not hiding his excitement at all.


    ¡°Man, it¡¯s our blessing that the Cui Family can meet you.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re being too serious. You¡¯ve helped me a lot, so I naturally have to repay you. Besides, I like Ah Mai and want to see him grow up happily.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Old Master Cui said okay twice in a row, showing his excitement.


    Jia Ling could not see their situation clearly from outside. She only saw Old Master Cui¡¯s trembling shoulders and thought that he was angry. She quickly pushed her two daughters.


    When the youngest daughter received her mother¡¯s reminder, she immediately jogged over and hugged Old Master Cui¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Grandpa, is Brother dying? It must be this bad woman¡¯s fault. She deliberately came in to harm Brother. Let¡¯s chase her out of our house, okay? Don¡¯t let her come over. Our hearts will ache for Brother.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. If you have any grudges or grievances, just vent them on that bad woman. Don¡¯t be angry and hurt your health.¡±


    One of them comforted Old Master Cui while the other reprimanded Gu Man. Jia Ling nodded in satisfaction when she heard their words. She did not believe that she could not chase that b*tch out.


    ¡°Jia Ling!¡±


    Hearing Old Master Cui¡¯s angry voice, Jia Ling had a smug smile on her face. However, when she saw Old Master Cui¡¯s gaze, she took a step back in fear. Then, she suddenly realized that Old Master Cui had just called her name.


    That was not right. Shouldn¡¯t he be angry at Gu Man at this time? Why was he glaring at her?


    Jia Ling walked over in confusion and looked at Old Master Cui in confusion. ¡°Dad, did you call the wrong person?¡±


    She accidentally said what was on her mind. Seeing that Old Master Cui¡¯s expression was getting worse, she quickly shut her mouth and did not dare to speak again.


    ¡°SMACK!¡±


    The crisp sound of a slap echoed in the room. Everyone was stunned and could not believe what they were seeing.


    Jia Ling covered her face in shock and exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°Dad! What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 266 - 266 Cui Ya and Cui Xuan

    266 Cui Ya and Cui Xuan


    No matter how much Old Master Cui hated her in the beginning, he had never hit her. But now, he hit her for a b*tch!


    ¡°Take a good look for yourself. Is this how you teach your good daughters to speak?¡±


    Towards the end, Old Master Cui¡¯s voice became louder and angrier. He stared at Jia Ling and raised his hand to hit her again.


    Jia Ling was so frightened that she hurriedly hugged her head and fled.


    ¡°I was wrong, Dad. Don¡¯t hit me. The children are all here!¡±


    ¡°You still know that there are children around, but you still use these methods. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re scheming.¡±


    Jia Ling covered her face and looked in Old Master Cui¡¯s direction with red eyes. No matter how dissatisfied she was, she did not dare to speak about it.


    She sobbed and lowered her head.


    ¡°Grandpa, why did you hit Mom?¡±


    Cui Ya had never seen Old Master Cui so angry. She retreated to the side in fear, her body trembling slightly. Her tears fell like pearls.


    Similarly, Cui Xuan looked afraid and did not dare to approach Old Master Cui anymore.


    Old Master Cui knew that he had frightened the two children and comforted them gently. ¡°Your mother did something wrong, so I hit her. Remember, Gu Man is your brother¡¯s savior. She¡¯s not a bad person.¡±


    Cui Xuan nodded weakly. Her curious gaze landed on Gu Man and she blinked her big eyes.


    However, Cui Ya was not so obedient. She raised her chin and still looked unconvinced. Perhaps it was because she was older and not as compliant as her sister.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re wrong. No matter what Mom did wrong, you can¡¯t hit Mom because of an outsider.¡±


    The word ¡°outsider¡± sounded especially ear-piercing to Cui Lao. If not for the fact that Man Man did not want to expose her identity, he would have acknowledged this granddaughter long ago.


    ¡°Did your mother teach you all this?¡±


    Old Master Cui narrowed his eyes, revealing a dangerous glint.


    Seeing that Cui Ya was still stubborn, Gu Man looked up at Old Master Cui.


    These two girls actually had good personalities. It was only because they had an irresponsible mother like Jia Ling that they were led astray.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, she¡¯s still young.¡±


    In front of Jia Ling, Gu Man did not call Old Master Cui Grandpa. Instead, she tactfully hid her identity.


    If Jia Ling knew her identity, she would probably be even more terrified and cause more trouble.


    She knew that Jia Ling was stopping her from entering the Cui Family because she was afraid that Old Master Cui would be happy and accept another competitor for her.


    In order to avoid risks, she would only think of ways to chase away all outsiders.


    Cui Ya did not change her opinion of Gu Man because she spoke up for her. Instead, she stared impatiently in Gu Man¡¯s direction.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you that I¡¯m talking to my grandfather? Can you not interrupt? Bad woman, did you come here to destroy our family? You¡¯re not a third party, are you?


    The term ¡°third party¡± was especially ear-piercing and easily triggered Old Master Cui¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Old Master Cui hit Cui Ya hard with the walking stick in his hand with an exasperated expression.


    This was also the first time Cui Ya had seen such a ferocious Old Master Cui.


    ¡°Grandpa, why did you hit me? Am I wrong? You wouldn¡¯t have hit me now if it weren¡¯t for this bad woman. You¡¯ve never hit me!¡±


    Cui Ya roared indignantly and stared stubbornly in Old Master Cui¡¯s direction.


    ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn with me.¡± Old Master Cui was so angry that his walking stick hit the ground. ¡°Jia Ling, look at the good daughter you raised. If you don¡¯t know how to teach her, get someone else to teach her.¡±


    When Jia Ling heard this, she panicked. She hurriedly went forward to pull Cui Ya back.


    ¡°My good daughter, stop it. Mama knows you¡¯re defending me, but this is wrong.¡±


    These words sounded like an admonition, but when some people heard them, it meant something else. She was still not convinced by Old Master Cui¡¯s discipline. She even casually covered it up by saying it¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Mom, even if Grandpa beats me to death today, I have to say that that woman is a third party. A third party that¡¯s destroying someone¡¯s family!¡±

 Chapter 267 - 267 Old Master Cui Is Angry

    267 Old Master Cui Is Angry


    As expected, Cui Ya had no intention of repenting when she heard this. Instead, she pointed in Gu Man¡¯s direction angrily and cursed.


    ¡°Cui Ya, if you keep doing this, Mommy will be angry.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why are you apologizing to this outsider? We¡¯re the ones from the Cui Family. Her surname isn¡¯t Cui.¡±


    One was playing good cop, the other was playing bad cop. Their acting was not bad, but they had misunderstood her relationship with Old Master Cui from the beginning. It would only make Old Master Cui hate them even more.


    As expected, as they finished speaking, Old Master Cui¡¯s expression became even more serious and embarrassed.


    He took a deep breath and the aura around him became serious.


    ¡°Is this what the Cui Family taught you? To slander others without understanding things?¡±


    Before the two of them could retort, Old Master Cui interrupted them and spoke.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t realize your mistake, stay in the room! Invite the etiquette teacher over. You can only leave when you really realize your mistake.¡±


    Old Master Cui looked at Uncle Li, who lowered his eyes and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Jia Ling, how old are you? You still need an etiquette teacher. I¡¯m ashamed of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all Grandpa¡¯s fault. You can¡¯t tell right from wrong. It¡¯s clearly this woman¡¯s fault. Why are you blaming Mom?¡±


    The walking stick hit Cui Ya hard. Cui Ya hugged her arms and fled, but Old Master Cui¡¯s shout made her stay on the spot.


    ¡°Jia Ling, if you still want to stay in the Cui Family, press her down. I want to teach her how to respect others.¡±


    Jia Ling looked troubled, but seeing that Old Master Cui did not look like he was joking, she could only press Cui Ya down.


    Cui Ya, who had nowhere to hide, could only be forced to face Old Master Cui¡¯s walking stick. She still had an unconvinced expression, but the pain of the stick became deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Bad Grandpa, I hate Grandpa the most!¡±


    ¡°You still dare to shout? I think you haven¡¯t suffered enough.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. Grandpa, stop hitting me. I was wrong!¡±


    Hearing Cui Ya¡¯s begging, Old Master Cui did not stop. He stared in the direction of Jia Ling and Cui Ya with disappointment and sadness.


    In the early years, he felt that Jia Ling was a scourge, so he refused to accept her. As he had expected, how did she teach her two daughters?


    What if Gu Man was angry and unwilling to return to the Cui Family?


    At the thought of this possibility Old Master Cui trembled. The longing he had ignored surged into his heart.


    If his daughter knew that Gu Man had suffered at his hands, she would definitely be angry.


    Old Master Cui suppressed the sourness in his nose and raised the walking stick high again.


    However, this time, it did not land on Cui Ya. Gu Man blocked it.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, just ground them.¡±


    Gu Man tilted her head slightly and looked at Cui Ya, who was trembling in Jia Ling¡¯s arms. Tears were already all over her face.


    She did not hide the fear in her eyes at all. She trembled and grabbed Jia Ling¡¯s sleeve tightly, trying to find a sense of security.


    If this continued, something would probably happen. Moreover, if Jia Ling kept guiding her daughter like this, Cui Ya would not repent no matter how many times Old Master Cui hit her. Instead, she would become paranoid because of Old Master Cui¡¯s extreme education.


    ¡°Send them back to their rooms. Send three meals a day into their rooms. They can¡¯t go downstairs without my permission.¡±


    Old Master Cui¡¯s voice was hoarse. How could his heart not ache? He had hit his biological granddaughter. It was just that he was afraid that this child would go astray in the future, so he hit her so hard.


    He turned around and stopped looking at Jia Ling and Cui Ya.


    It seemed like they still had to bring the children over. Under Jia Ling¡¯s guidance, Cui Ya and Cui Xuan could not get any good education.


    ¡°Go back with her.¡±


    Gu Man came to Cui Xuan¡¯s side and patted her back gently, pointing in Cui Ya¡¯s direction.


    At this time, she could not let the child be alone. Having someone to accompany her would reduce the malice in her heart.


    Moreover, although Cui Xuan was taught by Jia Ling, she did not only listen to Jia Ling like Cui Ya.

 Chapter 268 - 268 Grounded

    268 Grounded


    With Cui Xuan by Cui Ya¡¯s side, she hoped to correct Cui Ya¡¯s distorted worldview.


    Cui Xuan nodded and jogged to Cui Ya¡¯s side, but Cui Ya did not even look at her. She ran to Gu Man¡¯s side and pushed her hard before jogging out of the room.


    Old Master Cui hammered his walking stick two or three times in anger. Seeing that he was about to get angry again, Gu Man quickly comforted him. ¡°Old Master Cui, children need to be educated step by step. It can¡¯t be extreme.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    All of Old Master Cui¡¯s helplessness turned into a sigh. Seeing this, Gu Man stopped talking. After Jia Ling and her two daughters left, Old Master Cui slowly spoke.


    ¡°They¡¯re so young, but they can already say such vicious words. How can my heart not ache? It¡¯s my failure in educating them. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have left the two children for Jia Ling to educate.¡±


    Gu Man did not refute Old Master Cui¡¯s words. What he said did make sense. If not for Jia Ling, these two girls should be healthy and positive, not talking about third parties now. It was not like they were evaluating things casually before they knew the truth.


    ¡°They¡¯re still young. There¡¯s still a chance to change.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Only then did Old Master Cui look at Ah Mai. Ah Mai was sitting on the bed and playing with the Cube in his hand. He did not react much to what had just happened and turned a deaf ear.


    It was not until he saw his grandson, Ah Mai, that the expression on Old Master Cui¡¯s face softened a little. ¡°Ah Mai, let¡¯s go down and play, okay?¡±


    Ah Mai did not respond to Old Master Cui like before. Instead, she immersed herself in her own world. There was sadness in Old Master Cui¡¯s eyes, but he quickly adjusted.


    He should have gotten used to it long ago.


    When Gu Man walked in front of Ah Mai, Ah Mai reacted slightly. He looked up at Gu Man and obediently handed over the Cube in his hand.


    ¡°Looks like Ah Mai is still close with Gu Man.¡±


    The anger on Old Master Cui¡¯s face was no longer there. Instead, there was a smile.


    Gu Man was a little embarrassed by Old Master Cui¡¯s words and did not respond to him. She lowered her head and took the Rubik¡¯s Cube from Ah Mai¡¯s hand, playing with it.


    Seeing his increasingly bright eyes, Gu Man handed over the Rubik¡¯s Cube in her hand and rubbed his head. ¡°Go down and play, okay?¡±


    Only then did Ah Mai react slightly and nod. Old Master Cui was even happier.


    When she arrived at the courtyard, Gu Man saw Xiang Yin sitting in front of Huang Jue. There was an exam paper in front of the two of them.


    The moment Xiang Yin saw Gu Man, he stood up. Huang Jue, who was beside him, was still tugging at his sleeve reluctantly.


    ¡°Your sister is back.¡±


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s name, Huang Jue was even more excited than Xiang Yin. He stood up and stood in front of Gu Man.


    ¡°Sister, this brother is amazing. I understand what I don¡¯t know after he explained them to me.¡±


    As soon as Huang Jue arrived in front of Gu Man, he could not help but praise Xiang Yin. When Xiang Yin, who was late, heard the praise, he touched the tip of his nose.


    Gu Man smiled at Xiang Yin and patted Huang Jue¡¯s head gently. ¡°He¡¯s the top scorer of the college entrance examination.¡±


    Huang Jue¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He ran up to Xiang Yin and looked at him expectantly. ¡°Brother, can I ask you questions I don¡¯t know in the future?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m upstairs. Contact me anytime for questions you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll tutor you.¡±


    Xiang Yin agreed readily to Huang Jue¡¯s plea. Now, he had a chance to look for Gu Man again. Thinking of this, he could not help but feel happier and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Okay, then Brother, you¡¯re not allowed to find me annoying in the future.¡±


    The smile on Huang Jue¡¯s face was especially bright. His goal after coming to the big city was to go to the best high school, Han City First High School, but he had always been worried that he would not be able to keep up with his studies. With Xiang Yin around, he was not afraid.


    He was determined to get into Han City First High School.


    ¡°Prepare well during this period of time. Han City First High School will be enrolling in advance soon. You can ask me or him questions you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gu Man pointed in Xiang Yin¡¯s direction.


    Old Master Cui had been listening to the three of them talk silently. He did not expect Xiang Yin to be the top scorer of the college entrance examination and be worthy of their Gu Man. Tsk, he was still a little lacking.


    With this thought in mind, Old Master Cui squeezed between the two of them and smiled at Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, stay at the Cui Family for dinner tonight.¡±

 Chapter 269 - 269 The Truth

    269 The Truth


    Gu Man thought that she had nothing important to do tonight, so she nodded.


    Xiang Yin looked at Old Master Cui, who suddenly interrupted, helplessly. However, at this moment, he was in the Cui Family and Gu Man had already agreed. He had no reason and no status to stop her.


    Old Master Cui clearly felt Xiang Yin take a step back. He snorted disdainfully on the surface, but he was happy in his heart. This kid was quite tactful.


    While they were eating at the Cui Family, Jia Ling and her two daughters did not come down. It seemed like Elder Cui had made up his mind to lock them up.


    Cui Hong, whom she had met once in the ghost market, did not appear either.


    Old Master Cui sensed Gu Man¡¯s gaze and explained, ¡°I asked Jia Ling and Cui Ya to reflect on themselves upstairs. This is not a small matter and has to be dealt with seriously. Cui Xuan is accompanying her sister, so she didn¡¯t come down to eat. Cui Hong is busy with work, so I¡¯m basically the only one eating in the huge Cui Family.¡±


    Old Master Cui¡¯s words revealed a hint of loneliness. The matter of old people being left alone at home was inevitable, but she did not expect such a thing to happen among the four great families.


    Although Old Master Cui looked serious on the surface, he also hoped that his children and grandchildren would be happy and harmonious. That was why he was very angry at Jia Ling for sowing discord.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, I¡¯ll treat Ah Mai when I¡¯m free in the future. I can eat with you afterward.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words touched Cui Lao¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    The atmosphere at the dining table was harmonious, but the atmosphere upstairs was especially gloomy.


    Jia Ling looked at the food that was served and swept it to the ground. She roared angrily, but unfortunately, the room¡¯s soundproofing was too good and no one could hear her.


    She looked at her ferocious face in the mirror and clenched her fists.


    ¡°Gu Man, right? I definitely won¡¯t let you step into the Cui Family!¡±


    In the other room, Cui Xuan sat on the bed and rocked her chair. She watched as Cui Ya complained about Gu Man non-stop. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you scold that bad woman with me back then? If it weren¡¯t for her, Brother wouldn¡¯t have been injured.¡±


    ¡°But Brother isn¡¯t injured. When I looked at him just now, he was playing with his toys obediently.¡±


    Cui Ya¡¯s words were blocked, but she still did not want to acknowledge Gu Man. She subconsciously looked for something to add, ¡°That¡¯s just a coincidence. He happened to wake up today. Who knows what the bad woman will do to Brother next time? At that time, we won¡¯t be able to live in a big house and can only live in a smelly sewer.¡±


    Cui Xuan shook her head seriously. ¡°No, Grandpa dotes on us very much. He won¡¯t throw us into a smelly sewer.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is also a bad grandfather. He can¡¯t see that bad woman¡¯s true colors at all. He even hit me because of that bad woman. I don¡¯t want to like Grandpa anymore.¡±


    As she spoke, Cui Ya started crying. Her hands kept hitting the doll in her arms.


    ¡°Sister, but Teacher also said not to judge casually before understanding the truth.¡±


    Cui Ya stopped crying and looked at Cui Xuan unhappily.


    ¡°Are you still my sister? You¡¯ve been speaking up for that bad woman time and time again. Do you know that if you let her in, we won¡¯t have a place to survive in the Cui Family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be like this. Besides, Mom told us that our brother was injured, but I saw that brother is healthy. Things might not be as Mom thinks. Mom might have made a mistake, but we can¡¯t make a mistake with her.¡±


    Cui Xuan brainwashed Cui Ya reasonably. Cui Ya thought for a while and seemed to think that Cui Xuan made sense.


    ¡°Hmph, then let¡¯s wait for the next time the bad woman comes. We¡¯ll secretly hide in the room and see what the bad woman wants.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad?¡±


    Cui Xuan looked hesitant, and Cui Ya was immediately dissatisfied.


    ¡°You said that the truth is not what Mom said, but you refused to explore the truth with me. Then who knows who¡¯s telling the truth?¡±


    Cui Xuan nodded thoughtfully and agreed.


    The people downstairs did not know what had happened upstairs, and the meal was coming to an end. After Gu Man bade farewell to Old Master Cui, she brought Huang Jue into Xiang Yin¡¯s car.

 Chapter 270 - 270 Plan

    270 Plan


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Man said to Xiang Yin as she got into the car.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s hand that was spinning the steering wheel paused. Then, his fingertips gently tapped on the steering wheel. ¡°If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t you look for me the next time you encounter trouble?¡±


    Xiang Yin paused. ¡°Why did you enter the police station today?¡±


    Gu Man knew that Chief Ou would definitely tell Xiang Yin what had happened, but she had indeed troubled him to run back and forth today, so Gu Man roughly told him what had happened.


    ¡°The Gu Family has been released? This police station is getting worse.¡±


    ¡°Although the Gu Family isn¡¯t from high society, they¡¯re still famous. It¡¯s normal for things to be difficult for the police.¡±


    Gu Man leaned against the back of the car seat and looked at the scenery outside.


    It was already dark, and she was at the intersection of darkness. Half of her was lit and the other half was hidden in the shadows.


    Her well-defined facial features and moist lips all tugged at Xiang Yin¡¯s heartstrings.


    He looked away in a sorry state and focused his attention ahead.


    Unknowingly, the two of them had already reached home. Gu Man hurriedly bade farewell to Xiang Yin at the door, leaving him alone.


    Looking at the completely closed door, Xiang Yin said the words ¡®Gu Family¡¯ softly. The dark light, the sudden cold temperature, and the smile on Xiang Yin¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Gu Yuan, if you don¡¯t settle this matter, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡±


    Qu Bei had just returned home from the police station when she grabbed Gu Yuan¡¯s sleeve and made a fuss.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to lose all my face. When have I ever been to the police station in my life? How can I raise my head in front of those madams?!¡±


    ¡°Son, Gu Man can¡¯t be kept.¡±


    Old Madam Gu suddenly spoke, her eyes filled with ruthlessness. She was already so old, but she still had to endure such humiliation.


    ¡°Mom, I know.¡±


    Gu Yuan also had a hateful expression. He had already made up his mind to punish Gu Man. She could only blame herself for treating the Gu Family as paper tigers and crushing them at will. The Gu Family was not to be provoked casually. Gu Man should pay the price for her actions.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve really gone overboard this time. Why don¡¯t I talk to Brother Zhang? We can¡¯t let the Gu Family¡¯s reputation be insulted.¡±


    Gu Rou was the most flustered among them because she had lied about the million-dollar necklace.


    Qu Bei and Gu Yuan did not know and really thought that Gu Man had stolen that necklace, but Zhang Yue¡¯s necklace was not for her at all.


    She looked out of the door nervously, feeling that things were getting out of control. She had to frame her successfully, or the Gu Family¡¯s reputation would be completely ruined.


    Not only did they chase their adopted daughter out of the house, but they also slandered her for stealing.


    If news of this spread in the upper-class society, the Gu Family would be too ashamed to stand in the upper-class society. Even the Zhang Family would abandon them.


    They had taken a fancy to her character and talent, so they let Zhang Yue date her. If this matter completely spread, she could already imagine the Zhang family¡¯s face.


    Gu Rou inserted her fingertips into her palms and spat out the name Gu Man fiercely. The hatred in her eyes was undisguised, and she wished she could skin Gu Man alive.


    She had to frame her successfully. There was no room for negotiation. The Gu Family could not be tainted with this stain.


    ¡°Gu Man was clearly the one who stole something. I really don¡¯t know how she has the cheek to be so self-righteous.¡±


    Qu Bei cursed, but she still felt that the anger in her heart could not be dispelled. She cursed fiercely again.


    With that, she looked at Gu Rou and did not notice the expression on her face at all. She even asked, ¡°Rou¡¯er, you have to find the evidence quickly. Don¡¯t let Gu Man ruin the Gu Family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Gu Rou lowered her head, she did not have an excited expression. She still did not know how to mention this to Zhang Yue.


    As Gu Zhi had accompanied Zhong Yao shopping, she came back a little late and missed a big show. Seeing a group of people gathered in the living room, she was a little confused.


    ¡°Brother, what are you all doing here?¡±


    After Gu Zhi heard the whole story, she was even angrier. She had come to Han City to seek refuge with Gu Yuan. If the Gu Family fell, who would she rely on?

 Chapter 271 - 271 Someone In The Family

    271 Someone In The Family


    ¡°How can Gu Man be so vicious at such a young age? You guys have raised her for so many years. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t know how to repay you, but she even bites the hand that feeds her. She¡¯s going to be drowned in a pig cage if she lives back where we live and everyone will want to beat her up.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Our Gu family is blind to have raised such a heartless person.¡±


    Qu Bei snorted coldly. Her eyes were vicious and her lips curled into a wicked smile.


    ¡°Anyway, she stole something first. Even if she calls the police, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s unreasonable. When this matter is over, I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson!¡±


    Gu Man did not know much about the Gu family¡¯s situation. She looked at the computer and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Where are you now? The situation is a little critical.¡±


    As soon as she returned, she saw a message from Moon. From her tone, it seemed like something big was about to happen.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve finally found you. Do you know the hacker who was originally in the second place?¡±


    Gu Man did not have any impression of this person. She thought for a while and tapped her fingertips on the keyboard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Actually, he has always been unconvinced by the Nether King¡¯s strength. Who knew that you would appear halfway and push him out of the second place? He¡¯s helping others investigate your location now. I can only reveal this much to you. You¡¯re on your own.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gu Man turned off the interface in front of her and looked at her watch. It had been so long since the last warning, but there was no movement from her watch, which meant that the other party had yet to make a move.


    However, she was very confident in her skills. As for who the third person was, Gu Man was not in the mood to understand.


    She came to the balcony and walked out. Beyond the railing was endless darkness and the stars above the city.


    There was no commotion here, but you could feel the liveliness of the city.


    The lights formed a beautiful painting.


    She looked down at the location provided on her watch and looked at the other side of the city. She understood.


    Their current location was still where she was a few days ago. She had no need to be afraid of such skills.


    Gu Man was about to go back when a sneaky figure suddenly appeared below her.


    It was a person covered in black. He looked left and right every three steps, as if he was afraid that someone would not know that he was guilty.


    Actually, Gu Man did not believe that there was such a stupid person. She even thought that he was some house owner. It was just that he was dressed strangely.


    However, that person¡¯s every move was too suspicious, especially since he was still hiding behind a car. He only came out after the passersby left.


    Perhaps it was because she could see more clearly from a high place that this person¡¯s actions seemed to be hiding something.


    Gu Man quickly found a reasonable explanation for that person¡¯s sneaky actions. She turned around and left the balcony. She put on her clothes and prepared to go downstairs.


    Who knew if that person¡¯s goal was her family? After all, she had just gotten involved with the Gu Family today. With their tempers, it was not impossible for them to arrange for someone to follow her.


    She hurriedly walked out and saw that the elevator in front of her had reached her floor. Gu Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    However, the number jumped in front of her and stopped moving.


    She realized that this person had stopped on the fourth floor. Since he had other motives, he must have come fully prepared, so Gu Man was not surprised that he had an elevator card.


    However, what was strange was why he stopped on the fourth floor. Wasn¡¯t that Xiang Yin¡¯s house?


    At the thought of this, Gu Man quickly called Xiang Yin.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Not long after the two of them parted, Gu Man called him. Xiang Yin acutely sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Are you at home now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xiang Yin guessed that Gu Man was preparing to look for him, right? Before he could react, he had already turned the steering wheel and was driving back.


    Originally, he wanted to return to the Xiang Family today, but it seemed like there was no need.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come back.¡±


    Halfway through the journey, Xiang Yin stepped on the brakes and his entire body tilted forward.

 Chapter 272 - 272 Slipped

    272 Slipped


    He looked at his phone in confusion.


    ¡°Someone seems to have entered your house. It must have been premeditated. He has your elevator card.¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s confused expression instantly darkened. He did not expect that that group of people had already followed him here.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t go up.¡±


    He knew that Gu Man had his elevator card and was afraid that she would go upstairs on impulse and bump into the person the other party had arranged.


    ¡°How many people are there?¡±


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s only one.¡±


    Xiang Yin paused. ¡°One?¡±


    Had he been underestimated because he had not appeared for too long?


    ¡°Yes, I saw one person. There might be other accomplices.¡±


    Hearing Xiang Yin¡¯s tone, Gu Man wondered if she had missed something.


    ¡°Stay at home. You don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter.¡±


    After Xiang Yin reminded her repeatedly, he hung up and continued to drive in the direction of the bungalow.


    Gu Man looked at the call interface and put her phone in her pocket. She swiped the elevator card and went up to the fourth floor.


    She had heard the sound of a car starting on the phone just now. Xiang Yin was probably still on the way. If she waited for him to return, that person might have done everything he needed to do.


    Thinking about how much Xiang Yin had taken care of her usually, it was fine to help with this small favor.


    She forgot what Xiang Yin instructed her and stepped into the elevator, looking at the slowly rising numbers.


    With a ding, the elevator doors opened and a black figure lunged forward. Silver light still flickered in his hand.


    Gu Man dodged his attack and raised her leg to kick the other party¡¯s abdomen. The man fell to the ground and the weapon in his hand fell to the ground.


    Only then did Gu Man see that this person was holding a silver dagger.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The man in black only revealed his eyes. He stared at where Gu Man was, picked up the dagger, and attacked again.


    This time, Gu Man did not even take out her hand from her pocket. She only raised her foot and the man was sent flying again.


    This person was a little weak. Could it be a smokescreen?


    To be able to enter such a high-end district and even get an elevator card, Gu Man thought that the other party¡¯s abilities should not be so lousy.


    After staring at the man for a long time, Gu Man could not see anything. Instead, the man was the first to get angry and rushed over with a dagger.


    This time, he was much smarter than the previous two times. Seeing Gu Man raise her leg, he hurriedly stabbed at her other leg. Unexpectedly, Gu Man changed her leg in midair in a strange posture. The leg that should have been kicked his abdomen now kicked the side of his face.


    The strength Gu Man displayed made the man know that he was not Gu Man¡¯s match. He quickly threw down the weapon in his hand and knelt on the ground, his hands clasped together.


    ¡°Heroine, please spare me. I¡¯m just stealing something out of boredom. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    Gu Man was a little puzzled. Thieves nowadays were so powerful. They could even get elevator cards from high-end districts?


    Just as Gu Man was puzzled, the elevator door behind her made a sound. Gu Man turned around and met Xiang Yin, who had appeared in the elevator.


    Seeing the doubt in Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes turn to anger, she scratched her head awkwardly and remembered his instructions before she hung up.


    ¡°Listen to me¡­¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, she saw Xiang Yin hurriedly walk towards her and even jog.


    It couldn¡¯t be. She just didn¡¯t listen to his instructions. Besides, she was fine now.


    Before she could react, a chill made her turn around subconsciously. She saw the man who had been kneeling and begging for mercy pick up the dagger again and stab her back.


    Her body was faster than her brain. Before Gu Man could react, her leg had already kicked out.


    Xiang Yin, who was about to move forward, stopped in his tracks and looked at Gu Man in a daze. The man, who was about to launch a sneak attack, covered his crotch with both hands and wailed in pain.


    ¡°Sorry, my foot slipped.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at home? Why did you come to the fourth floor?¡±

 Chapter 273 - 273 Needle

    273 Needle


    ¡°I thought you still had some time before you came back. I wanted to help you resolve your troubles first.¡±


    ¡°What if you get injured?¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s tone was a little anxious and he frowned tightly, but there was obvious worry in his serious words.


    Looking at the serious Xiang Yin, Gu Man suddenly did not know how to answer. She licked her dry lips and remained silent.


    Xiang Yin thought that his serious words had frightened Gu Man, so he softened his tone. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to blame you, but it¡¯s too dangerous. If he succeeded in his sneak attack just now¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Xiang Yin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could not accept the scene of Gu Man getting injured and covered in blood.


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Xiang Yin did not say anything. Instead, he turned on the lights and the entire hall lit up. The man in black had nowhere to escape under the light.


    However, he did not have the ability to escape now. He was still holding his crotch and wailing, mixed with a few words of dissatisfaction with Gu Man.


    ¡°Little girl, why are your moves so dirty?¡±


    Their gazes were focused on the man in black who was rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Your moves seem to be dirtier than mine.¡±


    How could a person who fought with a woman and ambushed her from behind have the cheek to say that other people¡¯s moves were dirty?


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Xiang Yin had no intention of talking nonsense with the man. He walked up to the man in two to three steps, his tall figure blocking the light in the living room.


    The man in black looked up and met Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze.


    Xiang Ming¡¯s obscure gaze landed on the man, and an inexplicable pressure swept over him.


    ¡°I just came in to steal something. I don¡¯t deserve to die, right? Call the police and bring me to the police station.¡±


    The pain in the man¡¯s crotch seemed to have eased a little. He squatted on the ground and held his head, looking like he was at the mercy of others.


    However, it was his obedient appearance that made people suspect his identity even more. Why would a thief not want to escape and rather turn themselves in?


    Gu Man and Xiang Yin looked at each other. The two of them arrived in front of the man at the same time and looked down at him.


    ¡°If you tell me who sent you, you can suffer less. You wanted to lay your hands on me so you should have known my methods, right?¡±


    Xiang Yin narrowed his eyes. He had offended many people and could not remember who sent this person.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Sister, I really just came in to steal something. There¡¯s no conspiracy!¡±


    Gu Man touched her body and took out an ordinary-looking cloth. She lifted it and there were silver needles of different sizes and thicknesses placed in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t want to say it. I need someone to experiment on.¡±


    With the gentlest words, she took out the longest and thickest needle and waved it twice in front of the man.


    ¡°Where do you think I should stab first?¡±


    The question was like a demon¡¯s whisper that kept echoing in the man¡¯s mind. He swallowed his saliva and asked carefully, ¡°Sister, how many years have you had your doctor¡¯s license?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t got it yet.¡±


    Gu Man was not lying. Although her medical skills were superb, she did not get a doctor¡¯s license.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain, I¡¯ll explain. It¡¯s the truth, I¡¯m just here to steal something. Why do you have so many conspiracy theories? I¡¯m here because I think you¡¯re quite rich,¡± the man quickly said when he heard Gu Man¡¯s words.


    ¡°How about the elevator card? Besides, which thief would turn themselves in?¡±


    ¡°The elevator card was given to me by someone else. I took the initiative to turn myself in because the two of you were too ruthless. You directly kicked my weakest spot. How could I resist?¡±


    When he said this, there was a hint of resentment in the man¡¯s eyes.


    To be honest, Gu Man felt that the person in front of her was indeed good at acting. However, before he began acting, didn¡¯t he learn what a real thief was like?


    The silver needle pierced into the man¡¯s body without hesitation. The next second, a scream like a pig being slaughtered came from the room.


    The man broke out in cold sweat from the pain, and his face turned pale. His lips trembled as he fell to the ground and shivered.

 Chapter 274 - 274 Telling the Truth

    274 Telling the Truth


    A huge pain swept over him, rendering him speechless.


    The moment the silver needle was removed, he lay on the ground and retched, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Did you fucking poke my weak spot?¡±


    The man roared angrily. He lay on the ground and clutched his chest, his expression was extremely ferocious.


    ¡°Aiya, I accidentally pricked the wrong spot. Where do you think the next needle will hit?¡±


    Gu Man smiled. She should have looked tempting, but in the man¡¯s eyes, she was a living demon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡±


    After the man¡¯s explanation, they roughly understood what had happened.


    This matter was indeed quite magical. This man was indeed here to steal, but he was instructed by someone.


    The appearance of the person who instructed him could not be seen clearly. They even used a voice changer. They only handed him an elevator card and said that the family living there was wealthier.


    However, he did not know which house it was, so he could only go from house to house. In the midst of it, he was even chased away by the security guards, so he was so careful when he came.


    As for why he surrendered so quickly, it was because the man had promised that if there were any special circumstances, they would arrange for someone to rescue him and he should just surrender.


    ¡°You actually trust a stranger you don¡¯t even know?¡±


    When Gu Man heard this plot that sounded like a story, she suspected that the man in front of her was lying to her, but from his eyes, it did not seem to be fake.


    She looked up and met Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes. There was nothing in Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes, and she did not know if he believed her.


    ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence, so believe it if you believe it. There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe it. Just don¡¯t stab me with a needle. I¡¯ve already explained everything.¡±


    The man lay on the ground in despair, his face filled with regret.


    Why did he let his greed for money get the better of him? Didn¡¯t he think about where this place was and how he could possibly steal from it?!


    ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Xiang Yin, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly spoke. His words successfully made the man¡¯s eyes light up.


    ¡°Do you mean to let me go or let me turn myself in?¡±


    There was a little anticipation in his tone. It could be seen that Gu Man¡¯s needle just now had really frightened him.


    ¡°We¡¯re letting you go. Don¡¯t come again.¡±


    Xiang Yin stood up and swiped the elevator card to open it. He stood beside the elevator with his arms crossed.


    The man crawled into the elevator and waved at them with a smile.


    After the elevator door closed, Gu Man walked towards the balcony. Xiang Yin pulled her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. He¡¯s just an abandoned pawn.¡±


    The man was not lying to him, but he was only pushed out to test him.


    It seemed like someone could not hold it in after he had not made a move for so long.


    Gu Man knew that Xiang Yin¡¯s identity was not simple. Seeing that he had no intention of pursuing the matter, she did not say anything else. ¡°Then rest well. I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for tonight.¡±


    Xiang Yin did not let go of Gu Man¡¯s hand. Instead, he grabbed her even tighter. He stared straight at Gu Man, and their gazes kept mingling in the air.


    Gu Man looked away and entered the elevator.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    The elevator slowly descended. After the door opened completely, Gu Man suddenly came back to her senses.


    She pretended to be calm as she walked out of the elevator, but her heartbeat was especially obvious in the empty corridor.


    Her palpitations had been getting worse recently. It seemed like she should stay up less.


    When she returned to the room, the first thing he saw was a few jade stones on the table. The jade stones were still the same, but because they had been absorbed by Gu Man, they had lost some luster.


    It was only then that she remembered that she should go to the ghost market to find another batch of jade.


    Jade was a consumable to her, but fortunately, the consumed jade could still be sold for a relatively good price.


    It was just that there was very little information about the Sarira. Otherwise, she would not have to absorb the bit of spiritual power from the jade.


    Just as Gu Man was about to pack up and rest, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The door opened and Huang Jun appeared.

 Chapter 275 - 275 Send Breakfast

    275 Send Breakfast


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to ask you when your grandmother¡¯s acupuncture will start.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll start now,¡± Gu Man replied. Too many things happened today and she could not remember.


    Just as Gu Man was about to leave, Huang Jun was still standing there, hesitating as if he had something to say.


    ¡°Uncle, are you worried about Brother¡¯s studies? You don¡¯t have to worry about that. With his results, he can definitely go to Han City First High School.¡±


    On the way back home when Xiang Yin was driving, the two of them had already discussed Huang Jue¡¯s studies.


    He was very talented. He could answer all the basic questions on the test paper correctly and get high marks for the slightly more difficult questions. It was not a problem for him to enter Han City First High School.


    Huang Jun heaved a sigh of relief, but he did not seem to have any intention of leaving. Gu Man did not know what else Huang Jun had to worry about. She said, ¡°Uncle, just tell me.¡±


    Huang Jun hesitated for a moment and decided to say, ¡°Actually, Uncle wants to ask you if you have any jobs to recommend to me. Look, I¡¯ve been in Han City for so long. I feel uneasy without a job. Huang Jue needs money to go to school. This place can¡¯t be compared to the countryside. It¡¯s definitely impossible to continue like before.¡±


    Gu Man had planned to take responsibility for this, but when she saw Huang Jun¡¯s expression, she knew that he would definitely not agree. After thinking for a while, Gu Man deliberated and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my friend later.¡±


    Huang Jun heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Gu Man gratefully. ¡°Uncle definitely won¡¯t live here for free. Go find your grandmother. She¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    Gu Man nodded and had no intention of persuading him.


    The people in her grandmother¡¯s family were all people with strong self-esteem. Otherwise, they would not have lived in the countryside and not seek help from others for a few years.


    If she said something along the lines of ¡®there¡¯s no need¡¯, her grandmother and the rest would probably move away tomorrow.


    She shook her head, but her heart was warm.


    These were the people that could be considered family. The Gu Family could not compare to her grandmother and the others at all. And she would make them spit out what they had taken from her grandmother¡¯s family.


    Gu Man went to her grandmother¡¯s room to perform the treatment. When the treatment was over, her grandmother had already fallen asleep.


    After Gu Man cleaned up, she returned to her room to rest.


    The next morning, she remembered Huang Jun¡¯s request and prepared to ask Xiang Yin about the situation.


    She remembered that Xiang Yin liked to eat the breakfast she made, so Gu Man made a rather exquisite breakfast.


    She woke up earlier than usual today and only came out of her room after breakfast.


    ¡°Manman, after you gave me acupuncture yesterday, I slept until now. I haven¡¯t slept so comfortably in a long time. I feel that my body is getting better and better.¡±


    ¡°Grandma will definitely be better in the future.¡± Gu Man put on her coat and pointed at the breakfast on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the meal. After Uncle and Huang Jue get up, just tell them to heat it up.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you not going to class today? Why are you up so early?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Xiang Yin.¡±


    With that, Gu Man entered the elevator. Grandma looked at her and frowned slightly.


    Although Xiang Yin was a good child, their ages were not suitable. Moreover, Manman was still in high school and could not be distracted by love.


    After thinking about it, Grandma planned to talk to Huang Jun about this when he woke up and explain it to Xiang Yin as soon as possible.


    Back then, her daughter had ended up like that because she didn¡¯t know how to judge people. She couldn¡¯t let Manman follow in her footsteps.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Gu Man looked at Xiang Yin, who was naked and only had a bathrobe wrapped around his lower body.


    She subconsciously turned around. Xiang Yin was also a little stunned. He did not expect Gu Man to look for him so early.


    ¡°I brought you breakfast. I¡¯ll leave it here.¡±


    Gu Man placed the breakfast she had prepared on the cabinet before retracting into the elevator and pressing the close button.


    The elevator door closed in front of Xiang Yin. He was still in a daze.


    Has he been seen naked just now?


    Gu Man rushed downstairs and felt her face heat up. Her heart could not withstand seeing such an explosive scene early in the morning.

 Chapter 276 - 276 Looking for a Job

    276 Looking for a Job


    However, she was in the wrong. She did not inform him in advance and went upstairs directly. This made her feel embarrassed to mention anything else.


    When she entered the house, her grandmother was sitting at the table eating the breakfast she had made. She was a little surprised to see her return so quickly.


    ¡°Why are you back so soon? Isn¡¯t Little Xiang around?¡±


    Gu Man lowered her head and walked hurriedly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go in first, Grandma.¡±


    Grandma was about to ask something else, but Gu Man¡¯s door was already closed, leaving her sitting in her seat with a puzzled expression.


    The moment she returned to her room, Gu Man sat on the bed. Her heart still could not help but beat faster, and she was extremely hot.


    She took off her coat and threw it on the bed, annoyed with herself for not informing him in advance.


    Before she could calm down, her phone vibrated.


    She picked it up and realized that it was a call from Xiang Yin. Her hands paused, not knowing if she should answer.


    Seeing that the phone was about to stop ringing, she slowly swiped the answer button.


    ¡°Why did you run away so quickly? I should be the one running, right?¡±


    There was nothing abnormal about Xiang Yin¡¯s voice. Instead, he was still in the mood to joke with her. It seemed like he did not care much about what had just happened.


    Gu Man comforted herself in her heart before her voice sounded much more normal. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you in advance.¡±


    Her calm voice came from the phone, making Xiang Yin a little dazed.


    Was his figure so unattractive now? There was no fluctuation in Gu Man¡¯s voice, as if she was not interested.


    This was the first time he had been seen naked by a woman, but the other party actually had such a reaction. This could not help but make him feel a little defeated.


    ¡°I received your breakfast. Did you make it specially for me?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Her simple answer made Xiang Yin choke and he did not know what to say.


    Thinking about how he was usually the one who shamelessly asked Gu Man for food, it was rare for her to take the initiative to deliver breakfast this time. She must have something to tell him.


    ¡°Is there something important you brought me food for?¡± Xiang Yin asked.


    Gu Man¡¯s brain was still a little short-circuited. Xiang Yin¡¯s voice was clearly no different from usual, but the moment he spoke, Gu Man could imagine the scene she had just seen. She even felt that his voice was hoarse and magnetic.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask if you know of any relatively easy and high-paying jobs?¡±


    ¡°The most important thing for you now is your studies. If you lack money, you can look for me.¡±


    Hearing the other party¡¯s suddenly serious tone, Gu Man could not help but laugh. The atmosphere was much better than before.


    ¡°No, I want to find a job for Uncle.¡±


    Xiang Yin recalled Huang Jun, whom he had met a few times before. After thinking for a moment, he deliberated and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about your uncle¡¯s abilities. I don¡¯t know what kind of work he can do.¡±


    Although the Huang Family had been pulled down by the Gu Family, her uncle had received proper education and his abilities were definitely not bad. Gu Man replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a summary after I¡¯ve sorted it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Man hurriedly hung up and threw her phone aside, in a daze.


    The erotic scene appeared in front of her again. She stood up abruptly, opened the door, and walked out.


    Huang Jun and Huang Jue were already awake. Huang Jue was showing off in his new clothes. When Gu Man approached, she could hear Huang Jun reprimanding him.


    ¡°We¡¯re already grateful that your sister can take us in. How can you spend your sister¡¯s money? You still bought so many clothes!¡±


    The long period of poverty made Huang Jun worry about money at all times. Gu Man felt inexplicably sad when she saw this scene. Perhaps the emotions of the original owner of her body were also affecting her.


    ¡°Uncle, it didn¡¯t cost much. Huang Jue is going to high school soon, so he naturally has to dress up more.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a boy. Why does he need to dress up? You should keep the money for yourself. He¡¯s still growing, he can¡¯t wear these clothes for long and they¡¯ll have to be thrown away.¡±


    Huang Jun touched the fabric on Huang Jue¡¯s body with heartache. Although his family was in dire straits, he was experienced and naturally knew that these clothes were not cheap.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Top Scholar

    277 Top Scholar


    ¡°Manman, I know you¡¯re kind, but you have to save some money for yourself. There¡¯s no need to buy clothes for this brat.¡±


    As he spoke, Huang Jun slapped Huang Jue resentfully. ¡°You didn¡¯t stop Manman from buying clothes. You¡¯re enjoying it.¡±


    Huang Jue gritted his teeth and covered his arm as he muttered unhappily, ¡°I stopped her, but Sister didn¡¯t listen. Dad, don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m successful, I¡¯ll let Sister spend the money I earn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you¡¯re saying now. Don¡¯t be a heartless person.¡±


    Gu Man shook her head and did not say anything. She knew that she could not change Huang Jun¡¯s mind within a short period of time. She might as well slowly condition him and take it slow.


    Grandma watched Gu Man come out and asked curiously what had happened just now.


    ¡°Nothing. I just realized he was still asleep when I went upstairs, so I came down first.¡±


    Gu Man blushed slightly and turned her head away, not daring to meet her grandmother¡¯s gaze. Fortunately, her grandmother did not suspect anything and called her over to eat.


    After cooking, Gu Man wanted to send it to Xiang Yin first. Now that she saw the dishes on the table, she felt hungry.


    She pulled out the chair and sat down to eat.


    Because of the police report, she had only bought a few clothes yesterday and had not bought a phone. Gu Man¡¯s gaze landed on Huang Jue, who was eating happily. She said softly, ¡°Huang Jue, we¡¯re going out again today.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Jue looked up in confusion. A voice beside him rejected for him.


    Huang Jun tried his best to persuade her. ¡°Manman, I know you want to spend money on your cousin, but he¡¯s a man. There¡¯s no need to be so detailed. You should keep your money for yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, Uncle. I¡¯m bringing Cousin out to tutor him.¡±


    In order to avoid unnecessary entanglement, Gu Man still lied.


    Gu Man blinked in Huang Jue¡¯s direction and reminded him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have to look for Xiang Yin for questions you don¡¯t know? Coincidentally, he¡¯s free today. You can ask him any questions you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Huang Jue immediately became excited. He hurriedly stuffed the rice in his bowl into his mouth and wiped his mouth. In front of Gu Man, he said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m done eating. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Look at how anxious you are.¡±


    Grandma smiled at the two of them. The creases on her face seemed to deepen.


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know that Brother Xiang is the top scorer of the college entrance examination. With him tutoring me, I¡¯m not afraid of not being able to get into Han City First High School.¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s identity as the top scorer of the college entrance examination clearly surprised Grandma and Huang Jun. The two of them looked at each other, not expecting Xiang Yin to be the top scorer of the college entrance examination.


    ¡°Manman, aren¡¯t you in the midst of preparing for the college entrance examination? If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, ask Little Xiang.¡±


    Her grandmother, who had wanted to stop the two of them from continuing their relationship, urged Gu Man to quickly look for Xiang Yin.


    The top scorer of the college entrance examination was someone that could only be chanced upon by luck. It was fine even if the two of them fell in love. After all, Xiang Yin was the top scorer of the college entrance examination and was definitely different from ordinary people.


    Moreover, Gu Man was so sensible. She would definitely not trip herself up for love.


    The worry in Grandma¡¯s heart instantly dissipated. She looked at Gu Man¡¯s smile and waved her away.


    Seeing her walk into the elevator, Grandma sighed.


    ¡°I originally wanted to stop the two of them from interacting, but I didn¡¯t expect Little Xiang to be the top scorer of the college entrance examination. If Manman got along with him, Manman might be able to be a top scorer as well.¡±


    Huang Jun had just recovered from his surprise and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also worried about Gu Man dating. Since Little Xiang is the top scorer of the college entrance examination, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. He can even teach Huang Jue.¡±


    ¡°By the way, have you thought about finding a job recently? We can¡¯t keep eating and living for free. Manman still has to focus on her studies now. We can¡¯t let her be held back by family matters.¡±


    Huang Jun hesitated for a moment before telling grandmother that he had gone to look for Gu Man to find a job. As he had expected, grandmother immediately scolded him. ¡°Manman is already busy with her studies, yet you still make her worry for you.¡±

 Chapter 278 - 278 Act First and Report Later

    278 Act First and Report Later


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away from Han City for so long that I don¡¯t know what the situation is like now. I can rest assured and take fewer detours with Manman helping me find a job. Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t trouble Manman too much.¡±


    Grandma seemed to have thought of something and sighed heavily. ¡°Sigh, if we hadn¡¯t met the Gu Family, our Huang Family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. People like them will definitely have bad karma!¡±


    When she walked into the elevator, Gu Man had already sent a message in advance to avoid the awkwardness in the morning from appearing again. However, when the elevator door opened, she could not help but feel nervous.


    She subconsciously stood behind Huang Jue and reached out to block his eyes.


    ¡°Sis, why are you blocking my eyes?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that I saw some sand just now, I¡¯m helping you block it.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the sand in the elevator?¡±


    ¡°Maybe someone accidentally spilled it.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the empty living room and heaved a sigh of relief. She removed her hand.


    When the two of them entered, Xiang Yin happened to push open the door and walk out. He was dressed neatly and looked in their direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Let me get something.¡±


    Xiang Yin turned around and returned to his room. Huang Jue looked up at Gu Man in confusion. ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t we agree to study? Why are we still going out?¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re learning, we definitely have to find a good place to learn.¡±


    Gu Man realized that her ability to lie without thinking was getting better and better, but if she did not say this, Huang Jue would definitely not come with her.


    She finally realized that when dealing with the Huang Family, she had to act first and report later.


    The car slowly drove on the road. Huang Jue looked at the increasingly familiar scene around him and asked, ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to study? Why did you bring me to the mall?¡±


    If he still did not understand why Gu Man brought him out now, he wasted his time learning.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to study. Let¡¯s buy something first.¡±


    Since he had already come this far, Huang Jue had no choice but to obey. Fortunately, they were not buying clothes for him this time, and the guilt in his heart decreased a lot.


    Looking at the clothes in his hand, Huang Jue was secretly smug. Let¡¯s see what his father will say now.


    When Gu Man arrived at the phone shop, Huang Jue did not notice anything amiss. It was only when Gu Man looked at the latest phone that he asked curiously, ¡°Sister, are you preparing to buy a new phone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m buying it for you.¡±


    Huang Jue was stunned. In this short period of time, Gu Man had already paid. Moreover, she had bought not just one phone, but three.


    His guess was confirmed. He swallowed his saliva. ¡°Sister, are these three phones for me, Dad, and Grandmother?¡±


    ¡°You guessed right. Alright, you can go back and study.¡±


    ¡°No, Sister, you can¡¯t bring this back. If you bring it back, my father will definitely scold me to death. This thing is too expensive. Forget about the clothes. How can I let you buy phones for us?¡±


    Gu Man recalled that the three of them always used laggy old phones and stuffed the bag into Huang Jue¡¯s hand.


    Huang Jue subconsciously took it, but he immediately reacted. He had taken a hot potato, but he could not throw it away. He looked anxious and looked at Xiang Yin for help.


    ¡°Brother Xiang, persuade my sister. This is not a small sum of money. She still has to save the money to go to university.¡±


    ¡°Take it. This is also your sister¡¯s kind intentions.¡±


    Not to mention how much Gu Man had earned from the ghost market, even if Gu Man ran out of money, she still had him. Therefore, Xiang Yin really did not care about this small sum of money.


    Huang Jue was so anxious that he broke out in cold sweat. This was a matter related to his life.


    In the end, he did not send the things back. He sat in the car nervously. He was waiting for Huang Jue¡¯s interrogation after he brought it back.


    Her phone rang in the car. Gu Man looked down and realized that it was a call from Li Hua. She guessed that it might be related to the Gu Family. Her fingertips slid across and she heard Li Hua¡¯s voice on the other side. ¡°Miss Gu Man, do you have time now?¡±

 Chapter 279 - 279 Distorting Black and White

    279 Distorting Black and White


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu Rou brought Mr. Zhang here. After investigation, Mr. Zhang did give Miss Gu Rou a necklace. The necklace can¡¯t be found now.¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Li Hua¡¯s voice disappeared and Zhang Yue¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Gu Man, if you like the necklace, you can tell me instead of stealing Gu Rou¡¯s necklace! Besides, Gu Rou has already chosen to forgive you, but you still insisted on calling the police. The Gu Family¡¯s reputation has been greatly affected because of this!¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang, don¡¯t be in a hurry to reprimand Sister. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let you come. I just want to prove the Gu Family¡¯s innocence as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Gu Rou, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu Man, can you come to the police station if it¡¯s convenient?¡± Li Hua¡¯s voice sounded again.


    ¡°Officer, I have nothing to do with Zhang Yue, so the matter of me stealing won¡¯t happen to me. In addition, necklaces differ from each other. It¡¯s better for you to investigate carefully and not just keep an eye on me.¡±


    With that, Gu Man hung up. She had thought that Li Hua was a more upright and reasonable person. She did not expect him to call her to question her after listening to Zhang Yue.


    ¡°About the Gu Family?¡±


    Gu Man nodded in response.


    Seeing that she was unwilling to say anything, Xiang Yin frowned. ¡°Did they do something? I can help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just an unimportant matter.¡±


    When Xiang Yin heard Gu Man¡¯s rejection, he felt inexplicably sad. The two of them had known each other for so long, but she still refused to tell him when she was in trouble.


    There were no other plans in the afternoon. After returning home, Gu Man returned to her room alone, leaving Huang Jue to face the storm.


    After resting in the room for a while, she pushed open the door and saw her grandmother and Huang Jun, who had been waiting for a long time, sitting unhappily at the side with their heads lowered.


    ¡°Manman, Grandma knows that you¡­¡±


    Gu Man knew that her grandmother would definitely nag for a while more and quickly interrupted her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll give you acupuncture. I still have something to do later.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was in a hurry, Grandma sighed and could only follow her back to her room.


    Perhaps it was because she had sufficient physical strength and spiritual energy, the acupuncture ended quickly.


    Grandma had already fallen asleep. Gu Man looked at Huang Jun, who was still waiting outside, and said, ¡°Uncle, I still have something on. If you have anything to say, you can wait for me to come back.¡±


    Huang Jue, who was about to speak, closed his mouth again and could only watch Gu Man leave.


    Gu Man did not go out on a whim. She wanted to go to the ghost market to find more jade to replenish her spiritual power.


    It felt good to have abundant spirit energy. She did not want the scene of her fainting because of spiritual energy to happen again.


    When they arrived at the ghost market, there were already small stalls set up one after another. However, at a glance, there did not seem to be any good material.


    Halfway down the road, someone grabbed her pants. Gu Man looked down and realized that it was an old man.


    ¡°Miss, please buy some material.¡±


    Gu Man roughly swept the jade stones placed in front of the stall. There was basically nothing good. She tugged at her clothes, but the old man kneeling on the ground did not seem to have any intention of letting go. She was also a little impatient.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Miss, please buy some. I haven¡¯t eaten for a few meals.¡±


    The old man did not react. He continued to kneel on the ground and tug at Gu Man¡¯s pants.


    The commotion here also attracted a portion of people to watch. The surrounding people clearly recognized Gu Man, so someone reminded her kindly.


    ¡°This old man has been here for a few days. He will make whoever he catches buy his jade, but he doesn¡¯t even look at the quality of the jade he puts out. No one is a philanthropist.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man.¡±


    A slightly surprised voice sounded. Gu Man turned around and saw Jiang Yi¡¯s face. He was still holding a stone that had not been cut open.


    Jiang Yi walked over and saw the old man holding Gu Man¡¯s pants. He frowned and scolded, ¡°Let go of her. Don¡¯t force me to hit you.¡±


    However, this old man refused to let go and kept repeating that sentence.

 Chapter 280 - 280 Meeting Gu Rou Again

    280 Meeting Gu Rou Again


    ¡°Heh, this little old man is quite stubborn today. He¡¯ll let go after saying a few words in the past.¡±


    As Jiang Yi spoke, she was about to attack when Gu Man stopped her.


    She looked down at the old man and realized that he kept repeating the same sentence as if he could not hear their conversation or sense the gazes around him.


    ¡°This old man seems to have gone even crazier. A while ago, he just pulled people and asked if they wanted it. Now, he¡¯s actually holding onto them and not letting go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he thinks that Miss Gu looks gullible, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet someone difficult this time.¡±


    ¡­


    The people here had all set up stalls here for a long time, so they naturally knew that Old Master Cui and the Ghost King treated Gu Man differently.


    Usually, when they saw Gu Man come, they would give her a discount. This old man was still holding on to her. If he made Gu Man angry, this old man would probably not be in the ghost market tomorrow.


    Impatience gradually appeared in Gu Man¡¯s eyes. She exerted a little force on her legs and the old man let go for a moment. Just as she was about to walk forward, the old man grabbed her pants again.


    ¡°Miss, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡±


    Just as Gu Man was thinking about how to break free from the old man¡¯s restraints, a gentle voice sounded in her ear.


    As soon as Gu Man turned around, she saw Gu Rou¡¯s familiar face. Disgust rose in her eyes, and her already impatient mood worsened.


    These two people did not remain at the police station for the truth to be investigated and came to the ghost market?


    It was Gu Rou and Zhang Li. Gu Rou had slandered Gu Man at the police station.


    She had pulled Zhang Yue to the Ghost Market to try her luck. If she could get good jade and the Zhang Family could testify, so what if Gu Man had the Cui Family behind her?


    However, she did not expect to meet Gu Man in the ghost market.


    Looking at the unfamiliar man beside her, Gu Rou asked softly, ¡°Sister, who¡¯s the boy beside you? I clearly remember that it wasn¡¯t him last time.¡±


    Although Gu Rou did not know Jiang Yi¡¯s identity, she could not stand the fact that handsome men kept appearing around Gu Man. She even deliberately tried to sow discord between the two of them, wanting to see Gu Man stomp her feet.


    When Jiang Yi heard this, his expression indeed darkened. However, Xiang Yin¡¯s figure immediately appeared in his mind and he sighed heavily.


    Although that man had the charm of maturity, he was young and was definitely more likable than that man.


    An inexplicable desire to win rose in Jiang Yi¡¯s heart. His gaze changed from unhappiness to determination, but he did not cause a scene with Gu Man as Gu Rou had imagined.


    On the other hand, Zhang Yue, who was beside her, looked very bad.


    Thinking about how the two of them had met in the ghost market last time and how he had even asked Gu Man who Jiang Yi was, he was met with a cold face. He immediately scolded, ¡°Gu Man, even if you don¡¯t cherish yourself, you should know your place. Do you know what you¡¯re doing now?¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what I¡¯m doing now.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s tone was a little impatient. She pulled her foot out from under the old man¡¯s hand. The old man lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Not only are you shameless, but you¡¯re also disrespectful to the old man!¡±


    Zhang Yue only felt that the nameless anger in his heart came for no reason, but it burned brighter and brighter, making him unhappy no matter how he looked at the two people in front of him.


    Before Gu Man could explain, the old man grabbed her trouser leg again. He was like a piece of chewed gum that could not be removed.


    However, this time, his words finally changed. ¡°Please save her. Save my poor daughter!¡±


    ¡°Sister, no matter what, you can¡¯t be so rude to an old man. He just wants to save his daughter.¡±


    ¡°What does saving his daughter have to do with me? If you¡¯re really kind, why don¡¯t you help him?¡±


    Gu Man no longer had any patience in her words. Not only had she been pestered time and time again, but she had also encountered Gu Rou and Zhang Li.


    ¡°Miss, please save my daughter. Only you can save her. Do you want stones? I have a lot here.¡±


    The old man cried and pushed all the stones in the stall to Gu Man, but those stones had no spiritual energy at all.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Problem

    281 Problem


    ¡°Old man, is your daughter short of money to treat her illness? How about this? I¡¯ll buy all these things. Take the money to treat your daughter.¡±


    In order to maintain her goddess image in front of Zhang Yue, Gu Rou took out her wallet from her bag. However, she did not bring much cash today, but it should be enough to buy this pile of broken stones.


    She was about to hand the money to the old man when he pushed her away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough. These stones are worth millions. It¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough at all!¡±


    He shouted crazily, scaring Gu Rou so much that she retreated.


    Zhang Yue hugged Gu Rou¡¯s shoulder. Gu Rou found someone to lean on and quickly shrank into his arms.


    For some reason, when Zhang Yue saw Gu Man, he wanted to push Gu Rou away.


    Gu Man frowned as she watched the old man¡¯s actions. He seemed to not have heard anyone else¡¯s charity and was targeting her.


    Even the people beside him could tell that something was wrong with the old man.


    ¡°Why is this old man targeting Miss Gu? Could it be that he knows her identity? He¡¯s deliberately trying to extort a large sum of money to treat his daughter?¡±


    The discussions of the surrounding people fell into Zhang Yue¡¯s ears. His face was filled with confusion. Was the identity these people were referring to Gu Man or Gu Rou? But what was Gu Man¡¯s identity? If it was Gu Rou, the only identity the two of them had was that they were members of the Gu Family. What was there to be amazed about?


    Gu Rou, who was nestled in Zhang Li¡¯s arms, naturally heard this. She subconsciously thought of Old Master Cui and subconsciously tightened her grip on Zhang Yue¡¯s waist. It was only when she heard a gasp that she suddenly came back to her senses.


    Gu Rou patted Zhang Yue¡¯s waist gently and straightened her back, pretending that nothing had happened.


    She now understood that Zhang Yue was not interested in her showing weakness and acting coquettishly. In that case, Gu Rou planned to play hard to get.


    This was a critical moment. She needed the Zhang Family¡¯s help, so Zhang Yue could only belong to her.


    ¡°I was out of line just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s sudden cold attitude confused Zhang Yue, but what made him even more curious was the Miss Gu that the crowd was talking about.


    ¡°What¡¯s your daughter¡¯s illness?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man finally responded to him, the old man hurriedly said excitedly, ¡°She¡¯s cold all day and weak, but the doctors we invited all said that her body is normal and there¡¯s nothing unusual.¡±


    The old man¡¯s emotions finally returned to normal, completely different from his crazy appearance just now.


    This made Gu Man curious about this. ¡°I¡¯m just a little girl. Why do you think I can save your daughter?¡±


    The old man hesitated for a moment and looked up at Gu Man nervously.


    ¡°If you come with me to see my daughter, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    The pupils covered by messy hair were not as turbid as Gu Man had guessed. Instead, they were clear and bright. However, his face was filled with wrinkles and dirt, making him look a little dirty.


    Gu Man was deep in thought. It seemed that this old man was not as simple as he looked.


    Jiang Yi grabbed Gu Man. ¡°This old man is a lunatic. No one has seen his daughter before. He might be lying to you.¡±


    Zhang Yue looked at Jiang Yi holding Gu Man¡¯s wrist in dissatisfaction and coughed. ¡°Gu Man, there¡¯s something wrong with this person. You shouldn¡¯t leave with him.¡±


    ¡°I have my own plans.¡±


    Gu Man first replied to Jiang Yi, then turned around and looked at Zhang Yue mockingly. ¡°I wonder who was just saying that I was disrespectful to the old man.¡±


    The cold words and mockery made Zhang Yue¡¯s face turn red, and he looked a little embarrassed.


    Gu Man only looked at them casually and looked down at the old man.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The old man quickly wrapped all the stones in the stall in cloth and looked around carefully, making them seem extremely precious.


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. She was a little curious why the old man was so sure that this stone was precious. The others were clearly denying it. ¡°Is there any special meaning to your stone?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you follow me.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, are you really going with him?¡±

 Chapter 282 - 282 The Truth

    282 The Truth


    Jiang Yi stopped Gu Man again. Gu Man looked down at his wrist and frowned slightly. She quietly broke free.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Jiang Yi insisted on following. Gu Man thought that he would not cause trouble if he stood at the side, so she agreed. However, Zhang Yue insisted on following.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. Zhang Yue, I¡¯ve already told you that I have nothing to do with the Zhang and Gu families. Whatever you and Gu Rou do has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t appear in front of me.¡±


    Zhang Yue heard Gu Man¡¯s angry words, but his ears misinterpreted the meaning.


    Gu Man must have been jealous that he was with Gu Rou, so she was so angry. She actually still cared about him.


    At the thought of this, the corners of Zhang Yue¡¯s lips could not help but curl up.


    ¡°Do you think I want to follow you? If you weren¡¯t Gu Rou¡¯s sister, I wouldn¡¯t have followed you.¡±


    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, Gu Rou could not be bothered to put on airs. She quickly interrupted, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know medicine either. It¡¯s better not to go. What if your treatment makes them worse?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, your sister is right. I don¡¯t even mind what happened before. Why do you have to take it to heart? There¡¯s no need to test me with such a thing. Don¡¯t worry, on account that you¡¯re Gu Rou¡¯s sister, I won¡¯t be as cold to you as before.¡±


    Zhang Yue spoke confidently and reasoned that Gu Man was angry with him. He could not suppress the smile on his lips.


    Gu Man did not even look at Zhang Yue and followed behind the old man.


    When Zhang Yue came back to his senses and realized that Gu Man had followed the old man for a distance, he was furious.


    ¡°Gu Man, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Don¡¯t think of asking me for help when you¡¯re deceived!¡±


    But no matter what he said, Gu Man did not turn around. She treated him as an invisible person.


    At this moment, Gu Man had already followed the old man for a distance. Seeing that there was no one around, she began to ask, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already agreed to go with you to see your daughter, can you tell me now?¡±


    The old man knew what Gu Man was curious about. After thinking for a while, he said hesitantly, ¡°I can tell you why I chose you first.¡±


    Gu Man nodded. Seeing this, the old man continued, ¡°Because I¡¯ve seen you on Dr. Wang¡¯s phone. Even Dr. Wang can¡¯t do anything about this illness, but he said that you¡¯re very skilled, so I wanted to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Were you pretending to be crazy before?¡±


    Thinking of the old man¡¯s actions just now, Gu Man did not understand. If he wanted her to treat his daughter, he could have said it directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. If the people in the ghost market find out about your medical skills, even if you have Old Master Cui and the Ghost King behind you, there will be people who will be tempted.¡±


    Gu Man was a little surprised. She did not expect the old man to be doing this for her.


    Jiang Yi followed behind the two of them and listened to their conversation with a confused expression. When did Gu Man learn medicine?


    However, thinking of the various wonderful things about her, Jiang Yi suddenly felt that it did not seem like a big deal to know medicine.


    After following Gu Man for so long, it had already refreshed his worldview, making him unable to be surprised by anything.


    The road was silent, but Gu Man suddenly felt her watch vibrate. She looked down and realized that it was an urgent message from Moon.


    ¡°Eel, be careful. The third and fourth on the rankings have joined forces to find your location. They¡¯ve already located your approximate location and are probably preparing to look for you.¡±


    Gu Man returned and looked at her watch. After sliding it a few times, she hung her hand by her side as if nothing had happened.


    The third and fourth investigations only found the virtual location she had released. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    While they were in a daze, they had already arrived at a relatively dilapidated wooden house.


    In this era, there were actually people living in small wooden houses in the wilderness. This made Jiang Yi look around in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sold all the houses in the city, but I still can¡¯t find anyone who can treat her. The consultation fees of those slightly famous doctors are extremely high. I have no choice. Doctor Wang is also my old friend and recommended you to me.¡±

 Chapter 283 - 283 Guo Guo

    283 Guo Guo


    The old man paused and seemed to have thought of something. He hurriedly promised.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely pay you. I won¡¯t delay the payment.¡±


    Gu Man did not respond to him. She would only know if her illness could be treated after she went in.


    The wooden door creaked unpleasantly. There was only a table and two beds inside.


    The girl was sitting beside the table, closing the laptop on the table that was incompatible with the surroundings.


    She looked in the old man¡¯s direction. When she saw Gu Man and Jiang Yi behind him, she frowned and had a maturity that did not match her age.


    ¡°This granddaughter of mine doesn¡¯t have any hobbies, she just likes to play with computers. This is the only valuable thing we have.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, who are they? Are they here to collect debts?¡±


    The girl came to the old man¡¯s side and held his arm, looking in Gu Man¡¯s direction warily.


    She knew that the old man had borrowed money everywhere for her illness, but hadn¡¯t she already paid off the debt for her grandfather? She had never seen these people.


    Wariness immediately rose in the girl¡¯s eyes. She narrowed her eyes and sized up Gu Man and Jiang Yi.


    ¡°Guo Guo, be good. Grandpa found her to treat your illness.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but there¡¯s no need to resort to desperate measures.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, a disdainful expression appeared on the girl¡¯s face because neither of the two people opposite her looked like doctors with superb medical skills.


    ¡°Guo Guo you can¡¯t be like this. She was recommended by Dr. Wang. You know Dr. Wang, right?¡±


    The girl called Guo Guo did have some impression of Doctor Wang.


    She had a good impression of Doctor Wang because he usually helped her a lot. However, looking at the two people in front of her, Guo Guo was a little puzzled. Did Doctor Wang take the wrong medicine? He recommended two young people to treat her illness.


    Although age could not determine a person¡¯s abilities, medical skills depended on experience.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you told Dr. Wang, but I don¡¯t need you to treat my illness.¡±


    Guo Guo¡¯s intention of chasing her away was very obvious. Jiang Yi did not want Gu Man to get involved in this mess. Seeing that Guo Guo was not polite at all, he pulled Gu Man away.


    ¡°Miss, you promised me.¡±


    Gu Man broke free from Jiang Yi¡¯s hand and shook her wrist, looking at Jiang Yi impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make decisions for me without my permission.¡±


    It was unknown if it was because she had been a little easygoing recently, but Jiang Yi actually started to touch her.


    Jiang Yi looked down at his fingertips and trembled slightly. He tightened his grip and remained silent.


    Gu Man did not care about his emotions and turned to look at the old man and Guo Guo.


    To be precise, he was looking at the notebook on the table behind them.


    As soon as she entered, her watch began to vibrate. When she looked down just now, she realized that the device that had investigated her IP was nearby, and this laptop was probably the only thing in front of her that was uninhabited within a hundred miles.


    Her gaze landed on Guo Guo with an intriguing expression. She did not expose her identity directly. Instead, she looked at the old man. ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised you, I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±


    When the old man heard this, an excited expression appeared on his face. He ignored Guo Guo¡¯s reluctance and pulled her to sit on the small bed.


    ¡°Guo Guo went to many doctors for this illness, but they all said that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her body, but how could I not know if there¡¯s a problem? Seeing her suffer more and more because of this illness, as her grandfather, I feel terrible.¡±


    The old man rubbed Guo Guo¡¯s head with heartache and sighed one after another.


    ¡°Grandpa, I told you I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Guo Guo frowned. Even with the old man¡¯s explanation, she still did not believe the person in front of her. Gu Man looked younger than Jiang Yi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. Listen to Grandpa. Grandpa¡¯s only wish is for you to recover from your illness.¡±


    As if touched by the old man¡¯s words, Guo Guo sighed heavily.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Gu Man interrupted their emotional exchange. If this continued, when would it be her turn to treat her illness?

 Chapter 284 - 284 Remedy

    284 Remedy


    ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll take a look at her illness first.¡±


    The old man hurriedly gave up his seat. Guo Guo was unhappy, but under the old man¡¯s gaze, she reluctantly reached out her hand.


    Gu Man placed her fingers on her wrist. When Guo Guo saw her technique, she knew that she was a Chinese doctor. She felt even more disdainful.


    ¡°If the equipment can¡¯t detect the illness, how can pulse-taking detect it? Besides, Chinese medicine values experience more than Western medicine. Grandpa, you¡¯ve probably been deceived by Dr. Wang.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that about your Uncle Wang?¡±


    Although the old man did not believe it at first, with Doctor Wang¡¯s repeated guarantees and his help previously, the old man could only try his best.


    They had seen so many doctors in the past, whether it was Chinese medicine or Western medicine, they had all tried it.


    There was no problem with Guo Guo¡¯s body, but she was getting weaker day by day.


    Guo Guo looked down at Gu Man¡¯s slender fingers and did not react for a long time. She thought to herself that her grandfather was really too much. How old was Gu Man? It was obvious that she was unreliable. She might be here to be a fraud.


    She did not know how much her grandfather had borrowed this time, but in the end, she still had to return it.


    If not for the fact that it was difficult to explain the origin of the money, she did not even want to stay in this house anymore.


    She did not hide the impatience on her face at all. Gu Man retracted her hand and looked up to see her expression.


    ¡°Miss, can my granddaughter¡¯s illness be cured?¡±


    Seeing Gu Man retract her hand, the old man hurriedly asked, his eyes filled with nervousness and anticipation.


    ¡°From the pulse, it¡¯s stable. There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    When the old man heard this, he looked disappointed. Guo Guo looked like she had expected it and prepared to stand up from the bed.


    Looking at their expressions, Gu Man chuckled. ¡°The reason why her pulse is stable is because of the uniqueness of this illness.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words made the two of them pause at the same time. The old man¡¯s hands trembled as he asked in disbelief, ¡°You mean this illness can be treated?¡±


    The girl in the old man¡¯s words also became you. Tears of excitement flowed out of his turbid eyes. He licked his dry lips and took a deep breath.


    Guo Guo was still a little stunned. When she heard the old man¡¯s words, she subconsciously retorted, ¡°How is that possible? So many people have seen it. If it could be treated, it would have been treated long ago. It wouldn¡¯t have been her turn to treat it.¡±


    Hearing Guo Guo¡¯s stubborn words, Gu Man¡¯s gaze landed on her clenched fists on the bed and her trembling shoulders and pupils.


    There was an imperceptible anticipation in her eyes. Perhaps it was because she had been malnourished for a long time, but she looked relatively weak and her true age could not be seen, but she was definitely not an adult.


    She was more curious about who Guo Guo had provoked to not even let such a young child off.


    However, when she thought of the vibration from the watch just now, with the special nature of her job, once they were discovered, it would indeed bring a lot of trouble.


    Looking at the dilapidated surroundings and based on the conversation between the two of them just now, it could be inferred that the old man must have borrowed a lot of money for treatment. It was probably this girl who was dealing with the aftermath.


    Thinking of the information Moon had told her, she did not know if the girl in front of her was third or fourth. She already had such outstanding results at such a young age and was a genius that could only be chanced upon by luck.


    If there was a chance, she could take her in.


    It was impossible for her to pay attention to the movements in the dark all the time. It would be much easier for her to have someone to keep an eye out for her.


    Gu Man restrained her thoughts and smiled faintly. ¡°Of course I can treat this illness.¡±


    These words were like a huge rock smashing into the calm water, causing ripples. The old man¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke excitedly.


    ¡°Miss, please. As long as you can cure Guo Guo, I¡¯ll do anything you want. I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    The old man was so excited that he was about to kneel on the ground. Guo Guo hurriedly went forward to support the old man.


    Although she could not hide the excitement in her expression, Guo Guo still did not believe that Gu Man had such superb medical skills.

 Chapter 285 - 285 The Source of the Stones

    285 The Source of the Stones


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. We don¡¯t know if she can cure me. Anyone can brag.¡±


    The old man shook his head in dissatisfaction. The old man, who had always been thin and weak, burst out with a powerful force at this moment. He actually broke free from Guo Guo¡¯s support and knelt down in front of Gu Man.


    His wrinkled forehead knocked heavily on the ground.


    Gu Man could understand the old man¡¯s current feelings. After all, there was suddenly a ray of light shining in front of him. The old man would try his best to hold on to this light, even if the hope was slim.


    ¡°Miss, as long as you can save Guoguo, my life is yours.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words were firm and without hesitation. Guo Guo¡¯s eyes turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. Then her lips curled into a mocking smile, as if she was surrendering.


    She looked up at Gu Man. ¡°You better really be able to treat my illness. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Gu Man looked at Guo Guo. She had maturity and calmness that did not belong to her age. Waves surged under her dark eyes.


    After all, Guo Guo did have the ability.


    Facing Guo Guo¡¯s threat, she didn¡¯t care. She just chuckled. ¡°Since I¡¯ve said it, I¡¯ll definitely be able to treat it.¡±


    The old man¡¯s attitude was too firm. Guo Guo knew that she had no choice but to receive treatment. She resigned herself to fate and stretched out her wrist, looking obedient and at the mercy of others.


    A flickering incandescent lamp hung high in the dilapidated old house. When it shone on Guo Guo¡¯s skin, it was almost enough to see the green blood vessels under her skin.


    Guo Guo was not very good-looking. Perhaps it was because she was too thin and weak that her cheeks were sunken.


    When her black pupils stared straight at someone, it made people feel fear for no reason.


    The more Gu Man looked at Guo Guo, the more satisfied she was. She liked this girl very much, be it her ability or personality.


    ¡°Your illness is not a simple illness. Why have you seen so many doctors? It¡¯s because they all say that your body is fine because no instrument can detect your illness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of Chinese Doctors. Their conclusions are the same as Western medicine.¡±


    Guo Guo almost subconsciously talked back to Gu Man. Sensing the old man¡¯s gaze beside her, she pouted and turned around without saying anything else.


    ¡°Guo Guo has been like this since she was young. Miss, don¡¯t mind her. By the way, didn¡¯t you want to know the source of the stone?¡±


    The old man was worried that Gu Man would be angry and quickly took the bag he had thrown there from the bed. The stones scattered inside were the ones from the stall.


    When Guo Guo looked at the stones, her pupils flickered a few times. She could no longer calm down and sounded like she was questioning him.


    ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t these the most precious things to you? How can this be?!¡±


    As if thinking of something, Guo Guo shut her mouth tightly, her eyes filled with unwillingness. Then, she looked up and stared straight at Gu Man.


    ¡°I can give you money. You can name a number, but you can¡¯t take the stones.¡±


    Guo Guo knew what these stones meant to the old man, but now, for her illness, Grandpa even had to give up the stones he had cherished for a long time.


    She felt too indignant and vexed. It was all her fault for dragging her grandfather down. So what if she had superb hacking skills? She could not cure her illness.


    Her mood instantly darkened, and Gu Man could clearly feel it.


    However, she did not look at Guo Guo. Instead, her gaze landed on the rocks. She really could not see anything special about these rocks.


    Could it be that she had misjudged? There was actually something special about this stone that she had yet to discover, or had the spiritual power of them been hidden by some special method?


    There was a way to hide spiritual power in this world, but in this era, this method had long disappeared in the long river of history.


    ¡°Guo Guo, this is the reward I promised others. How can I go back on my word? Besides, no matter how precious this stone is, it¡¯s not as precious as my granddaughter¡¯s life. As long as you can be fine, Grandpa is willing to give his life to others.¡±

 Chapter 286 - 286 Meteorite

    286 Meteorite


    The old man caressed the stone lovingly and was a little reluctant. However, he quickly raised his head and looked at Guo Guo lovingly. His other hand patted Guo Guo¡¯s head gently to comfort her.


    ¡°Guo Guo, be good. The stone is no longer important. What¡¯s important is you.¡±


    Guo Guo held back the tears that were about to well up in her eyes. She turned around and sniffed hard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Take the stone back yourself. I¡¯ll solve my own illness. I have money. I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t care about this stone at all. I can give her the money she wants.¡±


    If she still had to sacrifice what her grandfather loved to treat her illness, what was the use of learning hacking skills to earn money?


    Gu Man looked at the two of them whose eyes had turned red and couldn¡¯t help but interrupt them. ¡°Although I can¡¯t tell what this stone is, at least let me know what it is. I¡¯ll decide if I want it or not.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Guo Guo!¡±


    Guo Guo was halfway through her sentence when she was stopped by the old man¡¯s stern shout.


    The old man handed the stone to Gu Man and touched it reluctantly.


    ¡°Actually, this stone has a special origin. It¡¯s also very ordinary, but my son once discovered it beside a meteorite. Unfortunately, he¡¯s no longer around, and this stone has become my only thought. However, I keep feeling that this stone is not ordinary, but after so many years, everyone says that it¡¯s just cobblestone.¡±


    Gu Man played with the stone. Although its surface looked smooth and bright, when she touched it carefully, the surface of the stone was still a little rough.


    However, the meteorite in the old man¡¯s words piqued her interest. Usually, anything related to a meteorite was good.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the country arrange for someone to take the meteorite away?¡±


    Usually, when a meteorite appeared, the country would immediately arrange for someone to be present. How could they let the son of the person in front of them pick it up?


    ¡°It was a coincidence. At that time, my son was in the wilderness. The red light in the sky was brighter than the aurora and more beautiful than the light. Then, there was a dazzling red light. There was a huge tremor dozens of kilometers ahead. He said that the scene at that time could not be described with words, but he rushed over immediately. Perhaps it was because of this that his body deteriorated in the end and he could not hold on.¡±


    At the mention of his son, a hint of sadness appeared on the old man¡¯s face. He sighed and continued, ¡°Of course he knew that such a thing had to be handed over to the country, so he only took the fragment of the meteorite. According to his description, although it was powerful at that time, only a little darkness could be seen in the middle of an empty crater.¡±


    The interest in Gu Man¡¯s eyes intensified. She looked at the stone in her hand and then looked at the other stones in the bag.


    ¡°And these are?¡±


    The old man looked back at the other stones in the bundle and shook his head. ¡°No. That¡¯s the cobblestones I picked up from the river. To confuse the eye.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s explanation, Gu Man was speechless and did not know what to say.


    She opened her mouth, but in the end, she placed the stone on the bed.


    It was good, but without spiritual power, it was not very useful to her.


    ¡°I have no use for this thing. If it has special meaning to you, you should keep it for yourself.¡±


    Gu Man would not take away what people loved. Moreover, this stone was no different from a pebble by the river to her.


    The old man looked at the stone on the bed. His lips trembled. He stood up in a panic.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. I still have something good here. Just wait.¡±


    With that, the old man walked to the side. Gu Man quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Since I agreed to the treatment, I won¡¯t go back on my word. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    The old man could not hear Gu Man¡¯s voice at all. He rummaged through the drawer in a panic until he took out a stone that was twice as small as the stone just now.


    This stone looked no different from the stone just now, but its surface was glowing with a faint red light.

 Chapter 287 - 287 Stone

    287 Stone


    However, this was not what shocked Gu Man. What shocked her was the huge spiritual power on the stone.


    Before she could see what the stone was, the old man had already handed it over.


    ¡°The rocks I showed you are quite far from the meteorite. This rock was picked up near the meteorite. Girl, I didn¡¯t hide it on purpose. Please save Guo Guo.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the stone that was glowing red in her hand and was increasingly surprised. She quietly put it away.


    ¡°I agree to the treatment. This stone is enough as the reward.¡±


    Although under normal circumstances, she would not take what others liked, this was an extraordinary situation.


    ¡°A Gu was planted on Guo Guo. You¡¯d better think about whether you offended anyone. Otherwise, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll come again.¡±


    The old man obviously didn¡¯t know what a Gu was. He looked at Guo Guo in confusion. When Guo Guo heard Gu, her fingertips accidentally trembled.


    Seeing this, Gu Man already knew that Guo Guo had a thought. She said, ¡°It¡¯s something similar to a parasite. Don¡¯t worry, old man. As for why you can¡¯t detect it, it¡¯s because this thing is good at hiding. Moreover, because it¡¯s special, neither Chinese nor Western medicine can detect it.¡±


    The old man nodded as if he understood. ¡°As long as it can be treated. But we¡¯ve been kind to others all our lives and we¡¯ve never done anything to offend anyone.¡±


    Gu Man did not explain much. Instead, she stood up. ¡°I need to prepare a few things. I¡¯ll look for you at the same place in the Ghost Market in three days.¡±


    The old man was a little hesitant, as if he did not want Gu Man to leave. Seeing his hesitation, Gu Man promised, ¡°This stone is very important to me. I¡¯ll leave it with you for now. When I cure her, you can give me the reward.¡±


    Hearing this promise, the old man was relieved.


    Gu Man left the wooden house. Before she left, she looked at Guo Guo meaningfully.


    After leaving the wooden house, the old man insisted on sending her off. Gu Man still used the excuse that Guo Guo needed treatment to make the old man stop in his tracks.


    After walking for a while, Jiang Yi spoke. There was no longer anything unusual on his face. He asked casually, ¡°Is there really Gu in this world? I¡¯ve only seen it in novels.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a small trick.¡±


    On this trip to the Ghost Market, Gu Man had already obtained what she wanted, so there was no need for her to continue staying in the Ghost Market.


    She left in a hurry, preparing to grab some needed herbs.


    After a busy day, it was almost evening when they returned home.


    Gu Man hefted a bag of medicine and walked alone on the dark and empty path.


    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Xiang Yin on the way home.


    ¡°What did you buy? Why are you only back now?¡±


    As soon as they met, Xiang Yin asked a series of questions.


    ¡°Herbs.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick again?¡±


    As soon as Gu Man answered, she heard Xiang Yin lose control. She moved away from him and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Xiang Yin also realized that he had lost his composure just now and explained, ¡°I was just worried about you.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s expression was calm, as if she did not take Xiang Yin¡¯s words to heart.


    Looking at Gu Man, who had already left, Xiang Yin sighed helplessly.


    It seemed that no matter what he did, it could not tug at Gu Man¡¯s heartstrings.


    Xiang Yin immediately became dispirited. He put his hands in his pockets and the air pressure around him decreased.


    He, the dignified Second Master Xiang, could not even woo a woman.


    He quickened his pace and followed Gu Man. Just as he was about to continue finding a topic, a pair of slender hands blocked his path.


    Xiang Yin looked down and looked up at the source of the hand. The corners of his lips curled up unconsciously.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Xiang Yin subconsciously shut up, but his expression looked a little pitiful.


    Gu Man stared at a certain place in the night and was a little speechless.


    ¡°What precious things did you put in your house? People keep coming to your house.¡±


    When Gu Man said that, Xiang Yin understood. He looked up at his window and saw a bright rope swaying in the air.

 Chapter 288 - 288 Second Visit

    288 Second Visit


    If anyone passing by didn¡¯t pay attention, they would probably be shocked by the rope.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. This group of people was really endless. If he did not teach them a lesson, did they really think he was a pushover?


    ¡°Do you need me to fix it for you?¡±


    Gu Man sensed the low pressure beside her and crossed her arms.


    Of course, she knew that Xiang Yin¡¯s identity was not simple. It was easy to deal with these people, but no matter how weak they were, it was still annoying for a mosquito to bite someone, let alone these people.


    ¡°No need. You can go back first. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Seeing that Xiang Yin¡¯s expression was normal, Gu Man did not intend to interfere. She walked into the district as if nothing had happened.


    Xiang Yin stood rooted to the ground and looked at the open window with a ruthless expression.


    Since they wanted to enter his house so badly, then he would make them stay there.


    After confirming that the lights in Gu Man¡¯s room were on, Xiang Yin left.


    After Gu Man returned home, she turned on her computer and searched for the incident of the meteorite landing that the old man had mentioned a few years ago.


    There was indeed such a report on the news, and it caused a lot of commotion.


    The overwhelming apocalyptic literature from that time had yet to be verified. After a long time, no one mentioned this matter again.


    From the looks of it, it was indeed a fragment of a meteorite. But why did the fragment of the meteorite have so much spiritual qi that it could even compare to her spiritual qi back then?


    She looked at the browsing page again. There were very few specific descriptions of the meteorite on the news. They were all promoting fear.


    Gu Man turned to type on the keyboard and entered another website. It was the hacker page.


    She contacted Moon. ¡°Do you have any information about the third and fourth place?¡±


    ¡°Are you prepared to attack them? We should indeed teach them a lesson. Otherwise, they really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡±


    Moon replied very quickly, making Gu Man have the illusion that Moon had been in front of the computer for 24 hours. For a moment, Gu Man was a little curious about Moon¡¯s profession.


    ¡°Although I have a lot of small information, I really don¡¯t have any specific information about hackers. However, I have a few missions they took on. Do you want to take a look and see if there are any clues?¡±


    With this sentence, various missions were sent to the conversation interface. Gu Man opened them and realized that they were all relatively simple missions. They had not accepted S-rank missions.


    According to the mission, Gu Man had a preliminary judgment. She thanked him and closed the conversation window.


    She quickly typed on the keyboard non-stop, and strings of codes instantly popped up. They quickly flashed past the screen, dazzling people.


    Gu Man stared at the computer screen carefully with a serious expression until her hand gradually slowed down and a smile appeared on her lips.


    Looking at the results in front of her, Gu Man leaned back heavily in her chair. She recalled her encounter tonight. She had gained a lot from this trip.


    She found a top hacker who had already reached the fourth place on the rankings at a young age and had even obtained a stone with abundant spiritual power¡­


    When she saw Guo Guo, Gu Man had some plans.


    At the end of the day, this was a world that depended on power. It was difficult for her to do things wherever she went without power. Previously, she did not consider it because she was surrounded by the Gu Family. But now, the Gu Family could not even protect themselves. How could they have the time to care about others? And she could not always rely on the Cui Family¡¯s strength to survive.


    Therefore, recruiting talents was of utmost importance to her.


    Compared to the calmness on Gu Man¡¯s side, the Gu Family was in a terrible fix.


    ¡°Gu Rou, tell me honestly. Did Gu Man really steal something?¡±


    Gu Yuan did not look too good. Just now, he had been called to the police station by Li Hua to tell them that Gu Rou had provided fake information. The necklace Zhang Yue had given her was not worth a million yuan.


    The news of them slandering their adopted daughter for stealing spread in the community. Everyone despised the Gu Family when they saw them, causing the Gu Family¡¯s business to fail repeatedly. He was too ashamed to raise his head in front of others.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

 Chapter 289 - 289 Exposed

    289 Exposed


    ¡°Then why did the officer say the necklace wasn¡¯t worth a million dollars?¡±


    Gu Yuan¡¯s voice was filled with anger. He punched the table hard, scaring Gu Rou so much that she took a few steps back.


    Qu Bei hugged Gu Rou with heartache. ¡°Why are you so loud? If you had the ability, we wouldn¡¯t have been slandered like this. Moreover, are you blaming us for this? It¡¯s clearly Gu Man¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still protecting her. Look at the good daughter you raised. Do you know that now I have to walk with my head lowered in front of others?!¡±


    In the end, Gu Yuan¡¯s words were filled with anger. He suddenly stood up aggressively, making Qu Bei not dare to say anything else.


    ¡°Gu Yuan, the most important thing now is to resolve this matter.¡± Old Madam Gu frowned and closed her eyes, her face filled with impatience. ¡°I told you not to bring her back long ago. You brought back a troublemaker, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This person is so ungrateful. She¡¯ll probably be punished by the heavens in the future.¡± Gu Zhi fanned the flames.


    Although she was happy to watch their drama, the Gu Family could not fall.


    ¡°Gu Yuan, there¡¯s nothing we can do about being angry now. Why don¡¯t we hurry up and settle the engagement between Rou¡¯er and Zhang Yue? This way, even if others look down on us, at least the Zhang family will help us.¡±


    Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes darted around and he thought for a moment. This was indeed the only way.


    ¡°The Zhang Family might not like us now.¡± Gu Yuan still had some concerns.


    ¡°You¡¯re not confident in Rou¡¯er. Hasn¡¯t Rou¡¯er been in contact with Zhang Yue recently? As long as Zhang Yue agrees, won¡¯t everything else be easy?¡± Qu Bei said confidently.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way. Rou¡¯er, call Zhang Yue first and listen to what he has to say,¡± Gu Yuan said.


    Gu Rou knew that this matter had started because of her. If it did not end it well, Gu Yuan would probably not treat her well in the future.


    Furthermore, for her own sake, she would make this call sooner or later.


    Gu Man! Just you wait!


    The phone rang. In the quiet living room, Gu Yuan and the rest looked a little nervous, but the call was quickly picked up.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Rou heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Zhang Yue¡¯s voice. He did not seem to be affected by what happened in the afternoon.


    At that time, she had said it vaguely. Fortunately, Li Hua did not tell Zhang Yue that a million yuan necklace was missing. She just did not know how he found out that the necklace Zhang Yue had given her was not a million yuan necklace.


    In Gu Rou¡¯s heart, she had long treated Li Hua and Gu Man as accomplices. Li Hua was stubborn. No matter what kind of gifts she gave or she said, he would return them. He even looked at her with disgust.


    When had Gu Rou ever suffered such humiliation? Others had always been looking at her in admiration.


    After this matter was resolved, she would make both of them pay the price.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, it¡¯s actually nothing.¡±


    Gu Rou had planned to play hard to get for a while, but she could not help but speak in this scene. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, she probed.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, we¡¯ve already been together for so long. When are we going to confirm our relationship? My friends are all asking me. They said that you definitely don¡¯t love me, so you didn¡¯t confirm it. But how is that possible? Brother Zhang clearly likes me the most. Don¡¯t you think so, Brother Zhang?¡±


    Her deliberately pinched voice was a little playful. If one listened carefully, they could hear Gu Rou¡¯s nervousness.


    If it was before, she would definitely be confident, but for some reason, she was a little uneasy now. She felt that things would not develop as she had imagined.


    There was no sound from the other end of the phone for a long time. Not to mention Gu Rou, everyone in the Gu family became nervous.


    The Zhang Family was their last trump card. If the Zhang Family did not stand on their side, the stain on the Gu Family would not be washed away.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to them. How can I not like you?¡±


    Zhang Yue¡¯s tone was not as emotional as before. It was even a little calm. Gu Rou¡¯s heart turned cold when she heard this voice.


    What was wrong with Zhang Yue? Why didn¡¯t he reply directly?

 Chapter 290 - 290 Zhang Yues Hesitation

    290 Zhang Yue¡¯s Hesitation


    She bit her lower lip and ignored the gazes of the others. She quickly continued to ask, ¡°Brother Zhang, let¡¯s quickly confirm our relationship. I don¡¯t want them to gossip behind my back.¡±


    The urgency in Gu Rou¡¯s tone was almost overflowing. After saying that, she held her phone nervously and waited for Zhang Yue to continue.


    However, there was no response for a long time. Only when Gu Rou was getting impatient did Zhang Yue speak slowly.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, it¡¯s not time yet. Let¡¯s wait a little longer, okay? Don¡¯t be anxious. As for those gossiping friends, it¡¯s better to cut ties with them as soon as possible. They¡¯re not worthy of being your friends. I still have something on. Let¡¯s call later.¡±


    Zhang Yue hurriedly hung up. A busy tone came from Gu Rou¡¯s phone. She did not even have time to speak.


    She looked at the disconnected interface in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zhang Yue? Could it be that he wants to go back on his word?¡±


    Qu Bei¡¯s attitude immediately changed. Her tone was filled with hatred and she could not help but scold, ¡°The Zhang Family was fine at that time, but it dragged on until now. Now that something has happened to our Gu Family, they want to quickly cut ties, right?¡±


    ¡°Enough. The most important thing now is how to get Zhang Yue to agree!¡± Gu Yuan interrupted Qu Bei and his cold gaze landed on Gu Rou¡¯s face. ¡°If you really have some ability, win his heart back for me. Only the Zhang family can step in.¡±


    His words were exceptionally cold, completely unlike the intimacy he had with his precious daughter. Gu Rou knew that Gu Yuan was blaming him, but now was not the time to talk back. She could only nod obediently.


    Facing Zhang Yue¡¯s cold attitude, she was more anxious than anyone else.


    Damn it, why did things turn out like this? It was all Gu Man¡¯s fault. If not for her, her engagement to Zhang Yue would have been settled.


    Gu Rou bit her lower lip and felt nothing despite the blood. Her heart was filled with hatred for Gu Man.


    It was not a good time to call Zhang Yue. Gu Rou decided to send him a message first.


    [Brother Zhang, I was a little anxious just now. Are you free tomorrow? I want to ask you about the details of the necklace.]


    She thought of a reason, organized her words, and sent the message.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yue was not really angry and quickly replied with an agreement.


    Seeing the message from Zhang Yue, Gu Rou heaved a sigh of relief.


    It would be great if she could get Zhang Yue to testify. That way, she would not have to go through so much trouble.


    As soon as this thought appeared, Gu Rou suddenly had a plan.


    Since she could not make fake evidence, she would make what was fake become real.


    Looking at the chat history on her phone page, she sent another message.


    [Brother Zhang, I heard that there¡¯s an auction in the ghost market tomorrow. Can you accompany me?]


    [Sure.]


    Perhaps it was because he did not reply directly just now, Zhang Yue agreed readily.


    A smile finally appeared on Gu Rou¡¯s face. Qu Bei asked curiously, ¡°Rou¡¯er, do you have a plan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t go out for the next few days. Just stay at home.¡±


    Ever since this matter fermented, the Gu Family rarely went out because they could not stand the scolding of others.


    Now that the Gu Family¡¯s reputation for putting on a show had been confirmed, it could be said that their reputation was ruined.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out. Can Roux tell me about your plan? See if there¡¯s anything I can do to help.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s eyes darted around and she said slowly, ¡°I plan to use Zhang Yue¡¯s guilt to get him to buy a million-dollar necklace for me at the auction and frame Gu Man with this necklace.¡±


    There was obvious hesitation on Qu Bei¡¯s face. ¡°Can this really be done? Won¡¯t it be investigated by the police?¡±


    Gu Rou knew that Qu Bei was referring to what had been investigated previously. She shook her head firmly.


    ¡°No, only those who participate in the auction know about the auction items. Moreover, no one knows who won every item. This auction can¡¯t compare to that kind of small auction. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a treasure hidden in the ghost market this time.¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291 Ghost Market Auction

    291 Ghost Market Auction


    Gu Man looked at the message from Xiang Yin and became interested in the auction he was talking about. ¡°Do you have any information about the treasure?¡±


    ¡°The ghost market seems to be very important this time, so up until now, no information has been exposed.¡±


    From Xiang Yin¡¯s words, this auction was even grander than the previous one.


    Although she now had a stone filled with spiritual qi, she was still extremely willing to find the Sarira.


    Hence, Gu Man decided to go tomorrow.


    After breakfast in the morning, Gu Man brought Huang Jue¡¯s paper to school and handed it to Zhuang Yan.


    ¡°Teacher Zhuang, help me take a look. This is the test paper done by my cousin.¡±


    Zhuang Yan nodded and took the test paper from Gu Man¡¯s hand. She browsed through it quickly, and the more she browsed, the wider her pupils became.


    ¡°Did your cousin really do this? Of course, I don¡¯t mean to doubt it. I¡¯m just shocked. Are all your family¡¯s genes so outstanding?¡±


    Gu Man was a little embarrassed by the praise, but she still nodded gently. ¡°Intelligence runs in your family.¡±


    ¡°With his results, there¡¯s no problem at all. He can even be accepted. I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with the leader first. Wait for my news.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Zhuang.¡±


    After returning to the classroom, Xiao Xiao immediately leaned over when she saw Gu Man. ¡°Did you look for Teacher Zhuang for your cousin¡¯s promotion?¡±


    Gu Man looked over in surprise. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Zhuang Yan was not a talkative person. She would not tell anyone about this.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad. This matter is going crazy on the school forum. I don¡¯t know who posted it, saying that after you had some results, you started to be smug. It¡¯s fine if you bully others, but you even used your results as a threat to arrange for your cousin to enter the school.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the phone Xiao Xiao handed her. There was an endless stream of abuse on it. For some reason, everyone was always on the same side when they scolded her, even if some people had never met her.


    ¡°These people are going overboard with their scolding. There are still people who relied on money to enter. Why didn¡¯t they say anything?¡±


    The more Xiao Xiao spoke, the angrier she became. Just as she was about to continue, someone pulled her sleeve. She turned around and realized that it was Lu You. He was blinking desperately and pointing in Gu Man¡¯s direction.


    Only then did Xiao Xiao suddenly react. She covered her mouth and looked at Gu Man apologetically. ¡°Manman, I don¡¯t mean to criticize you. I mean that it¡¯s nothing. Aiya, in short, they have too double standards.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean.¡±


    Gu Man had roughly finished reading the post. It would have been fine if it was about her, but someone actually said that Zhuang Yan used her power for personal gain and was not worthy of sitting in this position.


    There were even many such comments, making her feel a little angry.


    ¡°Manman, what are you going to do now?¡±


    Xiao Xiao did not dare to say anything else. She carefully looked at Gu Man¡¯s expression. For some reason, she felt that the surrounding air seemed to have turned colder.


    ¡°They only know how to speak ill of others behind their backs. What¡¯s the difference between them and gossipers? High-quality high school students? They¡¯re even worse than elementary school students.¡±


    As Xiao Xiao scrolled through the phone interface, she looked at the comments inside. She wished she could immediately crawl into her phone and scold them.


    [What do you mean by abusing your power for personal gain? In that case, the principal uses his power for his own personal gain. Are you going to pull the principal down? Everyone knows about this, but they insist on it. I wonder who has ulterior motives.]


    [So what if they have preferential treatment for good grades? It seems like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not good at studying. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so jealous of others, right? When Class One had preferential treatment, why didn¡¯t you stand up? Now, you¡¯re shouting happily.]


    Lu You leaned over and exclaimed when he saw the words on the keyboard.


    ¡°Impressive, Xiao Xiao. I have to thank the netizens I met previously for not being as eloquent as you. Otherwise, I would have drowned in spit.¡±


    Xiao Xiao puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°Never underestimate the strength of a girl who chases idols. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be taught a lesson.¡±

 Chapter 292 - 292 Chinese Teacher

    292 Chinese Teacher


    After saying this, she lowered her head and prepared to continue fighting, but her fingertips suddenly stopped on a comment and she watched as the popularity of that comment increased.


    She quickly looked up at Gu Man and carefully handed the phone over again.


    ¡°Gu Man, there¡¯s a rather high number of likes and comments in the comments section. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Man looked up and saw the contents of the comments.


    [I heard that this Gu Man not only relied on her studies to seek various benefits for herself, but she also specially went to her classmate¡¯s shop to complain in front of her grandfather and asked that classmate to apologize to her.]


    [How can there be such a detestable person? It¡¯s really disgusting that she doesn¡¯t care about her family.]


    [I thought that the content of the post was already ridiculous enough, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be something even more ridiculous.]


    [How is such a person worthy of studying in the same school as us? Her results might have been because she copied off of someone. I heard that her placement was past a few hundred in the past. Why doesn¡¯t the school suspect that she copied? Could it be that she gave them some benefits?]


    [I heard that many people jointly reported her for copying, but the school acted as if they couldn¡¯t hear her. I guess she probably sacrificed herself. Otherwise, why would the school be so biased towards her?]


    [Gu Man, get out of Han City First High School!]


    Looking at the increasingly vulgar words, Xiao Xiao quickly snatched the phone away. ¡°It¡¯s just comments from a group of people whose brains stopped working. Stop looking.¡±


    She was worried that this news would make Gu Man sad and quickly stopped her.


    Gu Man only shook her head gently. ¡°The Internet is not a free place outside the law. They shouldn¡¯t have implicated Teacher Zhuang in their anger.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the bell for class rang. It was the Chinese teacher. She was relatively old and held a textbook in her hand. She walked to the lecture table and glanced at the students below. In the end, she said, ¡°Although some students have good results, they should focus on the right path and not think of evil things. The college entrance examination is coming soon. Don¡¯t worry about others.¡±


    Although the Chinese teacher did not say who it was, everyone looked at Gu Man almost at the same time.


    ¡°Stop looking around. I didn¡¯t say who it was. Look at the blackboard.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jiang Yi suddenly kicked the table in front of her and stood up.


    His tall figure made him look a little authoritative. Coupled with his angry face, he actually stunned the Chinese teacher for two to three seconds.


    ¡°Jiang Yi, you¡¯re rebelling! The college entrance examination is coming soon. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. Don¡¯t ruin your future!¡±


    ¡°Old woman, you¡¯re quite talkative. You¡¯re not worthy of being a teacher.¡±


    Jiang Yi was not afraid of the Chinese teacher¡¯s threat at all. He spat to the side and stood even straighter.


    He raised his chin, exuding an unruly and untamed attitude.


    ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to go to class! Is this how you talk to a teacher?¡±


    The Chinese teacher was so angry that she coughed two to three times, but this did not suppress her anger. Instead, it made her even angrier.


    She raised her hand and pointed at Jiang Yi. ¡°You made trouble in my class, so I didn¡¯t argue with you. I thought that you were about to take the college entrance examination and were about to get lost, so I gave you some face. Who knew that you wouldn¡¯t know what was good for you? It seems like Han City First High School can¡¯t keep you anymore.¡±


    ¡°With a teacher like you, I can¡¯t be bothered to stay.¡±


    Jiang Yi picked up his bag and was about to walk out when a light voice stopped her.


    The young man, who had a hostile expression just now, immediately stopped and looked in the direction of the voice.


    ¡°Sit back down.¡±


    ¡°Sit back down.¡±


    She could not say a word when she met Gu Man¡¯s gaze.


    He sat back in his seat with his face covered in dust. He no longer had the aura he had just now.


    ¡°Did I ask you to come back? Get lost. You¡¯re not welcome in this class.¡±


    The Chinese teacher was still infuriated from before. She pointed outside the door irrationally. What made her even angrier was that her words just now could not compare to a student¡¯s. This made her glare at Gu Man fiercely.

 Chapter 293 - 293 Call the Police

    293 Call the Police


    She already hated Gu Man in her heart, so she hated her even more now. ¡°Get out too. The two of you are deliberately disturbing the order of the class! If you don¡¯t want to learn, there are still others who want to learn. Don¡¯t be the fly that spoils the ointment.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you were clearly in the wrong first. Why did you chase Manman away?¡±


    Xiao Xiao said in confusion. She still wanted to try to reason with the Chinese teacher, but who knew that the Chinese teacher would point at her and scold her?


    ¡°You want to speak up for them too? Alright, I want to see how popular she is today. If you don¡¯t want to learn, get lost!¡±


    It was clearly just an ordinary teacher-student relationship, but at this moment, Gu Man was like the enemy of the language teacher. Anyone related to her had to accept her anger.


    The Chinese teacher scanned the audience. Seeing that no one was moving, she raised her chin proudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you children are hot-blooded, but isn¡¯t what I said the truth? I don¡¯t know what she drugged you with, but you¡¯re all protecting her. You¡¯ll meet better women in university. Why be bewitched by such a b*tch?¡±


    She was clearly a teacher, but at this moment, she had a ferocious expression and unrestrainedly released her malice towards a student.


    ¡°I wonder what the teacher¡¯s criteria for labeling someone a b*tch is?¡±


    The Chinese teacher looked at Gu Man and mocked without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re shameless and have no bottom line.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re not bad. I just don¡¯t know how I¡¯m related to these two points. Why are you scolding me like this?!¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. She stared at the Chinese teacher emotionlessly, as if she wanted to see through her.


    The Chinese teacher choked at the sudden question and snorted. ¡°You know it yourself. Don¡¯t think that no one knows what you¡¯re doing. The heavens are watching.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then as a teacher, are you considered a b*tch because you insulted a student before understanding the truth?¡±


    As soon as she said those sharp words, the Chinese teacher¡¯s face turned purple.


    ¡°Gu Man, if you don¡¯t want to continue learning, get lost!¡±


    ¡°Teacher do you only know how to use such methods to threaten students? You¡¯re a teacher. It¡¯s your duty to teach and educate people, not chase students out all day. Or are you not confident in your own strength at all, so you want to use other aspects to cover your shortcomings?¡±


    ¡°What a glib tongue. I disdain to argue with someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Someone like me, what sort of person am I like?¡±


    Compared to the angry Chinese teacher, Gu Man was much calmer. Those who did not know better would think that Gu Man was the Chinese teacher.


    The sound of a slap rang out. The Chinese teacher slammed the table angrily, the veins on her forehead throbbing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only give up if I throw the evidence in front of you, right? I¡¯ve treated you as a student and given you some face. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°But Teacher, you have to save me some face first.¡±


    Gu Man no longer sat on the chair. She stood up and walked to the Chinese teacher step by step. Her aura was oppressive, making the Chinese teacher subconsciously take two to three steps back.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to hit the teacher? Let me tell you, you¡¯re breaking the law.¡±


    ¡°Then does Teacher know that slander is also illegal?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s expression turned completely cold. She stood in front of the podium and looked straight at the Chinese teacher.


    The two of them did not say a word, but the silent war had already begun. It ended with the Chinese teacher being the first to avoid eye contact.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s leave this matter at that. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Hurry up and return to your seat. Don¡¯t delay other people¡¯s studies.¡±


    ¡°I think as a teacher, you should at least teach yourself well before teaching, right? Do people like you still have the right to stand here and teach? I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    With that, Gu Man returned to her seat and took out her phone in front of the Chinese teacher. She dialed the number skillfully and the other party quickly picked up.


    ¡°There is a teacher making up rumors and slandering students in Han City First High School. I hope you can come over immediately.¡±

 Chapter 294 - 294 Feelings

    294 Feelings


    By the time the Chinese teacher reacted, the call had already ended. She was so angry that her face was red. She looked at Gu Man¡¯s phone in disbelief.


    ¡°You actually dare to call the police. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the police will come and arrest someone like you?¡±


    The Chinese teacher was fearless. She did not think that there was anything wrong with what she had just said. It was Gu Man¡¯s own problem to begin with. There was no way she could implicate her!


    ¡°Really? Won¡¯t it be clear when the police come?¡±


    Gu Man disdained having an unnecessary conversation with such an ignorant person. She sat back in her seat and flipped open her textbook to browse.


    Seeing her like this, the Chinese teacher only snorted. She stood on the podium and opened the teaching materials to explain.


    Sirens sounded across the campus and quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    As Gu Man had reported her class when she made the call, a person dressed as a police officer quickly arrived at the classroom. The principal came with them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Police comrade.¡±


    The principal wiped the nonexistent sweat from his temples and was speechless.


    These people would always find something for him to do every day. Didn¡¯t they know how much of an impact it would have if the police came to school? Although Han City First High School was famous, the police had come to the school time and time again. No matter how good their reputation was, it couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    ¡°We received a report from a student saying that you have a serious rumor here and that the teacher slandered a student, so we specially came to investigate.¡±


    Actually, part of the reason why the police arrived so quickly was because of Gu Man¡¯s identity.


    Ever since she contacted the police station repeatedly, they already knew that Gu Man¡¯s identity was not simple. This time, Chief Ou had repeatedly reminded him that he could only settle this matter as soon as possible.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a small fight between students. There¡¯s no need to take it to heart. Why did you make another trip?¡±


    The principal tried to make the police return quickly.


    The police had a mission this time. How could they leave so easily?


    ¡°Principal, you can¡¯t say that. Anything that looks small to us is a big deal to students.¡±


    Seeing that it was useless to persuade him, the principal asked the class that called the police and found out that it was Class Ten. His expression turned even worse.


    ¡°Police, you might not know this, but this class is the worst class in school. They¡¯ve always liked to cause trouble. They might be calling the police for fun and troubled you to come here for nothing.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    After all, the Gu Family¡¯s matter had not been completely resolved. Bureau Chief Ou was afraid that Elder Cui would blame him for this, so he immediately arranged for someone to send someone out when Gu Man called.


    As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived at the entrance of Class Ten. It was clearly class time, but it was bustling inside. This made the principal even more dissatisfied with this class.


    He took a few steps forward and arrived at the door. He knocked on the door frame and looked at the Chinese teacher standing on the podium.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you making so much noise while you¡¯re in class?¡±


    The Chinese teacher¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the principal. Her attitude immediately changed and she even fawned. ¡°Principal, why are you here?¡±


    The principal frowned and looked at the Chinese teacher. Why was this person so biased? What was he doing here? He couldn¡¯t possibly come to eat, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Answer my question first.¡±


    The language teacher also reacted. She pouted. She was clearly old, but she still pretended to be delicate and even spoke in a slightly high voice.


    ¡°Principal, you don¡¯t know how difficult it is to discipline these students. I¡¯ve already mentioned it to you many times. I don¡¯t want to teach this class anymore.¡±


    The Class Ten students sitting below booed at the unsightly appearance of the Chinese teacher and imitated her tone.


    ¡°Principal~¡±


    It instantly caused everyone to laugh. Even the principal¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re in class.¡±


    The principal still had time to stop this group of mischievous students. The police officer behind him was the first to stand up and say, ¡°We¡¯re here to handle a case, not to watch you quarrel.¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295 Easy to Talk to

    295 Easy to Talk to


    The appearance of the police pushed the atmosphere to a climax again.


    However, the teacher¡¯s expression was very bad, but the student¡¯s expression was clearly very agitated. It was obvious that there was a problem.


    ¡°Teacher Zhang, what did you do?¡±


    When the principal saw this scene, he understood that it was probably a conflict between the student and this Teacher Zhang. For a moment, he complained.


    Couldn¡¯t this Teacher Zhang handle the teacher-student relationship well? She even got her student to call the police. Her salary had to be deducted!


    The principal thought indignantly and did not notice Teacher Zhang¡¯s gaze at all.


    Until a pair of hands covered in dry patterns tugged at his sleeve like dry firewood.


    ¡°Principal, what did I do? These students are clearly bullying me because I¡¯m old.¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s old? I think she¡¯s old and yellow, but she¡¯s still dreaming. From the looks of it, don¡¯t tell me she likes the principal?¡±


    Xiao Xiao pinched her nose and imitated Teacher Zhang¡¯s pretentious tone just now as she mocked her sarcastically.


    The expression of the person involved in the joke was different. The principal¡¯s face was ashen, as if he had eaten a fly. Teacher Zhang¡¯s face was filled with a rare shyness. No one had ever seen her like this, and it shocked the jaws of all the students.


    ¡°I was just saying. It can¡¯t be true, right?¡±


    Xiao Xiao covered her mouth in surprise. Her gaze kept wandering between the principal and Teacher Zhang with a gossipy expression.


    The students kept looking back and forth, their gazes sweeping across the principal and Teacher Zhang.


    The principal had no such experience. He quickly took two steps back and distanced himself from Teacher Zhang, but Teacher Zhang still walked towards him.


    ¡°Principal, why are you hiding? You have to uphold justice for me.¡±


    ¡°The police will naturally uphold justice for you here.¡±


    The principal, who had avoided the police like a snake just now, was now holding the police in front of him with both hands.


    Although he knew that he was very handsome, he was not so charming that he could seduce anyone, right?


    The police officer was speechless at the interaction between the two of them. They were already in their forties or fifties, and their hair was each less than the other. There were more wrinkles on their faces. How could they still have the cheek to pull a youngster¡¯s tricks?


    He had no time to care about their drama. Instead, he looked at the students of First High. His gaze clearly landed on Gu Man.


    Gu Man sat on the chair casually, as if the surrounding commotion had nothing to do with her.


    With such an outstanding aura, it was obvious that she was a big shot.


    After the police confirmed the key person, they walked towards Gu Man without thinking.


    ¡°Student, you¡¯re the one who called the police, right?¡±


    Only then did Gu Man look up at the police officer in front of her. She nodded and pointed at Teacher Zhang. ¡°She slandered her students and even insulted and punished them.¡±


    The police did not even ask for any details. They slammed the table and turned to look at Teacher Zhang.


    ¡°You¡¯re already an old teacher. Why are you still being disrespectful? She¡¯s just a student. Do you know how much harm your insults have done to a student? You even insulted and punished her. You¡¯re too much!¡±


    The students who thought that they still had two or three sentences to say were stunned on the spot.


    Was the police so easy to talk to? Could it be that they had all met fake police officers before?


    Gu Man did not expect the police to be so decisive, but she had some guesses.


    She shook her head gently and smiled.


    It felt good to have such a group of people helping her silently behind her back.


    Teacher Zhang was dumbfounded. ¡°No, Officer, aren¡¯t you going to ask about the truth? What if it¡¯s not what you think?¡±


    ¡°Since the student has chosen to call the police, how can she slander you?¡±


    Teacher Zhang was exasperated. She took out her phone from her pocket and kept flipping through it until she found what she wanted. She stopped and handed the phone to the police.


    ¡°Officer, you¡¯ll know when you see this. People like them with rotten morals are not worth your time.¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296 Finding the Poster

    296 Finding the Poster


    The police officer took Teacher Zhang¡¯s phone and read the contents with a frown.


    Teacher Zhang looked at Gu Man and the others smugly, as if she was waiting for the sheriff to punish them.


    ¡°Officer, look, it was this student who was immoral to begin with. Why can¡¯t I criticize her as a teacher? As a teacher, this is my profession. Of course, I have to correct the student¡¯s wrong behavior.¡±


    The more Teacher Zhang spoke, the more she felt that she made sense. She nodded heavily and looked at the principal with certainty.


    The principal was also curious about the contents of the phone. After the police read it, he took the phone.


    What did these students mean? Were they mocking him for accepting gifts? But why did this protagonist¡¯s name feel a little familiar?


    The principal continued to scroll through the comments, his gaze stopping on the comment Xiao Xiao had sent.


    As there was no requirement for real names on the forum, they were all anonymous. The principal did not know who posted the comment, but he felt the fire in his heart burn instantly.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is this? You don¡¯t study every day and only do this. Delete them all.¡±


    Gossip was gossip. Why did it involve him? It was fine as long as everyone knew about the gifts. Why did they have to talk about it openly? He wondered if the police had seen this comment.


    The principal became nervous again. He did not want to lose the school¡¯s reputation and himself.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to delete it, we have to find the person who posted it. It just so happens that I¡¯ve learned some programming.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she raised her hand.


    The principal turned around and met a familiar face. His pupils constricted. Before he could say anything, the police officer beside him answered for him.


    ¡°Of course you can. People who post false news online must be punished!¡±


    The principal did not stop her when he heard this. Wasn¡¯t the person in front of him the dark horse who had counterattacked in the previous exam? The dean had even specially told him about this. Moreover, the identity of the person in front of him was not simple.


    ¡°Officer, you don¡¯t know. This isn¡¯t false information, but it¡¯s true. Besides, who would believe her if she said that she knows how to program? She¡¯s just a third-year student in senior high. How can she know these?¡±


    At this point, Teacher Zhang still thought that Gu Man was trying to please the crowd. He retorted without thinking.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t settled your matter yet. Don¡¯t say too much, Madam Zhang.¡±


    The police frowned and reprimanded Teacher Zhang sternly.


    What¡¯s wrong with this Teacher Zhang? She can¡¯t even take care of herself. Where does she have the time to care about others?


    When Teacher Zhang heard this, she shut her mouth in embarrassment, but she looked at the principal aggrievedly.


    How could the others not tell what she was thinking? The principal was even more disgusted and hurriedly pulled a few meters away, afraid that he would be implicated.


    However, she did not expect that other than this good show, there was also a good show of Teacher Zhang having a crush on the principal.


    ¡°Manman, can you really do it? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but why don¡¯t we let a professional do this?¡±


    Xiao Xiao looked at Gu Man worriedly. She was afraid that if she did not find out anything, Gu Man would become Teacher Zhang¡¯s laughingstock again.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe Sister Man? What doesn¡¯t she know? Just wait and see.¡±


    In comparison, Lu You was not so worried. He was even in the mood to joke.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about Sister Man, why don¡¯t you worry about whether the principal will be kidnapped by Teacher Zhang?¡±


    Lu You winked in the direction of Teacher Zhang and the principal. This successfully eased Xiao Xiao¡¯s emotions.


    She glared at Lu You angrily and watched as Gu Man kept typing on her phone.


    They were both smartphones, but when the phone landed in Gu Man¡¯s hand, it was as if it had changed.


    Not only was it extremely obedient, but codes were also jumping on it, letting them, who were ignorant, know for the first time that codes could be typed on phones.


    The more Xiao Xiao looked at it, the more amazed she was. At the same time, her confidence in Gu Man increased greatly.


    Time passed minute by minute, and Gu Man had already become the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Soon, when her speed slowed down, everyone knew that there was a result.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Office

    297 Office


    Gu Man looked at the IP address in surprise. ¡°This place is probably the office on this floor.¡±


    ¡°You actually cracked it,¡± the police officer exclaimed in surprise. She was even faster than the people in the police station who specializes in cracking it.


    ¡°Student, are you interested in working at the police station? The benefits and treatment are definitely the best.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we find the person who posted it first?¡±


    Gu Man put away her phone, put her hands in her pockets, and walked out of the classroom.


    There was an inexplicable power about her that made people want to believe her. No one objected and followed behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already implanted the virus into the device of the person who posted it. As long as I appear near the person who posted it, the device that posted the post will raise an alarm.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a magical virus. I thought a virus would only destroy the program.¡±


    ¡°So this is the world of the big shots? Mortals like us can¡¯t touch it.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man was really handsome just now. I didn¡¯t expect someone to be so handsome even if they were typing codes on their phones!¡±


    As they walked towards their destination, there was an endless stream of discussion. Everyone was discussing Gu Man¡¯s performance just now. However, as they approached the office, their discussion changed to who the person who posted was.


    Everyone in Class 10 liked Gu Man very much. When they saw that post, they were all angry to varying degrees. They wished they could skin the real person who posted it.


    Who was so vicious as to speculate about a student?


    When they arrived at the office door, everyone subconsciously stopped in their tracks. Seeing this, Xiao Xiao couldn¡¯t help but lean in front of Gu Man and say, ¡°I think they might be Wei Wei and Han Yi. They must have felt indignant after you got first place last time, so they made things difficult for you behind your back. Moreover, to be able to be in the office and not be reprimanded, it must be those good students!¡±


    Xiao Xiao analyzed it seriously. Gu Man did not agree or deny her words. Instead, she pushed the door open.


    It was class time now. There were not many people in the office, there were only Zhuang Yan and Liu Yan.


    ¡°Gu Man, what are you doing? Are you leading a group of students to rebel?¡±


    Liu Yan looked at this mighty stance and felt dissatisfied.


    This Gu Man only knew how to cause trouble all day. So what if her studies were really good? She would definitely not be successful in society in the future.


    Before she could continue reprimanding Gu Man, the computer in front of Liu Yan suddenly made a loud sound, so anxious that it shocked everyone.


    She hurriedly tried to turn off the sound, but she could not. Helpless, she could only turn off her phone before the sound completely disappeared.


    ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t good to meet you.¡±


    Gu Man did not respond to Liu Yan¡¯s words. The corners of her lips curled up and she made way for the police to walk out from behind.


    ¡°Madam Liu Yan, did you post this?¡±


    The moment she saw the police, Liu Yan revealed a hint of nervousness. She leaned over to look at the post in the police¡¯s hand. Her pupils constricted and she shook her head almost without thinking.


    ¡°Officer, I¡¯m innocent. Why would I post such a post? Did Gu Man call you guys over? This student can¡¯t study on her own. After she was chased to Class 10, she put the blame on me. Officer, you have to investigate clearly.¡±


    Before the police could ask anything, Liu Yan denied it and slandered her. She did not look like an educator at all. She looked like a shrew.


    ¡°We already have clear evidence that you¡¯re the person who posted it. Don¡¯t quibble.¡±


    The police cared about her identity as a teacher and did not expose her directly. Instead, they waited for her to take the initiative to admit so that she could be dealt with lightly.


    However, Liu Yan seemed to not understand the situation. Even if she was exposed, she still argued.


    In the end, under her quibbles, the police lost their patience and looked at Gu Man.


    Gu Man walked forward appropriately and gave evidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already injected a virus into the device of the person who posted it. As soon as I approach, the device will ring. Oh, right, if you turn it off, it will forcefully turn it on.¡±

 Chapter 298 - 298 Ruining Her Career

    298 Ruining Her Career


    As if to confirm Gu Man¡¯s words, the computer in front of Liu Yan was still black just now. Now, it suddenly lit up. A few seconds later, the familiar alarm sounded again.


    Liu Yan jumped up in fear and pushed the laptop in a few times.


    ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re definitely deliberately framing me!¡±


    Gu Man ignored Liu Yan and turned to look at the police. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in my technology, you can go back and find someone more professional to crack it. You¡¯ll only get the same IP address.¡±


    ¡°We believe you.¡±


    The police expressed their attitude firmly without thinking.


    What a joke. He was here to support her, not to reason.


    After saying this, the police officer looked at Liu Yan coldly. ¡°As a teacher of the people, you posted a rumor on the post without knowing if it was true or not and seriously damaged Student Gu Man¡¯s reputation. You caused serious mental damage to Student Gu Man and still refuse to admit it after you were discovered. Come with me to the police station for an investigation.¡±


    Liu Yan knew that as long as she entered the police station, her career would probably be ruined.


    When Gu Man found out that the person who posted was Liu Yan, she already knew that she had probably overheard her conversation with Zhuang Yan.


    Gu Man would definitely not show mercy to such an unrepentant person, so she was indifferent to Liu Yan¡¯s plea.


    ¡°Oh, right, police officer!¡±


    Just as the police were about to take Liu Yan away, Gu Man suddenly called out to the police. Liu Yan immediately looked excited and grateful, as if she was about to kneel down to Gu Man.


    She would never spread rumors again. Gu Man was such a good person, but she still spread rumors about her. She deserved to die.


    At that moment, Liu Yan had already thought of how to apologize to Gu Man.


    ¡°There¡¯s another person in the thread, Mo Qing from Class One. She also made inappropriate comments. I won¡¯t trouble you to make another trip. Arrest her too.¡±


    Gu Man, who knew that she had absolute say, did not let go of this opportunity. She struck while the iron was hot and taught those people who had nothing better to do a lesson that was unforgettable.


    After this, it would probably save her a lot of trouble. At least before the college entrance examination, no one would risk their future and come provoke her.


    Gu Man flipped her phone and showed the results of the investigation to the police. The police immediately nodded heavily.


    ¡°Student, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely arrest all the people who released false news.¡±


    The police¡¯s attitude was too solicitous. It even made people feel that even if Gu Man did not show evidence, he would still arrest them.


    In fact, that was what the police thought.


    Everyone in the office cheered because of the police¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I saw many familiar nicknames in the comments. Many of them are from Class One. They look down on Class Ten every day. I want to see who looks down on whom now!¡±


    The students were looking forward to that scene and had even forgotten about the class. The principal was speechless.


    With Teacher Zhang in front of him and Liu Yan behind him, he had a lot of complicated matters to deal with. He did not have the time to care about this group of noisy students and let the police take them away.


    He had already tried it just now. This police officer had openly and secretly reminded him that Bureau Chief Ou was interfering in this matter. He had wanted to take into account the school¡¯s reputation and shamelessly interfere.

 Chapter 299 - 299 Arrest

    299 Arrest


    Who knew that the final outcome would be like this? The principal couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. Instead of interfering in this matter, he might as well think about what the school¡¯s public relations would do next.


    The group of people left the office. After watching a good show, Zhuang Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She did not expect that not only did Gu Man have good physics results, but she had also learned programming. She quickly told Zhong Kai this good news. The other party was clearly more excited than her.


    Zhuang Yan even suspected that if not for the rules and regulations in front of him, Zhong Kai would have rushed over immediately to take Gu Man in as his disciple.


    They did not expect that their Physics Department would soon have two young geniuses.


    On the way to Class One, the bell rang. Everyone, who had been curious for a long time, came out of the classroom to see what was going on outside.


    Gossip was the nature of humans, but when it came to her, she was a little unhappy.


    This was the truest thought in Mo Qing¡¯s heart.


    She had just come out and wanted to see which troublemaker had provoked the police. She even prayed silently, hoping that it was Gu Man, but she did not expect that she would be the troublemaker in the end.


    Mo Qing struggled and was unwilling to leave with the police. When she saw more and more people surrounding her, her eyes turned red and she felt humiliated.


    ¡°Gu Man, I know that your Class Ten has never liked us or Class One, but you can¡¯t slander me like this.¡±


    The last person who said that was Liu Yan. The two of them were slandering and scolding Gu Man together. At this moment, they were surprisingly the same.


    The police even did not understand. Shouldn¡¯t this group of people be rushing to please someone with Gu Man¡¯s status? Why were they acting like they had seen the enemy who had killed their father? Their hatred for Gu Man was almost tangible.


    ¡°Student, don¡¯t quibble anymore. We¡¯ve already captured the information that you¡¯ve posted untrue words online. The Internet is not a free place outside the law. You should be responsible for your words and actions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re breaking the law. You can¡¯t arrest people without an arrest warrant!¡±


    At this point, the police became energetic and took out the arrest warrant that Chief Ou had given him.


    When he handed it to him, Bureau Chief Ou even reminded him seriously, ¡°When the time comes, you can catch whoever pisses Miss Gu off. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    At the thought of this, the police officer puffed out his chest confidently and his eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with official business again, or you¡¯ll be guilty. You don¡¯t want to be still in the detention center when others take the college entrance examination, right?¡±


    When the onlookers heard this, they shrank their necks inexplicably in fear. Many of them made comments under the post, but their words were not so extreme.


    However, when they heard the police¡¯s words, they could not help but be a little afraid. The college entrance examination was the most important thing to them. If they could not take the college entrance examination, they could not imagine what others would think of them, let alone if they could not take the college entrance examination because they were in prison. Then they would never be able to raise their heads in their lives.


    Mo Qing clearly realized the seriousness of the matter. Her face was pale as she bit her lip and did not dare to say another word.


    ¡°Officer, I think there must be a misunderstanding. I¡¯m Wei Wei, one of the candidates who have a chance of becoming the top scorer in this city. I guarantee on my dignity that Mo Qing definitely did not do what you said. It¡¯s just that the girl beside you might not be the same,¡± Wei Wei said righteously as she held Mo Qing¡¯s other arm.


    Helping Mo Qing was fake. She wanted revenge more.


    The humiliation from that day was still vivid in her mind, making her unable to eat or drink. Every time she thought of Gu Man, she would feel depressed. Her grades had already decreased a few times, and the teachers had already talked to her.


    Wei Wei blamed all of this on Gu Man. If not for her, she would not have become like this.


    The police officer looked at Wei Wei and was really impatient.


    Didn¡¯t Han City First High School boast that they had the smartest people? Especially Class One, which was known as the class with the most hope in the city. Why were they stopping him time and time again as if they didn¡¯t understand human language?

 Chapter 300 - 300 Questioning the Police

    300 Questioning the Police


    He was a police officer. He was particular about evidence before he spoke or did anything. What was wrong with these people? Were they challenging his dignity?


    ¡°Student, I don¡¯t care what kind of top scorer you are. If you cause trouble for my official business again, don¡¯t blame me for arresting you as well.¡±


    Wei Wei seemed to be a little timid, but when she saw Gu Man¡¯s calm expression, she said angrily, ¡°Officer, I just feel that there¡¯s something unreasonable about this. Isn¡¯t it the right of a citizen to raise doubts? Moreover, Mo Qing isn¡¯t such a person at all. You can¡¯t just listen to one person. Or is she related to you guys, that¡¯s why you listen to her so much?¡±


    She looked at the increasing number of people around her who were looking at her in approval and was even more confident.


    The situation immediately changed. The students who were afraid that they would be implicated immediately denounced Gu Man.


    Because they were the perpetrators, they were afraid that they would be implicated in the end. Therefore, they had to shout even louder at this moment and push all the crimes onto the victims. Only then could they be cleared of their crimes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As a police officer, you didn¡¯t use evidence to investigate the case and listened to someone¡¯s words. You even said that you have nothing to do with them behind their backs?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the police supposed to uphold justice for the citizens?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Gu Man even got into the car of an old man in his fifties or sixties previously. I¡¯m afraid that old man has a lot of power. Otherwise, the police wouldn¡¯t have knelt down and licked Gu Man¡¯s boots.¡±


    ¡­


    They vented the malice in their hearts wantonly, not looking as innocent as a student should.


    They did not know how sharp the vicious words in their mouths were, stabbing innocent people again and again.


    The police looked up and around, their faces twisted.


    He admitted that he had indeed done it according to someone else¡¯s orders and was indeed dependent on the powerful. However, what Chief Ou had told him at that time was that if Gu Man was really innocent, they would uphold justice for her, if it was her fault, he should tell him first.


    This group of people was clearly the culprit, but because they were afraid of attracting trouble, they forcefully changed their identities.


    The police officer turned around to look at Gu Man. There was no disappointment on her face, as if she was already used to such a scene, but her companions behind her could not help but stand up for her.


    ¡°Were we the ones who posted the post? You bunch of people who scolded without knowing the truth have the cheek to criticize us?¡±


    ¡°Did you just come out of the toilet? Your mouth stinks!¡±


    ¡°You felt good when you were making remarks on the Internet. Why don¡¯t you dare to take responsibility in reality? What are you feeling guilty about? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be implicated? You pretentious fellow!¡±


    It was unknown when they started arguing, but it gradually turned into a fight.


    It was still Jiang Yi who started the fight. He seemed to be angry with a boy and the two of them grabbed each other¡¯s collars and were about to fight.


    The police saw that the situation was gradually getting out of control and knew that they could not continue like this. Just as they were about to step forward to stop this group of ignorant brats, one person was faster than him.


    Gu Man raised her leg and kicked the person opposite Jiang Yi, her posture was extremely arrogant. ¡°The police are still here. How dare you fight?¡±


    Her words seemed to be a reprimand for their actions, but she was staring straight at the boy opposite Jiang Yi, acting biased.


    ¡°I only planned to find a few people to warn all of you. Since you¡¯re all clamoring here, I¡¯ll pursue the matter to the end! I won¡¯t let go of anyone who has spoken! Are you satisfied with this outcome?¡± Gu Man said coldly.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. The post was real to begin with. We¡¯re just expressing our views based on the matter. Why can¡¯t we express our views?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can express your opinion, but as long as your opinion does any damage to my spirit, you should bear the corresponding responsibility.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s cold gaze swept across the boy who spoke.


    The boy took a few steps back under Gu Man¡¯s gaze and even shrank his neck. Inexplicable fear grew in his heart, preventing him from looking at Gu Man.

 Chapter 301 - 301 Victory

    301 Victory


    When Gu Man really became arrogant and threatened to fight them to the end, some people began to be afraid.


    ¡°We still have the college entrance examination. Let¡¯s forget about this matter. You¡¯re also a student who will be taking the college entrance examination. You know how much this matter will affect us. We¡¯ve already been delayed for so long. Can¡¯t you let us off?¡±


    A girl looked like she was taking the big picture into consideration and advised Gu Man kindly.


    But just now, when everyone was cursing Gu Man, she chose to watch coldly and not uphold what she thought was justice.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stand up when others posted and slandered me?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words rendered the girl speechless.


    The scene gradually calmed down, and the police stood up at the right time. Looking at the young faces around him, he felt his heart turn cold.


    ¡°Since this student has chosen to pursue the matter to the end, we, the police, will definitely cooperate with you. We will naturally investigate the matter clearly. However, the crimes of Liu Yan and Mo Qing damaging another person¡¯s reputation on the Internet have been confirmed. Mo Qing even disturbed the police¡¯s investigation time and time again. Her crime is even worse!¡±


    The police officer said these words forcefully and cuffed Mo Qing and Liu Yan¡¯s wrists with exquisite silver handcuffs.


    The two of them had ashen faces and no signs of life could be seen. The unwillingness in their hearts kept spreading, but there was nothing they could do.


    Wei Wei, who was the first to speak, was also afraid. She was so sensitive to the fact that when the police¡¯s gaze landed on her, she quickly waved her hand and said that it was not her fault. She did not say anything.


    In the end, she could not withstand this fear and turned around to enter the classroom.


    The students who made the most noise at the beginning suddenly felt afraid. They returned to the classroom one after another, trying to avoid everything.


    The police officer only looked at her coldly. In the end, he looked at Gu Man and could not help but look at her with admiration.


    She was simply good at being a police officer. She was calm in the face of danger and decisive. She was not affected by others¡¯ words. If she entered the police station, she would definitely be an expert at solving cases.


    As if sensing the police¡¯s strong gaze, Gu Man looked over in confusion.


    ¡°Student, are you interested in enrolling in the police academy?¡±


    Hearing the sound of the police convincing someone to join them in front of them, the students of Class Ten cheered. They were both celebrating their victory and showing off the police¡¯s convincing.


    They looked smugly at the cowards hiding in the classroom and cheered happily.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Man rejected him coldly. Her gaze darted back and forth between the tied-up person and the police officer. The meaning behind her words was very obvious.


    Seeing this, the police could only bring them back for the time being. Before he left, he did not forget to greet Gu Man.


    ¡°See you next time, classmate.¡±


    After they left, Gu Man and the others returned to Class Ten.


    They were still happily discussing what had just happened when they realized that the principal had been waiting in class for a long time.


    When the principal saw Gu Man, his eyes lit up. Without thinking, he ran over and pulled Gu Man. ¡°Gu Man, I have something to tell you.¡±


    When they arrived at the familiar office, the principal eagerly handed her a cup of tea.


    Gu Man looked at the steaming tea and shifted her gaze to the principal¡¯s face. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to withdraw the lawsuit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that. Liu Yan and Mo Qing deserve it.¡±


    The principal left for a while to deal with the public relations matter. Who knew that things would turn out like this in just a short while?


    He had already received no less than four or five calls to report Gu Man. After understanding it many times, he realized that the condemnation incident just now had actually become Gu Man¡¯s condemnation of everyone.


    These students were so smart when they were doing their homework. Why couldn¡¯t they differentiate between serious matters?


    He heard that there were a few people who tried to scold the police. Their brains were really damaged from doing questions. They didn¡¯t even know the common sense of life.


    The more the principal thought about it, the angrier he became. However, his expression immediately changed when he faced Gu Man.


    ¡°Of course, the two of them deserve it, but my school still has to continue operating. It¡¯s fine if one or two are arrested, but if all of them are arrested, Han City First High School won¡¯t be able to continue operating.¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302 Apologize

    302 Apologize


    Although Gu Man did not understand the principal¡¯s humble attitude, what he said was not unreasonable. Gu Man understood this logic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any excessive requests. I just want those who have made inappropriate comments to apologize to me.¡±


    When the principal heard this request, he quickly nodded and agreed. Compared to the astronomical compensation he thought of, this matter was really nothing.


    ¡°Student Gu, leave this to me. Just focus on the college entrance examination.¡±


    He seriously suspected that there was a high chance that Gu Man someone from the four great families was behind her, so everything that had not made sense before became reasonable.


    It was said that Gu Man did not have a good relationship with the Gu family. The Gu family probably did not know this yet, and the principal had no intention of being a good person.


    Compared to telling the Gu Family, he decided to bury this matter in his heart. It was enough for him to please Gu Man alone. As long as someone from the four great families invested in his school, Han City High School would definitely be able to go up another level. Then his money bag would be filled.


    As if he could already expect a good life in the future, the principal chuckled. Gu Man frowned slightly and stood up.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to the principal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Student Gu.¡±


    Gu Man pushed open the door of the principal¡¯s office and left. Although she did not know why the principal treated her so well, since it was convenient for her to do things, so what if she was flattered?


    The thought of a bunch of people apologizing to her was really spectacular.


    As soon as Gu Man returned to the classroom, she was greeted with a bunch of questions. She briefly explained the scene in the office. As expected, she heard a series of gasps.


    ¡°Did the principal really say that? That¡¯s such an honor for Class Ten.¡±


    Xiao Xiao slammed the table excitedly. The thought of Class One lowering their heads and apologizing to Class Ten made her secretly happy.


    The other students were equally excited. Everyone was looking forward to that scene.


    Perhaps because they had already seen Gu Man¡¯s dignity, no one did anything bad.


    After school, Gu Man looked at the familiar car at the entrance and walked straight over.


    There were no evil thoughts in her heart. She opened the car door and got in, but in the eyes of others, it was different.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that car a limited edition? How can Gu Man sit in it?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why the principal suddenly asked us to apologize. So there¡¯s someone behind Gu Man.¡±


    A girl took out her phone and took a few photos of Gu Man. She was about to post them on the forum indignantly, but she was quickly stopped.


    ¡°What are you doing? Have you forgotten what happened today?¡±


    The girl was indignant, but she still deleted the post obediently.


    ¡°What can we do? We can¡¯t let her be so arrogant, right? I¡¯m unhappy when I see her face. The post is clearly true, but in the end, she wants us to apologize. It¡¯s really amazing to have power, but she¡¯s just a b*tch who throws herself at old men.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re different from her. It¡¯s already impressive that she can lower herself to please the old man,¡± another girl said sarcastically.


    Although they could not post, it did not affect their disdain for Gu Man.


    ¡°She¡¯ll become a joke in the end anyway. She¡¯ll be abandoned sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Although we can¡¯t post these posts, I have an idea.¡±


    One of the girls¡¯ eyes darted around a few times. She took another girl¡¯s phone and tapped on it. She handed the phone to the girl and looked at the content. The girl smiled.


    ¡°If we post it like this, even if they find us, we can quibble.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Gu Man did not see their actions. She looked at Xiang Yin, who was sitting at the side, and was a little puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s still early for the auction. Why are you here to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Since the auction is still early, can I treat you to a meal?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Gu Man leaned back in her chair and sat down. Of course, she would not reject someone¡¯s invitation to dinner. Coincidentally, Xiang Yin could also be her excuse for returning home late.

 Chapter 303 - 303 Xiang Brand Shield

    303 Xiang Brand Shield


    As she thought this, Gu Man had already sent the message. The corners of Xiang Yin¡¯s mouth twitched when he happened to see her send the message.


    ¡°You seem to be using me as a shield very well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed with you. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Gu Man turned her phone slightly and did not let Xiang Yin see the interface of her phone again. Xiang Yin knew that he had pried into someone else¡¯s privacy, so he retracted his gaze normally and did not look at Gu Man¡¯s phone again.


    At this moment, Gu Man was typing non-stop on the keyboard. She had already confirmed that the identity of the fourth place was Guo Guo, and the recruitment message had been sent out. However, she was rejected by Guo Guo as she had expected.


    Looking at the angry message from the other party, Gu Man replied: ¡°I¡¯m really not provoking you. I seriously want to recruit you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Gu Man¡¯s explanation was not very useful. Instead, it made the other party even angrier.


    [Do you think I can¡¯t find out your location? Just you wait!]


    Looking at the dark interface, Gu Man could not help but think about her tone just now. Was it a little rude? However, looking at their chat history, there was not much of a problem. She thought that her tone was quite normal.


    Before Gu Man could think of an answer, Moon already sent her many messages.


    ¡°Great-aunt, what did you do this time? Number Four posted your chat records and even said that they wanted to officially declare war on you. They definitely won¡¯t give up on finding your location and they will definitely get the bonus.¡±


    Gu Man was also a little stunned when she saw the message from Moon. She exited the chat interface and looked at the first message that Moon had sent.


    It seemed like the method of recruiting her through her identity as Eel was not very good. Gu Man exited the interface and thought that she could only recruit her through reality.


    Although Xiang Yin did not look at Gu Man¡¯s phone interface, he could clearly feel the change in her emotions. It was an emotion Xiang Yin had never seen before. Gu Man was actually at a loss.


    Sensing this discovery, Xiang Yin raised his eyebrows slightly and turned to look at Gu Man in surprise. ¡°Are you in trouble?¡±


    Gu Man did not expect Xiang Yin to be so sharp. She frowned slightly, not liking the feeling of being spied on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just feel that it¡¯s a little surprising that you¡¯re at a loss.¡± Xiang Yin sensed the change in Gu Man¡¯s emotions and quickly explained.


    Seeing that her brows had relaxed a little, he heaved a sigh of relief. He did not want to be misunderstood as a wretched person who only knew how to spy.


    ¡°I did run into some trouble. Do you know how to recruit a talent?¡±


    Gu Man thought that Xiang Yin was older than her and more experienced than her in this aspect. She tilted her head and looked at Xiang Yin¡¯s face. Her expression was serious and she did not look like she was joking.


    Facing such a strange question, Xiang Yin fell into deep thought.


    He had indeed not considered this problem carefully because as long as he waved his hand, a large number of talents would come for an interview. This problem would not appear at all.


    ¡°Maybe you need something to attract people first.¡±


    Gu Man nodded thoughtfully, but wasn¡¯t her identity as Eel attractive enough?


    She thought that her hacking skills were not bad and it could be quite attractive, but in the end, she was scolded by Guo Guo and even exposed.


    At the thought of this, Gu Man touched her nose guiltily.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Xiang Yin thought about it carefully. ¡°You should expand your influence. This way, there will be a large number of people who want to join your team even without recruitment.¡±


    He deliberated and spoke. Seeing Gu Man nod in agreement, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Man rarely took the initiative to talk to him. Xiang Yin took this opportunity to offer his experience.


    ¡°The salary and benefits have to be tempting.¡±


    Xiang Yin thought about how his subordinates often asked him to increase his salary. They must be very concerned about salary and treatment. If the salary and treatment were good, she would definitely be able to successfully recruit talents.

 Chapter 304 - 304 Recruiting Talents

    304 Recruiting Talents


    With that, he nodded in agreement with his words. Gu Man suddenly reacted.


    It must be because she did not explain the salary and treatment that Guo Guo thought she was a liar. If she explained the salary and benefits, Guo Guo might agree.


    However, now that the two of them had fallen out, Gu Man did not plan to start online again. She could only use these methods in reality and hope that Guo Guo would agree to join her team.


    ¡°Will the auction house auction companies?¡±


    In Gu Man¡¯s memory, if some shops could not continue operating and were slightly famous, they would be handed over to the auction and auctioned off so that they could sell for a high price.


    Although she did not know if there was such a situation here, Gu Man felt that the auction should be about the same.


    ¡°There will indeed be an auction company in the auction, but I can¡¯t guarantee if there will be one this time.¡±


    Every major auction in the ghost market would only reveal bits of information. The deeper information could only be known when they arrived at the scene.


    Gu Man nodded in understanding. She looked forward to this auction even more. She hoped that she would not let her down. It would be best if she could take over a small company. This way, she would be one step closer to her plan to recruit Guo Guo. Moreover, with her own power, she could restrict the Gu Family.


    It was said that the Gu Family had been living a difficult life because of the incident at the police station recently. However, just this ordinary matter alone was not enough to completely suppress the Gu family, so it was necessary for her to establish her own power.


    Gu Man did not want to rely on others to solve everything for her.


    This time, Xiang Yin did not bring Gu Man to the familiar restaurant. Instead, he came to a stall by the street.


    ¡°Last time, you seemed to like the food here.¡±


    Of course, Gu Man remembered which time Xiang Yin was talking about. She had thought that Xiang Yin would be traumatized because of this, but she did not expect herself to overthink.


    Although the taste of this street stall could not compare to a high-end restaurant, the magical taste of it was indescribable and inexplicably addictive.


    Gu Man was not picky at all. She pulled out a chair and sat down. It did not matter where she ate. Food was just a source of calories. Moreover, she was quite satisfied with the taste of the food in the stall.


    Xiang Yin looked at the lack of expression on Gu Man¡¯s face and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He did not find this shop casually. He had done a lot of homework online before deciding on it.


    The environment of this shop was especially clean, and the taste was praised by netizens.


    As expected, just as the comments online said, although the taste was not comparable to a five-star restaurant, there was a strange feeling that filled one¡¯s heart, making one inexplicably relax and feel involuntarily happy.


    Xiang Yin looked up at the smile on Gu Man¡¯s lips and felt inexplicably happy.


    ¡°The food from this stall does taste good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡±


    Gu Man thought that if she had the chance, she could bring Xiao Xiao here to try it. She seemed to like delicacies very much.


    Xiang Yin was even happier to hear Gu Man¡¯s praise. It was as if Gu Man was not eating from a street stall, but his cooking and gave it an extremely high evaluation.


    The two of them got into the car after dinner. It was time for the Ghost Market¡¯s auction. Compared to the opening time of the Ghost Market, the auction would be held earlier. Moreover, because of this huge auction, the entire Ghost Market was much livelier.


    However, Gu Man did not expect to bump into the Ghost King here.


    The first time the two of them interacted, it was not good. The Ghost King¡¯s gaze did not land on Gu Man, but on Xiang Yin. As if he had recognized Xiang Yin, he sneered. ¡°There are many capable people around the young lady.¡±


    Gu Man subconsciously turned around to look at Xiang Yin, but he was looking down, as if he could not understand their conversation at all.


    She found it inexplicably funny. She wanted to see how long Xiang Yin was going to pretend. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that his identity was not simple, but he still hid it from her like she was a fool.

 Chapter 305 - 305 Ghost Market Auction

    305 Ghost Market Auction


    However, even if Xiang Yin did not tell her, she could guess his identity. He was definitely not simple. However, this did not do her any harm, so she did not investigate.


    Gu Man did not want to tangle with the Ghost King too much. She only nodded slightly and turned to walk towards the entrance of the auction.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the Ghost Market Auction, the auction this time was much more formal than the last time. They even needed an invitation to enter the auction.


    Looking at the red invitation letter with gold trimmings that Xiang Yin handed to the waiter, Gu Man looked over.


    Sensing Gu Man¡¯s curiosity, Xiang Yin explained, ¡°The things at this auction are even more precious than the last, so there are restrictions on the number of people. Usually, those who can participate in the auction are all famous people, so the number of robberies will be greatly reduced.¡±


    After all, everyone in the circle knew each other. Even if there was a room to cover them, they could more or less guess if they could be provoked.


    What¡¯s more, no one wanted to lose face because of a little thing, so robberies would be greatly reduced.


    The two of them were led into a private room by the waiter. A screen in front blocked the downstairs and upstairs.


    In the middle of the room was an electronic screen. The content on the screen was the stage in the middle. The screen was very high-definition, and all the details could be seen clearly. There was no need to worry about not being able to see the details.


    The entire room had an ancient vibe. There was tea and some refreshments on the pearwood table. There were only two upright pearwood chairs in the room. On the chairs were custom-made cushions. They were very soft to sit on and did not feel cold.


    As soon as Gu Man sat down, a lady in a cheongsam came in to pour tea for her. The fragrance of the tea instantly spread, adding an ancient charm to the room.


    The auction had yet to begin and it was very lively downstairs. One could even hear some discussions.


    ¡°Sir, Miss, do you need me to move the screen for you?¡±


    After the woman in the cheongsam poured the tea, she leaned over to Gu Man and asked. Her posture was humble, making people have a good impression of her. Moreover, she did not have any pungent perfume on her.


    Gu Man looked at the screen in front of her and noticed the curtain tied up above. She nodded slightly.


    The auction had yet to begin. She also wanted to see the scene below.


    The screen was moved aside and the tied curtain fell down, just enough to block the scene in the house, but it did not block the view too much and allowed the people upstairs to see the scene downstairs clearly.


    Gu Man looked down, but she did not expect to see a familiar figure.


    It was the intimate Zhang Yue and Gu Rou. Gu Man cursed her bad luck in her heart and restrained her expression.


    Xiang Yin followed Gu Man¡¯s gaze and naturally saw Zhang Yue and Gu Rou. He did not have a good impression of these two people.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can get someone to cover it with a screen.¡±


    Gu Man raised her hand to stop the person behind her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    They were just two irksome flies. Why should her mood be affected because of them?


    Gu Man picked up the tea on the pearwood table. Her movement was casual and polite.


    Her etiquette was unfamiliar, but she was extremely dignified. The pressure that her body unconsciously revealed made people want to submit.


    Xiang Yin had never seen this bearing before, but there was a thought in his heart that kept clamoring. This must be an even older bearing, it¡¯s just that he had never seen it before.


    ¡°Did you learn your manners on your own?¡±


    As she knew about the grudge between Gu Man and the Gu family, Xiang Yin naturally would not naively think that the Gu family had taught it to Gu Man.


    Gu Man placed the teacup on the table, a little surprised that Xiang Yin would ask this question.


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Her every move was just out of habit. Perhaps in the eyes of modern people, it was indeed etiquette.


    Gu Man¡¯s eyes narrowed as if she had thought of something and chuckled. It seemed that many people had indeed learned her actions and called it etiquette.


    Then she was indeed self-taught.

 Chapter 306 - 306 Necklace

    306 Necklace


    Seeing that Gu Man had no intention of saying anything, Xiang Yin tactfully stopped asking. However, his gaze landed on Gu Man unintentionally.


    Watching her drink and taste tea was pleasing to the eye. Her dignity was not born from gentleness, but a natural feeling that made people feel more comfortable.


    Although the curtain blocked the view from downstairs to upstairs, it was inevitable that they would feel uncomfortable when people looked over.


    Gu Man retracted her gaze and looked at the screen.


    The woman in the cheongsam came to the middle of the stage. Not long after, the lights downstairs dimmed, and the uncomfortable feeling lessened.


    The only light downstairs was in the middle of the stage. On the high-definition screen, a woman in a cheongsam held a small hammer in her hand. There was a small disc on the stage in front of her.


    What followed was the usual process. There was nothing breathtaking about the first few products, and the people competing were all downstairs. No one upstairs had said anything.


    During this period, Gu Man looked at Zhang Yue and Gu Rou. Their expressions were calm, as if they were not interested in what was on the stage.


    There were not many rooms on the second floor. Zhang Yue¡¯s identity was not enough for him to enter the private room. However, even if he stayed downstairs, he did not have any self-awareness. He still had a faint noble aura on him and had one hand on Gu Rou¡¯s shoulder.


    The next item to be auctioned was a necklace.


    The enlarged necklace on the screen flickered with colorful lights. The blue jewelry seemed to hide the entire sea, as if waves were constantly turning in it.


    This was a very beautiful jewel necklace, and the moment the necklace came out, it successfully attracted the attention of some women.


    Their eyes were burning as they stared at the necklace on the stage, their eyes filled with determination.


    Gu Man looked at the stage. The spiritual power of the necklace was very abundant, but with the meteorite, she did not care about these small matters.


    She inadvertently glanced at the seats below the stage and realized that Gu Rou seemed to be very excited.


    ¡°This necklace was collected by a noble woman¡­¡±


    The woman on the stage introduced the source of the necklace softly. In the end, it was time for the price segment that everyone was paying attention to.


    The starting price of the necklace was actually one million yuan. In comparison, the first few goods were like small businesses.


    As soon as the price was raised, many people downstairs stopped breathing. After all, there were still many goods waiting to be auctioned. Moreover, they might not be able to buy this necklace at the starting price.


    Therefore, very few people participated in the auction, this included Zhang Yue and Gu Rou.


    Although she could not see the exact expressions on their faces, she knew from Gu Rou¡¯s posture that she was acting coquettishly and begging Zhang Yue to bid for the necklace.


    At this moment, if Gu Man still did not know what Gu Rou wanted to do, she would really be an idiot.


    Perhaps it was because Gu Man¡¯s gaze stopped on the stage time and time again that it attracted Xiang Yin¡¯s attention.


    He looked at the exquisite necklace on the stage and tilted his head to ask, ¡°You like it?¡±


    When he spoke, his voice was slightly raised, inexplicably seductive. Even his aura carried the aura of an upstart who would bid for the necklace as long as Gu Man nodded.


    Gu Man shook her head. Gu Rou was good at using these small tricks, but the outcome of the matter would not change anything. She let her make a fuss.


    It was just a necklace that she had spent a million yuan on, but it still could not save the Gu Family. The expression on Gu Rou¡¯s face must be very good.


    At the thought of Gu Rou¡¯s embarrassed expression, Gu Man¡¯s mood improved.


    ¡°Although it looks good, it¡¯s better to use the money where it¡¯s needed the most.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, it¡¯s using it where it¡¯s needed the most.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Man acutely sensed that everyone¡¯s gaze was on this private room. There was no other reason. Seeing Xiang Yin press the button calmly, Gu Man could not help but laugh.


    Although this necklace was not very useful to her, she still had a strange feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 307 - 307 Xiang Yins Necklace

    307 Xiang Yin¡¯s Necklace


    Since he had already bid for it, it would be a little pretentious to reject it again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a few million yuan. If you transfer it to me, you¡¯ll be looking down on me. Moreover, it¡¯s worth it to be able to make you smile.¡±


    There was still a faint smile on Gu Man¡¯s lips. She did not say anything because she saw something more fun.


    When Gu Rou saw a private room on the second-floor bid for the necklace, her expression immediately changed.


    Because no one on the second floor had bid for the first few items, and this necklace naturally did not catch the eyes of the people on the second level, they were determined to get this necklace.


    After all, on the first floor, the Zhang Family¡¯s financial resources were considered outstanding. Not all women who came could have such huge financial resources, so Gu Rou was basically certain that this necklace would definitely belong to her.


    However, she did not expect someone to snatch the necklace halfway. She looked at the second floor indignantly, but the curtain blocked the figure inside and she could not see clearly.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, why don¡¯t I choose a better necklace for you later?¡±


    Seeing that it was the person on the second floor who had bid for the necklace, Zhang Yue was a little afraid.


    He was in the open and the enemy was in the dark. Those who could go to the second floor were all existences that their Zhang Family could not afford to offend.


    Gu Rou bit her lower lip tightly, feeling indignant. They were getting closer and closer to the end. A necklace like this was definitely not presentable. This necklace was probably the most suitable and probably the only necklace here.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, do you know who¡¯s the one that¡¯s snatching the necklace from us?¡±


    Gu Rou did not answer Zhang Yue¡¯s question directly. Instead, she tilted her head and asked with a puzzled expression.


    Zhang Yue looked up at the second floor. Although he could not afford to offend the people on the second floor, he more or less knew their identities, but he really did not know the person in the private room.


    ¡°The person on the second floor is not someone we can afford to offend. Be good and I¡¯ll buy you another necklace.¡±


    Zhang Yue was still able to coax Gu Rou patiently because he had rejected her yesterday.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, they¡¯re only on the second floor. What right do they have to be a grade higher than us? Moreover, the Zhang family is about to advance to the next level. They might even be afraid of the Zhang Family.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s words had indeed entered Zhang Yue¡¯s heart. The Zhang family had recently taken over a big business. If it succeeded, the Zhang family could indeed rise to a higher level. They might be the ones on the second floor for the auction in the future.


    At the thought of this, Zhang Yue¡¯s mind raced.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re right. Besides, don¡¯t those who offer the highest price win the bid?¡±


    In order to win the beauty¡¯s smile, Zhang Yue went all out. He pressed the button beside him and looked arrogantly in the direction of the second floor.


    His actions caused an uproar around them. The discussion reached their ears and also Xiang Yin and Gu Man¡¯s ears on the second floor.


    ¡°Who is this person? He actually dares to go against the people on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯re from the Zhang family. I heard that the Zhang Family has cooperated with the four great families, so they¡¯re so arrogant because they have the capital.¡±


    ¡°The person in the private room on the second floor didn¡¯t seem to come to the auction much previously. Perhaps he really doesn¡¯t dare to fight the Zhang Family head-on.¡±


    The flattery of the surrounding people made Zhang Yue smile. He looked at Gu Rou, who was obediently leaning against his chest, and the smile on his face deepened.


    Was there anything more proud than showing off your success in front of women?


    Although the woman on the stage had not fixed the trade, Zhang Yue seemed to have already obtained the necklace. He was extremely arrogant and even looked in the direction of the second floor to provoke them.


    ¡°Brother, my girlfriend really likes this necklace. I can only ask you to bear the pain and part with it. My Zhang family will definitely repay you in the future.¡±


    Although most of the discussion just now was about flattering the Zhang Family, it was also because they did not know the identity of the person in the private room. Hearing him shouting at the people on the second floor, the others also wanted to watch a good show.


    They had many guesses about the people in the private room on the second floor. Many people were guessing if the second floor was going to continue raising the price or if they were really afraid of the Zhang Family.

 Chapter 308 - 308 Raising the Price

    308 Raising the Price


    Xiang Yin, who was in the private room on the second floor, quickly gave an answer. His well-defined fingers tapped on the button gently without any hesitation.


    Gu Man did not even have time to stop him.


    ¡°No matter how high it is, this necklace is not worth this price. Why are you going against them?¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy it even if it¡¯s hundreds of millions.¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze was like a torch. Facing his burning feelings, Gu Man did not know how to respond and could only turn her head to avoid his gaze.


    She opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say. All the words condensed into a short sentence. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, she could not hide the strange feeling in her heart. Gu Man lowered her eyes and was at a loss for the inexplicable and turbulent emotions in her mind. Her throat rolled slightly and she felt a little hoarse.


    Xiang Yin retracted his gaze and looked at Zhang Yue, who was downstairs like a clown. His expression changed.


    ¡°Have you decided to go against the Zhang Family to the end?¡±


    Xiang Yin could not help but sneer when he heard Zhang Yue¡¯s words to save his own ego.


    What even was the Zhang Family? Was it because the four great families had not appeared for too long that the small families below thought too highly of themselves?


    He disdained to argue with Zhang Yue. This silent posture was a blatant provocation in Zhang Yue¡¯s eyes.


    He snorted and sat back in his seat to look at Gu Rou beside him. His competitiveness kept rising.


    How could they let him lose face in front of a woman?


    Without thinking, Zhang Yue hit the button beside his seat and raised the price again.


    The woman on the stage was already beaming with joy. She did not expect that this ordinary necklace could be sold for nearly ten million yuan.


    When the hammer hit the disc, there was no hesitation. The woman looked straight in the direction of the second floor, waiting for the other party to raise the price again.


    As expected, he did not disappoint them. He had already pressed the button the second Zhang Yue pressed it.


    Such a calm and composed attitude formed a sharp contrast with Zhang Yue¡¯s gritted teeth.


    The price of the necklace gradually approached ten million yuan. It had to be known that there were still better goods that had yet to appear. This ordinary necklace was really not worth ten million.


    Zhang Yue was furious. His eyes darted around. He knew that he probably could not take down this necklace, but even so, he had to disgust the people on the second floor.


    Who asked him to not give him face and still fight with him?


    Therefore, he pressed the button without thinking and confidently believed that Xiang Yin would continue to follow.


    As he had expected, the moment he pressed the button, Xiang Yin followed.


    In this way, it was not a burden for Zhang Yue to press the button. The two of them went back and forth, as if they were fighting.


    The price of the necklace was getting closer and closer to ten million yuan, which had long exceeded its value.


    Zhang Yue pressed the button beside his seat again. This time, the price of the necklace successfully reached ten million yuan. He was confident that he would cheat Xiang Yin of a large sum of money.


    Ever since the necklace approached eight million yuan, he had decided not to take it down. Now, he was only doing this to raise the price and make Xiang Yin bleed.


    In the private room, Xiang Yin pressed the button as usual, but the feeling under his hand was a little strange. He looked down and saw a pair of slender hands intertwined in the gap between the button. They were as clear as jade. There was a hint of coldness where they touched, but it was an excellent touch.


    He was a little stunned and almost subconsciously looked up at Gu Man.


    Their hands were clasped together and they could even interlock their fingers with just a slight movement. However, Gu Man was indifferent.


    ¡°It¡¯s already ten million. There¡¯s no need to continue raising the price.¡±


    However, Xiang Yin refused to let go. Their fingers intertwined in an instant, and Xiang Yun¡¯s fingertips kept rubbing against the button.


    ¡°But you like it.¡±


    When he said that she liked it, Xiang Yin specially dragged out the last syllable. It sounded a little mellow.

 Chapter 309 - 309 Ten Million Yuan Necklace

    309 Ten Million Yuan Necklace


    Gu Man inexplicably felt her spine tingle. She endured the strange feeling in her body and looked up at Xiang Yin. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to exceed ten million.¡±


    Moreover, if it exceeded ten million yuan, this necklace would be useless to Gu Rou.


    Previously, she had allowed Xiang Yin to bid for it because of this. Although the necklace was harmless to the final outcome, she was still extremely willing to disgust Gu Rou.


    She looked down slightly and saw the smugness on Zhang Yue¡¯s face. Halfway through, he even looked at the second floor provocatively, as if waiting for Xiang Yin to continue pressing the button.


    She raised her palm slightly because Xiang Yin did not struggle. She moved his palm away from the button.


    ¡°If you really want to give me something, you can wait a little longer.¡±


    Xiang Yin saw that Gu Man¡¯s serious expression did not seem to be a joke. Moreover, it seemed that ever since the price of ten million yuan came out, she rarely looked down.


    He stared at their intertwined fingers and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He inadvertently rubbed the touch between their fingers, and his heart raced as they touched. The atmosphere gradually heated up. Their gazes gathered in the air, and it was a little ambiguous.


    Gu Man retracted her hand calmly, but her racing heart could not be concealed.


    She frowned slightly, not liking the feeling of losing control. She picked up the teacup on the table with one hand. The already cold tea suppressed the heat in her heart.


    On the other side, Xiang Yin clenched his fingers slightly, as if he was still reminiscing about the touch just now. He suddenly chuckled and picked up the tea on the table like Gu Man.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t bid.¡±


    There was no reaction on the second floor for a long time. The small hammer in the woman¡¯s hand on the stage had already knocked twice. Zhang Yue, who was originally confident, gradually panicked.


    He panicked and wanted to stand up to stop the woman on the stage, but he knew that this behavior was especially embarrassing. He looked in the direction of the second floor unwillingly, as if he was still waiting for them to press the button.


    But even after the three hammer strikes were finalized, there was no reaction from the second floor.


    Only then did Zhang Yue panic. Even a necklace was sold for ten million yuan. How was he going to bid the rest? How was he supposed to explain the rest when he went back?


    A huge fear enveloped his heart. Zhang Yue looked in the direction of the second floor and gritted his teeth. He made up his mind and said, ¡°Brother, you seem to like this necklace. It must be for your girlfriend, right? Then I won¡¯t snatch it away. I¡¯ll give you this necklace.¡±


    Even though he had won this necklace and the battle between the two of them. The person who should be proud should be Zhang Yue, but now, he was begging others to take over his mess.


    The surrounding people could not help but sigh. There were even many people who revealed disdainful expressions. Many gazes landed on Zhang Yue, making him feel especially uncomfortable, but this ten million yuan necklace could not fall into his hands.


    Therefore, he could only brace himself and say again, ¡°I¡¯ve never taken away what others liked. I¡¯ll give you the necklace.¡±


    However, there was still no reaction from the second floor, as if they were silently mocking Zhang Yue.


    Gu Rou¡¯s mood was mixed with sadness and joy. She was happy that Zhang Yue was actually willing to spend ten million yuan to buy the necklace for her. She was sad that the necklace exceeded ten million, so it could only be an ordinary necklace and could not be used as evidence.


    However, as Zhang Yue spoke, she felt even more embarrassed. She tugged at Zhang Yue¡¯s clothes slightly and said softly, ¡°Brother Zhang, why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡±


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she received a dissatisfied expression from Zhang Yue.


    How could ten million be considered as nothing? If the old man at home knew that he had spent ten million on a necklace, how many lives would he have to repay?


    Although the Zhang Family doted on him, they would not let him be unreasonable. If he made a mistake, he would still be punished.


    Furthermore, if his old man found out that he had spent ten million yuan to buy a necklace to make a woman happy, Zhang Yue did not dare to imagine what would happen to him. He looked at the second floor even more firmly.


    Someone had to take over this necklace!

 Chapter 310 - 310 Let Them Have The Necklace

    310 Let Them Have The Necklace


    ¡°You were clearly chasing after me just now. Why are you suddenly not bidding anymore? Could it be that you¡¯re a helper hired by the auction?¡±


    Because the identity of the person in the private room on the second floor was not clear, the curtains of the other private rooms were open. The second floor represented a high status, and these people were happy to let the people downstairs see who they were.


    However, the curtain of this private room was always lowered, making it impossible to see the scene inside.


    As soon as Zhang Yue said this, the surrounding people also discussed. After all, the two of them had been bidding hard just now, but they suddenly stopped at ten million yuan. It did not make sense.


    The helpers at the auction were the most annoying. After all, everyone wanted to buy the items at a low price. They did not want others to raise the price and cause them to buy it at a high price.


    For a moment, the denouncement of Xiang Yin¡¯s private room on the second floor became louder and louder. Someone even threw something at the stage.


    The woman on the stage had never seen such a situation before. Her face was ashen and incomparably pale. She explained into the microphone, ¡°Our auction will definitely not ask for external help. Please don¡¯t be agitated.¡±


    However, her explanation could not appease everyone¡¯s emotions. They seemed to have found an outlet to vent their anger and loudly reprimanded the auction¡¯s actions, regardless of whether they were true or false.


    ¡°We naturally can¡¯t compare to the Zhang Family¡¯s wealth. We don¡¯t have that much money, so we can only bear the pain and let Young Master Zhang have the necklace.¡± Seeing that the auction venue was gradually becoming chaotic, Gu Man said casually.


    The moment she spoke, the people downstairs immediately fell silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a woman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a woman who¡¯s so rich. She must be a helper at the auction!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s indeed unreasonable for the people on the second floor to bid for such an ordinary necklace.¡±


    No one believed Gu Man¡¯s words. The sounds of condemnation became louder and louder, and the scene gradually became uncontrollable.


    ¡°I want to ask everyone here. If I was really a helper, why would I only make a move now?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice behind the curtain was crisp. She did not panic at all. Instead, she was in the mood to question others.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze landed on Gu Man. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to argue with people like them.¡±


    ¡°I still want to see the goods behind. If we let them delay like this, I don¡¯t know how long it will take.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the people downstairs coldly. In the end, they were just afraid that they would be bullied when they wanted to buy things, so they were clamoring so loudly.


    If it was their turn to bid for something they could not, they would definitely be happy to see the people on the second floor buying something at a higher price.


    Human nature was like this. It was just that they felt the danger of them bidding for the goods with the people on the first floor, so they spoke up to protect Zhang Yue.


    Zhang Yue was extremely happy and confident when he heard more and more people speaking up for him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel guilty, bid for this product. That way, you can prove that you¡¯re not a helper.¡±


    Gu Man chuckled when she heard Zhang Yue¡¯s words. She did not deliberately hide her voice. Her laughter was pleasant, making Zhang Yue fall into a daze.


    Why did this voice sound a little familiar?


    Gu Rou saw his trance and pulled Zhang Yue¡¯s sleeve unhappily.


    She was no longer as embarrassed as before. With so many people speaking up for them, Gu Rou gradually became confident.


    ¡°How can this lady be like this? This time, you¡¯re raising the price of other people¡¯s goods. Perhaps the next time you encounter something you like, others will raise the price of your goods.¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, you probably don¡¯t know that the helpers invited by the auction won¡¯t buy the goods.¡±


    Zhang Yue deliberately said this for the others to hear, also to make them wonder why they did not bid at the beginning and only started bidding for this necklace.


    He thought that he was more reasonable and looked in the direction of the second floor.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Have I exposed you? I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t bid previously because the goods reached the price you wanted, but this necklace didn¡¯t, so you raised the price, right? It was to make me bid for the necklace at a high price. I didn¡¯t expect your auction to be so sinister. Who still dares to come to your auction?¡±

 Chapter 311 - 311 Helper of the Auction

    311 Helper of the Auction


    In the end, Zhang Yue became more and more confident. He even looked at the woman on the stage angrily.


    ¡°There might be a special contact between the two of you. I already asked you to wait just now, but you still sealed the deal without hesitation. Are you afraid that I, a sucker, will regret it? You guys had long discussed when to stop, that¡¯s why I fell into your trap.¡±


    Zhang Yue was filled with confidence. His gaze kept moving around the second floor and the stage. In the end, he looked around, trying to affect the emotions of the other audience.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taken advantage of this time, but it might be any of us next time. Therefore, we have to firmly resist this behavior. We can¡¯t let the auction succeed!¡±


    His excitement indeed successfully stirred the emotions of the surrounding people. They raised their fists and waved their hands to express their dissatisfaction.


    The scene gradually lost control. The people on the second floor did not say anything. They were all watching Gu Man and Xiang Yin¡¯s show. Other than wanting to see how they would resolve it, they were more curious about their identities.


    Was it really as Zhang Yue had said? Was he a lackey of the auction or did he have another identity?


    Gu Man looked at Zhang Yue. He still did not know that he was like a clown now. He thought that he was affecting other people¡¯s emotions, but he did not realize that the others were watching his show.


    ¡°Why should I explain my identity to you? You¡¯re the one who should show evidence to prove my identity, right? Besides, isn¡¯t the rule of the auction that the highest bidder wins? If everyone is as unreasonable as you, what¡¯s the point of the auction? Just say that the person you¡¯re bidding for is a helper every time the price isn¡¯t what you want.¡±


    Gu Man paused in the middle of her sentence, as if she had thought of something funny. She chuckled and the smile on her face gradually widened.


    Although the curtain covered her face, her voice was extremely arrogant and even teasing. ¡°So this is an auction.¡±


    Although she did not mock him directly, the mockery in her tone was even more unbearable.


    Zhang Yue was angered to the point of turning ashen, but he could not admit that he had unreasonably implicated Gu Man because the price was not up to his expectations.


    ¡°Are you anxious and afraid that your identity will be exposed? I think I hit the nail on the head, so you¡¯re in a hurry to defend yourself.¡± He held onto the fact that Gu Man refused to explain her identity.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one questioning me. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one taking out evidence to prove it? Why do I have to prove my identity myself?¡±


    Gu Man sat on the chair from the beginning to the end and even took the time to take two sips of tea. She did not care about Zhang Yue downstairs at all.


    Xiang Yin looked up at Gu Man¡¯s profile and the smile on his lips did not fade.


    ¡°What if we push him too far?¡±


    He asked with interest, but Gu Man looked at him lightly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here?¡±


    Gu Man could hear the teasing in Xiang Yin¡¯s words and provoked him. The sudden closeness made Xiang Yinn hold his breath. Then, he chuckled and increased the distance between the two.


    Although the tips of his ears were red, he still pretended that nothing had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re using me to the end.¡±


    Although she was using him, there was no anger in his tone. The two of them chatted as if no one was around, letting Zhang Yue hoot downstairs.


    The security guards of the auction finally reacted and rushed over from outside the door. They nimbly took out the batons in their hands and aimed them at Zhang Yue.


    ¡°Sir, if you cause trouble again, don¡¯t blame us for laying our hands on you.¡±


    The woman on stage relaxed when she saw the security guard rush in. She let out a long sigh and aimed her mouth at the microphone.


    ¡°Sir, if you continue to cause trouble, the Ghost Market Auction will forever deprive your family of the right to the auction.¡±


    The ghost market was also known as the black market. Everything that could not be shown could be bought here. The items in their hands that were difficult to deal with could also be handed over to the ghost market to deal with.

 Chapter 312 - 312 Xiang Yin is Threatened

    312 Xiang Yin is Threatened


    The ghost market was an area that was beyond jurisdiction. If they were abandoned by the ghost market, the Zhang family would plummet in the eyes of others.


    After all, those that did business had to deal with both black and white. Without the black side, it would be even harder for them to do things.


    Although Zhang Yue was angry, he still did not dare to openly provoke the ghost market. The reason why he could be smug just now was only because he had the support of the crowd. As soon as the security guard came out, the people who had spoken up for him immediately shrunk their necks, leaving him alone to face the vast security team.


    He kept looking angrily in the direction of the second floor. He snorted and turned to leave.


    Gu Rou hurriedly packed her things and followed behind him. However, when she reached the door, Zhang Yue was stopped again.


    ¡°What else do you want? You were the ones who found help in the ghost market. Do you want me to change my statement?¡±


    If it was before, no matter how powerful the Ghost Market was, it would not embarrass him so much. After all, even if things were difficult, it was not impossible.


    Unexpectedly, the Cui Family, which had been silent recently, suddenly supported the Ghost Market, causing its status to soar.


    Although they dared to clamor at the Ghost Market, they definitely did not dare to clamor at the Cui Family.


    But now, he had been embarrassed time and time again, especially in front of Gu Rou. Zhang Yue could not care less. If the ghost market continued to be aggressive, don¡¯t blame the Zhang family for taking action. So what if the Cui family was behind it? The Cui family could not always protect the ghost market.


    He looked at the security guards in front of him with a cold expression, waiting for them to give him an explanation.


    ¡°Young Master Zhang, I believe you¡¯re definitely not someone who will run away from a bill.¡±


    The security guard at the front seemed to be the captain of this group. He tapped his baton on his palm and looked at Zhang Yue with a faint smile.


    Only then did Zhang Yue react. He had yet to pay for the necklace he had bought. His face immediately turned ashen. Even now, he was still stubborn as he said, ¡°It¡¯s clearly your auction that¡¯s maliciously raising the price. Either you sell it to me for three million yuan, or you can keep it yourself.¡±


    He was also ruthless. Even if he had to embarrass himself, he had to go against the auction to the end. Otherwise, where would the Zhang Family put their face? They wanted him to be a sucker and be mocked by everyone when he returned?


    Zhang Yue could not imagine such a scene and did not want it to happen.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Zhang Family to be like this. A mere ten million yuan has already made things difficult for Young Master Zhang. If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll fork out this money for Young Master Zhang.¡±


    The entrance was located at a high place, just enough for the people inside to clearly see the scene at the door. Zhang Yue did not deliberately lower his voice, and the others heard their words clearly.


    Gu Man looked in the direction of the door in amusement. She did not expect Zhang Yue¡¯s skin to be even thicker after not seeing him for a few days.


    Although she said that she wanted to fork out money for Zhang Yue, Gu Man had no intention of moving. She only said this to make Zhang Yue unable to back down. Zhang Yue had to fork out ten million yuan.


    Zhang Yue¡¯s entire face was ashen as he glared fiercely at the second floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to tell the Zhang family what to do. You¡¯d better hide well. Don¡¯t let me find out your identity.¡±


    Gu Man did not hide her laughter at all. She turned to look at Xiang Yin, looking forward to his reaction.


    ¡°What should you do? You seem to be threatened.¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled, but his eyes were extremely cold. Was Zhang Yue provoking him?


    It was just a small family, but they were actually extremely arrogant.


    The others downstairs were clearly surprised by Zhang Yue¡¯s arrogant words. If they were not the helpers of the auction, then the fact that they could go up to the second floor proved that their identities were not ordinary and were not something the small Zhang Family could resist.


    The current Zhang Yue was already blinded by anger. He did not care about their status at all and only cared that the anger in his heart could be vented.


    Zhang Yue was certain of his words. Otherwise, the Zhang family had always been on good terms with others. Who would go against the Zhang Family?


    This was also the reason why Zhang Yue was fearless. He was certain that the auction was in the wrong first and would definitely not cause trouble for the Zhang family. That was why he was so confident.

 Chapter 313 - 313 Backlash

    313 Backlash


    ¡°I still say the same thing. Either you keep this mess for yourselves, or sell it to me for three million.¡±


    The security captain looked at the stage. Those who could come here were all famous people. They had never encountered such an unreasonable situation.


    The woman on the stage was clearly in a dilemma. The price of this necklace was originally scheduled to be around five million yuan. If it was sold for three million, it would definitely be a loss.


    Moreover, the difference between three million and ten million was not small.


    Seeing that they did not react for a long time, Gu Rou lost her patience. This necklace had to be worth millions. It could be nine million but definitely not ten million.


    She remembered the mission Gu Yuan had given her. She looked at the security captain in front of her and said sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed your auction¡¯s fault. How about this? We¡¯ll add another million and you sell it to us for four million. This is good for everyone.¡±


    Four million yuan had at least reduced their losses. The woman on stage was a little hesitant. She looked back at the man behind the curtain. That was their manager.


    This was the first time the manager had encountered such a situation. His head hurt. He waved his hand to get the woman to agree, not wanting to be entangled with Zhang Yue anymore.


    If it was four million yuan, their losses were still acceptable, but if they could chase away the two troubles, the manager was willing to lose money.


    ¡°If you agree to them, I¡¯ll just say that whoever is competing with me is a helper. When the time comes, I¡¯ll buy it at a low price. What kind of auction is there to hold?¡±


    Gu Man spoke at the right time. Although her words were filled with shamelessness, she did not sound like a hooligan. It was more like she was discussing a big business deal.


    Her aura was transmitted from her words. Even though the curtain covered her appearance, one could imagine her slightly angry face behind the curtain.


    Boundless pressure assaulted their face, making them tremble uncontrollably. They subconsciously wanted to listen to her orders.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze landed on Zhang Yue. This time, it was not the recognition from before. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with hatred.


    Just as Gu Man had said, as long as their interests were touched, no matter who it was, they would experience their condemnation.


    Even if the person who affected their interests was someone they had just supported.


    Zhang Yue¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He could see the dissatisfaction and reprimand of others. Moreover, he could not refute Gu Man¡¯s words.


    The reason why the auction agreed was because the auction wanted to resolve the matter as soon as possible and successfully carry on with the auction.


    But now that it involved the interests of others, he knew that he probably could not settle this matter.


    As expected, their gazes were like wolves and tigers. They did not care that he was beside them and discussed unscrupulously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why should he buy it at a low price just because he wants to? Then what¡¯s the point of the auction? We might as well all pester them endlessly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I had known this would happen, I would have done this for the few items just now. Not only could I get what I wanted, but I could also bid at a low price.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him buy it for four million! This is unfair to others. Where¡¯s the order of the auction?¡±


    ¡°If your auction is like this, I¡¯ll know how I will buy in the future.¡±


    It was not only the people on the first floor who could not sit still. The people on the second floor could not sit still anymore.


    Amidst the crowd¡¯s voices, an old man¡¯s voice was especially obvious.


    ¡°Is this how your auction does things?¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice was especially abrupt. Everyone looked at the private room.


    However, the person sitting inside was a young man. They did not see an old man.


    As the voice sounded again, the old man gradually appeared in everyone¡¯s vision, instantly causing an uproar.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Old Master Cui. I originally thought that only Cui Hong would appear at this auction. I didn¡¯t expect Old Master Cui to be here too. Could it be that there¡¯s really something good at the auction today?¡±


    Everyone knew that Old Master Cui was looking for a tool to collect souls because a master said that such an item could cure his grandson¡¯s illness.

 Chapter 314 - 314 Old Master Cui Appears

    314 Old Master Cui Appears


    Old Master Cui did not deliberately hide it, as long as someone asked around, they would know that the Cui family looked for a master.


    However, what they did not know was that Old Master Cui had long found someone who could treat his grandson¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Since when can the price of an auction be negotiated at will? This is not a market.¡±


    His mocking words also carried a pressure that could not be ignored. No one dared to refute Old Master Cui¡¯s words, nor did anyone dare to talk back to him.


    Seeing that the situation was gradually getting out of control, the manager backstage hurriedly stood up and gestured for the woman on stage to leave. He went to the center of the stage and coughed into the microphone.


    ¡°This is our auction¡¯s negligence. Everything that happened just now was that woman¡¯s doing on her own. Our auction definitely doesn¡¯t have that intention! It¡¯s even more impossible to bargain! Everyone will auction fairly. Young Master Zhang, if you can¡¯t buy the necklace for ten million, our Ghost Market will accompany you to the end and strip the Zhang Family of their right to auction in the Ghost Market.¡±


    The manager¡¯s expression was cold. Zhang Yue could not say anything. He did not dare to go against Old Master Cui.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    He braced himself and said, hoping that Old Master Cui would be fair. The person in that room was definitely a helper. He could not admit defeat.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, I know you¡¯re respected, so you¡¯ll definitely uphold justice for me, right?¡±


    Zhang Yue did not know Old Master Cui¡¯s attitude, so he could only gain the upper hand and flatter him. This way, he would not be unreasonable with his power.


    He thought very well, but his intentions were too obvious. How could Old Master Cui not know what he was thinking? He hated juniors who schemed against him the most. His tone became much more serious. ¡°What do you mean? Are you questioning the auction or me?¡±


    Old Master Cui did not give Zhang Yue a chance at all. His question rendered Zhang Yue speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    He deliberated and spoke, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by Old Master Cui.


    ¡°You speak about justice, but where¡¯s your sense of justice? You accused a girl of being a helper of the auction. Why don¡¯t you give her justice?¡±


    Zhang Yue¡¯s expression froze, and he felt indignant. Old Master Cui was the person behind the ghost market. It seemed like he was destined to uphold justice for the auction. He could only suffer in silence now.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, it¡¯s my fault. I apologize. I¡¯ll buy this necklace for ten million.¡±


    At this point, it was impossible to buy the necklace for four million yuan.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at the security captain in front of him. He handed him a card. Although he was apologizing, it sounded a little mocking. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for misunderstanding your auction.¡±


    He sounded very dissatisfied with this outcome, but there was nothing wrong with the literal meaning.


    Old Master Cui snorted. He took the initiative to appear because the girl in the private room beside him sounded very similar to Gu Man. Secondly, he could not stand Zhang Yue.


    This kid was clearly still engaged to Gu Man, but he hung out with Gu Rou all day. He simply did not care about Gu Man.


    Although it was impossible for Old Master Cui to agree to Gu Man and Zhang Yue¡¯s marriage, it was another matter for Zhang Yue to hug other women during the engagement.


    The engagement between the two of them had yet to be annulled, but he did not care about Gu Man¡¯s dignity. He was simply arrogant.


    No matter how he looked at Zhang Li, he was unhappy. His appearance was average, and his character was not good. He had seen how happy he was when he raised the price of the necklace just now. However, once such a thing happened to him, he was unwilling. His character was worrying and he was not worth entrusting.


    After this incident, Zhang Yue was too ashamed to continue staying at the auction. He hurriedly paid the bill, took the necklace, and left the auction.


    But even after he left, the Zhang family became a joke to everyone.


    After all, Zhang Yue had lost a lot of face at the auction this time and had even provoked Old Master Cui. The Zhang family would probably not have a good time in the future.


    Some people who had a cooperative relationship with the Zhang family took this opportunity to call the Zhang Family to sever ties to avoid being implicated.

 Chapter 315 - 315 Meeting Old Master Cui

    315 Meeting Old Master Cui


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa.¡±


    When she heard Old Master Cui¡¯s voice, Gu Man was surprised, but she quickly restrained her expression.


    It was reasonable for the auction to invite Old Master Cui, but she did not expect him to come personally.


    After thinking for a moment, Gu Man decided to go over and greet him.


    ¡°Are you coming with me?¡±


    Xiang Yin put down the teacup in his hand and nodded slightly.


    The two of them came out of the private room and went to the private room next door. The private room where Old Master Cui was happened to be on their left. Gu Man knocked lightly on the door and a deep voice came from inside.


    ¡°Please come in.¡±


    Gu Man pushed open the door and met Cui Hong¡¯s gaze. Cui Hong said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Gu Man nodded slightly as a greeting. Her gaze landed on Old Master Cui, and she could tell that he was surprised and happy.


    ¡°I just felt that that girl¡¯s voice was similar to Gu Man. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you.¡±


    Hearing Old Master Cui¡¯s words, Gu Man felt a warm current flow through her heart. Old Master Cui had spoken just now because he wanted to help the ¡°girl¡± whose voice was similar to hers. He did not expect that this girl was her.


    ¡°Thank you, Old Master Cui. I didn¡¯t expect Zhang Yue to be so shameless.¡±


    ¡°I was here all along just now. Anyone with a discerning eye knows that it¡¯s Zhang Yue¡¯s fault. Old Master Zhang is noble and upright. Why is his grandson so worrisome?¡± Old Master Cui¡¯s voice was filled with pity and confusion.


    ¡°Perhaps he believed the slander of a villain.¡±


    It was all thanks to Gu Rou that Zhang Yue could become like this.


    She had seen it clearly just now. Gu Rou had approached Zhang Yue repeatedly and said something, but every time she finished speaking, Zhang Yue¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    She could guess what Gu Rou had said.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t think the girl beside him is easy to deal with. You should interact less with these two in the future.¡±


    Recalling what the Gu family had done to Gu Man, Cui Lao could not help but feel angry. If not for the fact that he was worried that he would make Gu Man unhappy, the Gu family and the Zhang family would have long ceased to exist.


    ¡°Long time no see, Old Master Cui.¡±


    Xiang Yin, who had been ignored, spoke at the right time. Only then did everyone realize that there was someone behind Gu Man.


    When Old Master Cui saw him, his gaze landed on Gu Man again. His expression darkened. How could he not understand that Gu Man had come with Xiang Yin?


    He snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t. Didn¡¯t we just meet recently?¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled and looked at Gu Man. For some reason, although there was no expression on his face, Gu Man could see grievance on his face.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, Xiang Yin specially accompanied me.¡±


    Gu Man reminded him, hoping that Cui Lao could be more polite.


    Gu Man could naturally hear the mockery in his tone. Although she did not know why the two of them were so at odds, as one of the four great families, it was normal for them to have a small conflict.


    Old Master Cui was even more dissatisfied with Xiang Yin, but Gu Man was here after all. He still had to give her face.


    ¡°Little Man, do you want to accompany me?¡±


    He looked at Gu Man with anticipation.


    Gu Man shook her head slightly and looked at Cui Hong. ¡°Old Master Cui you have someone to accompany you, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯m just here to say hello. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Hearing this, Old Master Cui immediately looked at Cui Hong in dissatisfaction.


    Although Cui Hong, who had been inexplicably implicated, did not know why Old Master Cui¡¯s attitude towards Gu Man was so special, he knew that if he did not persuade her to stay, she would probably have to suffer Old Master Cui¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Miss Gu, right? I told you long ago to treat you as my sister. You don¡¯t have to feel uncomfortable because I¡¯m here.¡±


    The expression on Old Master Cui¡¯s face finally improved a lot. Cui Hong heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Man still shook her head. ¡°Old Master Cui, it¡¯s a little crowded with so many people. I¡¯ll definitely accompany you next time.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was unwilling, Old Master Cui did not continue to force her. He only looked at Cui Hong coldly. When he faced Gu Man, his expression immediately changed. The speed at which his expression changed made Cui Hong sigh.


    A world where only he was injured was achieved.

 Chapter 316 - 316 Fu Lu Shou

    316 Fu Lu Shou


    ¡°You must accompany me next time. Don¡¯t leave an old man like me here.¡±


    Cui Hong: I¡¯m not human?


    Gu Man found Cui Hong¡¯s expression a little funny. She felt that he was a good person after interacting with him, but his taste in people was not good.


    She was naturally talking about Jia Ling, but she did not know if she was still in confinement. However, she could treat Ah Mai today and take a look at Cui Ya and Cui Xuan¡¯s situation.


    These two girls were still young. Gu Man could not bear to see them take the wrong path.


    Jia Ling could not do it, but Cui Ya and Cui Xuan were innocent, especially Cui Xuan. It was even rarer for her to be able to maintain a bright heart under such circumstances. She could not be contaminated by Jia Ling no matter what.


    When they returned to the private room, Xiang Yin said casually, ¡°Old Master Cui doesn¡¯t seem to like me very much.¡±


    He said this to test Gu Man¡¯s attitude, wanting to see his status in Gu Man¡¯s heart.


    Although he did not show it on his face, his ears perked up slightly. He was looking forward to Gu Man¡¯s answer.


    However, Gu Man only nodded casually. Such a cold answer was clearly not what Xiang Yin wanted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Xiang Yin couldn¡¯t help but ask again. Gu Man tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°No. Do you want me to say something?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it normal for the four great families to have some conflicts and grudges? She couldn¡¯t force the two great families because it was impossible for her to reconcile with them. Therefore, Old Master Cui didn¡¯t like Xiang Yin as she had expected.


    Gu Man probably did not think that Old Master Cui did not like Xiang Yin because of her.


    As Zhang Yue left, the auction proceeded in an orderly manner. Perhaps it was because of Old Master Cui¡¯s appearance, but the others were much more obedient.


    It was only when the third last item appeared that the crowd became a little livelier.


    ¡°Have you heard? Next is a stone.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to auction for a stone? Can such a thing be placed at the end?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this. This stone can produce a tri-colored jade!¡±


    ¡°Since it can be placed at the end, can it be a Fu Lu Shou?¡±


    As she exclaimed, the voices downstairs gradually softened and Gu Man became interested.


    Although there was a meteorite with the old man, the more spiritual energy one had, the better. Fu Lu Shou jade contained a certain amount of powerful spiritual energy. Moreover, after the spiritual energy was absorbed the jade could be processed a second time and a considerable sum could be earned.


    However, since it was confirmed it was Fu Lu Shou Jade, it was probably not cheap.


    ¡°You¡¯re interested?¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s voice sounded from the side. Gu Man did not avoid it and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Fu Lu Shou jade is rare.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Their conversation stopped abruptly as the stone on the stage gradually revealed its true colors. Indeed, just as the person had said, a small piece of the stone had been cut open, revealing a tri-colored jade. Its colors happened to be red, yellow, and green, corresponding to Fu, Lu, and Shou.


    With the manager¡¯s introduction, everyone¡¯s emotions were gradually ignited.


    Ever since that incident just now, he had not seen that woman go on stage again.


    However, this kind of thing often happened. For the sake of reputation, scapegoats were often pushed in front of others. Although the manager¡¯s actions were detestable, this was common and there was no way to stop it.


    When Gu Man saw the stone clearly again, she lost interest.


    There was only a little spiritual energy floating on the stone. Perhaps only that piece was the Fu Lu Shou Jade. The rest were very likely all rock.


    She picked up the tea that had been filled by the woman behind her. There was obvious disinterest on her face.


    ¡°Did you figure something out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the only part with jade.¡±


    As soon as Gu Man finished speaking, the woman behind her said, ¡°Miss, the jade in the auction has been appraised. There will definitely not be a case where only part of it has jade.¡±


    There was no malice on the woman¡¯s face. She only interrupted their conversation to protect the auction¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 317 - 317 Cant Shoot

    317 Can¡¯t Shoot


    She had a proper smile on her face that no one could find fault with.


    Gu Man only shook her head and did not argue with her. They would know if it was true or not after opening the stone.


    Because of the Fu Lu Shou, the starting price of the jade became shockingly high. It also dissuaded many people who were tempted but did not have any spare money.


    Compared to the other private rooms on the second floor, Gu Man¡¯s private room was too quiet. There was almost no sound of bidding.


    Xiang Yin wanted to bid for the jade, but seeing that Gu Man had lost interest, he knew that this Fu Lu Shou jade was probably not worth this price at all, so he gave up on the idea of auctioning it.


    Seeing that he was not auctioning, Gu Man asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bid? This is Fu Lu Shou.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was only one piece of jade?¡±


    ¡°You trust me so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m seeing things? The price isn¡¯t high. If there¡¯s jade inside, you¡¯ll miss it.¡±


    As Gu Man spoke, she looked at the woman behind her meaningfully. The woman met Gu Man¡¯s gaze and only smiled slightly, but the disdain in her eyes was obvious.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of jade. Besides, I believe you.¡±


    Gu Man only chuckled and did not say anything else. She turned to look at the stage.


    In the other private room, Cui Hong was clearly a little anxious. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you let me bid for it? This is a rare blessing.¡±


    Old Master Cui did not answer Cui Hong¡¯s question. Instead, he tilted his head and looked at the private room next door. Old Master Cui looked at Cui Lao¡¯s gaze and misunderstood him.


    ¡°Dad, even if you want to give the jade to Miss Gu, you have to let Miss Gu bid for it. There¡¯s been no movement from next door for a long time. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not interested in this Fu Lu Shou. This is a rare jade. Dad, why are you stopping me?¡±


    It was obvious that Cui Hong was really anxious. His tone was anxious, but he did not dare to resist Old Master Cui¡¯s dignity.


    ¡°Does our family lack this piece of Fu Lu Shou?¡±


    Old Master Cui looked at Cui Hong unhappily. How could such an irritable person be magnanimous?


    At first, when he saw Fu Lu Shou, Old Master Cui was especially excited and followed suit twice. However, he acutely sensed that there was no movement next door. Thinking of what had happened before, he was hesitant to bid for Fu Lu Shou.


    He was afraid that there would only be a slice of jade coming out of the stone on the stage, so he stopped Cui Hong.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s under the rock. Why are you in such a hurry to give money to someone?¡±


    Cui Hong retorted without thinking, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s already jade. What¡¯s there to hesitate about? This is a rare blessing. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Cui Hong still wanted to persuade Old Master Cui, but Old Master Cui¡¯s attitude was especially firm. No matter what he said, he did not move. In the end, he even closed his eyes like a scoundrel. No matter how Cui Hong persuaded him, he looked like he did not care about anything else.


    ¡°Anyway, anyone can bid for it, except you.¡±


    In the end, Old Master Cui could not stand Cui Hong¡¯s nagging and gave a death order.


    Seeing that Old Master Cui was already angry, Cui Hong¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed twice. In the end, he fell silent and could only watch helplessly as others bid for the Fu Lu Shou on the stage.


    The manager knocked the hammer happily. He had expected that it would be sold for such a high price, but it was indeed higher than he had guessed.


    He looked at the private room on the second floor that had bought the Fu Lu Shou. The old man¡¯s face was filled with obvious joy. It was the Zhou Family of the four great families.


    Only the three big families were present. The other two big families did not bid for the Fu Lu Shou so this jade naturally fell into the hands of the Zhou Family.


    Among the four great families, the Zhou Family was at the bottom. Now, they actually won the Fu Lu Shou in front of Old Master Cui. He felt even more proud and couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Old Master Cui did you deliberately not bid for the jade because you want me to have the Fu Lu Shou? Thank you, Old Master Cui.¡±


    His voice was neither loud nor soft, just enough for Old Master Cui next door to hear. Hearing his despicable voice, Old Master Cui snorted and did not respond.


    When Cui Hong heard Elder Zhou¡¯s words, he felt ashamed and angry. Their Cui family clearly had a chance to bid for Fu Lu Shou, but Old Master Cui insisted on stopping him.

 Chapter 318 - 318 Zhou Family

    318 Zhou Family


    No matter how much anger Cui Hong had in his heart, he did not dare to vent it in front of Old Master Cui. He could only lower his head and feel indignant.


    Seeing that Old Master Cui did not respond, Elder Zhou was even smugger. He thought that he was angry that he did not bid, so he ignored him.


    ¡°Of course we have to let Old Master Cui see the world. Let¡¯s open it on the stage.¡±


    The manager, who had asked someone to move the jade down, paused. If they could get Fu Lu Shou on stage, it would be considered a boost to their auction¡¯s reputation. The manager was naturally very happy.


    Under the manager¡¯s arrangements, not long after, an old man came to the stage with tools. He placed the stone on the tool and carefully opened it.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze landed in the middle of the stage, looking forward to the appearance of Fu Lu Shou


    The entire auction gradually quietened down. Elder Zhou looked at the private room beside him with a smug expression and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    This time, the Zhou Family had finally suppressed the Cui Family. When he returned, he would definitely publicize this news.


    Elder Zhou looked at the center of the stage again. Due to the value of Fu Lu Shou, the old man who cut the stone was very careful and slow.


    The onlookers were anxious, but they did not dare to rush them, afraid that if they shouted, the old man¡¯s hand would tremble and break the jade. When the Zhou Family blamed them, the anger was not something they could withstand.


    At this moment, Old Master Cui also opened his eyes and looked at the stage. He was especially nervous. Thinking of Elder Zhou¡¯s smug expression just now, he seemed to have expected Fu Lu Shou to be under the rock.


    At the thought of this, Old Master Cui¡¯s mood was a little bad. He did not discuss it with Gu Man this time. He was the one who took the initiative not to bid for the jade. If Fu Lu Shou really appeared, wouldn¡¯t the Zhou Family be proud?


    At that time, the Zhou Family would probably publicize this matter and suppress the Cui Family. This had always been Elder Zhou¡¯s style.


    Because he had been at the bottom of the four great families for a long time and was not paid attention to, he had to use this matter to publicize it even more to elevate the Zhou Family¡¯s status.


    At this moment, Old Master Cui couldn¡¯t help but regret it. So what if it wasn¡¯t Fu Lu Shou? With their Cui family¡¯s financial resources, what was there to be afraid of?


    Perhaps it was because that kid from the Xiang Family did not bring enough money that he could not bid for Fu Lu Shou to make Gu Man smile.


    The more Old Master Cui thought about it, the more uneasy he became. He regretted it even more and wished he could snatch the jade from Elder Zhou now. However, what he did was even more laughable. Moreover, he was the one who stopped Cui Hong just now. How could he go back on his word now?


    Old Master Cui could feel more and more people looking at the center of the stage and regretted it even more. How could there be a flaw in the jade that had been appraised at the Ghost Market auction?


    If he had known earlier, he would not have stopped Cui Hong.


    But now, no matter how much he regretted it, it could not be salvaged. Old Master Cui could only look at the center of the stage again and watch as the old man slowly cut off the stone. He prayed silently in his heart.


    Don¡¯t have jade!


    As the equipment gradually cut open the stone, the entire auction fell silent again. No one even dared to breathe loudly, afraid of disturbing the old man on the stage.


    However, as the cut was done, the stone did not have jade as everyone had expected. Instead, it was still gray.


    The moment the stone appeared, it immediately caused an uproar. Compared to the silence just now, the entire venue was much livelier. The voices of discussion suppressed each other. They were all surprised that there was no jade inside the stone.


    Seeing this scene, Elder Zhou was even more excited. He stood up without caring about his image and walked to the railing to look at the center of the stage.


    ¡°Keep cutting!¡±


    Some people were flustered, while others were happy. Old Master Cui¡¯s regret from before no longer existed. It had already been cut in half and there was no jade. It was probably only that one part that had jade. The rest were all raw stones.


    Fortunately, he had stopped Cui Hong just now. Otherwise, he would be the one losing out now. Old Master Cui could not hide the smile on his face and he relaxed a lot. Cui Hong, who was sitting beside him, was as surprised as he could be.


    ¡°Dad, did you already know that there wouldn¡¯t be jade inside? When did you have such superb stone gambling skills? I thought you were going to give the Fu Lu Shou to Miss Gu. I didn¡¯t expect that I misunderstood you.¡±

 Chapter 319 - 319 Intuition

    319 Intuition


    Hearing Cui Hong¡¯s praise, Old Master Cui was as smug as he could be. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up, but he had to suppress it in order to pretend to be calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a hunch.¡±


    He waved his hand indifferently. In fact, he was overjoyed.


    Sigh, who asked him to have such foresight? Elder Zhou, who was next door, was probably furious, right?


    Just as Old Master Cui had guessed, Elder Zhou¡¯s expression was very ugly. His face was ashen as he grabbed the railing tightly and looked at the center of the stage in disbelief.


    Why was there no jade at all? To think that he was still showing off in front of Old Master Cui just now. Who knew that he was slapping his own face?


    The expression on Old Master Cui¡¯s face was definitely very smug. Elder Zhou did not need to imagine to guess Old Master Cui¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth and stared fiercely at the manager.


    The old man cut the remaining stones again, but no miracle happened. There were still only raw stones.


    The manager was a little flustered now. He could feel Elder Zhou¡¯s gaze behind him almost without looking up. He swallowed his saliva. He knew that if this matter was not handled properly, their auction house would probably have to feel the wrath of the Zhou Family.


    Compared to the commotion on the first floor, Xiang Yin and Gu Man¡¯s private room was much calmer.


    Although the two of them did not say anything, the woman standing behind them was already shocked.


    Although the two of them did not say anything, the woman standing behind them was already shocked.


    Without concrete evidence, the two of them had already expected that jade would not come out from under the stone. They had to inform the manager about this special situation.


    Gu Man did not know that there were already waves in the hearts of the people behind her. She had long expected that there would not be jade.


    The spiritual energy on the stone was not even as abundant as some ordinary jade. This situation was only a definite outcome.


    ¡°As you expected.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked shocked, but he was even more surprised. What kind of extraordinary ability could make her predict the outcome?


    Or did Gu Man have a strange ability to see through rocks? Xiang Yin even suspected that Gu Man had X-ray vision.


    However, this guess was too unbelievable. What he did not know was that Gu Man was even more unbelievable than he had guessed.


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man, who was not surprised by this outcome, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°If outsiders knew about your ability, I¡¯m afraid you would have been poached long ago.¡±


    Of course, Gu Man did not forget that there were outsiders in the room. She only said calmly, ¡°My sixth sense is just stronger.¡±


    Although she said that, it was someone else¡¯s business whether the others believed her or not. Gu Man looked at the stage again. When Elder Zhou spoke just now, Xiang Yin had already thoughtfully introduced him to her.


    This made Gu Man a little curious. What would the Ghost Market¡¯s auction do? The Ghost Market¡¯s way of doing things had always been unreasonable. Would they still be so unreasonable when they met the Zhou Family, one of the four big families?


    It was not only Gu Man who was looking forward to it. The others were also looking forward to how the Ghost Market would deal with this matter.


    If they found that there was no jade in the raw stone after returning home, the ghost market could still be excused. However, under such circumstances, the ghost market could only grit its teeth and swallow it.


    Just as everyone had guessed, Elder Zhou did not intend to be kind. He slammed the railing heavily and narrowed his eyes.


    If it was in the past, he would probably have spoken privately with the Ghost Market, but he had already mocked Old Master Cui previously. If this matter was resolved kindly, the Zhou Family would become a laughing stock in the future.


    Elder Zhou would never allow such a thing to happen, let alone allow Old Master Cui to watch his embarrassment with a smile.


    ¡°Is your auction not going to give me an explanation? I bid it for a few hundred million, but it¡¯s just such trash?¡±


    The anger in Elder Zhou¡¯s words was undisguised. The manager wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and smiled apologetically. ¡°This matter is indeed our auction¡¯s negligence. This item will not be counted and the auction just now will not count. Elder Zhou, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 320 - 320 Thinking Too Much

    320 Thinking Too Much


    His heart ached. A few hundred million yuan was gone just like that, and now he had to smile at them.


    This auction item was very promising because it did not cost much when they bought the stone. Now, it had increased by thousands of times. It could be said that their auction had made a killing.


    But now that all his money had been wasted, how could it not make his heart ache? Moreover, if the higher-ups blamed him, he would probably have to take the blame.


    After all, auctions usually prohibited the opening of stones on the spot. They were afraid that if they did not satisfy the bidder¡¯s requirements, it would cause a series of trouble.


    He had thought that since there was already jade, there would not be any accidents in the future and he could use this to increase the reputation of the auction. Unexpectedly, all the stones he opened were raw stones.


    Moreover, the one who won was the Zhou Family, one of the four major families. Things became even more difficult.


    However, even so, the expression on Elder Zhou¡¯s face did not soften much. He had to regain the face he had lost previously. Otherwise, he did not know how Old Master Cui would laugh at him in the future.


    ¡°Do you think my Zhou Family lacks this bit of money?¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on the manager¡¯s forehead. He knew that things would probably not end well. The Zhou Family naturally did not lack this money.


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do, Elder Zhou?¡±


    ¡°This is your auction¡¯s mistake. Of course, your auction will resolve it. I just want Fu Lu Shou.¡±


    Elder Zhou¡¯s meaning was obvious, but it was even more difficult for the manager. Where could he find top-grade jade?


    If he could get it if he wanted it, he wouldn¡¯t be the manager of the auction here. He could just rely on stone gambling to soar.


    However, the manager did not dare to complain. He could only try to negotiate. ¡°Elder Zhou, why don¡¯t I find you imperial jade? It¡¯s really making things difficult for our auction to find .¡±


    The manager gritted his teeth. It just so happened that there was still an imperial jade that had not been auctioned off. The price was really too high, but he had no choice.


    Elder Zhou knew that it was indeed difficult for them to find another Fu Lu Shou. Just as he was about to agree, Old Master Cui¡¯s voice came from the private room next door.


    ¡°How can this imperial jade be worthy of the status of the four great families? It¡¯s indeed your auction¡¯s problem. Of course, you have to compensate an identical Fu Lu Shou. Besides, it¡¯s not like the Zhou Family can¡¯t afford to give you money.¡±


    Old Master Cui¡¯s voice was filled with schadenfreude, making Elder Zhou¡¯s expression turn ugly immediately. This time, he did not know whether to respond or not. He could only stand by the railing with a cold expression.


    Seeing this, the manager was even more troubled. How did the grudges between these two families involve a small manager like him?


    It was already beyond his authority to be able to obtain the imperial jade. He still had to apply for it from the higher-ups layer by layer. However, if the Zhou Family did not even agree to the imperial jade, was he really going to have to find another Fu Lu Shou?


    ¡°Old Master Cui, don¡¯t make things difficult for our auction. It¡¯s already extremely difficult to find one Fu Lu Shou.¡±


    The manager braced himself and said. After all, the ghost market was under Old Master Cui¡¯s protection. Old Master Cui probably wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him.


    However, how could the manager know that Old Master Cui only wanted to take revenge for Elder Zhou¡¯s mockery just now? How could he care about the ghost market?


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Elder Zhou to make a move. How can we let him return disappointed? Right, Elder Zhou?¡±


    How could Elder Zhou not hear the mockery in Old Master Cui¡¯s words? His fingers turned into claws as he gripped the railing tightly.


    He could not really go against the Ghost Market to the end, right? Wouldn¡¯t that give Old Master Cui more reason to suppress him?


    Facing Old Master Cui¡¯s aggressiveness, Elder Zhou had many more thoughts. He knew the relationship between the Cui Family and the Ghost Market, so he did not dare to act rashly. He was even more certain that Old Master Cui must have set a trap for him to jump into.


    He wanted him to make things difficult for the ghost market so that he could use it to suppress the Zhou Family.


    Although there had always been turbulence between the four great families, they would never show their hatred openly. Was the Cui Family going to fall out?


    He had not done anything recently. He could not suppress the Zhou Family just because he had bragged just now, right?


    In just a few words, Elder Zhou had already made many connections. He took a deep breath and finally decided not to fight the Ghost Market head-on.

 Chapter 321 - 321 Lousy Stone

    321 Lousy Stone


    So what if he was embarrassed? He could not give Old Master Cui a chance to suppress the Zhou Family, right? He did not expect Old Master Cui to be so narrow-minded.


    Old Master Cui did not know what was going on in Elder Zhou¡¯s heart at all. When he heard no response from the other party, he was secretly happy. Who asked him to show off so much just now and make him afraid? He naturally had to mock him back.


    Gu Man chuckled when she heard Old Master Cui¡¯s voice.


    When Xiang Yin heard this, he turned around. ¡°Is Old Master Cui deliberately suppressing the Zhou Family?¡±


    Xiang Yin did not know Old Master Cui well, but his words just now were indeed ambiguous. Although Old Master Cui was just taking revenge on Elder Zhou for showing off just now, it sounded different to outsiders.


    Everyone knew that Old Master Cui was now the person behind the ghost market, but he insisted on making things difficult for the ghost market. Wasn¡¯t he forcing Old Zhou to make things difficult for the ghost market with him? It just so happened that the Cui Family could use this opportunity to suppress the Zhou Family.


    Xiang Yin guessed the same thing. However, they did not expect that Old Master Cui was actually a very childish person. The only person who could guess Old Master Cui¡¯s thoughts was probably Gu Man.


    Hearing Xiang Yin¡¯s question, Gu Man found it even funnier. Old Master Cui probably did not realize that his words had long been taken as another meaning.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s just unhappy with Elder Zhou showing off just now.¡±


    There were only Gu Man and Xiang Yin in the room. Gu Man could tell that the woman behind her was anxious to leave, so she let her go. With outsiders around, she felt a little uncomfortable. After she left, she no longer had any worries.


    Xiang Yin was a little surprised, but it made sense to hear it from Gu Man. He did not seem to expect Old Master Cui to be so childish. He chuckled. ¡°What do you think Elder Zhou will do in the end?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s misunderstood Old Master Cui¡¯s intentions like you. As long as the manager gives him a way out, he¡¯ll definitely take it.¡±


    As if to confirm Gu Man¡¯s words, just as the manager spoke, before the manager could finish, Elder Zhou said anxiously, ¡°Just do as the auction says. I¡¯m not a calculative person.¡±


    Even if it was to escape, Elder Zhou did not forget to step on Old Master Cui. There was nothing wrong with his words, but he was secretly mocking Old Master Cui for being a calculative person.


    When Old Master Cui heard this, he was even angrier. If Cui Hong had not stopped him, he would have rushed over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Elder Zhou?! He¡¯s so bored that he always steps on me!¡±


    The feud between the two of them did not only happen today, but it had been formed long ago. It was just that most of the time, the Zhou Family was the one who started this feud. They mocked the Cui Family openly and secretly, as if they felt that by doing this, they could replace the Cui Family¡¯s position and advance.


    The two of them often bickered. It was a tacit truth in the industry.


    Cui Hong looked at Old Master Cui and comforted him. ¡°You¡¯re magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with him.¡±


    Old Master Cui snorted and ignored Cui Hong¡¯s words.


    Seeing that the matter was finally resolved, the manager hurriedly sent the stone down to the next item.


    When the next item was sent up, it was covered with a layer of red velvet fabric. It looked mysterious, but Gu Man sat up straight the moment the item was sent up.


    There was powerful spiritual energy beneath the red velvet cloth that was even comparable to the previous meteorite.


    Her eyes were like torches as she stared straight at the red velvet fabric on the screen.


    Gu Man¡¯s abnormality naturally did not escape Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze. For a moment, the thing under the red velvet cloth also piqued Xiang Yin¡¯s curiosity. What could make Gu Man so excited?


    He looked up at the middle of the screen. The manager slowly lifted the red velvet fabric. There was only an ordinary stone inside. The stone was ordinary, and it even gave people the feeling that it was casually picked up from the roadside by the auction.


    As soon as the stone appeared, it immediately caused everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? How can this lousy stone be placed second to last?¡±


    ¡°Is this auction deliberately playing with us? Do you think we¡¯re fools? You can send any lousy stone up for auction, right?¡±

 Chapter 322 - 322 Meteorite Reappears

    322 Meteorite Reappears


    In the private room, Elder Zhou looked at the stone on the tray and frowned tightly. At the thought of the relationship between the Ghost Market and Old Master Cui and his embarrassment just now, he immediately scolded angrily, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your auction today? This has happened again and again!¡±


    The ghost market today was indeed full of twists and turns, but the manager did not have any panic on his face. Instead, he looked calm and explained with a smile in Elder Zhou¡¯s direction, ¡°This is not an ordinary stone. Does everyone still remember the meteorite landing more than ten years ago?¡±


    As the manager spoke, someone had already taken out their phone to investigate this matter online. There was indeed something like that that happened more than ten years ago, but it had been too long ago and no one paid attention.


    When Gu Man heard the manager speak, her pupils constricted. The meteorite landing that the manager was talking about was the matter she had investigated previously.


    She suspected that the old man had sold the meteorite to the auction. He did not believe her and wanted to spend more money to treat Guo Guo.


    However, the unfamiliar aura on the stone was different from the meteorite the old man had given her. What had happened more than ten years ago? Why were so many meteorites wandering outside?


    Shouldn¡¯t the country keep such matters strictly confidential and retrieve all the missing fragments?


    However, the repeated appearance of meteorites puzzled Gu Man.


    She frowned slightly. Xiang Yin sensed the change in her emotions and could not help but ask, ¡°Is there something wrong with this stone?¡±


    Gu Man shook her head. She did not know how to answer Xiang Yin¡¯s question.


    ¡°What does this have to do with a meteorite landing decades ago? You¡¯re not going to say that this rock is that meteorite, are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not, but it¡¯s a fragment from a meteorite.¡±


    The manager¡¯s words clearly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Everyone looked at the stone in disbelief, because the stone itself did not seem like a fragment. In fact, its edges were very smooth.


    ¡°This rock is just a layer of the meteorite.¡±


    The manager looked at everyone¡¯s puzzled expressions and explained with a smile. Only then did everyone come to a realization, but they were not very excited.


    This was because the meteorite was not as collectible as calligraphy and jadeite. Other than people with special interests, basically no one was interested in the meteorite.


    However, there were a few companies related to scientific research that were tempted. After all, the substances carried on the meteorite were very likely to be of great help to their development.


    However, after the manager introduced the meteorite, very few people on the second floor were restless. He was also a little nervous.


    In fact, he hesitated for a long time deciding whether to put the meteorite in the front or in the back. However, this kind of thing was really too rare. After thinking about it, he decided to put it at the back. He just did not expect that the effect was not too surprising.


    He was very optimistic about the meteorite, so the price he expected was relatively high. If it did not reach the price he expected¡­


    The manager did not dare to think too much about it. He only prayed two or three times in his heart before announcing the price of the meteorite.


    ¡°The bid starts at 20 million!¡±


    The price was neither high nor low, but as he said the price, no one moved. Even the auction hall fell into a rare silence.


    ¡°Who¡¯s interested in this lousy stone? It won¡¯t look good even as a decoration at home.¡±


    As the venue was relatively quiet, the manager heard the discussion. A few drops of sweat appeared on his forehead as he spoke again to promote the stone in his hand.


    This was an unprecedented plot of the auction. No one expected that the auction item would be so lowly that it needed to be promoted.


    ¡°The previous owner of this meteorite indicated that carrying it around can strengthen one¡¯s body. After all, it¡¯s an external object. It¡¯s normal for it to have strange functions.¡±


    The manager¡¯s words which sounded like a fantasy novel did not arouse everyone¡¯s confidence. Instead, they felt that he was lying because most health supplements would use this as an excuse, but they were actually all lies.


    Only Gu Man knew that he was definitely not lying, because this meteorite did have this effect.


    Carrying something with abundant spiritual energy around could indeed improve one¡¯s vitality and even bring about a certain amount of wealth.

 Chapter 323 - 323 Picking Up A Meteor

    323 Picking Up A Meteor


    However, 20 million yuan was still a little high for her. There were only a few people who were interested, and the increase in price was also very low.


    However, at this moment, the manager¡¯s gaze suddenly landed on their private room. Gu Man turned to look at Xiang Yin and realized that he had pressed the button.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t win the necklace just now. You have to let me win this meteorite for you.¡±


    Thinking about the high price of the meteorite and how she had been a little lazy recently and did not accept missions to earn money, Gu Man tacitly agreed to Xiang Yin¡¯s goodwill.


    She rubbed her wrist and licked her lips. In the end, she said in embarrassment, ¡°I think you often have people with ulterior motives in your house. I can help you strengthen the security system.¡±


    Although the security in the district was good, in Gu Man¡¯s opinion, it was still too low-level. This was why people with ulterior motives could sneak into Xiang Yin¡¯s house.


    Xiang Yin clearly did not expect Gu Man to know this. However, seeing her rare shyness, Xiang Yin did not dampen her enthusiasm. He smiled and nodded. Coincidentally, the two of them had an excuse to interact with each other again.


    Although Xiang Yin did not think that she could strengthen the security system,


    After all, he had the strength himself. The reason why he did not strengthen it was to lure the person behind him out. However, the person behind him seemed to have become much more vigilant recently and had not made a move. He was thinking about strengthening the security system when Gu Man mentioned it first.


    However, if she was interested in this aspect, he could give her some pointers.


    Xiang Yin was filled with confidence that he could finally show himself, but he did not expect that the person sitting beside him was actually the recently popular Eel.


    As Xiang Yin pressed the button on the second floor, it was unknown if the others were worried about what had happened or the identities of the people on the second floor, but no one was bidding with Xiang Yin.


    This meteorite was also bought by Xiang Yin at an extremely low price. When the manager saw this, he could not help but sigh. However, he only waved his hand and looked at the meteorite with an unlucky expression.


    He had thought that it would be the dark horse tonight, but he did not expect it to only be sold for 30 million.


    Finally, they arrived at the last item. The previous twists and turns made everyone uninterested in this finale. They were even a little restless. Some people were prepared to leave.


    The manager gritted his teeth and quickly got the people behind him to send the items over.


    He was waiting for the last item to make a comeback. Otherwise, today¡¯s auction would probably become the trashiest auction in the history of the Ghost Market.


    The final item was a painting that was tied up by a rope. However, because the painting was rolled up, the inside could not be seen clearly.


    The manager slowly untied the rope outside the painting and revealed it to everyone.


    It was the most common landscape painting, but it was different from ordinary landscape paintings.


    The immersiveness of this painting was extremely strong. It was as if the moment the painting unfolded, it attracted people into the painting to feel the dense color.


    The scenery seemed to be right in front of them. At some point, they had become the person in the painting.


    The manager introduced the source of the painting excitedly. It was actually Wang Zhi¡¯s painting from the Northern Song Dynasty.


    When one suddenly heard this name, it was still a little unfamiliar, but only those who knew about paintings knew about the influence of Wang Zhi in the Northern Song Dynasty.


    His painting skills were already famous in the Northern Song Dynasty, but he rarely painted in his life and his paintings were all given away, so it was rare to see his paintings.


    However, anyone who knew about paintings knew that Wang Zhi¡¯s influence in the painting and calligraphy world was extraordinary. His paintings were even rarer. They did not expect that they could find Wang Zhi¡¯s paintings in a small ghost market.


    Although some people at the auction knew Wang Zhi¡¯s reputation, most people did not know this person.


    Therefore, when they saw an unknown painting, they could not hide their disappointment. Those who knew about paintings were happy to have fewer competitors, so no one reminded them.


    However, at this moment, a powerful voice came from the second floor. It was Elder Zhou, who had just bid for Fu Lu Shou.

 Chapter 324 - 324 Wang Zhis Painting

    324 Wang Zhi¡¯s Painting


    However, perhaps because they felt that what had just happened was too embarrassing, Elder Zhou did not auction again or say anything else. He even pulled down the curtain. Many people thought that Elder Zhou was ashamed and had left long ago. They did not expect him to still be in the private room.


    ¡°Is this Wang Zhi¡¯s painting?¡±


    Elder Zhou¡¯s voice was very excited and even trembled.


    Everyone knew that Elder Zhou liked calligraphy and paintings the most. He even had a high status in the calligraphy and painting world. Some people who were about to leave smelled something unusual and immediately sat back down.


    As one of the four great families, Elder Zhou was not worried about his competitors. He only looked at the center of the stage with a flushed face and even lifted the curtain without a care. He had long forgotten what had embarrassed him just now.


    Elder Zhou was still thinking about how to resolve his embarrassment when he returned. When he suddenly heard the manager mention Wang Zhi, he did not dare to believe it at first. It was a long time before he came back to his senses. He looked at the calligraphy painting on the screen and realized that it indeed had some of Wang Zhi¡¯s elegance.


    Although Wang Zhi¡¯s paintings were not widely circulated, some people had seen the electronic version. Wang Zhi¡¯s style had a very unique personal style, so it was very easy to distinguish.


    The manager smiled and nodded. ¡°This is Wang Zhi¡¯s painting.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the extremely familiar painting in the middle of the screen and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Xiang Yin seemed to have sensed something and turned to look at the smile on her face. That smile was not as excited as when she saw something she liked. Instead, it was as if she had seen something ridiculous.


    ¡°Could this painting be fake?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed fake.¡±


    Gu Man had also liked Wang Zhi very much previously and had once imitated Wang Zhi¡¯s painting. It was this painting. However, she did not expect them to dig it out from somewhere and put it up for auction as Wang Zhi¡¯s painting.


    It was no wonder that Gu Man could not help but want to laugh. After all, who did not want to laugh when they saw their painting appear at the auction and be treated as a prodigy¡¯s painting?


    However, this was enough to prove her superb painting skills. Although it was an imitation, it had been sold for a high price at that time. It was just that Gu Man kept it for herself and did not sell it. She did not know how it flowed into the hands of the auction house.


    Xiang Yin did not know Wang Zhi very well. Hearing her certainty, he was a little curious. ¡°Do you know much about calligraphy and painting?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know it well. I just know a little. I just happen to know about Wang Zhi,¡± Gu Man replied.


    ¡°But this painting is really good.¡±


    Although Xiang Yin did not know anything about paintings, he was inevitably stunned when he saw the painting in the manager¡¯s hand.


    The strokes of the painting were nimble. They were sharp and gentle. The contradictory temperament of the two fused together. It did not feel stiff, but there was a strange feeling.


    The painting was naturally a good painting, so Xiang Yin did not suspect anything when they said that it was a famous work. However, Gu Man was so sure that she even revealed a self-deprecating expression the moment she saw them. It was inevitable that people would be confused.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Facing other people¡¯s praise, Gu Man was not humble. She smiled and agreed.


    Although Xiang Yin might not know that she had drawn this, this did not affect Gu Man¡¯s mood from Xiang Yin¡¯s praise.


    The auction downstairs was already in progress. Elder Zhou kept pressing the buttons without any hesitation, looking like he wanted to keep this painting.


    No matter what price others bid, he would follow closely behind and did not care about the price at all.


    Everyone in the industry knew that Elder Zhou was interested in calligraphy and paintings. Seeing how excited he was, some people were tempted.


    The atmosphere of the entire auction instantly became fiery. More and more people were auctioning, but no one was as forthright as Elder Zhou. As long as someone was higher than him, he would press the button without hesitation.


    He even left it to the people who were serving him from beside while he stood by the railing and admired the painting in the middle of the stage.


    ¡°I must get Wang Zhi¡¯s painting.¡±


    Elder Zhou said this to make some people retreat and not struggle meaninglessly. In terms of wealth, who could compare to the four great families?

 Chapter 325 - 325 A Prodigy’s Painting

    325 A Prodigy¡¯s Painting


    Although some people were indeed afraid of the Zhou Family¡¯s financial resources and stopped following, the people on the second floor were all famous people. They would definitely not let Elder Zhou be so arrogant.


    For a moment, it became a battle between the two floors.


    On the other hand, Old Master Cui pondered as he sized up the calligraphy and painting in the middle of the stage. He also liked calligraphy and painting. Although he did not know much, he could tell that the painting in the middle of the stage was extraordinary.


    Seeing how enthusiastic Elder Zhou was, it further proved the value of this painting.


    Cui Hong was also a little tempted. Although he did not like calligraphy and paintings, it did not stop him from showing off. Moreover, the Cui Family did not lack money.


    Thinking of this, he did not hesitate anymore and pressed the button. Seeing how straightforward he was, although Old Master Cui frowned slightly, he did not stop him.


    Although there was still no commotion in Xiang Yin¡¯s private room this time, Old Master Cui still planned to bid for this painting.


    Although Gu Man had displayed astonishing talent in stone gambling, stone gambling was different from calligraphy and painting. He only treated her as a junior who was not interested in calligraphy and painting.


    As more and more people joined on the second floor, the auction gradually became fervent. The manager finally smiled. Fortunately, there were no mistakes in the last item. Otherwise, he would have really lost face.


    Although more and more people were bidding, as the price continued to rise, many people retreated. For a moment, only Elder Zhou and Old Master Cui were still auctioning.


    Hearing the posture of the two private rooms beside him, Xiang Yin said meaningfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop Old Master Cui.¡±


    Gu Man had actually just sent a message to Old Master Cui, but he did not seem to be looking at his phone.


    It would have been fine if it was any other auction item, but it was something she had drawn. It would not be worth it if Old Master Cui spent a high price to buy her painting.


    Moreover, although she was not the one who sold this painting, Gu Man still felt inexplicably guilty.


    Without any hesitation, she stood up and walked towards the private room next door.


    The knock on the door made Cui Hong, who was in the midst of a passionate auction, pause and look at the door.


    Who would come to the private room at this time? It couldn¡¯t be Elder Zhou who came to ask them to give up on the auction, right?


    Although it was not Elder Zhou, Gu Man¡¯s arrival clearly surprised Cui Hong. He did not stop moving and smiled at Gu Man.


    After all, she was someone the old man cared about. They had to be on good terms.


    ¡°Uncle Cui, this painting is not real.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s straightforwardness made Cui Hong stop what he was doing. Then, he chuckled and continued the auction.


    ¡°You might not know Wang Zhi well, so you think this painting is fake. Although Wang Zhi is not famous now, he was a famous painter in the Northern Song Dynasty.¡±


    After a while, Cui Hong also tried to catch up on information about Wang Zhi. Although there was little information online, it was not completely nonexistent, so he still understood a little.


    After learning about Wang Zhi¡¯s career, his intention to bid for this landscape painting became even more certain.


    ¡°I know Wang Zhi, but this painting was not drawn by Wang Zhi.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words made Cui Hong frown tightly. Elder Zhou, who had always liked calligraphy and paintings, had already determined that this was Wang Zhi¡¯s painting. She was just a little girl who did not know anything. How could she be sure that it was not?


    Cui Hong was unwilling to tangle with Gu Man too much. He only nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. His perfunctory attitude naturally caused the old man to be dissatisfied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to what Gu Man said? She said that this painting is fake, so she naturally has her reasons.¡±


    Cui Hong looked up in surprise. Old Master Cui thought too highly of this little girl outside. What could a high school student like her know? She probably just wanted to show off her presence.


    Although Cui Hong was a little attentive to Gu Man because of Old Master Cui¡¯s attitude towards Gu Man, this did not stop him from disliking Gu Man.


    Gu Man could tell that Cui Hong did not believe her. It was not only because he had never stopped the bidding, but also because of his disdainful attitude.


    He probably treated her as an impractical little girl.

 Chapter 326 - 326 True or Fake Painting

    326 True or Fake Painting


    ¡°The second page after the painting is unveiled has the name and instructions of the original artist.¡±


    At that time, after she finished painting this painting, she took a piece of paper and pasted it behind the painting to prevent anyone from misunderstanding that this was Wang Zhi¡¯s painting. Although it was a little arrogant to say that, such a thing had indeed happened.


    Hearing Gu Man¡¯s words, Cui Hong was in even more disbelief.


    This was because the auction would definitely not destroy the painting easily, let alone such a difficult job of unveiling the painting.


    Perhaps this little girl had indeed learned about it before she came, but this method was too clumsy and could be seen through at a glance.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Old Master Cui was not as impatient as Cui Hong. Instead, he looked at Gu Man curiously. He almost subconsciously thought that Xiang Yin had told Gu Man. After all, Xiang Yin was in one of the four major families, so it was not surprising that he knew this.


    However, he stayed out of the situation calmly and did not participate at all, as if he was just accompanying Gu Man.


    ¡°Look at the bottom right corner of the painting. There¡¯s a faint trace of ink. Although it¡¯s cleverly covered by the forest, it can still be seen if you zoom in.¡±


    Gu Man raised her hand and pointed at the location on the screen. In order to make it easier for the people on the second floor to watch, the screen could be magnified.


    After magnifying it ten times, as expected, there were indeed some traces of ink in the forest in this landscape painting.


    Cui Hong couldn¡¯t care less about continuing the auction. He took a few steps forward and stared at the corner of the screen. He still said stubbornly, ¡°Maybe it was just accidentally stained while it was being painted. This doesn¡¯t prove that this painting is fake.¡±


    It was indeed as Cui Hong had said. That was possible, so unveiling the painting was the strongest evidence. However, the auction would definitely not let them unveil the painting, besides it would not be easy to find someone who knew how to unveil paintings.


    The process of painting unveiling was complicated and meticulous. There could not be any mistakes. If there was a mistake, it was very likely that a painting would be destroyed.


    Although Cui Hong was still stubborn and did not believe Gu Man¡¯s words, he did not continue to auction. Without Cui Hong¡¯s competition, Elder Zhou successfully won this landscape painting.


    He finally felt proud and looked at Old Master Cui¡¯s private room proudly. As if he had forgotten what had just happened, he could not help but mock, ¡°The Cui Family is already so desolate that they can¡¯t even take out a few hundred million?¡±


    Elder Zhou had the joy of winning his beloved painting and the smugness of successfully suppressing the Cui Family. He did not expect Old Master Cui, that prideful old man, to reply to him. He looked at the painting in the manager¡¯s hand in satisfaction and waved his hand. ¡°Put it away. This is Master Wang Zhi¡¯s masterpiece. It can¡¯t be damaged.¡±


    Hearing the smugness in Elder Zhou¡¯s words and his undisguised mockery, Cui Hong, who did not manage to successfully bid for the painting, felt an inexplicable anger rise in his heart. However, he could only suppress it because the other party was an elder.


    However, Old Master Cui did not have so many worries. He completely believed Gu Man¡¯s words. He thought that Elder Zhou¡¯s luck was really too bad. He had bid for defective goods time and time again. At the thought of this, the creases on his face deepened.


    ¡°Elder Zhou¡¯s taste is really bad. Why don¡¯t you take the time to go to the hospital to take a look? You have to be treated early when your health is bad.¡±


    Elder Zhou only snorted coldly and did not listen to Old Master Cui at all. ¡°I think you¡¯re just jealous that I won this painting.¡±


    He let out a heavy breath. from He had finally restored his dignity from the humiliation before at this moment.


    No matter what Old Master Cui said now, it was only because he was ashamed and angry that he did not manage to win the painting. He did not expect the Cui Family to be so desolate. He might as well give the position to the Zhou Family.


    As the last item of the auction ended, the auction was approaching its end. The crowd squeezed towards the door. The person who bought the item was still waiting to pay the bill.


    When he came out of the room, Elder Zhou happened to see Gu Man supporting Old Master Cui. He sized Gu Man up and snorted. ¡°Little girls these days are starting to think about not living with honest means. However, Old Master Cui, you¡¯re really charming.¡±

 Chapter 327 - 327 End

    327 End


    Old Master Cui¡¯s cold gaze landed on Elder Zhou. Although he had not been in the business circle for a long time, the aura he emitted was still there.


    When he stared at you, it was like an old tiger staring at you. Although his body was old, his ambition was still burning. It was as if he could crush you with a raise of his hand and make you unable to move.


    Fear rose in Elder Zhou¡¯s heart. His terrified expression seemed to recall something bad.


    Old Master Cui¡¯s lips opened and closed. ¡°Zhou Ping, don¡¯t forget how your Zhou Family reached this status.¡±


    Elder Zhou¡¯s lips trembled and he could not say anything for a long time. He swallowed and turned his head away, not daring to look at Old Master Cui again.


    He had only spoken to the little girl beside him. Why was this person¡­


    Old Master Cui¡¯s gaze appeared in his mind again, and Elder Zhou could not help but be afraid.


    The Zhou Family was able to enter the four great families back then because of Old Cui¡¯s help. This was an undeniable fact, but their Zhou Family had always refused to admit it. Moreover, after so many years, their Zhou Family might not be worse than the Cui Family.


    At the thought of this, the fear on Elder Zhou¡¯s face finally calmed down. His gaze landed on Old Master Cui again, but he inadvertently looked up and met Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze.


    Xiang Yin was clearly smiling, but when he met his gaze, he could not see the smile in his eyes. Instead, it was ruthlessness.


    Why was Second Master Xiang here?


    Why was he looking at him like that? Their Zhou Family had not provoked the Xiang Family, right?


    Although he had many doubts, Elder Zhou did not dare to act rashly in front of Xiang Yin.


    Although he was much older than Xiang Yin, the Xiang Family was far from what the Zhou Family could compare to. Moreover, Xiang Yin was an untouchable existence.


    At the thought of this, Elder Zhou swallowed his saliva.


    Although it was embarrassing to smile at a junior, it would be different if that junior was Xiang Yin.


    ¡°Second Master Xiang, why are you here?¡±


    Xiang Yin only looked up slightly, but there was a suffocating pressure. Elder Zhou did not dare to meet his gaze at all. He lowered his eyes, his submissive posture making Gu Man suspicious.


    She had actually always known that Xiang Yin¡¯s identity was not simple, but she did not expect Elder Zhou to be so humble when facing Xiang Yin.


    Elder Zhou did not look like this when he faced Old Master Cui.


    Gu Man did not know the relationship between the Zhou Family and the Cui Family, so her impression of Xiang Yin increased.


    Old Master Cui looked at Elder Zhou and almost laughed out loud. Zhou Ping was so lowly now that he actually lowered his voice to a junior. So what if this junior was from the Xiang Family?


    He only thought of bowing and nodding, relying on others to survive. He had sucked the Cui Family¡¯s blood decades ago, but now, he wanted to suck the Xiang Family¡¯s blood?


    ¡°When did I have to report to you about where I am?¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s tone was not good and was even mocking. Although Xiang Yin always looked cold in front of others, he had never mocked others so coldly.


    A few drops of cold sweat broke out on Elder Zhou¡¯s forehead. He did not know how he had provoked this demon.


    However, if the Zhou Family wanted to surpass the Cui Family, they needed a way up.


    Although Elder Zhou was already old, his ambition still existed. The juniors of the Zhou Family were not capable, and the task of climbing up the ranks fell on him. However, Elder Zhou did not mind. Instead, he enjoyed the feeling of power in his hands.


    What had he not done in the past? How many people had rolled their eyes at the Zhou Family? However, he was still able to stand in a position that others could not reach, so Xiang Yin¡¯s attitude was nothing to him.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    His posture was disdainful. Xiang Yin sized up Elder Zhou with a mocking smile in his eyes.


    The status of the four great families had been stable for so long. It was time for some changes.


    The Zhou Family had only climbed up in recent years, but they really compared themselves to the other three families?


    Even if he really wanted to rely on the Xiang Family, his cold gaze made Old Master Zhou lose face. He looked at Gu Man.

 Chapter 328 - 328 Elder Zhous Thoughts

    328 Elder Zhou¡¯s Thoughts


    It seemed that among the four of them, only she, the soft persimmon, was easier to bully. Thinking of this, perhaps to save his face just now, he could only target Gu Man again.


    ¡°Young lady, I advise you to return to the right path early while you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t neglect your job. If your business ability is passable, I have a sales position for you to choose from, but don¡¯t think of those crooked ways.¡±


    He thought highly of himself and persuaded her as an elder because he thought that Old Master Cui¡¯s relationship with Gu Man was not simple. Although he was mocking Gu Man, he was actually mocking Old Master Cui more, trying to regain the face he had lost just now.


    However, he did not know that this had touched the anger of others.


    ¡°Zhou Ping, if I don¡¯t get angry, you really think that I don¡¯t exist?¡±


    Old Cui slowly said these words. Even a fool could hear the suppressed anger in his words.


    However, Elder Zhou still did not care. He thought that she was just a little girl. Even if Old Master Cui cared, he would still care about his face and not want this matter to be made public.


    In Elder Zhou¡¯s heart, he had long determined that Old Master Cui was just enjoying the appearance of a young and beautiful woman, so he looked for Gu Man. After all, he knew that Old Master Cui did not have any daughters or granddaughters.


    At most, he would threaten him with two or three sentences. Moreover, he could belittle Old Master Cui and regain his dignity.


    Thinking of the embarrassing incident at the auction and Xiang Yin¡¯s cold gaze just now, Elder Zhou immediately understood that Old Master Cui must have badmouthed him in front of Xiang Yin during the auction, which was why Xiang Yin¡¯s attitude towards him was so cold.


    At the thought of this, Elder Zhou despised Old Master Cui even more. He was already so old, but he was still playing such a small trick behind his back. However, he did not expect it to really work.


    Therefore, Elder Zhou could only constantly belittle Old Master Cui in an attempt to make Xiang Yin recognize Old Master Cui¡¯s true colors and doubt his despicable actions.


    Although the four great families had always been at the same rank in the eyes of outsiders, in recent years, because of Xiang Yin¡¯s appearance, the Xiang Family had vaguely occupied the top position of the four great families.


    In recent years, perhaps because Old Master Cui was old, he had handed most of his family¡¯s company to Cui Hong. Unfortunately, Cui Hong¡¯s ability was only average and there was nothing exceptional.


    The Cui Family had been stagnant for the past few years, which made Elder Zhou want to use the Cui Family to rise.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, I¡¯m at least more honest than you. I won¡¯t speak ill of others behind their backs.¡±


    As he spoke, Elder Zhou looked at Xiang Yin¡¯s position, as if to prove himself.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Man could not help but find it funny. Elder Zhou was like a woman fighting for favor. His thoughts were obvious, but he still wanted to pretend to be innocent.


    Gu Man indeed laughed, and this smile successfully attracted Elder Zhou¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be ungrateful. I was kind enough to find a job for you, but you¡¯re still smiling at the side. You¡¯re really shameless!¡±


    Old Master Cui and Xiang Yin¡¯s anger was ignited by Elder Zhou¡¯s words. Just as they were about to speak, Gu Man beat them to it.


    Actually, Gu Man did not care about these slanders anymore, but they were already in front of her. She was not a pushover, so she naturally would not let it slip.


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing at how mediocre the Zhou Family, one of the four great families, is. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t see clearly, but even your brain seems to be a little crazy. You should go to the hospital for a checkup as soon as possible. Don¡¯t regret it when you¡¯re plagued by illness.¡±


    Gu Man had a certain basis for saying this. Perhaps Elder Zhou had done too many evil things a few years earlier and it accumulated, so at this age, there was often a black fog lingering above his head and he was filled with resentment. It was obvious that his hands were covered in unclean things.


    Although the four great families had more or less dirty hands to be able to stand in their current positions, it was really rare for the black fog to reach the level of Elder Zhou.


    In fact, the black fog had already wrapped around his limbs and had already affected his body. It would not be long before a physical illness was detected.


    And this illness did not look easy to treat.

 Chapter 329 - 329 Slander

    329 Slander


    Gu Man¡¯s kind reminder sounded different to Elder Zhou.


    ¡°Are you cursing me? Since you know my identity, you should know that I can crush you with a flick of my finger. Don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you just because you have Old Master Cui protecting you. There¡¯s always someone better!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Man raised her eyebrows slightly. The smile on her lips was especially mocking. ¡°There¡¯s always someone better. I¡¯ll return this sentence to you.¡±


    Due to Gu Man¡¯s mockery, although Old Master Cui and Xiang Yin were angry, they did not interrupt.


    Gu Man had a sharp tongue and was not at a disadvantage at all. Instead, Elder Zhou was so angry that he stomped his feet.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, is this the good woman you chose? She¡¯s only so-so! You should teach her what it means to be high and mighty early, lest she provokes someone she shouldn¡¯t in the future.¡±


    Old Master Cui¡¯s turbid gaze landed on Elder Zhou, as if he had heard a funny joke. He could not help but ask, ¡°When did the Zhou Family become someone the Cui Family should not provoke? Zhou Ping, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡±


    Although the Cui Family had been stagnant in the past few years, they were not something the Zhou Family, who had relied on improper methods to climb up the ranks of the four great families, could compare to.


    Other than the Zhou Family, the other three families all had deep foundations. This was far beyond the Zhou Family. However, Elder Zhou was old and started to be arrogant. He actually began to not recognize the truth.


    Elder Zhou was still a little afraid of Old Master Cui. His eyes darted around before he finally looked at Gu Man.


    Until now, Old Master Cui had not done anything to protect Gu Man. It seemed like he did not care that much about this woman and still cared about his reputation and face.


    Elder Zhou thought that he was smart, but he did not know that Old Master Cui did not take the initiative to protect Gu Man because he believed that she could easily deal with Zhou Ping.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m just helping you discipline your woman. Why are you angry?¡±


    Old Master Cui¡¯s expression was as ugly as it could be. If Gu Man had not grabbed his wrist, he would have taught Elder Zhou a lesson now. He really thought that he was an impressive figure!


    Gu Man sized up Old Zhou with disdain. ¡°Old Zhou, no one is throwing themselves at you, so you feel so inferior. You have to bite everyone you see?¡±


    She tilted her head and looked puzzled, but there was no expression on her face. When her dark eyes stared at someone, it made one¡¯s body go weak. It was not the expression and aura of a high school student at all.


    Elder Zhou suddenly came back to his senses, his face ashen. He really could not maintain his rationality. He raised his hand and pointed at Gu Man, even giving off the feeling that he was about to rush over the next second.


    However, perhaps afraid because there were people coming and going here, Elder Zhou finally only flicked his sleeve and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re glib-tongued. I don¡¯t care to argue with you!¡±


    ¡°Looks like Elder Zhou is not well educated. You really can¡¯t think of anything to refute, right?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s casual words hit Old Zhou hard.


    Education had always been his sore spot. He was exasperated and walked up to Gu Man in two to three steps. ¡°Old Master Cui can¡¯t protect you forever. Do you think he¡¯ll still protect you after such a dirty thing is exposed?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. She hated men who made dirty rumors about women the most in her life. His heart was dirty and he would think that anything he looked at was dirty. Little did he know that the dirtiest person was himself!


    ¡°Elder Zhou, you should hurry up and treat your brain. You¡¯re talking nonsense all day long. You can¡¯t see clearly and you can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on in your mind. Did the Zhou Family rely on being funny to gain a foothold in the four great families?¡±


    Elder Zhou opened his mouth again and again, but he could not say anything. He was rendered speechless. He kept repeating those boring words.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, even if you¡¯re jealous that I won the painting, you don¡¯t have to find someone to humiliate me like this, right?¡±


    Everyone had seen Old Master Cui¡¯s posture when he was filming just now, but for some reason, he suddenly stopped, but this did not stop Elder Zhou from making malicious guesses.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fake painting. Only Elder Zhou has poor eyesight and treats it as a treasure.¡±


    The expression on Gu Man¡¯s face was too glaring. Elder Zhou was completely angry. His voice rose and he could not control his tone. ¡°What fake? I think you¡¯re a high school student and don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯re good at lying!¡±


    Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 330 - 330 Fake Painting

    330 Fake Painting


    ¡°My ability to lie is really inferior to Elder Zhou¡¯s.¡±


    Elder Zhou knew that Gu Man was mocking him, but when he thought of her relationship with Elder Cui, he felt even more disdainful. It was clearly the truth, yet he couldn¡¯t say anything? However, he was even angrier that Gu Man said that the painting in his hand was fake.


    Because of the Fu Lu Shou earlier on, he was especially sensitive to authenticity. Now, he could not listen to any doubts.


    ¡°Are you questioning my ability? I¡¯ve seen more calligraphy and paintings in my life than you¡¯ve eaten rice. How can I be wrong? Do you really think Wang Zhi¡¯s paintings are so easy to imitate?¡±


    In fact, the reason why Elder Zhou could confirm that this was Wang Zhi¡¯s real work was because the personal characteristics in Wang Zhi¡¯s painting were too obvious. This also caused others to be unable to imitate his essence at all. It was rare to see Wang Zhi¡¯s imitation on the market. Even if it appeared, it would be exposed at a glance.


    That was why he was so sure that Gu Man was bluffing.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, even if you¡¯re jealous, there¡¯s no need to spread rumors that this is a fake painting, right?¡±


    Elder Zhou was an extremely narrow-minded person. He was the one who started the rumors first, but when it landed on him, he was the one who was unhappy first. However, his actions were even more disdainful and he was just pretending to be noble.


    ¡°Zhou Ping, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re arrogant just because you know something. You once said that there¡¯s always someone better.¡±


    Old Master Cui hated it the most when Elder Zhou often used the attitude of an elder to educate others. In fact, he could not even do it himself. Instead, he acted like he was taking advantage of his seniority.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything else, but this painting is definitely Wang Zhi¡¯s real work.¡±


    Perhaps it was because they had not gone to pick up the items for a long time, the manager sent someone to deliver them personally and happened to bump into this scene. He asked the person behind him to hand the items to them first and then leaned over with a smile.


    ¡°Second Master Xiang, Old Master Cui, Elder Zhou, are you guys catching up here?¡±


    How could the manager not tell that there was tension here? However, in order to prevent another incident from happening at the auction, he could only be the peacemaker.


    Elder Zhou looked at the painting in the middle of the tray excitedly. The outer layer was wrapped in good silk, afraid that the painting inside would be destroyed.


    He seemed to have thought of something and pointed in Gu Man¡¯s direction. ¡°This person doubts that your painting is fake. I can¡¯t accept it.¡±


    As he spoke, Elder Zhou put down the painting and placed his hands behind his back with a serious expression.


    When the manager heard this, he looked in the direction Elder Zhou was pointing. When he saw that it was just a young girl, his frown deepened.


    However, because Xiang Yin and Old Master Cui were standing beside her, the manager could not figure out their relationship and spoke politely.


    ¡°Miss, perhaps you don¡¯t know Wang Zhi well, that¡¯s why you said this. On account of your good relationship with Old Master Cui and Second Master Xiang, our auction won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    The manager sounded polite, but he was actually testing Gu Man¡¯s relationship with Old Master Cui and Xiang Yin. However, he did not think that their painting was fake.


    The two big shots of the four great families had already attracted the attention of outsiders. Because of the manager¡¯s sudden appearance, those who did not dare to discuss because of the four great families could not help but discuss.


    ¡°Wang Zhi¡¯s paintings are not easy to imitate, so there are very few fake works of Wang Zhi circulating on the market.¡±


    ¡°This little girl is probably so arrogant because of Old Master Cui¡¯s power. She¡¯s self-righteous! Sigh, if Wang Zhi finds out that his work is called fake, I¡¯m afraid his coffin lid won¡¯t be able to hold it down.¡±


    There were also many people in the crowd who laughed and scolded maliciously.


    ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. This is clearly real. I don¡¯t know Wang Zhi well. You can tell that it¡¯s real just by looking at his work online.¡±


    ¡°You should be more down-to-earth at such a young age. Don¡¯t think of using such a method to steal people¡¯s attention.¡±


    Because of Old Zhou¡¯s slander, everyone had the preconceived notion that Gu Man was a vain girl. Once prejudice was established, it was difficult to push it down.


    However, to Gu Man, she would use her actions to slap everyone¡¯s faces. She had heard too many rumors and did not care anymore.

 Chapter 331 - 331 Exposed

    331 Exposed


    ¡°Are you questioning my judgment?¡±


    Even if Old Master Cui did not deliberately raise his voice, his words were dignified. Just a simple sentence instantly stunned the entire scene, making everyone shut up and not dare to speak again.


    The expression on the Manager¡¯s face instantly froze. He quickly turned to face Old Master Cui. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, but this painting has indeed been appraised.¡±


    He cursed in his heart. Wasn¡¯t Old Master Cui behind the ghost market? Why did he still let the reputation of the ghost market be ruined?


    There had been enough mistakes at the auction today. There could not be any mistakes with the last item. Otherwise, he would not be able to keep his job.


    ¡°Old Master Cui, you know that appraisal masters are all old people and rely on their rich experience to appraise treasures. This lady beside you looks to be 18 years old, she can¡¯t compare to the appraisal masters at the auction, right?¡±


    The Manager seemed to be explaining, but he actually looked down on Gu Man and did not believe that she could tell if it was real or fake. She was just a clown trying to please the crowd.


    It was only because of Old Master Cui that he said something nice. If not for Old Master Cui being here, he would have gotten someone to chase Gu Man out.


    The reputation of the auction was not to be slandered!


    ¡°In that case, the appraiser of your auction is not much,¡± Xiang Yin, who had been silent, looked at the Manager and said casually.


    Before the Manager could speak, a woman in a cheongsam walked out of the crowd. She ignored the other outsiders and walked straight towards the Manager. ¡°Manager, I wanted to look for you just now.¡±


    Perhaps it was because she was in such a hurry that she did not notice that the people standing beside her were all famous people. She panted heavily and said the rest of her words, ¡°Before the guests in private room No. 5 opened the stone, they were sure that it was raw stone inside.¡±


    The Manager frowned slightly, surprise in his eyes.


    Although the woman¡¯s explanation was not very clear because she was anxious, the Manager understood what she meant and was so surprised.


    He was thinking about the people in Room 5 when he suddenly raised his head and looked behind them.


    Wasn¡¯t the person in Room 5 beside Old Master Cui?


    The woman in the cheongsam was the woman who was serving Xiang Yin and Gu Man in private room five. Only then did she notice that there were so many people around her. However, the moment she saw Gu Man, she covered her mouth and pointed.


    ¡°Manager, it¡¯s her!¡±


    The auction would definitely not let go of such a talent. The auction had been recruiting some people with special abilities in the past few years just so that they could choose good items.


    Although the reputation of the auction still existed, he had to admit that the auction rarely sold anything good in recent years. That was why they were so anxious to find some extraordinary people.


    The woman did not know how much of an uproar her simple words caused in the crowd. She did not know what had just happened and only grabbed the Manager excitedly.


    ¡°Manager, it was really magical at that time. When everyone wanted to bid for the Fu Lu Shou, only she knew at a glance that there was nothing inside.¡±


    Of course, the Manager understood her excitement, but he did not know how to say it now. After all, he had just doubted her.


    However, for the sake of the future development of the auction, the Manager still decided to put down his pride. ¡°Miss, I wonder if you¡¯re willing to come to the auction to work. I¡¯ll definitely give you the best salary and treatment.¡±


    Although Gu Man was not old, because she appeared beside Old Master Cui and because of the rumors just now, they had the preconceived notion that Gu Man was just an ignorant and incompetent woman who liked to scheme.


    Therefore, the Manager was still a little confident. After all, such a woman knew that she could only obtain more resources by making good use of her advantage. Otherwise, she would not have looked for Old Master Cui.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still studying.¡± Gu Man rejected without thinking.


    Not to mention that she did not have time to spare, even if she did, she would not care about the money given by the auction. Moreover, based on the Manager¡¯s preconceived attitude just now, she would definitely not join the auction!

 Chapter 332 - 332 Girlfriend

    332 Girlfriend


    Such an unreasonable person would be easily provoked in the future. She knew very well that the more capable she was, the more danger she would face. The Manager seemed to be someone who appreciated her ability, but he might turn into a sharp blade that would stab her in the future.


    Besides, she looked down on this job.


    Gu Man¡¯s rejection was too obvious, but what was even more surprising was that she was still in school. However, on second thought, it made people feel that it was normal. After all, who didn¡¯t like female students?


    ¡°Miss, you have to consider it carefully. With your current results, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find such a good job in the future.¡±


    A scheming woman like her definitely wouldn¡¯t have good grades. After all, if her grades were good, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    However, they did not know that the person standing in front of them was the first place of Han City First High School.


    Their prejudice made Gu Man laugh. ¡°Are you that sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Man shook her head. No matter what you said or explained to people like them, they only believed what they believed in.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. After careful consideration, I still decided to refuse.¡±


    The Manager did not expect Gu Man to reject him so decisively without even thinking. He saw that Old Master Cui also understood where her confidence came from. He advised earnestly, ¡°Miss, you should know that only what¡¯s in your hands belongs to you. What others give will always belong to others.¡±


    Old Master Cui¡¯s anger reached its peak. These people were slandering his and his granddaughter¡¯s reputation. It was fine if he could not protect his integrity, but how could outsiders slander a girl¡¯s reputation?


    He was about to clarify their identities when one of them beat him to it.


    ¡°All of you are spreading rumors about my girlfriend. If I don¡¯t speak, do you think I¡¯m mute?¡±


    Xiang Yin placed a hand on Gu Man¡¯s shoulder. His words not only surprised the Manager, but also Elder Zhou.


    However, the others did not know Xiang Yin¡¯s identity. Although most of them knew about the Xiang Family, they did not know about the head of the Xiang Family, Xiang Yin.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s personal information was never leaked to the outside world, so other than some famous people who knew his identity, those small families did not even know what Xiang Yin looked like. They only knew that there was such a legend.


    However, just by standing in front of Old Master Cui, everyone could guess that his identity was not simple. For a moment, everyone¡¯s gazes kept shifting between Gu Man and Xiang Yin.


    ¡°I¡¯m old friends with Old Master Cui. I brought my girlfriend to catch up with Old Master Cui. Why did it become so unkempt in your mouth?¡±


    Even if Xiang Yin only explained calmly, people could hear the anger in his words. For some reason, the surroundings fell silent.


    Everyone lowered their heads, feeling guilty and afraid.


    Gu Man frowned slightly and wanted to break free from Xiang Yin¡¯s hand, but she felt a wave of heat on the back of her neck.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care, but you can¡¯t just watch as Old Master Cui loses his integrity, right?¡±


    Xiang Yin naturally knew Gu Man¡¯s weakness and successfully made her stop struggling and obey him.


    The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he tightened his grip. The two of them leaned against each other intimately. They were really a perfect match.


    Gu Man also persuaded herself in her heart. Anyway, they could break up if they were dating. It was just a name.


    If Xiang Yin knew that he was just a man in Gu Man¡¯s heart who she could break up with at any time, he would probably have nowhere to cry.


    Old Master Cui was very dissatisfied when he heard Xiang Yin¡¯s words. He had yet to acknowledge this person, so why did he take matters into his own hands?


    However, this did save Gu Man¡¯s reputation. Old Master Cui only snorted and did not deny their relationship.


    Elder Zhou was the one with the greatest reaction. He looked at the two of them in disbelief and thought about what he had just said. He wished he could return to the past and slap himself twice.


    As he thought about it, he suddenly remembered Xiang Yin¡¯s cold gaze at the beginning. No wonder he was so cold. After all, he had already spread rumors about his girlfriend.


    The more he thought about it, the more nervous Elder Zhou became. Cold sweat broke out on his back. It was clearly relatively warm, but he felt endlessly cold.

 Chapter 333 - 333 Naturally Fake

    333 Naturally Fake


    Why couldn¡¯t he control his mouth?


    However, Xiang Yin did not seem to blame him, which eased Elder Zhou¡¯s nervousness a little.


    Perhaps he was just playing around and did not care. However, all men cared about their dignity. He definitely had to apologize for what he had said just now.


    ¡°Second Master Xiang, look, I don¡¯t even know when you got a girlfriend. I hope you don¡¯t mind what I said just now.¡±


    In the eyes of outsiders, Elder Zhou was like a lackey. Even if some people did not know Xiang Yin¡¯s identity, they knew that he was definitely above Elder Zhou. For a moment, those who spread rumors were a little terrified, afraid that they would be affected by his wrath.


    ¡°You should apologize to my girlfriend, not me.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked down at Gu Man. Perhaps it was because Gu Man did not stop him, but this made Xiang Yin feel much better. The gentleness in his eyes made Elder Zhou unable to understand his attitude.


    When had Xiang Yin, who had always treated others coldly, ever been so gentle? No one would believe it.


    However, this kind of thing had indeed happened in front of him. From the looks of it, Xiang Yin cared more about this girlfriend. In order to cozy up to the Xiang Family in the future, Elder Zhou could only endure the humiliation and smile. ¡°Miss, how should I address you? I was mistaken about your relationship with Old Master Cui just now. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°My surname is Gu. Besides, I won¡¯t argue with a patient.¡±


    Gu Man crossed her arms in front of her chest. Her casual words made Elder Zhou¡¯s expression change again and again. He looked angry but did not dare to say anything. It looked very venting.


    Xiang Yin had also helped her a lot today. She had originally planned to help him settle the security system and ensure that no one else came in. It seemed like she had to strengthen his doors and windows and set up an infrared light. As long as someone entered, the alarm would be triggered.


    Gu Man nodded. Today was also a day where she did not owe anyone a favor.


    Although she did not care about those people¡¯s dirty words, Gu Man could not help but be touched that someone was willing to stand up for her.


    This might be one of the reasons why she let Xiang Yin say that the two of them were boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Seeing that Elder Zhou was so cowardly, the Manager thought about how he did not know what was good for him and wanted Gu Man to work for him and broke out in a cold sweat.


    She had Second Master Xiang to take care of her, and Old Master Cui¡¯s attitude towards Gu Man was very unusual. There were two big families behind her, so it was no wonder she was so arrogant.


    He was unfamiliar the first time, but the second time was familiar. Faced with his mistake, the Manager felt that he had already developed immunity. As long as he did his best to salvage it, it was fine.


    ¡°Look at me. I failed to recognize you. I still want Miss Gu to work here. I¡¯m really overestimating our auction.¡±


    The Manager¡¯s attitude was not bad. It could be said that he was speaking according to the circumstance. Gu Man was not in the mood to argue with such a fence sitter and only nodded slightly.


    Seeing that Gu Man did not look angry, the Manager heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, he still did not apologize for questioning Gu Man¡¯s appraisal ability just now. Although she was very accurate at looking at stones, calligraphy and painting were different from it.


    It was obvious that the Manager wanted to let this matter go, but some people refused to let it go.


    ¡°In that case, she just said that the painting is fake. Could it be true?¡±


    ¡°I heard just now that Miss Gu¡¯s stone appraisal ability is not bad. She might really have the ability to distinguish calligraphy and paintings.¡±


    The attitude of this group of people had completely changed. The fence sitter¡¯s actions were vividly displayed. Even the way they addressed Gu Man was much more polite. It was obvious that they were afraid of Xiang Yin¡¯s identity.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Xiang Yin¡¯s identity was not simple and he cared a lot about Gu Man. If anyone went to deal with him now, they would really be muddle-headed.


    The Manager felt a headache coming on when he heard the discussions around him.


    If he admitted it, it would be an insult to his reputation as an auctioneer. If he did not admit it, he might make Xiang Yin unhappy and his future would be ruined.


    Now, he just wanted to find the person who spoke and let him stand here to face the pressure for him.

 Chapter 334 - 334 I Know How To

    334 I Know How To


    ¡°Of course the painting is fake.¡±


    Gu Man did not seem to see the Manager¡¯s pleading gaze and spoke.


    She looked at the calligraphy painting and suddenly remembered that she seemed to have left a surprise in it. It was just that it had been a long time and she had forgotten what that surprise was.


    Somehow, she seemed to feel that she was becoming more and more blurry about what had happened before.


    She did not know if it was because she had stayed in this body for a long time that such a situation appeared, or if collecting some of her previous things could ease this situation.


    She was determined to get that calligraphy painting!


    The Manager only wanted to kneel down to Gu Man now. What was this ancestor trying to do? She was sincerely putting him in a difficult position. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have come over just now. It was better to wait downstairs than fall into a storm.


    Originally, he only wanted to show his face in front of Elder Zhou and ease the anger he had because of the Fu Lu Shou. Although he had Old Master Cui¡¯s support, it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy, right?


    Who knew that he would have to face such a thing after coming up? He had a feeling that he would not be able to be the Manager after today.


    Although he was indignant, the auction today had indeed made repeated mistakes. The Manager could not be bothered to struggle. ¡°Miss Gu, since you said it¡¯s fake, do you have any evidence?¡±


    Under the gazes of everyone, he braced himself and said. He was going to die anyway. Seeing how confident Gu Man was, he wanted to see if she could tell him the reason.


    ¡°The unveiling of the painting will prove it.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words were shocking. Although the surrounding people did not dare to comment on her because of her identity, the questioning voices did not stop.


    ¡°Does she think it¡¯s so easy to find the person who can unveil paintings?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only that person knows how to unveil paintings now. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t come today. I¡¯m afraid she relied on this to speak arrogantly, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for her to scam the auction. After all, the two people around her¡­¡±


    A smile finally appeared on the Manager¡¯s troubled face. ¡°Miss Gu, you don¡¯t know this, but it¡¯s not easy to find the person who can unveil the painting. Our auction house doesn¡¯t have anyone who can unveil the painting at the moment. Why don¡¯t you discuss it with Elder Zhou and find someone who can unveil the painting to prove the authenticity of this painting?¡±


    After saying this, the Manager was secretly happy. Once they left the auction, this matter would not be under their control and they would not be blamed.


    Unveiling the painting was not as simple as removing the surface of the painting. This would not only damage the original painting, but also reduce the original value of the painting.


    Elder Zhou looked unhappy. Even if Gu Man was Xiang Yin¡¯s girlfriend, it would probably not be easy to find someone who knew how to unveil the painting.


    ¡°I know how to.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words were powerful and her words made everyone laugh even more.


    Elder Zhou did not care about her identity and mocked, ¡°I think you want to destroy the painting and leave no evidence so you can say this painting is fake. No one else can do anything about it, right?¡±


    Elder Zhou¡¯s words were also what others thought. The people discussing around pointed at Gu Man and guessed her actions with the most vicious thoughts.


    ¡°Why? Teacher Zhou thinks that if this painting is ruined, I can¡¯t afford the cost of it?¡±


    Xiang Yin hugged Gu Man and his cold gaze landed on Elder Zhou, bringing with it a silent pressure.


    Elder Zhou¡¯s throat rolled twice. Under Xiang Yin¡¯s pressure, he smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Although Second Master Xiang can afford it, Wang Zhi¡¯s painting can¡¯t be casually evaluated with money.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of his love for calligraphy and painting that Elder Zhou had the courage to look at Xiang Yin. Although he looked away after a few seconds,


    ¡°With me as a guarantor, Elder Zhou still refuses to believe it?¡±


    Gu Man had her own way of making Elder Zhou believe her, but she did not expect Xiang Yin to speak up for her again and again. Her heart skipped a beat and the corners of her lips curled up without her knowing.


    Facing Xiang Yin¡¯s pressure, Elder Zhou was already evaluating its value in his heart.


    He really liked this painting, but if he agreed to Gu Man¡¯s request, he might be able to get involved with the Xiang Family.


    His eyes darted around a few times as he made a decision.


    He could still get another painting, but there might only be this one chance to get involved with the Xiang Family!

 Chapter 335 - 335 Gu Man Unveils the Painting

    335 Gu Man Unveils the Painting


    He nodded in agreement. ¡°Since Second Master Xiang has already spoken, if I don¡¯t give him face, I won¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me.¡±


    He tilted his head and looked at the painting on the tray. He touched it lovingly two or three times. His heart ached as much as it wanted, but for the sake of the Zhou Family¡¯s advancement, what was a small painting?


    The benefits of agreeing to Gu Man were far more than the benefits of a painting.


    ¡°I hope Miss Gu can cherish this painting.¡±


    His cherished appearance was especially funny in Gu Man¡¯s eyes because she knew very well that she had drawn that painting. If Old Master Zhou found out, he would probably be ashamed at the thought of his current act.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly. She walked to the tray in two to three steps and picked up the painting inside impolitely. She threw the silk cloth outside aside and unrolled the painting.


    Her actions were swift and decisive, without any pity.


    The painting instantly fell into everyone¡¯s eyes. Even if they looked at it again, they could not help but sigh at the artist¡¯s exquisite painting skills.


    ¡°Even an outsider like me can tell that this painting is exquisite. How can it be fake? If a replica can draw to this extent, they¡¯re probably a master.¡±


    ¡°The moment I saw this painting, I was brought in. How could it be fake?¡±


    Everyone felt that it was a pity. They did not believe that Gu Man can unveil the painting. From the beginning to the end, they thought that she was being unreasonable and wanted to destroy the painting so that there would be no evidence.


    Apart from sighing, she was even more indignant about capital. If not for Xiang Yin, how could Gu Man have been so reckless?


    After watching a few farces, everyone already knew that Xiang Yin¡¯s identity was not simple. No matter how much regret they had, they did not dare to show it on their faces. They could only be indignant in their hearts and secretly criticize the detestable capitalism. Even good works could be treated as toys to play with.


    If Wang Zhi were here, he would probably be disappointed to see his painting being treated like this.


    They shook their heads. They clearly did not know anything, but they still pretended to be regretful, as if they could accuse Gu Man of her misdeeds.


    However, they did not know that they were the real clowns.


    Gu Man did not care about their gazes at all. She looked up in the Manager¡¯s direction. ¡°You have the tools to unveil the painting, right?¡±


    The Manager nodded. Since Elder Zhou and Xiang Yin had already discussed it, this matter had nothing to do with him. The Manager, who had gotten rid of the trouble, was much happier. He agreed happily to Gu Man¡¯s request.


    Their auction did have tools to uncover paintings.


    Gu Man returned to the room closest to them with the painting in her hand and unfolded it on the table.


    The room was big enough. Even if everyone came in, it would not seem crowded.


    Elder Zhou looked at this dark group of people and was a little impatient. He frowned slightly and his gaze landed on Gu Man.


    ¡°Miss Gu, do you need us to give you a quiet room for you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    The others might require no disturbances when they unveiled paintings, but Gu Man did not. She was extremely confident in her skills, so no one else could disturb her.


    However, she did not know that her rejection would seem even more unprofessional to outsiders.


    Elder Zhou shook his head and revealed a regretful expression. He looked at the painting on the table unwillingly, wanting to fight for himself again.


    ¡°Second Master Xiang, although you want to make the beauty happy, as you can see, Miss Gu really doesn¡¯t know much about unveiling paintings.¡±


    He vaguely wanted to remind Xiang Yin, but he had already tried his best to be tactful, afraid that he would make Xiang Yin unhappy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to judge how much she knows.¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s rude words made Elder Zhou¡¯s expression turn ugly, but he did not dare to say anything. He only snorted and stood at the side.


    Since Xiang Yin wanted to embarrass Gu Man, don¡¯t blame him for not reminding her.


    At that time, Gu Man would not be able to withstand everyone¡¯s pressure and cry to seek justice. It would have nothing to do with him. After all, he had reminded them before, but they did not listen.


    Gu Man was probably the only one who wanted to show off in front of Xiang Yin. She probably did not even know what the unveiling painting was. Did she really think that it was just a simple unveiling of the painting?

 Chapter 336 - 336 Doubting Her Skills

    336 Doubting Her Skills


    At the thought that Wang Zhi¡¯s painting might be destroyed in her hands, Elder Zhou¡¯s heart ached and he even wanted to snatch it away.


    Since they already knew the ending, there was no need to unveil the painting.


    However, seeing Xiang Yin¡¯s slightly gentle expression when he landed on Gu Man, he thought of the purpose of his action and could only turn his head, unable to bear to look at her again.


    Forget it. It was normal for there to be sacrifices to obtain benefits.


    Before the Manager could send the unveiling tools over, the others could not help but discuss.


    ¡°There are so many people here. Can the unveiling of this painting really succeed?¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice. Be careful that you won¡¯t be able to watch the show if you chase us all out later.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything. Isn¡¯t it just what we say? If I cause trouble and she really listens, won¡¯t these two families blame me?¡±


    ¡°Are you tired of living? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll hear you?¡±


    Although they deliberately lowered their voices, Gu Man had cultivated her five senses so she heard their discussion clearly.


    The expression on her face did not change. Only by slapping ignorant people in the face would they believe her.


    In the crowd, a small path suddenly opened up. The Manager had returned with the tools to unveil the painting.


    Gu Man looked at the unveiling tools that the Manager had brought back. Although they were not complete, they were all ones that were commonly used. She nodded and gestured for the Manager to put them aside.


    After the Manager arranged the unveiling tools, he looked at the crowd and frowned.


    He knew that the fewer people there were when the painting was unveiled, the better.


    ¡°Miss Gu, let me help you chase them away.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard laughter in the crowd. The Manager looked over in confusion and realized that not only were the onlookers watching the show, but even Elder Zhou was smiling.


    ¡°Manager, Miss Gu is very capable. There¡¯s no need to chase anyone away.¡±


    Through these few words, the Manager roughly understood what had happened when he was not around. He immediately looked embarrassed.


    To think that he really thought that Gu Man knew how to unveil the painting. He did not expect that she did not even know the basics. He looked at the painting on the table and shook his head.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with him, a worker. What he had to do was listen to their orders. As for the rest, it had nothing to do with him.


    However, he was also quite curious about how Gu Man planned to cover up this lie, so he found an empty area and stood at the side, waiting for Gu Man to do it.


    When Gu Man picked up the tools at the side, everyone tacitly quietened down and stared at her hand.


    Gu Man skillfully scattered the water on the painting. The painting was instantly drenched, but the ink inside was not dyed. It could be seen that the painter was using excellent ink.


    Her expression did not change. She took the rice paper at the side and covered the painting to make it even wetter.


    Seeing her do this, the surrounding people could not help but exclaim.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite skilled. She really seems to know how to do it.¡±


    ¡°These two steps are nothing. I¡¯m afraid she searched it up at the last minute.¡±


    Although some people were amazed by Gu Man¡¯s skill, most people still did not believe that she could really unveil the painting.


    The painting needed to be placed there for a period of time. During this period of time, no one spoke. They stared straight at the painting until Gu Man moved again.


    She picked up the tweezers at the side and carefully removed the rice paper covering it. Soon, she could see the soaked original painting.


    The indifference in her eyes instantly disappeared. Her expression was especially serious, and her sleeves had long been rolled up to her wrists.


    She bent down slightly and leaned closer to the painting. Her entire aura changed. She raised her wrist gently, her movements exceptionally skilled, as if she had repeated it countless times.


    Although she was leaning over, she looked exceptionally elegant. She did not look vulgar or indecent. Instead, she looked pleasing to the eye.


    Usually, when they saw others unveiling their paintings, they could not help but hold their breaths, afraid that their breathing would disturb them.


    However, when they saw Gu Man unveiling the painting, they did not feel this way at all. They felt that they were not looking at someone unveiling the painting, but admiring her talent.

 Chapter 337 - 337 Superior Skills

    337 Superior Skills


    Her proficiency had successfully turned unveiling paintings into an admirable art, and Gu Man was the most charming.


    Although time passed very slowly, no one felt bored, nor did anyone look impatient. They watched Gu Man¡¯s every move quietly, their hearts tempted by her actions.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s pupils flickered slightly. His gaze landed on Gu Man the entire time without shifting.


    He suddenly took a deep breath and realized that at some point, his heart was beating uncontrollably. Gu Man seemed to be the only one left in his world.


    Gu Man¡¯s slender fingers held the silver tool. The tool was clipped to a corner of the rice paper and she gently picked it up. The paper obediently left without any hesitation.


    In Gu Man¡¯s hand, the rice paper was especially obedient and there was no damage as they had imagined.


    At this point, if they still could not tell that Gu Man¡¯s painting unveiling skills were superb, they would be really ignorant.


    Elder Zhou¡¯s face was pale. Although he was a little indignant, his gaze landed on Gu Man.


    Although his character was bad, he especially liked calligraphy and painting. He especially knew that the most important thing about uncovering paintings was slow and detailed work. However, not only was Gu Man skilled, but her movements were also extremely fast. She was completely different from the unveiling workers he usually saw.


    It could even be said that Gu Man¡¯s unveiling was a performance and not a mission.


    Even though he did not like Gu Man at first, Elder Zhou had to admit that her skills were superb. He was even attracted by her every move.


    He had never realized the charm of uncovering paintings and only felt that this skill was especially boring. Now, he realized that it was not that uncovering paintings was boring, but that those people were too boring.


    As the rice paper on the surface was removed, there was still a layer inside. It was obvious that this painting had traces of being unveiled.


    Because there was only light ink in the middle, and according to the strength of the original painting, it should have seeped into the paper.


    This discovery made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. When they thought about how stupid their doubts were just now, they could not help but blush.


    The Manager¡¯s pupils kept trembling. He looked at the painting in disbelief. It had clearly been appraised by the experts of the auction. Why was this still happening?


    Those gray-haired old men who stroked their beards all day could not compare to a high school student?


    Apart from being surprised, he was also terrified. Now that the truth was clear, could he really keep this job?


    No, even if the painting was unveiled, it was possible that the painting had been divided into several parts. It was just that they had not found the rest. It could not prove the authenticity of the painting.


    Gu Man, the person involved in unveiling the painting, was also a little stunned when she saw the rice paper in the middle. She had forgotten that in order to prevent others from mistaking it, she had even thought of removing the original rice paper and adding a brand new piece of rice paper.


    However, too much time had passed, causing the rice paper to be stained with some light ink.


    This way, even if others believed that this was Wang Zhi¡¯s painting, it would greatly reduce the original value of the painting. At the very least, they would not lose too much.


    Only then did she realize that she could only remember some of the memories she had gradually forgotten when she came into contact with the items she had touched.


    Gu Man shook her head. She was not affected by this sudden discovery. Instead, she continued what she was doing.


    She unveiled two more pieces of rice paper. Black words appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, gradually pushing the matter to the climax.


    The truth was right in front of them. It was unbelievable, but they had no choice but to believe it.


    When Gu Man saw the black words, she heaved a sigh of relief. She straightened up and made way so that everyone could see.


    ¡°This painting is just a show of admiration for Wang Zhi.¡±


    The word ¡°Man¡± was left below.


    When she saw the word ¡°Man¡±, Gu Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She reached out to subconsciously touch the word, but just as she was about to touch it, she suddenly retracted her hand.


    Her expression gradually became complicated. She felt that there was something she had forgotten in the depths of her memory, but she could not remember it now.

 Chapter 338 - 338 Study First

    338 Study First


    ¡°This is really not Wang Zhi¡¯s real work!¡±


    ¡°Which painter is Man? With such superb painting skills, she¡¯s definitely not an unknown person.¡±


    Everyone discussed this matter.


    ¡°She seems to be a female painter, but there are very few female painters in history. Her name doesn¡¯t match theirs either.¡±


    ¡°There are actually still painters¡¯ paintings that we don¡¯t know about that haven¡¯t been dug out. I have a feeling that if this person¡¯s paintings are dug out, they will definitely be famous for generations!¡±


    Hearing other people¡¯s praise, Gu Man should be in a good mood, but looking at the words, she felt her heart sink.


    It was not good to have an incomplete memory. She felt that she had forgotten something important. She shook her head and tried to push away the frustration in her mind.


    Gu Man looked at the beautifully written words that had already been exposed without losing strength. The flamboyant style represented the carefreeness of the original painter. This was enough to prove that this painting was fake.


    Shaking her head, Gu Man came back to her senses. Her slender finger pointed at the words.


    ¡°This painting is fake.¡±


    No one refuted this fact. Elder Zhou and the Manager were in disbelief, as if they had yet to recover from the fact that this was a fake painting.


    They had never heard of this so-called original painter¡¯s name, which proved that this painting was not worth much.


    Although the imitation was extremely similar, the fake was fake and could not compare to the real one.


    She looked at the painting and decided to frame it back. After all, she still wanted to keep this painting for her collection.


    Everyone was immersed in the fact that this painting was fake. No one could react that Gu Man had already started to frame the painting back.


    As Gu Man was seriously framing the painting, an old voice suddenly came from the side.


    ¡°Little girl, where did you learn this skill? Your skills are not bad.¡±


    She subconsciously looked up and saw an old man with a gray beard standing beside her.


    Their conversation attracted the attention of many people. Someone recognized the old man and exclaimed.


    ¡°Why is Old Chen here?¡±


    ¡°Who is this old man? Why have I never seen him before?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know Old Chen? He¡¯s a famous archaeologist of the modern era. Speaking of which, his painting unveiling skills are top-notch. To be praised by Old Chen, it seems like Miss Gu really knows how to unveil paintings.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know after watching for so long just now?¡±


    ¡°This is different. This is officially certified.¡±


    When Gu Man heard the words from the crowd, she also realized that the person in front of her did not seem to have a simple identity and was quite authoritative in the archeological world.


    She nodded as a greeting to Old Chen. ¡°Self-study. Thank you for the compliment.¡±


    However, Old Chen¡¯s face could not be said to be familiar. She did not see him in the crowd just now. Could he have come suddenly?


    At this moment, the Manager walked over. Unlike the flattery on his face when he faced the others, he had respect on his face when he faced Old Master Chen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were here?¡±


    ¡°I just came to take a look when I had nothing to do. I didn¡¯t expect that I would discover a treasure.¡±


    Old Chen stroked his beard and sized Gu Man up, feeling even more satisfied.


    He had watched her unveil the painting just now. It was not an exaggeration to say that this little girl¡¯s unveiling skills were even better than his.


    He was really getting worse the more he lived. He could not even compare to a little girl¡¯s painting unveiling skills.


    However, Old Chen was convinced of his loss. Because there were probably not many people in this world who could surpass Gu Man¡¯s painting unveiling skills, he was not too embarrassed.


    ¡°Little friend, continue.¡±


    Old Chen raised his hand slightly to signal for Gu Man to continue. Gu Man nodded and continued what she was doing.


    The process of framing the painting was much faster than unveiling it. Not long after, the painting had returned to its original state. Perhaps only by unveiling it could one discover the traces of someone unveiling it.


    Looking at the completed painting, Old Chen was more and more satisfied. He touched the surface of the painting and suddenly looked up, his gaze landing on Gu Man. ¡°Little friend, are you interested in following me after this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m focusing on my studies currently.¡±

 Chapter 339 - 339 Old Chen

    339 Old Chen


    Hearing that Gu Man was still studying, Elder Chen was even more surprised. Looking at her young age, he could not help but ask, ¡°Are you in university? Which university?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still in my third year of high school, Han City First High School.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the friendly aura emitted by the old man, Gu Man answered his question honestly.


    Unexpectedly, after saying that, Elder Chen was dumbfounded, as if he could not believe what he had heard. ¡°You¡¯re actually just a high school student?¡±


    Gu Man did not know her identity as a high school student, so how could she surprise Elder Chen so much? However, she still nodded slightly.


    Elder Chen suddenly slapped his palm and his face was instantly filled with smiles. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great. The younger generation will surpass us! Which university do you plan to enter in the future? Do you have any plans to come to Zhong Chu University?¡±


    As Elder Chen spoke, the others were even more surprised. This was because Elder Chen had a respected status and he paid special attention to his mantle. He had established his own archeology department at Zhong Chu University in order to find someone who could inherit his mantle.


    Hearing Elder Chen¡¯s words, it seemed like he wanted to take Gu Man in as his disciple.


    Not only was Elder Chen famous among them, but he was also a famous archaeologist internationally. He had contributed countless times to the country in his life.


    If she could become his disciple, the benefits she could obtain were even more unimaginable.


    ¡°I do have that intention, but my goal is the Physics Department.¡±


    Hearing this, Elder Chen thought of something and suddenly turned to look at Xiang Yin, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Gu Man looked at the exchange of glances between the two of them and seemed to realize something. Could it be that Xiang Yin looked for Elder Chen? It had been hard on him to put in so much effort.


    However, Gu Man had other things to do. She held the painting and looked at Elder Zhou. ¡°This painting is fake. Do you still want it?¡±


    Although the painting was exquisite, there was no lack of such people in this world. Elder Zhou was instantly disinterested in it and waved his hand.


    Seeing that the matter was gradually getting out of control, the Manager hurriedly said, ¡°Since Elder Zhou¡¯s painting is fake, the previous auction still doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    These words sounded especially familiar, but now, the Manager could only brace himself and speak.


    Elder Zhou was not as excited as before. It was unknown if it was because he had encountered too many things, but he was starting to become immune.


    Facing the Manager¡¯s suggestion, he only nodded slightly in agreement.


    However, there were repeated mistakes in the auction. Elder Zhou was too ashamed to continue staying here. He casually found an excuse and left.


    He could already imagine what others would say about the Zhou Family.


    With Elder Zhou¡¯s departure, this drama came to an end.


    Seeing that there was nothing else to watch, the others left one after another. However, they were still discussing this matter on the way.


    For a moment, only the two old men, Xiang Yin, Gu Man, and the Manager were left in the room.


    Gu Man did not forget her goal. She looked at the Manager with the painting in her hand. ¡°Since no one wants this painting, can you sell it to me?¡±


    The Manager was worried about how to deal with this hot potato. When he heard this, he quickly nodded and agreed, selling it to Gu Man at an extremely low price.


    Gu Man looked at the painting in her hand and finally smiled. Elder Chen was a little puzzled.


    Before he came, he had also learned what had happened from Xiang Yin. Paintings were naturally good, but without Wang Zhi¡¯s title, they did not look like much.


    ¡°Why do you want to buy this painting?¡±


    ¡°Elder Chen, don¡¯t you think this painting is very good? It¡¯s very pleasing to the eye to hang at home.¡± Gu Man boasted without blushing at all.


    Elder Chen nodded in agreement. Although this painting was not Wang Zhi¡¯s, the original artist¡¯s painting skills were indeed exquisite. There were very few people who could imitate Wang Zhi¡¯s painting. It could only be said that the Manager did not know his stuff and sold it at such a low price.


    ¡°This painting is indeed not bad, and it looks a little old.¡±


    Gu Man nodded slightly. Since the matter had been resolved and she had obtained the painting she wanted, there was no point in staying any longer. Gu Man came to Old Master Cui and said goodbye.


    ¡°Remember to come to the Cui family more often. Don¡¯t forget this old man.¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340 Elder Chen Accepts a Disciple

    340 Elder Chen Accepts a Disciple


    Old Master Cui wanted to leave with Gu Man, but seeing that Gu Man had no intention of going with him, he did not force her. He could only leave with Cui Hong reluctantly.


    After they left, Gu Man looked at Xiang Yin and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    Ever since Elder Chen looked at Xiang Yin, Xiang Yin knew that he could not hide his relationship with Elder Chen. Just as Xiang Yin was about to confess, Elder Chen came to the two of them.


    ¡°Xiang, it¡¯s fine if you went to the Physics Department, but how can you drag a girl to the Physics Department?¡±


    Elder Chen¡¯s face looked like he expected better from him, as well as regret for not taking the initiative first.


    ¡°With such a treasure, why didn¡¯t you let us get to know her earlier? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Physics Department.¡±


    Although she knew that Elder Chen was called over by Xiang Yin, Gu Man did not expect the two of them to be so close. Seeing that Xiang Yin was letting Elder Chen criticize him, she smiled and defended Xiang Yin. ¡°Elder Chen, I didn¡¯t choose the Physics Department because of Xiang Yin, but because I like this profession.¡±


    When Elder Chen heard this, his expression froze. Then, he shook his head regretfully. ¡°Sigh, I won¡¯t force you. Since you don¡¯t like it, remember to visit me more often after you get into Zhong Chu University.¡±


    Although he could not take Gu Man in as his disciple, Elder Chen felt that he could still get closer to her.


    Facing Elder Chen¡¯s personality, Gu Man felt quite relaxed and agreed to his request.


    A satisfied smile finally appeared on Elder Chen¡¯s face. He did not even care about Xiang Yin beside him and started chatting with Gu Man.


    Initially, he only wanted to chat because he appreciated talents. Unexpectedly, the more Elder Chen talked to her, the more he liked Gu Man.


    No matter what the question was, she could answer it. It seemed like she knew this very well. The light in Elder Chen¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    ¡°Miss Gu, are you really not considering Zhong Chu University¡¯s archeology department? Although it sounds a little unprofessional, the treatment is not bad.¡±


    Xiang Yin put his arm around Gu Man¡¯s shoulder. Before Gu Man could reject him, he rejected Elder Chen on her behalf.


    ¡°That¡¯s not her ambition. Elder Chen, don¡¯t force her.¡±


    Elder Chen glared at Xiang Yin in dissatisfaction, as if he still hated Xiang Yin for introducing Gu Man to him immediately. When he heard this, he snorted coldly and looked like a playful child.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to let me persuade her? Why are you so anxious to protect her? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll snatch her away from the Physics Department?¡±


    Elder Chen¡¯s sarcasm was a little arrogant. Xiang Yin was a little helpless and did not know how to answer.


    Gu Man could not help but laugh when she saw the two of them interacting.


    Elder Chen was an interesting person. He did not have any scruples when interacting with the younger generation, unlike some people who acted like elders at all times despite being young.


    After the two of them chatted for a while, Elder Chen knew that he could not pry her from the Physics Department. However, this did not affect anything. He and Gu Man chatted happily as usual.


    After leaving the auction, Elder Chen bid farewell to the two of them because he had something to do.


    Gu Man was about to continue walking when she realized that Xiang Yin had not let go of her shoulder.


    She tilted her head and looked over. ¡°There¡¯s no one else. There¡¯s no need to pretend anymore.¡±


    It was clearly a normal tone, but to Xiang Yin it sounded distant and cold. This made him let go in defeat.


    ¡°Do you really want to get rid of me that badly?¡±


    Gu Man tilted her head and looked at Xiang Yin in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s really no one here, and there¡¯s no need to pretend.¡±


    Xiang Yin sighed when he heard this. His footsteps were slightly faster as he walked in front of Gu Man. His back view was a little lonely.


    Gu Man thought for a moment and really could not understand why Xiang Yin¡¯s emotions changed so quickly. She could only follow behind him silently.


    However, after taking two steps, Gu Man saw a familiar figure. It was Boss Zhao from the Appraiser Hall. He was standing in front of a stall and smiling as he held a piece of ceramic.

 Chapter 341 - 341 Discussing Cooperation

    341 Discussing Cooperation


    Gu Man subconsciously looked at his hand. The spiritual energy on the ceramic was quite abundant, proving that this was a genuine piece.


    She looked at the smile on Boss Zhao¡¯s face and had to admit that his judgment of things was indeed very accurate. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to expand the Appraiser Hall so widely.


    Just as Gu Man was about to retract her gaze, Boss Zhao looked over. Their gazes met and she looked away casually. Unexpectedly, Boss Zhao walked over.


    ¡°Miss Gu, how have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you in the ghost market for a long time.¡±


    Gu Man nodded slightly in response.


    Xiang Yin, who was walking in front, seemed to have heard a man¡¯s voice behind him. He almost subconsciously turned around. When he saw Boss Zhao, the worry in his heart relaxed a lot.


    He believed that no matter how bad Gu Man¡¯s taste was, she would not leave him alone and choose a greasy man with a big belly.


    Boss Zhao, who did not know that he had already been evaluated as a greasy man, looked at Gu Man with a smile.


    Previously, the Appraiser Hall had always been managed by a shop assistant. He did not expect such a big thing to happen in the ghost market, and it was related to this lady in front of him.


    Only now did Boss Zhao know that the Cui family supported the ghost market. It was also only now that he knew that Gu Man¡¯s reputation had already spread throughout the ghost market.


    He sized Gu Man up from head to toe, and the desire to cooperate with her became even stronger.


    Although others did not know the reason for Gu Man¡¯s disappearance, he had a wide network of connections and knew the inside story.


    Others only knew that Gu Man had the ability to gamble on stones, but Boss Zhao¡¯s intuition after so many years made him feel that Gu Man was not that simple. She probably not only had the ability to gamble on stones, but she also had a very sharp appraisal ability.


    Although he did not want to believe the special abilities in the novels, Gu Man had not failed once since she came to the ghost market. It was inevitable that Boss Zhao would be suspicious.


    However, if it was an x-ray ability, why could she identify antiques? It could only be said that Gu Man¡¯s ability far exceeded his imagination, but it was definitely right for such a person to be on good terms with her!


    Gu Man could see the scheme in Boss Zhao¡¯s eyes, but that scheme did not have any ill intentions towards her. Moreover, one should not slap a smiling person. She only asked, ¡°Boss Zhao, why are you blocking my way? Do you have something to discuss with me?¡±


    ¡°I do have a business to discuss with Miss Gu, but I don¡¯t know if Miss Gu is interested.¡±


    Gu Man lowered her head and thought for a moment. The Appraiser Hall had naturally had its reasons for being able to stand tall in the ghost market for so long. Her original intention was to be independent, but with Boss Zhao¡¯s help, it would definitely save her a lot of trouble. Moreover, she did need some funds recently.


    ¡°We can talk about it in detail.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Xiang Yin¡¯s position. Her intention to chase him away was obvious enough.


    Xiang Yin looked at her cold gaze and felt even sadder. He had rushed to be someone¡¯s boyfriend, but in the end, he was heartlessly chased away.


    He was indignant and pretended not to see Gu Man¡¯s gaze. He continued to stand beside her.


    Gu Man looked at Xiang Yin deeply but did not say anything.


    The two of them followed Boss Zhao to the Appraiser Hall and entered a door from a side alley. This seemed to be the backyard of the Appraiser Hall.


    The two of them were a few steps behind Boss Zhao. Seeing that Gu Man did not speak much along the way, Xiang Yin was afraid that she would misunderstand. He closed the distance between the two of them and whispered into her ear, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a good person. Since I brought you here, I naturally have to ensure your safety.¡±


    Gu Man did not say anything and only looked up at Xiang Yin.


    She vaguely remembered the first time the two of them met. What made Xiang Yin think that she would be bullied by Boss Zhao? Could it be that she had been too weak recently, so she had given Xiang Yin such an illusion?


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, after all, it was Xiang Yin¡¯s good intentions. Gu Man still expressed her gratitude.


    Looking at Gu Man, who was thanking him seriously, Xiang Yin inexplicably felt that she was a little cute. His hands by his side were tempted, but in the end, he did not do anything.

 Chapter 342 - 342 Looking at the Painting

    342 Looking at the Painting


    He realized that as the two of them interacted, the more they understood each other, the easier it was for them to be attracted to Gu Man¡¯s charm.


    She was like Pandora¡¯s box. You never knew what she was hiding. On the contrary, it was this mysteriousness that fascinated people and made them unable to extricate themselves.


    Xiang Yin might not have realized it himself, but when the two of them interacted, he had long abandoned his initial goal and became more and more engrossed.


    Someone had set up tea in the backyard. Boss Zhao had arranged for it to be prepared in advance. The few of them sat down in the courtyard. Gu Man¡¯s gaze landed on Boss Zhao, waiting for him to speak.


    Although he had only interacted with her once, Boss Zhao knew that Gu Man¡¯s personality was straightforward, so he did not beat around the bush and directly stated his goal.


    ¡°I know that you have some special abilities and can appraise treasures. That¡¯s why I came. Don¡¯t worry, whether the cooperation succeeds or not, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    His directness surprised Gu Man. She originally thought that the few of them would talk a lot of nonsense, but Boss Zhao¡¯s directness was to her liking. However, when she looked at Boss Zhao¡¯s gaze, he seemed to have misunderstood something. However, her ability could be said to be appraising treasures.


    ¡°Boss Zhao, you have a discerning eye.¡±


    Gu Man said this ambiguously. She neither admitted nor denied it, but Boss Zhao already understood.


    His gaze landed on Gu Man¡¯s hand. Thinking of the place where he had met her just now, he immediately guessed Gu Man¡¯s motive for coming here.


    ¡°Miss Gu, are you here to participate in the auction?¡±


    Gu Man nodded and did not stand on ceremony. She placed the things she had bid for on the table.


    Seeing that Boss Zhao¡¯s gaze was fixed on the painting and the meteorite, she knew that he was interested.


    Boss Zhao looked at the two items and said casually, ¡°Miss Gu, can you do me the honor of letting me see what good things Miss Gu has won at the auction?¡±


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows slightly and did not reject Boss Zhao¡¯s request. She just did not know if he would still agree to their cooperation after seeing these two things.


    After all, ordinary people would not be able to see the use of the meteorite. Furthermore, the painting was only a fake.


    She pushed the thing in her hand forward. Boss Zhao understood and unfolded the painting first.


    Looking at the painting in his hand, he immediately exclaimed in surprise, ¡°This is Wang Zhi¡¯s painting?¡±


    Gu Man did not expect Boss Zhao to know a lot about calligraphy and painting. She could tell at a glance that this was Wang Zhi¡¯s style. However, she would disappoint Boss Zhao. This was just an imitation.


    Gu Man smiled and shook her head. ¡°Boss Zhao, take a closer look.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Boss Zhao also sensed something amiss. He leaned closer to the painting and took a closer look. He immediately said, ¡°There are traces of unveiling on this painting, and the traces are very new. Could it be that this painting is fake?¡±


    Boss Zhao was a little uncertain about the final doubts. After all, this painting could be completely faked.


    Gu Man nodded in agreement with Boss Zhao.


    Just as she nodded, she saw Boss Zhao shake his head in disbelief. He looked at the painting in his hand and sighed.


    However, he did not have any intention of looking down on it. Instead, he caressed the painting lovingly. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not Wang Zhi¡¯s painting, it must be a master¡¯s painting.¡±


    ¡°Boss Zhao, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. This painting was painted by a female artist, and she signed it off with Man.¡±


    Boss Zhao frowned. He seemed to be searching for an artist with the character Man in their name in history, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find any.


    Even so, he did not show any contempt on his face.


    ¡°Miss Gu, you can¡¯t say that. To have such superb painting skills, it can¡¯t be a nameless junior. It can only be said that her work has yet to be discovered by the world. If it¡¯s discovered in the future, the value of the painting in Miss Gu¡¯s hands will increase by hundreds of times.¡±


    His slightly thick and chubby fingers caressed the painting lovingly. Soon, he put the painting back into the silk.

 Chapter 343 - 343 Abnormal

    343 Abnormal


    Gu Man had a good impression of his attitude. Even if their business deal failed in the end, they could still be friends.


    It was no wonder that the Appraiser Hall could expand so much. With a person like Boss Zhao around, there was no need to worry about their business not expanding.


    Even Xiang Yin, who had been sitting silently at the side, looked at Boss Zhao again and again. One had to know that the expression on the Manager¡¯s face instantly changed when he found out that this painting was fake.


    They only cared about whether this painting was drawn by a master and did not care about its true value.


    Boss Zhao was not simple. Xiang Yin was relieved that Gu Man was working with such a person.


    Boss Zhao did not know what the two people opposite him were thinking. Instead, he looked to the other side.


    He looked at the stone and realized that its surface was extremely smooth. It was pitch-black like obsidian, but its shape was like a pebble casually picked up by the river. He could not see anything special about it.


    He frowned and stared at the raw stone for a long time, but he still could not see anything special about it. He raised his head slightly to look at Gu Man and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°Miss Gu, what is this? Is there anything special about it?¡±


    Boss Zhao firmly believed that something that could be auctioned off by Gu Man was definitely not an ordinary item. He probably did not notice the part that made this thing special.


    Gu Man was surprised. She did not see any disappointment in Boss Zhao¡¯s eyes. Instead, he seemed to really believe that Gu Man had some special ability. Even if he could not see anything special about this thing, he still asked eagerly.


    ¡°This is just an ordinary stone. If there¡¯s anything special about it, it¡¯s related to the meteorite.¡±


    Boss Zhao looked surprised and nodded in understanding.


    ¡°This thing really depends on the person. To the person that likes it, it¡¯s priceless. To the person that doesn¡¯t like it, it¡¯s not worth a single cent. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know much about this. But since Miss Gu likes it, there must be something special about it.¡±


    As Boss Zhao spoke, he picked up the meteorite with a smile. He took out a magnifying glass from somewhere and observed the meteorite carefully. The more he observed, the more shocked he was.


    ¡°Miss Gu, are you planning to sell the meteorite?¡±


    Boss Zhao placed the meteorite on the table with a solemn expression. His eyes were already filled with interest from his previous observation.


    The surface of this meteorite looked ordinary, but when he held it in his hand, waves of warmth unconsciously flowed into his body. In an instant, he felt his entire body relax. Just based on this, Boss Zhao also wanted to keep the meteorite.


    Gu Man was curious about what Boss Zhao had sensed. He had suddenly changed his mind and wanted to keep the meteorite.


    ¡°Although I won¡¯t sell the meteorite, I¡¯m curious why Boss Zhao suddenly changed your mind.¡±


    When Xiang Yin heard this, his ears perked up slightly.


    He naturally knew that the stone was not an ordinary item, but what ability did Boss Zhao have to determine the value of this meteorite with just a few observations? It couldn¡¯t be that his eyes were really so sharp, right?


    However, they did not know that Boss Zhao was a genius at appraising. His senses towards treasures were especially sharp and accurate. Otherwise, the Appraiser Hall would not have been able to stand tall in the ghost market for so many years.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the two of you laughing at me. I¡¯m relying on my senses. Moreover, the meteorite feels inexplicably comfortable in my hand. It doesn¡¯t have the radiation that is widely promoted online.¡±


    Gu Man nodded in agreement because this was not a meteorite. It was probably a product that did not belong to this world. After all, the spiritual energy on it was extremely abundant, a level that this world could not reach.


    The long-term contact with the spiritual energy on it did have a nourishing function. Since Boss Zhao was so sharp, it seemed that he was a person suitable for cultivation. However, he was still a little inferior to Xiang Yin.


    The first time she saw Xiang Yin, she realized that he was a good seedling for cultivation. Be it in terms of his body or five senses, if he was in her era, he would definitely be a formidable person.

 Chapter 344 - 344 Content of Cooperation

    344 Content of Cooperation


    However, in this era where spiritual energy had already declined, it was extremely difficult to step into the cultivation stage. It could only be said to be a pity.


    ¡°Boss Zhao¡¯s intuition is indeed accurate. There was an introduction at the auction that the meteorite could increase fortune by accompanying you. I¡¯ve never believed in these things, but this meteorite is indeed pleasing to the eye. I didn¡¯t expect Boss Zhao to have a tacit understanding with me.¡±


    ¡°I also feel that this stone is very pleasing to the eye.¡±


    Initially, they were just exchanging a few polite words. Unexpectedly, Xiang Yin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the side. Gu Man inexplicably heard a hint of grievance in his words. She turned around and only saw his lowered profile.


    Did he mind her saying that she had a tacit understanding with Boss Zhao?


    For some reason, Gu Man immediately thought of this. Although it was a little narcissistic to think this way, she had this inexplicable intuition.


    Thinking of Xiang Yin¡¯s childish actions, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh in her heart. She said in agreement, ¡°Then it seems that we have a tacit understanding as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s tone was even happier than before. His voice was slightly raised at the end. He might not have noticed the slight smile on his face.


    Boss Zhao had always been sharp. How could he not see the relationship between the two of them? He sized up the two of them with a faint smile and did not interrupt them.


    Gu Man was the first to speak. ¡°May I know what business Boss Zhao wants to discuss?¡±


    After a few exchanges, the two of them basically hit it off. Boss Zhao trusted Gu Man¡¯s appraisal ability even more, and Gu Man had a good impression of Boss Zhao¡¯s character, so she was naturally willing to cooperate with him.


    ¡°I just need to trouble Miss Gu to help me appraise treasures. You also know that the reason why my Appraiser Hall is so big is because of the reselling business, and this requires even more superb appraisal skills.¡±


    At this point, Boss Zhao¡¯s meaning was especially clear. Gu Man lowered her head and thought, as if she had concerns.


    Boss Zhao knew that Gu Man was not a person who liked trouble and hurriedly promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need you to go to the Ghost Market. As long as you give me an address, I¡¯ll send the items I need to appraise to you. You can just tell me the answer. As for the profits after the treasure is sold, how about 6 to 4?¡±


    The two of them were so shocked by Boss Zhao¡¯s generosity that they gasped. Logically speaking, Gu Man was usually the one who took the least share in this kind of appraisal cooperation, but Boss Zhao gave most of the benefits to Gu Man. It could be seen that he was determined to cooperate.


    Now, Gu Man did not hesitate anymore.


    It was just an appraisal, not to mention that he will personally deliver the treasure to her door. There was no need for her to run back and forth. At the moment, there did not seem to be any reason for Gu Man to refuse.


    She subconsciously tilted her head to look at Xiang Yin, but she felt that her actions were a little strange. However, just as she was about to retract her gaze, Xiang Yin¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Boss Zhao is spending a lot of money. However, Boss Zhao¡¯s ability is enough for the Appraiser Hall to establish itself in the Ghost Market. Why do you still want to cooperate with Man¡¯er?¡±


    It had to be said that Xiang Yin was indeed capable. He hit the nail on the head and said what Gu Man was thinking.


    She ignored the intimacy in Xiang Yin¡¯s words and stared straight at Boss Zhao, waiting for his answer.


    Boss Zhao¡¯s expression was bitter. ¡°No matter how sensitive I am to treasures, I can¡¯t compare to Miss Gu¡¯s superpower. Moreover, the Ghost Market has been in turmoil recently. Since we¡¯re preparing to cooperate, I don¡¯t mind telling you this news.¡±


    Boss Zhao¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He looked around and deliberately lowered his voice.


    ¡°Recently, there seems to be some important treasure unearthed. I¡¯m not the only Appraiser Hall in this ghost market. The other shops are also restless. In the past few years, I¡¯ve rarely encountered any good treasures, and my reputation in the ghost market has gradually declined. I want to take advantage of the cooperation with Miss Gu to increase the status of the Appraiser Hall. When the important treasures are unearthed, I can also get a share of it.¡±


    When Gu Man heard the news from Boss Zhao, her heart skipped a beat.


    She was more concerned about whether the important treasure was the Sarira. She suppressed the excitement on her face and raised her head. Her gaze landed on Boss Zhao¡¯s eyes, and she did not miss his ambition.

 Chapter 345 - 345 Ambitious

    345 Ambitious


    The corners of her lips suddenly curled up. ¡°Boss Zhao, since we all have this ambition, do you want to do something big?¡±


    She had the vague thought of taking the ghost market for herself. This way, she would definitely be the first to receive any news of the Sarira in the future, and she wouldn¡¯t have to come to the ghost market to search for treasure repeatedly.


    Furthermore, with Boss Zhao as the middleman, she did not have to spend too much effort in the ghost market. Furthermore, she could obtain news of the Sarira. Why not?


    Moreover, the first time he met the Ghost King was not pleasant, so there was no friendship between them.


    The reason why she became famous in the ghost market was because of Old Master Cui. Instead of letting Old Master Cui support others, he might as well help her.


    A sly look appeared in Gu Man¡¯s eyes. At this point, the two of them understood her ambition.


    Even Xiang Yin was a little surprised that Gu Man was so bold as to want to take the Ghost Market under her wing.


    However, on second thought, this was in line with her personality. However, the fact that the Ghost Market had been able to exist peacefully for so many years was enough to prove that the Ghost King was not a simple person. He wanted to know how Gu Man planned to change the ownership of the Ghost Market.


    Boss Zhao had the biggest reaction among the three of them. His eyes widened as he looked around in fear. He lowered his voice even more. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    Perhaps part of the reason why the Ghost King was recognized by everyone was because he was the first person to come here and gave them the job they relied on to survive.


    However, if it was just based on the gratitude in their hearts, the Ghost King would definitely not become the leader of all of them.


    Of course, this was also because the Ghost King was a ruthless person, and he had an extremely powerful mercenary group behind him that was enough to block all danger.


    Those who were disobedient were also dealt with by him with extremely cruel methods. This was the reason why the Ghost King had survived until now.


    However, now that the little girl said that she wanted to overthrow the Ghost King, even if she had special abilities, Boss Zhao could not believe that she really had the strength.


    The Ghost King could not be overthrown just like that. If it was so easy to overthrow him, this ghost market would have long been taken over by the four great families, and the Ghost King would not have been so arrogant until now.


    Gu Man saw the surprise in Boss Zhao¡¯s eyes and tapped her fingertips on the table.


    She naturally knew that the Ghost King was not someone to be trifled with, but since he had already chosen to make it big, why not make it bigger?


    ¡°The Ghost Market has been suppressed by one person for so many years. It¡¯s time for a new master. Don¡¯t you think so, Boss Zhao? I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have that ambition. The Appraiser Hall has been established in the Ghost Market for so long. I naturally know that you¡¯re afraid of the Ghost King¡¯s strength, but don¡¯t you want to stand at that height?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words had a magical power that bewitched you and made you fall into her trap.


    In her description, Boss Zhao actually imagined that scene. After staying here for so long, it was impossible not to have some ambition. However, that ambition had always been hidden in the depths of his heart and he did not dare to reveal it.


    Now that it was exposed by Gu Man, his ambition was also stirring and clamoring.


    That¡¯s right, since he had already chosen to make it big, why not make it bigger? The Ghost King could be someone else, but he could also be him.


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man in surprise. It was not that he did not see Boss Zhao¡¯s slightly confused gaze. Gu Man actually knew hypnosis?


    As if sensing Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze, Gu Man tilted her head and looked over. Her fingertips gently pressed against her red lips with an inexplicable charm. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be bewitched by me, pretend that you didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Her tone was incomparably gentle, like a mother coaxing a baby to sleep. For some reason, one could not help but fall into it and feel that trace of gentleness.


    Xiang Yin suddenly came back to his senses and realized that he had been bewitched. His eyes were filled with interest.


    Or rather, his mind was not firm to begin with, which was why he was so easily bewitched. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he obediently remained silent.


    Looking at his obedient appearance, Gu Man nodded in satisfaction and turned to look at Boss Zhao.

 Chapter 346 - 346 Right

    346 Right


    She did not hypnotize him. She only used a little trick to lure Boss Zhao out from the depths of his heart.


    He had that ambition to begin with, and she was just magnifying it.


    Gu Man clasped her hands together and snapped her fingers slightly. Boss Zhao, who had been a little confused just now, suddenly woke up. In the next second, he slapped the table heavily. ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±


    He was full of confidence and his voice was powerful. His eyes flickered as if he already yearned for the scene Gu Man had described to him.


    Gu Man smiled smugly and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s discuss the cooperation again.¡±


    The two of them had already changed their target from the beginning. The previous plan definitely wouldn¡¯t work, but it wasn¡¯t that it couldn¡¯t be used. It was just that they needed to plan another elaborate plan. After all, changing the owner of the ghost market wasn¡¯t a small matter.


    However, this plan could not be planned in a short period of time. The two of them first agreed on their previous cooperation. After exchanging their contact details, Gu Man said that she would send the plan to Boss Zhao before leaving with Xiang Yin.


    Boss Zhao did not send them off, but as he watched them leave, a smile appeared in the corners of his eyes, as if he was extremely satisfied with today¡¯s discussion.


    After leaving the ghost market and getting into the car, Xiang Yin said, ¡°Boss Zhao isn¡¯t as simple and honest as he looks. Are you sure you want to work with him?¡±


    ¡°Do you not trust me anymore?¡± Gu Man did not answer Xiang Yin¡¯s question. Instead, she looked straight at him and asked.


    The moment Xiang Yin met her gaze, he seemed to have thought of the bewitchment just now and looked away uneasily.


    He could clearly feel that Gu Man was not bewitching him, but his heart was still affected by her.


    Realizing this, Xiang Yin¡¯s expression instantly became unnatural. He looked ahead and did not dare to look back at Gu Man.


    ¡°Of course, I believe in your ability. I¡¯m just reminding you.¡±


    Of course, Boss Zhao was not a simple person, but a scheming person. However, this did not affect Gu Man at all because the two of them stood on the same side. There was no need for Boss Zhao to tear up this cooperation.


    Benefits were permanent. As long as their interests were intertwined, no matter how extraordinary Boss Zhao was, it would not affect her at all.


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s confident expression, Xiang Yin let go of the worry in his heart.


    That was true. As long as it was her, what was impossible?


    He turned the steering wheel, but the direction he was driving was not towards home.


    Gu Man looked at the surroundings in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±


    ¡°As your boyfriend, I can use my right to treat you to a meal, right?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s eyes darkened, and her heartstrings were tugged fiercely by the title of boyfriend.


    Her long silence made Xiang Yin misunderstand. He quickly opened his mouth to explain when he heard a cold voice beside him. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The car braked almost uncontrollably. Xiang Yin felt his entire body heat up.


    Was she admitting their relationship, or did she think it didn¡¯t matter?


    But no matter what, it made Xiang Yin happy.


    He smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I suddenly thought of something happy just now.¡±


    Gu Man tightened the seatbelt in her hand slightly as a few question marks appeared above her head.


    Why did he brake when he thought of something happy?


    However, she did not ask the question in her heart. She only reminded him considerately, ¡°Drive well.¡±


    She did not know if it was Gu Man¡¯s imagination, but she felt that Xiang Yin¡¯s answer was a little brisk. What did he think of to make him so happy?


    Xiang Yin did not notice how obvious his emotions were. He was still pretending to be calm as he looked ahead.


    This time, he brought Gu Man to a quieter restaurant.


    This restaurant was decorated in an ancient style. After entering the restaurant, one could even see rockeries and small bridges.

 Chapter 347 - 347 Home

    347 Home


    Every private room was covered by wooden bamboo curtains. There was a faint sandalwood fragrance in the air, making people relax involuntarily.


    Gu Man looked at her surroundings and was very satisfied. She liked this kind of quiet restaurant.


    This restaurant was also a good opportunity for Xiang Yin to calm down.


    However, Gu Man could not help but be curious. What was so joy-inducing that the corners of Xiang Yin¡¯s mouth did not fall from the beginning to the end.


    However, the other party did not intend to take the initiative to say it. Gu Man could only suppress her curiosity.


    The attendant led them to the second floor.


    Compared to the first floor, the private rooms on the second floor were more secretive. There were almost bamboo pavilions that blocked people¡¯s vision.


    They were brought into a bamboo pavilion by the attendant. From inside came the melodious sound of an ancient zither.


    The private room was very big. They even had to walk across a bridge. The sound of a stream could be heard from below, and a few carps were jumping inside.


    When he got closer, he realized that there was a person in an ancient white robe playing the zither not far away. His hair was blowing even though there was no wind, blocking his face. It was impossible to tell if he was a man or a woman.


    However, that person¡¯s role seemed to be just to play the zither. There was still a distance before they could eat.


    After walking through a few more paths filled with stones, they could only hear the sound of the zither and could not see anyone. It could be said that the concealment here was extremely good.


    Such an environment made people involuntarily relax. She sat down confidently. Other than the sound of their breathing and the sound of the ancient zither from afar, she could not hear anything else.


    As the dishes were gradually served, they also started to eat.


    ¡°This restaurant¡¯s environment is not bad.¡±


    Seeing the satisfaction in Gu Man¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yin¡¯s mood also improved.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    Only then did Gu Man realize that no matter which time it was, the restaurants Xiang Yin found were extremely to her taste, even those small restaurants.


    It could be said to be a coincidence if it happened once or twice. If it happened often, it could only be said that Xiang Yin had put in a lot of effort.


    At the thought of this, Gu Man felt happy. It seemed that Xiang Yin had helped her a lot from the beginning. In that case, she should return the favor appropriately.


    It was not Gu Man¡¯s style to enjoy the benefits of others.


    She looked at the dish in front of her. There was a dish she liked very much. After thinking about it, Gu Man picked up the chopsticks and placed the meat in Xiang Yin¡¯s bowl.


    She remembered that when some people expressed their gratitude, they would pour their favorite food into the other party¡¯s bowl. She did not know if she had done the right thing.


    ¡°The texture of this dish is not bad. You can try it.¡±


    Gu Man had yet to realize what she had done. She put down her chopsticks and continued to taste the delicious food.


    Xiang Yin looked at the meat in the bowl and was a little stunned. However, he quickly picked up the chopsticks and placed the piece of meat into his mouth.


    The taste of the meat was more compatible with the original taste. It was chewy and strong. The texture was indeed not bad. More importantly, this was the meat Gu Man had picked up for him!


    Xiang Yin immediately felt that their relationship had improved greatly. The melodious zither sounded a little cheerful to his ears.


    He felt that coming to the auction today was the best decision he had made.


    He looked up at Gu Man.


    The other party was eating the food in her bowl. Her head was slightly lowered, and he could see her long and curled eyelashes fluttering gently.


    Xiang Yin felt as if her eyelashes had swept across his heart, causing him to feel an itch. He could not help but twitch for her every move.


    Unknowingly, his face had turned pink. It was unknown if it was because of the sudden warm atmosphere or because of his beating heart.


    Xiang Yin only remembered that he was in an exceptionally happy mood tonight.


    After dinner, Xiang Yin consciously wanted to send her home. However, when they reached the elevator, Gu Man¡¯s slender fingers did not press on her floor. Instead, she pressed on Xiang Yin¡¯s floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re coming home with me?¡±


    This inexplicably sounded a little ambiguous, but fortunately, Gu Man did not misunderstand. She nodded gently. ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise you back then? Strengthen your family¡¯s security system.¡±


    The successive happy events made Xiang Yin forget about this matter. However, since Gu Man wanted to follow him home, he naturally would not refuse. He nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 348 - 348 Authority

    348 Authority


    After returning home, she turned on the lights and saw the layout of Xiang Yin¡¯s house.


    Compared to the past few times, she felt that Xiang Yin¡¯s family had gained some lifestyle. They did not look so cold anymore.


    What Gu Man did not know was that Xiang Yin had specially added this to prevent Gu Man from feeling that he was too cold and difficult to get along with.


    Xiang Yin came to the fridge and looked at the dazzling array of drinks inside. He tilted his head and looked at Gu Man. ¡°Do you want hot water, milk, or Coke?¡±


    ¡°You have all kinds of drinks at home. Milk will do.¡±


    Xiang Yin nimbly closed the fridge and turned to enter the kitchen.


    Gu Man looked at the room that was not different from the one downstairs. However, the decoration was a little different. She followed closely behind and sat on the sofa.


    Only then did she realize that she had forgotten to bring her computer over. However, Xiang Yin should have a computer at home.


    She stood up and looked at the busy figure in the kitchen. She had the feeling that he wasn¡¯t boiling water for her, but making supper for her.


    Gu Man shook off the thoughts in her mind and said softly, ¡°Do you have a computer?¡±


    The two of them gradually became familiar with each other, and Gu Man spoke more casually.


    ¡°In the room on the left.¡±


    Gu Man nodded and walked in the direction Xiang Yin had said.


    Pushing open the white door, the arrangements inside instantly fell into Gu Man¡¯s eyes.


    There was a gray bed with white walls and a white table. All the colors were in a simple style. After entering the room, a familiar fragrance rushed into her nose.


    This seemed to be the fragrance on Xiang Yin¡¯s body. It was very fresh and not unpleasant.


    The bedroom was the privacy of others. Gu Man did not size it up too much. Instead, she looked at the computer on the table.


    She walked over in two or three steps, pulled out a chair, and sat down. She was a little stunned when she saw the page on the computer.


    She did not expect Xiang Yin to come into contact with the dark web. She skillfully closed the webpage and tapped her fingertips on the keyboard. Then, another page jumped.


    The green letters on the screen kept flipping up and down, and Gu Man¡¯s hands moved faster and faster.


    She tilted her head to look at the window, connected to the camera outside, and projected the camera angle on the computer.


    Gu Man thought that since Xiang Yin had come into contact with the dark web, he should know how to operate these.


    She projected the surveillance cameras in the district onto the computer screen and even set up a shortcut button so that Xiang Yin could watch it at any time.


    The camera outside the neighborhood could see the location of his window, and it was even clearer than before.


    This way, even if someone climbed through the window, they would be able to see their identities.


    As for the elevator, after deleting some unfamiliar IP addresses, only the local IP address of Han City was left. She had also set up permissions. If someone wanted to enter the entry information, they had to get her permission. As for why she didn¡¯t get Xiang Yin¡¯s permission, it was because she felt that it was too troublesome to call him over.


    In any case, it was the same for her and Xiang Yin.


    It only took a few minutes to complete all of this.


    She closed the page and looked at the shortcut page on the desktop. She operated it again to make sure there was no problem. She let go of the mouse and stood up.


    Unexpectedly, Xiang Yin happened to come over with water. The two of them were caught off guard and Gu Man bumped into Xiang Yin¡¯s arms. The milk in Xiang Yin¡¯s hand spilled out and landed on their clothes.


    Xiang Yin placed the glass on the table and hugged Gu Man¡¯s waist. He looked down at her wet clothes, which were faintly revealing the color of her flesh.


    He subconsciously turned his head away, but he did not realize that he had already subconsciously hugged Gu Man¡¯s waist.


    Gu Man wanted to break free, but she felt the heat from her waist.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s touch did not make her feel any discomfort. Instead, she felt helpless. She looked at Xiang Yin, who was looking up at her, and said, ¡°Can you let go of me first?¡±


    Only then did Xiang Yin suddenly come back to his senses and look at Gu Man guiltily.


    He took a few pieces of paper and was about to help wipe them when he realized the uniqueness of the location. He handed the paper to Gu Man. ¡°Wipe it simply. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll get someone to send clothes over.¡±

 Chapter 349 - 349 Bath

    349 Bath


    Gu Man took the paper and thanked him. She looked at her wet clothes and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Xiang Yin lowered his head and typed on his phone a few times. Then, he put it away and looked at Gu Man¡¯s face. His gaze was so obedient that it did not shift at all. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear my clothes first?¡±


    ¡°Can I use the bathroom?¡±


    The sticky feeling was really uncomfortable. She only wanted to quickly clean up the filth on her body, so she did not notice Xiang Yin¡¯s uneasy expression.


    Xiang Yin touched the bridge of his nose and pointed at the bathroom. ¡°Over there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Before Xiang Yin could say anything, he saw Gu Man walking hurriedly towards the washroom.


    He glanced at the milk flowing on the ground, his throat moving up and down. The scene he had just seen appeared in his mind. He turned around to look for the cleaning tools, but the tips of his ears had unknowingly turned red.


    His subordinates were very fast. Before Gu Man could wash up, the things were already sent over. They even thoughtfully gave her a lady¡¯s bathrobe and undergarments.


    Looking at the things inside, Xiang Yin immediately put them aside.


    He sat on the sofa and adjusted his breathing, but the sound of water from time to time made it difficult for him to adjust his breathing.


    His eyes were empty. He did not even react when he heard Gu Man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Xiang Yin.¡±


    Gu Man called out softly a few times. Seeing that there was no reaction, she raised her voice again. Only then did she hear hurried footsteps.


    Although there was a door between them, Gu Man still subconsciously took the bathrobe to cover her body. However, a familiar smell came from it, making her feel a little shy.


    She couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. She was in a hurry when she came in just now, so she forgot to ask for clothes.


    Hearing the footsteps getting closer and closer, when they were about a meter away, Gu Man hurriedly said, ¡°Have the clothes been delivered?¡±


    Xiang Yin immediately understood. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Hearing the gradually fading footsteps, Gu Man heaved an inexplicable sigh of relief. However, she did not know if it was because the water was too hot when she was showering just now, but her heart was beating so fast that it seemed like it would jump out the next second.


    She calmed her breathing, but when she heard approaching footsteps, her heart beat uncontrollably faster again.


    The problem now was how to take the clothes from Xiang Yin.


    She thought about it and opened the door slightly. She reached out her fair hand and searched outside, but she could not find what she wanted. She could only say, ¡°Can you hand it to me?¡±


    Perhaps it was because she had just taken a shower, but Gu Man¡¯s voice sounded a little muffled. It was completely different from her usual coldness, but there was an unconscious charm to it.


    Looking at the arm that was stretched out from the washroom. There were still water droplets on it from just taking shower. Under the reflection of the light, the fair arm looked even more delicate and tender.


    Xiang Yin turned his head and handed over the clothes in his hand. No matter how vigilant he was, he could not avoid contact.


    When the door in front of him closed, he was still in a daze. There seemed to be a slippery feeling between his fingers.


    Realizing that his behavior was a little perverted, he quickly left the room and sat back on the sofa to calm himself down.


    In the bathroom, Gu Man looked at the complete set of clothes. Even she, who had never been sensitive to such things, could not help but feel embarrassed.


    After hurriedly putting on her clothes, she only wanted to leave. She did not even have time to blow dry her wet hair.


    She stood at the door and changed her shoes. She looked up in Xiang Yin¡¯s direction.


    ¡°The security system has been reinforced. You can see it when you turn on the computer. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Xiang Yin nodded in a daze and looked at Gu Man, who had just taken a shower, in a daze.


    Her fair skin was dyed pink. It was a posture that Xiang Yin had never seen before. It was as if a high and mighty goddess had suddenly been pulled down to the mortal world and was dyed with the taste of the mortal world. She was charming and delicate like this, making one¡¯s heart itch unbearably.


    He had even forgotten to send her home. By the time he reacted, the elevator door had already closed.


    When Gu Man returned home, the lights had already been turned off. The others had fallen asleep.


    She relaxed her limbs, changed into her slippers, and went straight to her room.


    Her hair was wet on her shoulders. Since the others were already asleep, she could only wipe it gently with a clean towel.


    As she sat by the bed, Gu Man¡¯s mind was filled with the scene just now.


    The warmth of the two of them embracing each other and the feeling of leaving each other when they could not see each other were magnified.

 Chapter 350 - 350 Zhen Rongs Phone Call

    350 Zhen Rong¡¯s Phone Call


    Gu Man did not feel any disgust when she touched Xiang Yin. Instead, her heart beat uncontrollably.


    This was a feeling Gu Man had never experienced before, but it did not disgust her.


    She retracted her thoughts and looked at herself in the mirror with a slightly red face. She was completely different from her usual cold and expressionless self.


    Gu Man casually put the towel aside and turned around to lie on the bed. As for what she couldn¡¯t figure out, she chose to put it aside first and go with the flow.


    Xiang Yin¡­


    She did not hate Xiang Yin at the moment and she could let their current relationship continue.


    Her thoughts gradually became complicated, and Gu Man fell asleep.


    Gu Man slept soundly until her phone rang, interrupting her sleep.


    Gu Man fumbled her hand in the direction of the bedside table in a daze. Looking at the number displayed on it, she sat up straight.


    It was a call from Zhen Rong. Perhaps the little ghost on him was getting restless again.


    After all, because there was not enough spiritual energy last time, Gu Man did not disperse the little ghost and only weakened his strength.


    However, after counting the days, it was indeed time that the little ghost¡¯s strength rose back, and this would also have an even greater backlash on Zhen Rong.


    As for the extent, Gu Man could not predict it.


    After picking up the call, it wasn¡¯t Zhen Rong¡¯s voice on the other end, but Xiao Ru¡¯s. ¡°Miss Gu, Mr. Zhen is in the hospital. He asked me to call you.¡±


    Xiao Ru¡¯s voice was already sobbing. She couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence.


    ¡°I already know the situation. He¡¯s not in a critical state at the moment.¡±


    Gu Man calculated with her fingers and calculated that Zhen Rong could still last for a while with his current state.


    ¡°Mr. Zhen just finished his surgery and is still unconscious on the hospital bed.¡±


    Xiao Ru¡¯s voice became clearer. Perhaps realizing that her voice was too blurry just now, she described Zhen Rong¡¯s situation again, her tone filled with lingering fear.


    Nothing had happened since the last time, so why was it so serious this time?


    The fear in her heart unconsciously appeared, and she yearned for Gu Man to appear in front of her now.


    From the looks of it, only Gu Man could save them.


    ¡°I still have classes today. We¡¯ll talk about it after school. Give me the ward number.¡±


    ¡°306.¡±


    After Xiao Ru gave the ward number, she was a little stunned when she heard Gu Man say that school was over. Only then did she realize that the person on the other end of the cell phone was only an 18-year-old third-year student.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiao Ru looked at the time on her phone and realized that it was only six o¡¯clock. She must have disturbed Gu Man¡¯s rest. Moreover, she was a third-year student and was under a lot of pressure. She still disturbed her.


    Xiao Ru felt even more guilty. If Mr. Zhen found out, he would definitely blame her.


    However, she had no choice but to call Miss Gu.


    The doctor had already issued a notice of critical illness. She really did not understand why someone who was still alive and kicking earlier would be issued a notice of critical illness today.


    There was clearly nothing wrong with his body, but his kidneys were constantly weakening. Even after the surgery, there were no signs of improvement. He was still unconscious.


    There was really nothing she could do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Your mission now is to take good care of Zhen Rong.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m really sorry to disturb Miss Gu¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Gu Man rubbed the space between her eyebrows and gave a few simple instructions before throwing her phone aside.


    There was not enough time for her to sleep anymore. She could only pack up and head to school.


    Gu Man woke up early today. There were not many people in the classroom after she came to school. Gu Man threw her bag into the drawer and was about to lie down and take a nap when her watch kept vibrating.


    She was on the verge of exploding and looked over in frustration.


    Only then did she suddenly realize that a few people had not slept last night and were taking the opportunity to attack her system. They had even located Han City First High School.

 Chapter 351 - 351 The Three Wolf Fangs on the Ranking

    351 The Three Wolf Fangs on the Ranking


    Gu Man endured the frustration in her heart and quickly changed the location to somewhere else. Then, she lay on the table and rested.


    The Jimo family.


    ¡°How is it? Have you located it?¡±


    The man looked at the computer in front of him excitedly and kept typing on the keyboard.


    The young man sitting in front of the computer was the third on the hacker rankings, Lang Ya.


    He had a clean buzz cut and was only wearing a singlet. There was a crack between his eyebrows that looked like a knife. His entire face was filled with unrestrainedness.


    ¡°Of course, when I and Guo Zi make a move, it¡¯s only natural it goes smoothly It¡¯s just that the Nether King didn¡¯t attack. Otherwise, his speed would be even faster. I suspect that the Nether King and the eel are definitely related. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t the Nether King attack? Moreover, their positions are together.¡±


    Wolf Fang looked at the IP in front of him and his eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    Nether King was really getting old. He couldn¡¯t even keep his first place. It seemed like it was time to change people. However, Eel probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.


    The man standing behind Lang Ya was wearing a black suit and had a serious expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Nether King. You just have to investigate the location of Eel. They want to escape unscathed after causing such a huge mess? How is that possible!¡±


    The two of them looked at the position displayed on the computer. Wolf Fang looked at the position on it and his nonchalant expression instantly tightened.


    ¡°How is that possible? Han City First High School? Eel can¡¯t be a high school student, right?¡±


    Lang Ya didn¡¯t believe that the person who could easily steal the Jimo family¡¯s secrets was just a high school student.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a teacher. They¡¯re just hiding in Han City First High School.¡±


    The man in the suit standing behind Lang Ya looked much calmer.


    ¡°Since the location has been confirmed, the people from Han City can move out now.¡±


    At this moment, Lang Ya suddenly stopped the man who was about to make a call.


    The man looked at Lang Ya impatiently.


    ¡°I just thought of something fun.¡±


    ¡°This is very important. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t listen to Lang Ya at all. He pressed the button on his phone.


    ¡°Instead of arranging for someone else to go, I might as well go myself.¡±


    Lang Ya licked his teeth, his eyes filled with ruthlessness.


    ¡°I want to see for myself who this eel is. They were clearly just a nameless junior. How did they suddenly break through the Jimo family¡¯s defense and occupy the first place on the hacker ranks?¡±


    The man¡¯s hand paused slightly, as if he was thinking about Lang Ya¡¯s words. ¡°Then what identity do you plan to enter Han City First High School with?¡±


    He sized up Lang Ya from head to toe, his eyes suddenly filled with mockery. ¡°A student? With your appearance, I¡¯m afraid the school won¡¯t dare to accept you at all.¡±


    Lang Ya ignored the mockery in the man¡¯s words and scooped up his jacket.


    ¡°Prepare a plane ticket for me. Besides, I¡¯m a student of Zhong Chu University¡¯s Ancient Language Department. It¡¯s not too much to be a teacher, right?¡±


    Only then did the man suddenly remember Lang Ya¡¯s identity and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why those people agreed to let someone like you, who looks like a hooligan, be the president of the Student Union.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m capable, why can¡¯t I? Also, when are you leaving this godforsaken place? I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about staying here. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have long gone to Han City alone. Why would I still be here to provide you with information? But you guys are indeed quite useless. It¡¯s been so long, but there¡¯s no news at all.¡±


    The expression on the man¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Lang Ya, be more polite with your words! Didn¡¯t you crack the address because you cooperated with Guo Shui? It¡¯s still a vague address!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still vague? Isn¡¯t it already out in the open? As long as I enter Han City First High School, won¡¯t I be able to find the eel in minutes?¡±


    Lang Ya¡¯s face was filled with arrogance. The man only shook his head when he saw this. ¡°The plane tickets have been booked for this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, if it doesn¡¯t work out, just follow me. It feels better than staying in this godforsaken place.¡±


    ¡°Lang Ya, if you continue, aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to leave?¡±


    Lang Ya¡¯s face showed some fear.

 Chapter 352 - 352 Changed IP Address

    352 Changed IP Address


    He kicked the chair beside him fiercely but did not say anything.


    The man looked at Lang Ya¡¯s back and retracted his gaze. He looked at the position of the computer and suddenly realized that the IP data on it was jumping. He immediately called out to Lang Ya.


    ¡°Lang Ya, do you think the IP address has changed? Could it be that the IP address just now was fake?¡±


    Lang Ya stopped abruptly as he was about to leave. He followed the man¡¯s gaze to the computer screen. Sure enough, the IP data on it had changed.


    There was a hint of impatience on his face. He raised his hand to touch his buzz cut and walked back to the computer in a few steps. He pulled out a chair and sat down.


    His fingers quickly typed on the keyboard, and there was a crackling sound. After a while, the IP address came again, followed by the message from Guo Shui popping up in the lower right corner.


    ¡°There might be a trap. Let¡¯s split up.¡±


    Lang Ya stared at the words, frowning in thought for a moment, rubbing his head irritably.


    He couldn¡¯t be sure if the IP address just now was the bait thrown by the eel. Although they were both in Han City, one was in the south and the other was in the north. It would be fine if they were close, but the difference was so big that they couldn¡¯t figure out which was the real location of the eel.


    However, compared to the former, Lang Ya believed in the latter more because the latter was a residential building.


    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re all in Han City anyway. The plan won¡¯t change. As for my identity, help me arrange it. I¡¯ll go to Han City First High to test the waters. You can leave the rest to the Guo Zi.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in Guo Shui that much?¡±


    Hearing the intimacy in Lang Ya¡¯s words, the man raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Looks like she sent something just now.¡±


    Lang Ya seemed to have thought of something. His eyes softened and then became fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t care so much. Prepare what you need to prepare.¡±


    When Gu Man woke up again, it was Xiao Xiao who woke her up. She looked up and realized that the teacher had already arrived at the classroom.


    She straightened up a little, but her eyes were tightly closed in a pretense of sleep.


    Seeing this, Xiao Xiao could only helplessly cover for her.


    After the second period ended, there was suddenly news on the radio that they had to come to the field for a meeting.


    Gu Man originally wanted to sleep a little longer after class. Now that she heard this sudden news, she flicked the hair in front of her eyes and moved the chair away with an irritated expression.


    When she got off the field, she realized that the principal was talking about the rumors on the forum.


    Seeing that everyone in Class One who had spread rumors had gone on stage to apologize, Class Ten covered their stomachs and laughed.


    Usually, these people looked down on Class Ten, but now, they still had to apologize to Class Ten.


    They usually pretended to be innocent, but they still spread rumors about others behind their backs. They were not even as good as them. Although their academic results were not good, at least their morals were not bad.


    Gu Man, who was originally a little frustrated at being disturbed, felt happy when she saw the people apologizing one after another.


    This was especially true for Wei Wei and Han Yi from Class One. Usually, they would only go on stage as outstanding representatives, but now, they had to go on stage to apologize. Their faces were filled with the unwillingness to admit defeat. No matter how one looked at it, it was funny.


    Some people in Class Ten couldn¡¯t stand their pretense of being aloof anymore and immediately shouted, ¡°Who are you putting on a bitter face for? Second place in the grade, third place in the grade?¡±


    This person was really sharp. He hit the nail on the head. Not only did he mock Wei Wei and Han Yi, but he also mocked them for being inferior to Class Ten in the previous monthly examination.


    For a moment, the entire field was filled with Class Ten¡¯s applause that resounded through the clouds.


    The principal watched this scene from the side and did not dare to stop them. He was afraid that Gu Man would be unhappy and sue all his students again. He could only let the people from Class Ten do whatever they wanted.


    For a moment, Wei Wei and Han Yi¡¯s expressions became even uglier.


    Especially Wei Wei. She had never experienced such a thing before. Her fingertips dug into her palms, it was impossible for her to hide the humiliation in her heart even with pain.


    Even though there were many people below, Wei Wei still saw Gu Man at first glance.


    Her hatred formed a sharp contrast with Gu Man¡¯s calmness, making her look like a clown.

 Chapter 353 - 353 Another Increase in Strength

    353 Another Increase in Strength


    Regarding this, Wei Wei felt even more indignant. Why? Why could Gu Man sit below the stage and leisurely enjoy their apology?


    However, she could only stand on the stage in humiliation and let others mock her. She was even mocked for her proudest results.


    Gu Man was clearly just a cheater. What right did she have to enjoy all the glory? What right did she have to mock her?


    Why?


    She was furious, but she felt even more powerless because she could not do anything. However, she would definitely defeat Gu Man in the next exam!


    Even if she wanted to copy again, she would do her best to find evidence of her cheating. She would definitely be able to overthrow her mask of calmness.


    The apology ended very quickly. The other classes were in a rare silence. Only Class Ten was the most excited.


    Every time they saw someone they hated on stage, they would clamor excitedly, turning a good apology party into a mockery party for Class Ten.


    However, the effect was also very obvious. After apologizing, the group of people had faces full of shame. After this time, they would probably not cause trouble before the college entrance examination.


    Instead of sending them to the police station and causing a lot of trouble, Gu Man was quite satisfied with this treatment effect.


    At least it was a good show. Gu Man¡¯s sleepiness had long dissipated.


    When she returned to the classroom, she realized that this Chinese class had become self-study.


    As soon as the bell rang, Xiao Xiao said with a gossipy expression, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the language teacher won¡¯t be able to be a teacher in the future. I heard that the school is preparing to recruit a new language teacher. I wonder if it¡¯s a man or a woman. I hope it¡¯s a handsome man.¡±


    When Xiao Xiao mentioned handsome man, her eyes instantly sparkled. Lu You slapped her back.


    ¡°I think you want to make the Chinese teacher a celebrity too.¡±


    Xiao Xiao glared at Lu You, then turned around and said excitedly, ¡°Look, our school doesn¡¯t have a single handsome teacher at the moment. They¡¯re all a bunch of old men. This time, they must have just recruited university students. Perhaps I can really meet a handsome teacher.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams. How is that possible? It¡¯s already good enough that they didn¡¯t recruit someone that¡¯s balding.¡±


    Class passed quickly and school ended in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Man rejected Xiao Xiao and the others¡¯ invitation. After carrying her bag out, she took a taxi and walked towards the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she followed the ward number given by Xiao Ru and arrived in front of the ward. Before entering, she knocked on the door. When she heard permission from inside, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    The moment she entered, she saw Zhen Rong lying on the bed. Beside him sat Xiao Ru, who had a worried but helpless expression.


    The moment Xiao Ru saw Gu Man, she became excited. She quickly walked up to Gu Man and grabbed her hands. ¡°Miss Gu, please save Mr. Zhen. The hospital¡¯s critical medical report has been sent down. I¡¯ve never seen him look so haggard. He hasn¡¯t woken up since the surgery.¡±


    As she spoke, Xiao Ru gradually lost control of her emotions. Her tears fell one by one like pearls with a broken string.


    Gu Man patted her back to calm her down. Then, she turned to look at the bed.


    A baby¡¯s face suddenly appeared in the black fog on Zhen Rong¡¯s shoulder. His entire face was covered in black patterns. The moment he saw Gu Man, he immediately bared his teeth, wanting to scare her away.


    Gu Man raised her fingertips by her side slightly, and a stream of spiritual power instantly rushed towards the little ghost and disappeared from its forehead. With a miserable scream, the little ghost immediately retreated into the black fog.


    She did not expect that in just a few days, the little ghost had already grown to this extent. It seemed that it had already absorbed Zhen Rong¡¯s energy without caring about the consequences.


    If it was her in the past, she would indeed find it a little troublesome to deal with such a brat.


    However, it was a pity that her spiritual power had improved recently. It was easy for her to deal with such a little ghost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can still be saved.¡±

 Chapter 354 - 354 Treating Zhen Rongs Illness

    354 Treating Zhen Rong¡¯s Illness


    It was just a simple sentence, but Xiao Ru was inexplicably comforted. She nodded heavily, wiped the tears on her face with the back of her hand, and consciously left the room.


    When she reached the door, she still looked in Zhen Rong¡¯s direction with a worried expression.


    ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ll leave Mr. Zhen to you. I know that you people will avoid outsiders, so don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone in.¡±


    Gu Man nodded. It was better to have no one present. Since someone was guarding the door for her, she could be impudent.


    After Xiao Ru left completely, Gu Man looked at the little ghost with a cold expression. On the bed, Zhen Rong¡¯s entire face was scrunched up, as if he was experiencing something painful.


    ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t learn your lesson last time.¡±


    Zhen Rong was still surrounded by black fog. The little ghost from before did not show its face. It was probably frightened by Gu Man¡¯s attack just now.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to appear, I¡¯ll personally invite you out.¡±


    As for this request, Gu Man naturally did not intend to be polite. She drew a few lines in front of her, and a strong light instantly burst out from the black fog. It was even stronger than the sunlight that fell from the window.


    Right on the heels of that, she heard a baby scream. It was especially ear-piercing.


    The face from before reappeared in front of her, but his expression was even more pained. The black lines on his face kept flickering.


    The little ghost¡¯s face was ferocious. It struggled from the black fog and was about to pounce in Gu Man¡¯s direction.


    As he moved, Zhen Rong¡¯s expression became even uglier on the hospital bed. The heartbeat on the instrument next to him was almost flat.


    Gu Man knew that she had to speed up. She walked over in a few steps and gathered all the spiritual energy in her body at a point on her fingertip, stabbing it straight at the little ghost.


    Her body, which was clearly ordinary, flickered with a sharp light at this moment. It was as if her hand had turned into an incomparably sharp blade at this moment. Nothing could stop her from advancing.


    When the little ghost faced the majestic spiritual power, its face finally revealed fear. It screamed and wanted to hide in the black fog again, but Gu Man had already expected it.


    She raised her other hand and gestured something in the air. The black fog gradually dissipated, revealing the full appearance of the little ghost.


    Only then did the little ghost realize that his hiding place had already disappeared. He stared fixedly in Gu Man¡¯s direction. The black patterns on his face flickered even more fiercely, and they even revealed a faint red light.


    Then, blood gushed out of his facial features continuously. It was extremely terrifying.


    However, at this moment, Zhen Rong, who was lying on the hospital bed, suddenly straightened his body. His eyes were wide open, but he did not see any black color. His pure white pupils looked especially terrifying at this moment.


    Although he did not have black pupils, he accurately captured Gu Man¡¯s location and reached out with both hands to attack.


    Gu Man did not care about his identity and nimbly hit his neck. He fainted again, but his heartbeat had already returned to normal.


    Gu Man¡¯s gaze gradually became ruthless. She stared at the little ghost who was constantly doing evil and slapped the little ghost¡¯s forehead. The little ghost screamed and roared, and the black patterns on its body gradually turned blood-red.


    His body continued to grow, and he was even as tall as half an adult. However, in contrast, Zhen Rong, who was lying on the hospital bed, was shriveling up at an extremely fast speed.


    At this moment, the sound of an argument suddenly sounded outside the door. One could vaguely hear a few angry shouts.


    ¡°Get out of the way. What are you doing in the room? The patient¡¯s heart is no longer beating.¡±


    Right on the heels of that was Xiaoru¡¯s trembling voice. Although she was very afraid of these people, she still tried her best to stop them from advancing.


    ¡°You, you can¡¯t go in. If anything happens, we¡¯ll bear the responsibility ourselves.¡±


    She could only place all her hopes on Gu Man now, hoping that she could save Zhen Rong again.


    However, when she heard that Zhen Rong¡¯s heart had stopped beating, her heart could not help but skip a beat. She even revealed her fear in an instant and wanted to let go and let the doctors in.


    However, at the thought of Gu Man¡¯s ability, she mustered her courage and blocked the door, facing the fierce gazes of the doctors.

 Chapter 355 - 355 Eliminating the Imp

    355 Eliminating the Imp


    ¡°This is no longer a matter of whether you guys are responsible or not. He can¡¯t die in the hospital¡­¡±


    Then, all kinds of voices mixed together. Gu Man was no longer in the mood to care about what was happening outside the door. She looked at the little ghost who was gradually walking down from Zhen Rong¡¯s body and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Are you really not going to find a way out for yourself? What grudge do you have that you can¡¯t even care about in your next life? Do you know that if you continue to be like this, you can only enter the path of animals in your next life? In the next few lives, your life will be incomparably miserable and poor. In the end, you¡¯re only entrusted by someone. You don¡¯t have any grudges with this person.¡±


    Gu Man really did not understand what the little ghost was doing. She looked coldly at the little ghost, whose body was still growing. His face also revealed some human emotions.


    ¡°Why? If they don¡¯t want me, then don¡¯t give birth to me! Why must I be abandoned at such a young age? So what if it¡¯s the next life? I must drag someone into the path of animals like me!¡±


    The little ghost roared indignantly. Gu Man only shook her head when she heard this.


    The resentment of this kind of brat usually came from being abandoned by his biological parents. However, this brat had clearly magnified the resentment in his heart and even implicated Zhen Rong.


    There was no longer any sympathy in her heart. If this brat could still repent, she could send him back to life. In that case, don¡¯t blame her for not showing mercy.


    In the next second, Gu Man changed her lazy attitude and arrived in front of the little ghost at an extremely fast speed. She slapped his head heavily. The little ghost, who was still arrogant just now, roared, but as endless spiritual energy poured into his body, he could clearly feel his body disappearing.


    Even so, the little ghost was still unwilling. He wanted to pounce on Zhen Rong and suck his Yang Qi dry. Even if he died, he would bring someone with him!


    Gu Man did not give him this chance. She increased the infusion of spiritual energy, and the little ghost¡¯s body gradually dissipated into the air. However, as he dissipated, his body gradually turned into half black fog and half white gas.


    The white gas went towards the position on the bed. Zhen Rong, who had been shriveled just now, was instantly filled up like a balloon that had been filled with air. The heartbeat on the instrument beside him also returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, the door was forcefully broken open. A group of people in white coats entered the room. Without even looking in the direction of the bed, they scolded Gu Man angrily, ¡°Who are you? Are you the patient¡¯s family? Do you know that you¡¯re killing someone for gain right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the patient¡¯s family, but who am I killing and what am I gaining?¡±


    Due to the output of spiritual power just now, Gu Man¡¯s fatigue and hunger swept over her, but it was not unbearable. However, under such circumstances, her temper inevitably became irritable. Facing this group of doctors, she naturally could not be polite.


    Only then did Xiao Ru hurriedly poke her head out from the group of doctors. ¡°I told you, we¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    Although she said that, Xiao Ru still looked at the bed with a worried expression. When she saw that Zhen Rong¡¯s face was rosy and the heartbeat on the instrument beside him was normal, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why are you doctors slandering people without distinguishing right or wrong? Isn¡¯t everything fine? Perhaps there¡¯s something wrong with your hospital¡¯s equipment and you want to blame us. I think it¡¯s because your hospital isn¡¯t good that you want to shirk responsibility.¡±


    When the doctor heard this, he frowned. Why did this person say what they were thinking?


    The reason why they arrived so quickly was actually because they had this thought. After a series of examinations and surgeries, they knew better than anyone that Zhen Rong could not be saved at all. They might as well take this opportunity to get rid of the charges.


    After all, Zhen Rong¡¯s influence was not ordinary. They did not want the hospital¡¯s reputation to be threatened. Coincidentally, there was a sacrificial lamb, scapegoat, sent over, so they rushed over.


    ¡°What do you mean we did not distinguish right or wrong and slandered you? We saw it clearly before we came. Mr. Zhen¡¯s heartbeat¡­¡±

 Chapter 356 - 356 Heartbeat Returns to Normal

    356 Heartbeat Returns to Normal


    The doctor walked confidently to the instrument and pointed at the heartbeat on it. When his gaze landed on the screen, the words in his mouth stopped abruptly.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can his heartbeat return to normal? It clearly became a straight line just now.¡±


    The confidence on his face disappeared in an instant and turned into panic.


    He held the device with both hands and patted it a few times. Looking up and down, he did not believe that the heartbeat had returned to normal. Even the frequency of the heartbeat was no different from that of a normal person.


    However, even if it wasn¡¯t drawn in a straight line, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. After the surgery, Zhen Rong¡¯s heartbeat had been in a weak state, so the instrument must be broken.


    The doctor said firmly, ¡°This instrument must be broken! Yes, that¡¯s right! Even if his heartbeat isn¡¯t zero, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    However, as if it was specially for contradicting the doctor, Zhen Rong slowly woke up. He stood up and felt waves of pain coming from his neck. He rubbed it and his vision became clear.


    Looking at the room full of doctors and Gu Man, who had arrived at some point, he blinked and greeted Gu Man first. ¡°Miss Gu, it seems that my illness is so serious that Xiao Ru still contacted you.¡±


    Gu Man nodded slightly in response.


    However, the other doctors looked as if they had seen a ghost. They looked at Zhen Rong on the bed with the same shocked expression.


    ¡°Why are you awake now?¡±


    Zhen Rong was confused by his words, but it sounded like he shouldn¡¯t have woken up.


    Zhen Rong¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean that I should be unconscious now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhen, you misunderstood.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s face was pale as he said this, but he did not know how to defend himself. He pursed his lips and stood there with an ugly expression.


    When the other doctors saw this, they hurriedly went forward to ease the atmosphere.


    ¡°Looks like our surgery went smoothly. Mr. Zhen actually woke up so quickly.¡±


    They did not think that the person who could wake Mr. Zhen up was Gu Man at all. They shamelessly took all the credit. Although they had no clue why Zhen Rong suddenly woke up, this did not stop them from taking the credit.


    Xiao Ru, who knew the inside story, widened her eyes. She could not believe that the most famous First Hospital was actually filled with shameless people.


    How could she not know what had happened? After the surgery, Zhen Rong¡¯s weak heart almost stopped beating. If not for Miss Gu, Mr. Zhen would not have woken up at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? It¡¯s clearly Miss Gu¡¯s credit. You¡¯re already in your thirties or forties. How can you have the cheek to snatch the credit of a teenage girl?¡±


    Xiao Ru¡¯s words instantly made the group of doctors¡¯ expressions turn ugly. They looked unfriendly and looked at Gu Man, who was standing at the side without saying a word.


    ¡°Does she have a doctor¡¯s license? Does she know how to treat illnesses? It¡¯s clearly because of our surgery. It¡¯s normal for him to be weak after the surgery. Then, he¡¯ll gradually recover. Don¡¯t say that just by her standing here and watching Mr. Zhen. Mr. Zhen¡¯s illness has recovered. It¡¯s simply a joke.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s undisguised mockery made Xiao Ru furious, but she was also powerless because she had no way of proving that Mr. Zhen had woken up because of Miss Gu.


    ¡°Oh? Then tell me what illness he has?¡±


    Gu Man leaned against the table beside her. Although she had never cared about credit, it did not mean that she would let others take her credit.


    Gu Man narrowed her eyes slightly. Just by standing there, it was impossible to ignore. What was even more terrifying was the aura she emitted that did not match her age at all.


    ¡°Mr. Zhen only has some problems with his organs. He¡¯ll naturally recover after the surgery.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words were a little stuttering because they had only chosen to undergo surgery because they had no choice. They did not know what illness Mr. Zhen had.


    The so-called surgery was only to find nothing abnormal after cutting him open and sewing him up again. They were unwilling to admit that such an unprofessional thing would happen to them.

 Chapter 357 - 357 Merit Occupied

    357 Merit Occupied


    However, because of Zhen Rong¡¯s special identity, they had no choice but to perform this surgery that would not succeed at all. From the beginning to the end, they had only managed to fool them.


    What they were more worried about was not how to treat this illness, but how to prevent him from dying in their hospital.


    ¡°Is it really an organ problem?¡±


    Gu Man tilted her head slightly and smiled faintly. Her harmless face was inexplicably shocking at this moment.


    The doctors immediately looked angry. One of the men, who looked very fierce, flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    ¡°Who are you? Why should we answer your question? I seriously suspect that you have a serious intention to murder Mr. Zhen. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll get the security officers to chase you out.¡±


    ¡°Why are you making so much noise? Don¡¯t you know that this will disturb the patient¡¯s rest?¡±


    A stern shout came from outside the door, and everyone¡¯s gaze instantly turned towards the door.


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows and looked at the old acquaintance who had suddenly appeared.


    Director Wang clearly did not expect to see Gu Man here. His eyes lit up and he quickened his pace. Ignoring the gazes of the others, he walked towards Gu Man.


    He had heard that Gu Man was preparing to treat Guo Guo¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Miss Gu, long time no see. You haven¡¯t been here for a long time. I still have many questions I haven¡¯t asked.¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s words were filled with complaints. His familiar appearance stunned the others.


    One of them asked with trembling lips, ¡°Director Wang, what¡¯s your relationship with this person?¡±


    Director Wang looked at them unhappily. ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t you know? It was Miss Gu who treated Mr. Zhen¡¯s illness earlier.¡±


    Chief Wang clearly did not know how shocking his words were to this group of doctors. They all looked at Gu Man in shock.

 Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Punishment

    Chapter 358: Punishment


    Gu Man watched as the black fog entered the doctors¡¯ bodies and did not have any intention of pestering them.


    After all, someone would help her teach this group of people a lesson.


    ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re just too kind-hearted. You don¡¯t know that this kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen in our hospital. Regardless of whether you¡¯re calculative today, our hospital will punish them according to the relevant rules!¡±


    When the doctors heard Chief Wang¡¯s words, they revealed terrified expressions, but there was still some resentment in the depths of their eyes.


    It was all Gu Man¡¯s fault for suddenly appearing. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have lost their jobs.


    The doctors did not dare to place their hatred on Director Wang and could only place it on Gu Man.


    She only knew a few medical skills that they did not know. What was there to be arrogant about?


    Even though they thought so, the doctors still begged Director Wang.


    ¡°Director, it¡¯s our first time too. Since Miss Gu doesn¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we just let it go?¡±


    ¡°If she says forget it, then forget it. Are the hospital¡¯s rules dead? I¡¯ll report this matter to the higher-ups. Regardless of whether you¡¯re punished or not, you should put away those thoughts.¡±


    Director Wang didn¡¯t know why, but when he looked at the people in front of him, he only felt that they were exceptionally detestable. They even dared to take Miss Gu¡¯s credit, but they didn¡¯t even think about how ambitious they were!


    Zhen Rong, who was sitting on the bed, saw this and said, ¡°I will personally thank Miss Gu. Even if Director Wang doesn¡¯t pursue the matter, I will.¡±


    The doctors¡¯ faces turned even paler. If others found out, the patient would also pursue their responsibilities. They might not even be able to come into contact with this industry in the future.


    Moreover, Zhen Rong was the one holding them accountable.


    On second thought, although Chief Wang said that he wanted to report it, he did not fire them. It was very likely that they would just be demoted.


    In comparison, Chief Physician Wang¡¯s punishment was lighter. This group of doctors¡¯ minds immediately became active.


    ¡°Chief Wang, let¡¯s follow the hospital¡¯s rules and punishments. We know our mistake and will definitely correct it in the future. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chief Wang looked at their changed expressions and snorted.


    It was an insult to them to have such vermin in the hospital!


    The doctors were too embarrassed to continue staying in the ward. They found excuses and left. For a moment, only Gu Man and the others were left in the ward.


    After Director Wang saw her leave, the serious expression on his face immediately disappeared. He looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction expectantly. ¡°Miss Gu, about some illnesses¡­


    Chief Wang did not waste any time. While Gu Man was still here, he asked everything he did not understand in medicine.


    Gu Man could easily answer these questions that sounded like they were spinning. Her words were filled with convincing power.


    After the conversation between the two of them, Chief Wang realized that traditional Chinese medicine was vast and profound. Western medicine could not compare to it at all. He nodded after benefiting greatly.


    ¡°Thank you for your answer, Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can take a look at the medical books I recommended to you. You might be able to find the answers you want.¡±


    Seeing that Director Wang was really studying, Gu Man did not mind giving him some pointers. She could tell that Director Wang really wanted to save the world and not try to gain benefits like those doctors.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu.¡±


    Director Wang was about to walk out of the door in a hurry, but halfway there, he seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Gu Man.


    ¡°Miss Gu, how¡¯s Guo Guo¡¯s condition?¡±


    This matter had always been on his mind. Unfortunately, his medical skills were not exquisite enough to save Guo Guo.


    However, when Director Wang saw Gu Man treating Zhen Rong, he was inexplicably certain that this person could definitely treat Guo Guo¡¯s illness, so he introduced Gu Man to Guo Guo¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°It can be treated, but some medicinal herbs are not easy to gather.¡±


    Only then did Gu Man remember that Guo Guo was sick. Over the past few days, she had been busy with other things and had not had the time to catch the herbs. Her gaze landed on Chief Wang.


    Handing the task of capturing medicinal herbs to him might save her a lot of trouble. Moreover, because of his profession, picking medicinal herbs was much more convenient for him than for her..

 Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Director Wang’s Request

    Chapter 359: Director Wang¡¯s Request


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Unexpectedly, before Gu Man could take the initiative to speak, Chief Wang volunteered. ¡°What medicinal herbs? Leave them to me. I happen to know a few old friends of Chinese medicine.¡±


    Gu Man did not stand on ceremony. She found a pen and paper in the ward and wrote down the herbs she needed before handing them to Director Wang.


    Chief Wang took it excitedly. He looked at the herbs on it and was a little confused. These herbs did not seem to have anything to do with treating illnesses. Some of them even produced poison.


    He looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction hesitantly. Before he could speak, Gu Man knew what he wanted to say. ¡°This medicine isn¡¯t for people to take.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chief Wang heaved a sigh of relief. He put away the prescription and left Gu Man¡¯s contact number before leaving the ward in a hurry.


    Only then did Zhen Rong have the chance to talk to Gu Man. ¡°Miss Gu, thank you for saving my life. I really don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness twice.¡±


    ¡°Accumulating good deeds on a daily basis is my repayment.¡±


    ¡­..


    When Zhen Rong heard this extremely simple request, he was slightly stunned. He was extremely grateful in his heart. A person like Miss Gu who didn¡¯t ask for anything was really rare in this world.


    Compared to the behavior of the doctors just now, it could only be said that there was no harm without comparison.


    Although Miss Gu didn¡¯t want anything, he still had to give her a gift. Otherwise, he would feel bad.


    Gu Man still did not know that she had caused Zhen Rong¡¯s misunderstanding. It was not that she did not want Zhen Rong to repay her, but because by persuading others to do good, she also had a certain amount of merit, and these merit would be converted into her cultivation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Gu. I will definitely accumulate good deeds. Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I would still do it. However, I will definitely give you the remuneration!¡±


    Zhen Rong¡¯s gaze was unquestionable. Gu Man looked over and seemed to have thought of something. She lowered her head and thought for a moment. ¡°In that case, can I raise the remuneration?¡±


    Zhen Rong looked a little excited and nodded heavily. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then give me your autograph.¡±


    Gu Man suddenly remembered that Xiao Xiao liked Zhen Rong. Since Zhen Rong insisted on giving her a gift, he might as well give her an autographed photo. She could also give it to Xiao Xiao.


    As for the rest, Gu Man did not want anything else for the time being.


    Zhen Rong was stunned when he heard this request. He asked in disbelief, his heart beating faster. ¡°Is Miss Gu a fan of mine?¡±


    How lucky was he to be able to get Miss Gu to ask him for an autographed photo? At the thought that Gu Man might be his fan, Zhen Rong was inexplicably excited and his face was filled with a smile.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Gu Man couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain, so she casually replied. She didn¡¯t know how much her simple words had affected Zhen Rong.


    The person who had been pale just now was instantly dyed red. He looked extremely shy.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu, for liking me. It¡¯s just that your requirement for an autographed photo is too simple,¡± Zhen Rong said after some hesitation.


    An autographed photo was nothing to him. This little reward was not worth mentioning when compared to Miss Gu¡¯s life-saving grace.


    Gu Man¡¯s face was also filled with impatience. ¡°In that case, you can owe me first. We¡¯ll talk about it next time. I still have something on.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright. Miss Gu, you can go ahead.¡±


    Zhen Rong nodded obediently and watched Gu Man leave.


    At this moment, Xiao Ru also came to the ward. Looking at the beaming Zhen Rong, the corners of her mouth could not help but curl into a smile. ¡°Mr. Zhen, you really should see your current smile. I¡¯ve never seen you so happy.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m just sincerely happy to meet someone like Miss Gu. Oh right, since Miss Gu said that she wants me to accumulate kindness, I have to take action seriously.¡±


    Xiao Ru nodded. ¡°Is it still that charity?¡±


    Zhen Rong was about to nod, but he seemed to have thought of something and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not very sincere to donate money. I want to go and take a look personally. I want to see how the children are doing now. If there are any jobs later, help me reject them first..¡±

 Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Meeting Xiang Yin

    Chapter 360: Meeting Xiang Yin


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xiao Ru agreed. Mr. Zhen had lost a lot of weight after being tortured time and time again. It was a good time to go out for a walk. It was also beneficial to his body¡¯s recovery.


    Gu Man still did not know Zhen Rong¡¯s plan.


    After leaving the hospital, she felt the vibration in her arm and shook her wrist, thinking about the person she had just met.


    She had indeed left the ward in a hurry because she had something on.


    As she spoke, Gu Man felt a strong vibration on her wrist. This proved that the person who had located her was nearby.


    She looked down and saw that their positions were gradually overlapping, so she found an excuse to leave.


    She thought that her defense had been broken, but to her confusion, the watch did not remind her.


    ¡­..


    It was not until she checked the firewall that she realized that there were no traces of it being cracked. Perhaps this encounter was just a coincidence.


    However, there were too many people on the way, so he could not be sure which one was the right one.


    She reined in her thoughts and reinforced the firewall again. Only then did she feel completely relieved.


    Gu Man, who was about to go home, looked at the familiar black car that had stopped in front of her. She was not surprised to see the familiar face in the backseat.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xiang Yin looked at the hospital behind Gu Man and frowned slightly.


    Why did Gu Man suddenly come to the hospital? Was she sick?


    At the thought of this, Xiang Yin could not help but feel nervous. He only heaved a sigh of relief when Gu Man explained.


    ¡°So it¡¯s your friend. Do you want to eat together?¡±


    Looking at the time on her wrist, Gu Man frowned. Just as she was about to reject him, Xiang Yin spoke first as if he had expected it. ¡°As a fake boyfriend, I want to have a meal with my fake girlfriend. I can¡¯t possibly be rejected, right?¡±


    He looked up at Gu Man. There was no emotion in his eyes, but Gu Man felt that he was a little aggrieved.


    After thinking about it, she realized that Xiang Yin had indeed helped her a lot. It was just a meal. She opened the car door and got in.


    Xiang Yin was in a corner where Gu Man could not see him with a smug smile.


    Gu Man sat in the car seat and ignored Xiang Yin. Instead, she swiped her cell phone. She looked at the notification window that suddenly popped up and reached out to click on it.


    ¡°Manman, this is you, right? Could the man beside you be the one from last time?¡±


    Seeing this message, Gu Man frowned. She tilted her head and looked in Xiang Yin¡¯s direction. She quickly retracted her gaze and clicked on the link Xiao Xiao had sent.


    The opening title was especially eye-catching.


    ttShocking, the heir of the Xiang family actually has someone in his heart! #


    Especially the thick exclamation mark, it was even more eye-catching.


    Gu Man¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Through the news above, she learned that the Xiang family was one of the four big families.


    She had never taken the initiative to understand this before. She only knew that she had obtained it from the original owner¡¯s memories. In addition, the Xiang family was too mysterious and she rarely heard any information, so she forgot about them. Now that she saw the news, she suddenly remembered that there was still the Xiang family among the four great families.


    However, the news was vague about Xiang Yin¡¯s identity, but Gu Man had a feeling that Xiang Yin was definitely not an ordinary heir.


    She continued scrolling down and realized that someone had taken a photo of the auction.


    Although the two of them were not very intimate, under the superb skills of the photographer, they actually looked a little ambiguous, like a young couple in love.


    However, Gu Man clearly remembered that there was still half a meter between the two of them at that time. This person took a photo as if the two of them were stuck together.


    This article was very popular. After all, Xiang Yin was a member of the four major families and was so handsome. It was just that there was very little information about him previously, so not many people paid attention to him.


    As soon as this news was exposed, even the financial news attracted the attention of many girls.


    This was completely because Xiang Yin met the standards of being tall, rich, and handsome in their hearts, and even far exceeded them.


    The people below were trying to attract Xiang Yin¡¯s attention.


    Although the photos were ambiguous, they blurred Gu Man¡¯s face and made it impossible to tell if she was beautiful or ugly. However, the comments below directly confirmed that Gu Man was ugly. They scolded her and accused her of not being worthy of Xiang Yin..

 Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Relationship Exposed

    Chapter 361: Relationship Exposed


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°She¡¯s so ugly. I wonder how she seduced the heir of the Xiang family. Could it be because of her good skills?¡±


    ¡°I agree with the person above. Although I¡¯ve never seen the heir of the Xiang family before, with this side profile, that woman is definitely not worthy.¡±


    ¡°Why are all handsome men blind? How is this ugly woman worthy of the heir of the Xiang family?¡±


    ¡°Maybe all handsome men have ugly fetishes. Does anyone know anything about this woman?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man from Han City First High School cheated in the exam previously. I don¡¯t know how it was suppressed. Now it seems that there¡¯s someone behind her. Indeed, it¡¯s amazing to have power and influence.¡±


    ¡°What power? It¡¯s all because of men. The successor of the Xiang family is definitely not sincere. She¡¯ll be abandoned sooner or later!¡±


    ? ? ?


    ¡­..


    Looking at these insults, Gu Man did not change at all. She even looked down a few times until she heard a sound.


    ¡°These people don¡¯t know the truth and are reporting randomly. I¡¯ll get someone to delete the negative news.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at the report on Gu Man¡¯s phone and still had selfish motives. These two photos looked quite good. The person who secretly took them was quite skilled, but the people who scolded Gu Man below¡­


    His eyes inadvertently revealed a malicious look, and the aura around his body instantly turned cold.


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Man casually returned her phone to the chat interface and replied to Xiao Xiao.


    ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s reply, Xiang Yin felt that it was especially glaring. The two of them were only in the stage of acting. He was indeed just a friend to Gu Man.


    At the thought of this, Xiang Yin¡¯s heart ached. The sweetness of yesterday no longer existed, and his expression was ugly.


    Xiang Yin pretended that nothing had happened and picked up his phone to read the report. He did not notice that Gu Man¡¯s cell phone interface had changed.


    Xiang Yin was about to continue scrolling down when he realized that the post had disappeared.


    He subconsciously turned to look at Gu Man and saw that she had put away her cell phone and was looking at the scenery outside the window.


    ¡°The post was just deleted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid some kind-hearted person deleted it.¡±


    Looking at Gu Man¡¯s extremely calm face, Xiang Yin suddenly wanted to ask her about her attitude towards the post. He wanted to know what he thought of their relationship.


    However, he could not open his mouth no matter how hard he tried. He hesitated for a moment and sighed. He leaned back in his seat and rubbed the space between his eyebrows.


    When did he become so hesitant?


    Hearing the sigh beside her ear, Gu Man turned to look at Xiang Yin¡¯s lowered profile in confusion. Looking at his furrowed brows, she felt inexplicably unhappy and wanted to smooth his brows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t frown. It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    In the end, she did not put it into action. Instead, she spoke softly.


    Hearing her voice, Xiang Yin was a little stunned, but his brows did relax.


    Gu Man nodded in satisfaction and looked ahead.


    When Xiang Yin, who had been a little depressed just now, heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.


    It seemed that Gu Man did not completely ignore him. At the very least, she still cared if he frowned. He subconsciously reached out and touched his chin.


    Did she like this face too?


    Before he could figure out what was going on, the car had already arrived at its destination. Xiang Yin wished he could drag it out a little longer, but Gu Man had already opened the car door and got out. Helpless, he could only get out.


    Looking at the familiar scene in front of them, the two of them walked towards the entrance of Restaurant Fragrance with ease. However, they did not expect to encounter a familiar figure.


    Gu Rou chased after Zhang Yue. The two of them seemed to have quarreled. Zhang Yue¡¯s expression was ugly.


    Gu Man only took a look before retracting her gaze and walking into the restaurant.


    However, the more she wanted to avoid something, the more things did not go as she wished.


    Zhang Yue¡¯s sharp eyes saw them and he immediately changed his position and walked over.


    He looked at Xiang Yin, who was standing beside Gu Man, and his expression suddenly turned ugly. ¡°Gu Man, our marriage hasn¡¯t been dissolved yet. Are you going to casually put your arms around a man¡¯s shoulders?¡±


    Gu Rou followed behind. She was about to hold Zhang Yue¡¯s arm when she saw Xiang Yin and retracted her hand..

 Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Thought

    Chapter 362: Thought


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man¡¯s face suddenly tensed up, as if she had heard something disgusting. There was undisguised disgust in her eyes.


    ¡°I suggest you go to the hospital for an ear check.¡±


    Zhang Yue¡¯s expression turned ugly for a while, but he quickly adjusted.


    ¡°The engagement was decided by the elders. Do you think you can break it with a casual sentence?¡±


    Gu Rou, who was standing beside Zhang Yue, had no expression. Gu Man¡¯s gaze landed on her, but she did not notice that Gu Man was looking at the two of them with raised eyebrows.


    Why were these two so strange today? If it were any other day, Gu Rou would have long pretended to be weak when she heard Zhang Yue say this.


    But now, she was staring straight at Xiang Yin, as if she had seen something delicious.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gu Man glanced at Zhang Yue coldly and was about to walk past him. Unexpectedly, Zhang Yue did not give up. He raised his arm and stopped Gu Man.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a vain person. Just because he¡¯s the heir of the Xiang family? Then let me tell you, there¡¯s a very powerful person in the Xiang family. Do you really think he can get a lot of assets?¡±


    Zhang Yue sized up Xiang Yin, the disdain in his eyes almost overflowing.


    With that powerful figure from the Xiang family around, this group of people would be dealt with sooner or later. He really did not know what Gu Man saw in him. Only his face was good-looking.


    Gu Man was really a superficial woman. She was not as considerate as Gu Rou.


    Zhang Yue subconsciously wanted to compare the two of them, completely forgetting that he was still arguing with Gu Rou just now.


    The content of the argument was nothing more than the ten million yuan necklace. He had yet to tell Old Master Zhang about this. He hoped that Gu Rou could discuss it with her family when she returned. The two of them would pay together and treat it as buying this necklace together.


    But how could Gu Rou be willing? This was a few million yuan. How could their Gu family afford it?


    Furthermore, she did not expect Zhang Yue to be so petty now. He still had to be calculative for ten million yuan.


    She looked in Xiang Yin¡¯s direction with teary eyes. This handsome man was actually the heir of the Xiang family.


    Of course, she had seen that post, but she was even more indignant. Why was Gu Man able to find such a good boyfriend? The Zhang family and the Xiang family were completely incomparable. She thought that her conditions were much better than Gu Man¡¯s. Why was Gu Man able to step on her?


    Gu Rou was unwilling and wanted to snatch Xiang Yin away.


    In any case, men with outstanding abilities had always fought for themselves with their abilities. If Gu Man could not hold on to him, she could not be blamed for being impolite.


    Gu Rou thought about it and raised her head. She tucked her hair behind her ear so that her carefully protected face could be revealed. Her eyes were filled with love as she looked straight in Xiang Yin¡¯s direction.


    She had to get this man!


    The more Gu Rou looked at Xiang Yin, the more satisfied she was. She felt that Gu Man, who was standing beside him, was so eye-piercing that she wished she could replace her.


    Gu Man looked at the arm blocking in front of her with impatience.


    She did not expect that they would still see the post after it was deleted. Most people would probably already know about this.


    For a moment, Gu Man¡¯s head hurt. She regretted agreeing to Xiang Yin¡¯s confession.


    However, on the other side, Xiang Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly, looking like he was in a good mood.


    His smile made Gu Rou¡¯s heart flutter even more.


    She had to take down such a gentle man. How was Gu Man worthy of standing with him?


    The few of them had their own thoughts. Zhang Yue looked at Xiang Yin. At this moment, the possessiveness in his heart reached its peak.


    Even if he did not like Gu Man, the two of them were engaged after all. Gu Man was still so unreserved as to hook up with another man. She did not care about him at all.


    Zhang Yue did not notice that there was a woman standing beside him. He was clearly the first to seduce others, but now, he was pushing all the blame to Gu Man..

 Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Zhang Yue’s Statement

    Chapter 363: Zhang Yue¡¯s Statement


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Gu Man, I¡¯m talking to you. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation?¡±


    Gu Man looked up at Zhang Yue, thinking about where to attack later.


    Unexpectedly, when she looked over, she saw Gu Rou looking at Xiang Yin with tears in her eyes. Her face was filled with grievance, as if Xiang Yin was a heartless man.


    Looking at this gaze, Gu Man felt an inexplicable sense of displeasure. She licked her lips and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at the person beside you before talking to me?¡±


    When Zhang Yue heard this, he subconsciously turned to look at Gu Rou. Before Gu Rou could retract her expression, Zhang Yue saw everything.


    Zhang Yue looked at the expression on Gu Rou¡¯s face and felt even more resentful. His two women had been seduced by Xiang Yin, and he was just cannon fodder. He really didn¡¯t know what these women were blind to see in him.


    Was the status of the four great families so great?


    ¡­..


    ¡°Gu Rou, what do you mean?¡±


    Because of the anger in his heart, Zhang Yue no longer held back.


    Hearing this, Gu Rou, who should have been flustered, felt a little impatient. He was petty and could not help her resolve the matter. He was not even as handsome as Xiang Yin. She really did not know why her standards were so low previously to have taken a fancy to such a man.


    However, because she had yet to successfully hook up with Xiang Yin, she could not abandon the Zhang family. She could only put on a fake smile. ¡°Zhang Yue, are you seeing things? 1 know you¡¯re very angry today, but you can¡¯t slander me for no reason.¡±


    Gu Rou lowered her head and her aggrieved voice reached Zhang Yue¡¯s ears, finally making his expression better. However, in a corner that he did not see, Gu Rou turned slightly, just enough for Xiang Yin to see her aggrieved expression.


    She even deliberately changed the way she addressed Zhang Yue, afraid that Xiang Yin would misunderstand their relationship.


    In front of Xiang Yin, Gu Rou naturally stayed as far away from Zhang Yue as she could. Unfortunately, the timing today was wrong. Otherwise, she would have abandoned Zhang Yue long ago.


    What Gu Rou did not know was that from the beginning to the end, Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze had been on Gu Man and had never shifted. As a result, he did not see her cheap tricks. However, even if he did, he did not care.


    ¡°If you want to argue, you can argue here. Can you let go of my hand?¡±


    Gu Man looked at Zhang Yue¡¯s arm that was still horizontally in front of her. She really didn¡¯t know how he could quarrel and stop her at the same time. Didn¡¯t he feel awkward with his hand here and his head tilted to the other side?


    ¡°Gu Man, you haven¡¯t explained it to me clearly. Our engagement is still there. You don¡¯t care about my face at all!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Yue, you¡¯re no different from a clown now. Look at the people around you first before talking to me.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t know where Zhang Yue got the guts to reprimand her. Was it right for a man to cheat and wrong for a woman to cheat?


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Realizing this, Zhang Yue¡¯s mood inexplicably improved. The corners of his mouth curled up, and a smug smile hung on his face. He also looked provocatively in Xiang Yin¡¯s direction.


    Facing the naked provocation, Xiang Yin could not remain indifferent. He turned around and looked at Zhang Yue. His cold gaze was as if he was looking at a dead thing. His aura alone far exceeded Zhang Yue¡¯s.


    Zhang Yue swallowed and forced himself to hold back his fear.


    He looked into Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes, but the more he looked at his dark pupils, the more the fear in his heart was aroused, making him want to look away.


    In the end, Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t help but look away. However, even so, he didn¡¯t feel that he was useless. He was still looking for excuses in his heart.


    It didn¡¯t matter. Both women liked him. It was only right that he was jealous.


    ¡°Narcissistic.¡±


    Gu Man no longer wanted to be entangled with Zhang Yue. As long as he stopped her, she didn¡¯t mind making a move.


    Zhang Yue clearly did not realize the danger and was still saying proudly, ¡°Mr. Xiang, so what if you have status? Those women are only coveting your money.¡±


    ¡°You mean she actually likes you?¡±

 Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Hideout

    Chapter 364: Hideout


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xiang Yin could not help but laugh when he heard this ordinary and confident speech.


    However, he hoped that Gu Man had ulterior motives for him, but she had always been cold. Be it his money or his appearance, she did not seem to be interested.


    This also caused the progress in Xiang Yin¡¯s pursuit to be o.


    ¡°Hmph, although she doesn¡¯t admit it, I can still feel it¡­¡±


    BANG!


    Before Zhang Yue could finish speaking, he flew out in front of everyone. His stunned expression floated in midair, looking a little ridiculous.


    With a loud bang, he successfully landed on the ground. Gu Man retracted her leg and walked forward impatiently.


    ¡­..


    Although Gu Rou was a little stunned that Gu Man actually dared to attack Zhang Yue. When she saw that Xiang Yin was leaving with Gu Man, she was unwilling. She actually ignored Zhang Yue, who was lying on the ground, and followed the two of them up eagerly.


    ¡°Sister, when did you meet Mr. Xiang? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce him to me?¡±


    Gu Rou deliberately softened her voice. It sounded a little pretentious. Her eyes landed on Xiang Yin from time to time and she even blinked at him playfully.


    This time, Xiang Yin completely saw the expression on Gu Rou¡¯s face. He was exceptionally cold, but the words he spat out shattered Gu Rou¡¯s heart. ¡°If this lady¡¯s eyes are bad, the hospital is nearby. You can go take a look. A cramp is not a small matter.¡±


    Hearing these sarcastic words, Gu Rou almost couldn¡¯t maintain the expression on her face. ¡°Mr. Xiang, I¡­¡±


    Gu Rou thought for a long time but could not find a good reason. She could only look up and try to use her teary eyes to arouse Xiang Yin¡¯s pity.


    Unfortunately, Xiang Yin only had eyes for Gu Man.


    Gu Rou¡¯s fingertips dug into her palms. A strong unwillingness enveloped her heart. She gritted her teeth and looked at Gu Man.


    She made up her mind to pester the two of them. If Gu Man did not agree, she could use this opportunity to let Xiang Yin see how7 petty she w¡¯as.


    ¡°Sister, speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since the two of us got together. Since w7e happened to meet today, why don¡¯t w7e have a meal together?¡±


    ¡°I asked her out. 1 don¡¯t w7ant the tw7o of us to be disturbed by others. Do you understand?¡± Before Gu Man could speak, Xiang Yin spoke first.


    Hearing his w¡¯ords, Gu Rou¡¯s face instantly turned pale. This was equivalent to Xiang Yin rejecting her openly. How7 could Gu Rou accept this?


    She immediately looked aggrieved. ¡°Mr. Xiang, did Sister say something that caused you to misunderstand me? 1 know that I have some conflicts with Sister, but I really w7ant to get together with her.¡±


    ¡°Did I not make myself clear?¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold, no longer as gentle as when he was facing Gu Man.


    Gu Rou w7as so frightened by his gaze that her face turned pale. Before she could react, she had already disappeared in front of her.


    At this moment, Zhang Yue, who had been kicked away, had already stood up. He looked at Gu Rou with a livid expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What were you doing just now?¡±


    He could see everything clearly from the side. Gu Rou¡¯s eyes were almost glued to Xiang Yin. How could he accept this?


    Zhang Yue rubbed his aching butt as he waited for Gu Rou¡¯s explanation.


    Gu Rou knew that there was no progress on Xiang Yin¡¯s side for the time being. She could not let Zhang Yue misunderstand at this critical moment. She hurriedly said, ¡°You know¡¯ that these young masters have always been playful. I¡¯m just worried that Sister will be deceived.¡±


    Zhang Yue¡¯s ashen face finally softened a little. ¡°Why do you care about a vain woman like her?¡±


    Because of w¡¯hat had happened just now, Zhang Yue¡¯s impression of Gu Man had already decreased to the extreme. There w¡¯ere still so many people outside, but she dared to attack him. She did not take him seriously at all!


    There were many people watching a good show around. Those w7ho could come to Restaurant Fragrance were more or less people with some status. Zhang Yue did not want to stay here and be laughed at, so he quickened his pace and left..

 Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Becoming a Million Dollars

    Chapter 365: Becoming a Million Dollars


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Rou looked at the Restaurant Fragrance behind her indignantly. She gritted her teeth and chose to follow Zhang Yue.


    There was still a long way to go. She did not believe that Gu Man could win Xiang Yin¡¯s heart and she could not!


    If she could snatch Zhang Yue away, she could snatch Xiang Yin away!


    As the two of them walked, Gu Rou finally remembered that Zhang Yue had mentioned the engagement just now. She was a little dissatisfied and secretly said, ¡°Brother Zhang, you haven¡¯t broken off the engagement with Sister. I think she seems to be focused on Mr. Xiang. I¡¯m afraid she hasn¡¯t taken it to heart for a long time, right?¡±


    At the mention of Gu Man, Zhang Yue recalled the embarrassing incident just now and pursed his lips tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve long been unwilling to have an engagement with a woman like her. Now that she¡¯s still hooking up with other men, I¡¯ll go back and discuss with Grandpa to quickly cancel this engagement.¡±


    Gu Rou had not forgotten about the theft. She still needed the Zhang family to testify. At this time, she definitely could not offend Zhang Yue.


    ¡°Sister is really too much. She didn¡¯t even tell her family about such a big matter. I only found out after watching the news. I was really worried that she would be deceived.¡±


    ¡­..


    ¡°She deserves to be deceived. Who asked her to be so materialistic?¡± Zhang Yue said angrily.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, I¡¯ve thought about the money you mentioned just now. I want to agree, but you know that the Gu family¡¯s business has been affected because of my sister recently. It¡¯s a time when they need money.¡±


    Gu Rou was still thinking about Zhang Yue asking her to pay. She tugged at his clothes. ¡°But I still have some spare money on hand. I can give Brother Zhang a million yuan.¡±


    Giving Zhang Yue money was not because Gu Rou wanted him to stay, but because she wanted to make the necklace worth a million yuan.


    In any case, Zhang Yue had spent a few million yuan to buy this necklace. It could be used as evidence.


    At that time, how could a thief like Gu Man be liked by Xiang Yin?


    Gu Rou was already starting to get excited. She wished she could expose Gu Man¡¯s true colors now, but this matter could not be rushed. Moreover, she had to discuss this million yuan with Qu Bei when she returned.


    Zhang Yue was extremely touched when he heard Gu Ron¡¯s considerate words. He felt even more guilty for blaming Gu Rou previously.


    She was so obedient and even took the initiative to share his burden. Gu Man could not compare to Gu Rou at all. He might as well cancel the engagement as soon as possible.


    After Gu Man and Xiang Yin entered Restaurant Fragrance, they were brought into the private room. They did not know what happened next.


    However, after the entanglement just now, Gu Man¡¯s expression was not very good.


    This was because she had already thought that after the matter was known, she would be asked all sorts of questions again. Gu Yuan might even call to ask about it.


    At the thought of this, she took out her phone and blocked all the members of the Gu family. At the same time, she set up not to answer calls from strangers.


    After doing all this, her mood eased a little, and she felt that the world was much quieter.


    ¡°Looks like things are moving fast.¡±


    After Xiang Yin sat down, he looked at Gu Man¡¯s furrowed brows and knew what she was troubled about. He comforted her, ¡°If you¡¯re really troubled, I can also step forward and clarify.¡±


    Gu Man was stunned. This was indeed the best solution for now, but why hadn¡¯t she thought of it just now? She even subconsciously objected to Xiang Yin¡¯s suggestion?


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome.¡± In the end, Gu Man attributed this to her fear of trouble. She shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled and looked at Gu Man with gentle affection in his eyes.


    She did not refuse, which meant that his efforts during this period of time were not in vain. At least, he had managed to melt this piece of ice with difficulty.


    Because of this, Xiang Yin was extremely enthusiastic during the meal. He could not stop picking up food and even took the initiative to peel prawns for Gu Man.


    Gu Man, who was used to being served, did not feel that there was anything wrong with his actions. The two of them ate quietly during the meal, only the occasional sound of chewing.


    After leaving Restaurant Fragrance, Xiang Yin sent Gu Man home.


    When Gu Man arrived home, she realized that the atmosphere at home was not right..

 Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Learning

    Chapter 366: Learning


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Because Gu Man had already told him in advance that she would not be coming back for dinner, everyone should have returned to the house at this time.


    However, this time was different from before. The lights in the living room were still on. Everyone was sitting on the sofa. When they heard the sound at the door, they instantly turned to look.


    For some reason, facing their gazes, Gu Man felt a little guilty. However, she could not figure out where this guilt came from. She had not done anything, right?


    Hence, she looked in the direction of the three of them with a normal expression and asked calmly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    However, she did not know how much her words had affected the three of them. Or rather, no matter what Gu Man came back for, it would have a huge impact on the three of them.


    Because the three of them were still immersed in the news and could not come back to their senses.


    Although Grandmother had already expected that their relationship might not be simple, she did not expect it to have developed to the extent of being a couple.


    ¡­..


    Previously, she was quite satisfied with Xiang Yin, but Gu Man was only in her third year of high school and had not even reached adulthood. The two of them had already confirmed their relationship, so she should reconsider if Xiang Yin was worth entrusting.


    He was actually so impatient. Gu Man was only a high school student, but he could not help but make a move. Didn¡¯t he know that dating would affect her studies?


    Grandma and Huang Jun were the older generation. They always believed that dating would definitely affect their studies.


    Therefore, when they saw this message, no matter what Xiang Yin¡¯s identity was, no matter how satisfied they were with him, it should be a matter for university and not now.


    Furthermore, one could not judge a book by its cover. They did not dare to jump to conclusions after getting to know this person for a long time.


    Huang Jue was shocked that the two of them were together. Then, he could have an excuse to ask Xiang Yin questions in the future.


    Previously, he had always wanted to ask Xiang Yin questions, but because the two families were not too close, he had been too embarrassed to go. However, if he was his future brother-in-law, wouldn¡¯t he be able to look for him at any time?


    Huang Jue was not as excited about dating as his grandmother and Huang Jun because there were still people dating in their school. Moreover, Gu Man was much older than them.


    Therefore, the only one among the three of them who could support Gu Man was probably Huang Jue.


    He acted as if he did not see the terrifying gazes of his grandmother and Huang Jun at all. He broke the silence excitedly. ¡°We all saw the news. Sis, are you really with Brother Xiang?¡±


    Hearing Huang Jue¡¯s words, Gu Man felt a headache coming on. It seemed that she had found out about the news too late. Otherwise, why would this news be seen by so many people in such a short period of time?


    Gu Man still underestimated the popularity of this news. Not only her grandmother and the others, but even some students from Han City First High School had seen it.


    In a small group that Gu Man did not know, they were discussing their relationship enthusiastically. There were even people betting on whether the heir of the Xiang family was serious.


    Gu Man¡¯s gaze landed on the three of them and she shook her head. ¡°There was an accident at that time and we needed to use this identity to cover it up. We weren¡¯t together.¡±


    After she finished explaining the cause and effect, she saw her grandmother and Huang Jun heave a sigh of relief. The two of them also relaxed and leaned against the sofa.


    ¡°I knew it. How could 1 have seen wrongly? Xiang Yin is obviously an honest person. He definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. So there¡¯s a reason. Then it¡¯s fine. Manman, hurry up and go back to sleep. It¡¯s getting late. You still have school tomorrow.¡±


    Before Huang Jun could ask in detail, his grandmother had already chased him away. When Gu Man really walked into the room as if nothing had happened, Huang Jun said unhappily, ¡°Aunt, are you really going to let her go just like that?¡±


    ¡°Manman still has to study. If she says no, we can only believe her. However, we have to keep an eye on these two children in the future. 1 can tell that Xiang Yin is interested in our Manman, but this is definitely not the time to date!¡±


    When Huang Jun heard this, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re so thoughtful. If we ask too many questions now, it¡¯ll easily affect Manman¡¯s mood. She¡¯s at a critical moment now. She can¡¯t be disturbed by these troublesome things..¡±

 Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Wanting to Reveal Her Identity

    Chapter 367: Wanting to Reveal Her Identity


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Grandma seemed to have thought of something and sighed. ¡°When Xiang Yin comes over next time, let¡¯s talk to him.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and nodded.


    Although they knew that Xiang Yin¡¯s identity was not simple to be able to live here, they did not expect Xiang Yin to be one of the four great families.


    However, they were from a big family after all, so they were definitely not afraid. If Xiang Yin had any thoughts of harming Gu Man¡¯s interests, they would definitely not let him off.


    Gu Man, who had returned to her room, still did not know what her grandmother and Huang Jun were thinking. She finally had the time to reply to Xiao Xiao¡¯s message.


    ¡°Did many people in school see this news?¡± After thinking about it, Gu Man still asked.


    It was as if he was hugging his cell phone at all times. When she saw this, she quickly replied.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Manman, you don¡¯t know how popular this news is. The Xiang family is already mysterious enough. Coupled with the gimmick of the Xiang family¡¯s heir, the news became popular not long after it was released. I think all the students saw it. Lu You was still asking me just now.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the message on her phone and frowned. If this kind of thing was discussed behind her back, it would not affect her at all. However, she was afraid that some people would ask.


    When she thought of these troubles coming one after another, her head hurt.


    Just as she was thinking about how to find a solution, her cell phone vibrated. Old Master Cui had called.


    Gu Man clicked on the screen and picked up the call. She placed the phone to her ear. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    With no outsiders around, she naturally addressed Old Master Cui as her grandfather.


    Hearing the word ¡®grandpa¡¯, Old Master Cui was obviously much happier. ¡°Good child, I saw the news today.¡±


    Gu Man did not expect Old Master Cui to look for her about this. She had underestimated the impact of this matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s very popular.¡± Old Master Cui snorted on the other end of the cell phone with some dissatisfaction.


    ¡°That kid from the Xiang family is really lucky. Gu Man, if you don¡¯t agree, feel free to tell me. 1¡¯11 publicize our relationship now and clarify that you have nothing to do with that kid.¡±


    Hearing the resentment in Old Master Cui¡¯s words, Gu Man thought for a moment and felt that if she exposed this news, it would probably cause even more waves. Hence, she rejected Old Master Cui without thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after the college entrance examination.¡±


    Old Master Cui seemed to have thought of Gu Man¡¯s identity as a high school student and agreed. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until after the college entrance examination. Let me tell you, that kid isn¡¯t a good person. Don¡¯t interact with him¡­¡±


    Hearing that Old Master Cui was about to nag again, Gu Man quickly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll go find All Mai for treatment this weekend.¡±


    Now that the topic was about Ah Mai, Old Master Cui could not be bothered to badmouth Xiang Yin anymore. He asked carefully, ¡°After the last treatment, Ah Mai is much better than before. How long will the treatment take?¡±


    Old Master Cui¡¯s words were filled with urgency. He wished that All Mai could become a normal child now and call him Grandpa sweetly.


    He didn¡¯t want Ah Mai to be successful, he just wanted him to be happy.


    He was clearly only a child¡¯s age, but there was always no smile on his face. Old Master Cui always felt that All Mai was too tired and lonely.


    He did not have anyone to talk to. Only when he saw Gu Man did he have some childish emotions on his face.


    ¡°If everything goes well, he¡¯ll be able to gradually recover in half a year. However, treatment is only a support. The most important thing is still the follow-up guidance.¡±


    She could only stimulate Ah Mai, but to completely treat him, he still needed to walk out on his own and be guided by others.


    However, if Jia Ling were to accompany All Mai, she dared to ensure that Ah Mai¡¯s condition would definitely worsen.


    At the thought of this, All Mai¡¯s grape-like bright eyes suddenly appeared in Gu Man¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t help but say something.


    ¡°Try not to bring some people with bad intentions to All Mai. This is not beneficial to his treatment. If it goes smoothly, after guiding him for half a year, All Mai will be able to be like a normal child..¡±

 Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Li Hua’s Phone Call

    Chapter 368: Li Hua¡¯s Phone Call


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hearing this, Old Master Cui was excited at first. Then, he thought of something and promised heavily, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let anyone with evil intentions get close to Ah Mai.¡±


    Hearing Old Master Cui¡¯s guarantee, Gu Man felt much more at ease. She casually exchanged a few pleasantries and used an excuse to hang up.


    As for Old Master Cui saying that he wanted to reveal his identity, Gu Man had the thought of dragging it out as long as possible.


    After all, there would definitely be countless troubles after this matter was made public.


    She looked at the message Xiao Xiao sent and realized that Xiao Xiao had gone to the school group chat to take a look. She realized that they had been discussing the news and hurriedly reported the situation to Gu Man.


    In the screenshot chat records, there were even people who planned to come over tomorrow to beat around the bush.


    However, most of them were watching a good show and looking down on her. Perhaps this was after Xiao Xiao had deliberately avoided those even more vicious words.


    ¡­..


    Gu Man had a headache and was about to throw her phone aside to wash up and sleep when her phone rang again. She looked at Li Hua¡¯s name and thought that Gu Rou must have caused trouble again.


    ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your sleep at this time.¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    Her already frustrated emotions reached their peak at this moment. Gu Man¡¯s tone was cold, but she still deliberately suppressed the impatience in her voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that Mr. Zhang did buy a necklace worth one million yuan at the ghost market auction. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know when the auction was held, and we can¡¯t confirm it. However, he showed us a list of items specially issued at the ghost market. The price of the necklace is nine million yuan.¡±


    Hearing Li Hua¡¯s description, Gu Man immediately understood that Gu Rou was probably interfering. Otherwise, how could the necklace that cost tens of millions become nine million?


    However, it seemed that their explanation to the ghost market was probably because the Gu and Zhang families had bought this necklace together, so the ghost market only showed the money that Zhang Yue had paid.


    She nudged her chin with the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°Not long ago, there was an auction at the ghost market. That was when the necklace was bought.¡±


    The moment Li Hua heard the news, his tone was much more excited than before. ¡°Did Miss Gu participate in that auction? Do you have any evidence?¡±


    The corners of Gu Man¡¯s lips curled up. She had just taken a video.


    After she added Li Hua on WeChat, she posted the video. In the video, she inadvertently captured the date, which happened to be a few days ago.


    Now, Gu Rou¡¯s accusation of slander was probably a sure bet.


    Li Hua sent another message of thanks. There was finally progress in this matter. He had already realized that Bureau Chief Ou disliked him more and more. If he did not resolve it, Li Hua felt that Bureau Chief Ou would probably look for trouble to deliberately target him.


    However, this matter also allowed Li Hua to completely see the ability of power. It was clearly just a simple slander, but it was because of power that they had not progressed. If Gu Man had not been providing evidence, they would probably still be at the same spot.


    ¡°Miss Gu, I apologize for misunderstanding you previously. Although you might not know this, I have to apologize.¡±


    Seeing the message from Li Hua, Gu Man immediately understood that he was apologizing for his disdain for her.


    When Li Hua faced the rich and powerful, he did not hide the disgust in his eyes. This was also the reason why Gu Man chose to let him handle this matter.


    Because the Gu family would never be able to interfere with the police.


    Now that there was a huge development, Gu Rou and Zhang Yue probably didn¡¯t expect that there would be videos circulating of the Ghost Market Auction, right? They were probably still smugly thinking that this matter had already been reversed.


    However, they were destined to be disappointed. This matter would soon come to an end. The Gu family¡¯s accusation of slandering their adopted daughter would also be nailed to the pillar of shame.


    Gu Man looked at the message from Li Hua on her phone and did not reply. Instead, she threw her phone aside and went to wash up.


    Just as Gu Man had guessed, the Gu family had already begun to celebrate.


    ¡°As expected, Rou¡¯er¡¯s methods are superb.¡±


    Qu Bei swirled the wine glass in her hand. The wine inside glowed faintly under the light.


    She could not stop smiling, as if she had already expected Gu Man¡¯s reputation to be ruined..

 Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: The Joy of the Gu Family

    Chapter 369: The Joy of the Gu Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Gu Man to be not simple. She actually hooked up with the heir of the Xiang family.¡±


    At the thought of this, Qu Bei became more frustrated. She drank the wine in the wine glass in one gulp. She could not understand what was so good about Gu Man that the heir of the Xiang family liked her.


    At the mention of this, Gu Yuan¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°This wretched girl doesn¡¯t tell us anything. She¡¯s dating the heir of the Xiang family. She didn¡¯t even tell us such an important thing. I think she never took me, her father, seriously!¡±


    Gu Rou sat beside Gu Yuan and held his arm. She said sweetly, ¡°Sister has indeed gone overboard this time, but if the theft is exposed, will the heir of the Xiang family abandon Sister? Why don¡¯t we forget it?¡±


    Her raised face was filled with worry, as if she was sincerely thinking for Gu Man.


    When Gu Yuan heard her words, he felt even angrier and his hatred for Gu Man increased. ¡°Why should 1 care about her? She has the ability to seduce and not secure. She¡¯s just like her Mom!¡±


    ¡­..


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t say that. What if the heir of the Xiang family gets angry and takes his anger out on us? 1 saw him that day. Perhaps he won¡¯t blame us if I talk to him later.¡±


    Gu Yuan keenly caught the meaning in Gu Ron¡¯s words, and his expression instantly softened. ¡°You¡¯ve met the heir of the Xiang family?¡±


    Gu Rou nodded and a hint of shyness appeared on her face, as if something had happened with Xiang Yin.


    Gu Yuan¡¯s originally sinister face finally revealed some joy.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er is so kind. Isn¡¯t she thousands of times better than Gu Man? Let me tell you, seize this opportunity and strive to capture the heir of the Xiang family.¡±


    Gu Rou revealed a hesitant expression and said tentatively, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not good. Brother Zhang and I¡­¡±


    Gu Rou was also observing the emotions on Gu Yuan¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Zhang family is nothing compared to the Xiang family. Moreover, the person who is engaged to the Zhang family is Gu Man. It has nothing to do with you. As long as you build a relationship with the Xiang family, why would you be afraid of a small Zhang family?¡±


    Gu Yuan had almost made it clear. It would be too much for Gu Rou to pretend not to understand. She nodded.


    In any case, Gu Man was the one who was engaged to the Zhang family. Zhang Yue refused to annul the engagement no matter what, which gave her a chance to explain.


    She had to capture the heir of the Xiang family and become the object of everyone¡¯s admiration.


    Since Gu Man could be liked by the heir of the Xiang family, so could she!


    Qu Bei looked at the two of them in satisfaction. She had this thought and did not know what to say. After all, there was still Zhang Yue in the middle.


    However, since Gu Yuan had spoken, it meant that he had decided to take care of this matter. With his promise, Gu Rou could hook up with the heir of the Xiang family freely, in case someone gossiped behind her back.


    Old Madam Gu¡¯s expression, which had darkened for many years, also brightened at this moment.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er is the most sensible person in this family. Gu Man is an untamed wolf! She only knows how to cause trouble for our family. I told you back then not to bring her home.¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Zhi chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s insensible in our place. Such a person deserves to be an orphan. She really doesn¡¯t have Mom to teach her.¡±


    Gu Zhi was still cursing Gu Man, but she did not notice that the expressions of the rest of the Gu family had turned bad.


    Zhong Yao had lived here for so long and knew how to read someone from their body language. Seeing this, she immediately tugged at Gu Zhi¡¯s sleeve and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news too. The heir of the Xiang family is still compatible with Cousin Gu Rou. Gu Man is still an unpresentable person. When she stands with the heir of the Xiang family, she looks like a country bumpkin.¡±


    Everyone liked flattery, and Gu Rou was no exception. She nodded in satisfaction and continued.


    Zhong Yao successfully diverted everyone¡¯s attention. Seeing that their expressions had improved, she tugged at Gu Zhi¡¯s sleeve and reminded her softly, ¡°That person is a taboo. Remember not to mention it in the Gu family next time..¡±

 Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Persuasion

    Chapter 370: Persuasion


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Only then did Gu Zhi realize what was going on. She patted Zhong Yao¡¯s hand in relief. ¡°You¡¯re so considerate to remind me. Mom won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    As this matter was over, the atmosphere of the Gu family gradually rose, and there was no lack of criticism of Gu Man.


    However, most of the discrimination on their bodies could finally be removed. No one would discuss behind the Gu family¡¯s back whether the Gu family treated their adopted daughter well.


    Gu Yuan could still use this opportunity to continue stepping into the upper echelons. After all, he had kindly taken in an adopted daughter, but in the end, he had raised a heartless one. He could also gain some sympathy.


    Sunlight shone into the room through the window. Gu Man picked up her phone and looked at the time before getting up.


    What caught her attention even more was the missed calls on her phone. However, they were all unfamiliar numbers, so she threw them aside.


    After cleaning up, Gu Man left the room. Breakfast was already prepared on the dining table.


    ¡­..


    Gu Man pulled out a chair and sat down. Seeing the others¡¯ hesitant expressions, she sighed. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Everyone¡¯s gazes were on her, and she even had a hesitant expression.


    Grandma thought for a long time and finally said after some deliberation, ¡°Manman, of course, Grandma doesn¡¯t object to you dating, but the most important thing now is still studying. We can put dating aside for later. Xiang Yin is indeed not bad. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t support you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Manman. If you have anything to say, you can tell your family. As long as it¡¯s the right choice, we won¡¯t object to you.¡±


    Looking at their worried expressions, Gu Man knew that they did not believe her explanation yesterday.


    ¡°We¡¯re really not in a relationship.¡±


    Gu Man put down her chopsticks and looked much more serious.


    When Grandma and Huang Jun saw this, they finally did not ask any more questions. They only sat down with worried expressions.


    However, at this moment, Huang Jue suddenly said, ¡°1 feel that there¡¯s nothing wrong with dating now. There are several young couples in our school. Moreover, Brother Xiang is a good person¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his praise, Huang Jue immediately received two sharp gazes. He swallowed his saliva and immediately buried his head in the breakfast in his hand.


    Grandma and Huang Jun discussed for a while last night and finally felt that Xiang Yin¡¯s identity made them worry that he was not serious.


    Instead of getting close to the four big families, Grandma and Huang Jun hoped that Gu Man could find an ordinary and honest person to date.


    Although Xiang Yin did not seem to have any problems at the moment, he could disguise anything. Therefore, it was very likely that he was only pretending so well because he was in high spirits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Huang Jue¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s still young. What does he know? Besides, at their age, dating is just for fun.¡±


    Huang Jun was afraid that Gu Man would listen, so he hurriedly tried to persuade her. From time to time, he would glare at Huang Jue.


    However, Huang Jue pretended not to see it and buried his head in his bowl of food.


    As long as he didn¡¯t see it, it wasn¡¯t a glare.


    Besides, what he said was the truth. There were indeed many young couples in their school who held hands and walked on the road every day with the director chasing after them.


    Moreover, Gu Man was about to turn 18. It was normal for her to fall in love.


    His classmate¡¯s brother had already found more than ten girlfriends.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Gu Man hurriedly ate a few mouthfuls of food and put her chopsticks aside. She stood up and walked out of the door with her bag.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to school.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Man was looking for an excuse to escape quickly, Huang Jun looked at her hurried back and sighed. In the end, he did not say anything and only reminded her to be careful on the way.


    After they left, Huang Jun felt a sharp pain in the back of his head. He covered his head and looked at his grandmother.


    ¡°I told you not to rush things! Oh right, hurry up and tutor Huang Jue in this area. Listen to what he said. What do you mean it¡¯s nothing? It¡¯s obvious that he was led astray by those bad boys in school.¡±


    Huang Jue buried his head in his work, unable to avoid being lectured. With a bitter expression, he raised his head and looked at his grandmother..

 Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: The Class Teacher Looking for the Bigshot

    Chapter 371: The Class Teacher Looking for the Bigshot


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Grandma, although they¡¯re in a relationship, my sense of love is right. I definitely won¡¯t fall in love casually. 1 just feel that Brother Xiang is still¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, his grandmother interrupted him.


    ¡°Do you know what it means to know a person¡¯s face but not their heart? Some people look okay on the surface, but they¡¯re still not good inside.¡±


    Hearing his grandmother¡¯s angry voice, Huang Jue decided to shut up. He was afraid that this anger would implicate him.


    ¡°No, the more I think about it, the more worried I am. Why don¡¯t we go find that kid now?¡±


    Grandmother was about to walk out when Huang Jun quickly grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Whether that kid from the Xiang family is here is another matter. Moreover, it¡¯s not appropriate to go up directly like this.¡±


    ¡­..


    Grandma listened to Huang Jun¡¯s words and suppressed the anger in her heart. It took a long time for her to calm down.


    ¡°Hmph, the next time that kid comes to the house, I¡¯ll definitely talk to him. Manman is only in her third year of high school.¡±


    When Gu Man arrived at the school, most of the people were already sitting in their seats. When she walked into the classroom, she could feel a faint gaze on her.


    She didn¡¯t need to guess to know that this group of people must be curious about yesterday¡¯s news. She pretended not to see these gazes and stuffed her bag into the drawer, leaning on the table to catch up on her sleep.


    After closing her eyes, the gazes around her faded a lot.


    Until Xiao Xiao came over and patted Gu Man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Manman, the form teacher is looking for you. Take care.¡±


    She lifted her messy hair, stood up, and walked out of the door.


    Although she did not know why Zhou Yuan was suddenly looking for her, Gu Man had some guesses in her heart. She did not expect that even Zhou Yuan would know about this news.


    She just hoped things weren¡¯t as bad as she thought.


    She knocked on the office door and made a report. Gu Man walked in and realized that Zhuang Yan was also in the office. As she walked in, her gaze landed on her. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and that kid from the Xiang family?¡±


    Zhuang Yan was an impatient person. Before Gu Man could walk to Zhou Yuan¡¯s side, she could not wait to ask.


    Many homeroom teachers, who were watching the show, focused their gazes on them.


    So what if Gu Man was good at her studies? In the end, wasn¡¯t she still materialistic?


    The happiest person among them was Class One¡¯s form teacher, Jiang Hai.


    It was good for Gu Man to be in a relationship. When she was in a relationship, her grades would decrease. Then, the title of first place would still fall on their Class One.


    Zhou Yuan looked at Zhuang Yan with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Teacher Zhuang, don¡¯t you know about the news? They love making things up. Let¡¯s first ask about the child¡¯s situation.¡±


    Only then did Zhuang Yan realize the urgency in her words. She took a deep breath and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I was too anxious. Gu Man, tell me what¡¯s going on between the two of you.¡±


    At such a critical moment, Gu Man could not be affected by anything, even if that person was her senior¡¯s disciple!


    At that time, she felt that something was wrong when she saw these two children. She did not expect them to be so close.


    She thought that they were just friends. At the thought of this, Zhuang Yan could not help but sigh again.


    Being in a relationship affected studies the most. She had seen too many examples of students degenerating because they were in a relationship, so she was even more worried about Gu Man.


    The Gu family was not anything good. Only after getting into university could Gu Man completely get rid of the Gu family.


    The Gu family was not a good thing. Only after getting into university could Gu Man completely get rid of the Gu family.


    However, she was not Gu Man¡¯s form teacher after all, so it was better to leave this matter to Zhou Yuan.


    ¡°Gu Man, I¡¯m willing to listen to your explanation. Tell us the truth. We won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Zhou Yuan was counting on Gu Man to get first place for him. Of course, he would not allow anything to go wrong..

 Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: New Teacher

    Chapter 372: New Teacher


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man looked at the quiet office. Just as she had guessed, Zhou Yuan was looking for her because of that piece of news.


    ¡°Xiang Yin and I are just ordinary friends. We don¡¯t have any other relationship.¡±


    She did not feel guilty at all. Her chest puffed up slightly, and there was no guilt in her cold eyes.


    Zhou Yuan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw her attitude. It was good that they were not dating.


    Just as he was about to let Gu Man leave, the other form teachers weren¡¯t willing to.


    ¡°Teacher Zhou, don¡¯t believe the words of your students too much. The students in my previous class are full of lies. They can make up anything. It¡¯s better to ask in more detail.¡±


    Zhou Yuan saw the difficult expressions on the other form teachers¡¯ faces. Just as he was about to defend Gu Man, he saw Gu Man, who had a cold expression just now, staring straight at the homeroom teacher who had spoken.


    ¡­..


    ¡°You all know what happened earlier, right? I believe all of you know better than me what kind of crime it is to spread rumors.¡±


    The form teachers seemed to recall what had happened previously and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. The form teacher who had stood up just now even hid his head and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Zhou Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Gu Man, teacher will naturally choose to believe you. The most important thing now is to focus on your studies. You must not let anything else interrupt your footsteps.¡±


    After saying this, Zhou Yuan lowered his voice and spoke in a volume that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I learned about your family¡¯s situation from Teacher Zhuang, so I won¡¯t tell your adoptive father about this. You have to remember to study hard and get rid of them as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she nodded lightly. Zhou Yuan did not ask her to stay any longer. Just as he was about to let her leave, the door opened.


    The grade director walked in with a young boy.


    ¡°This is the new Chinese teacher, Jiang Zi.¡±


    As soon as the grade teacher finished speaking, the form teachers did not react. They looked straight at the boy who was like a high school student behind the grade director.


    His eyebrows were dyed with unruliness. His crew cut and the slit in his eyebrows seemed to prove that he was a delinquent and did not have the attitude of a teacher at all.


    Since when could such a person enter Han City First High School to teach?


    Jiang Hai was even more dissatisfied. It was obvious that this Chinese teacher was taking over the position of the previous one. However, this Chinese teacher was also teaching their class¡¯s Chinese. This person was obviously not doing his job. How could he delay the students of their class?


    ¡°Director, he¡¯s as young as a student. Can he really teach well?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. He¡¯s from Zhong Chu University. It¡¯s more than enough for him to teach them Chinese.¡±


    The moment he brought out his academic qualifications, it caused an uproar.


    Those who could graduate from Zhong Chu University were basically the elites of society. Very few people would choose to teach in high school.


    Even if they really wanted to be teachers, most of them would be university teachers. It was easy and the pay was high.


    Most of them had graduated as teachers, and not many of them had graduated from Zhong Chu University.


    Jiang Zi¡¯s gaze swept across the group of older teachers and finally landed on Gu Man, who looked like a student.


    Her exquisite appearance, calm emotions, and the fact that she did not show any emotions when she saw his appearance piqued Jiang Zi¡¯s interest.


    However, Jiang Zi quickly retracted his gaze and bowed slightly to the teachers. ¡°Please take care of me in the future.¡±


    He raised his head, revealing his white and reflective teeth. The smile on his face was exceptionally bright, and he looked a little out of place among the teachers.


    Only then did the Year Head seem to notice Gu Man standing in the office. He did not really scroll through his cell phone, so he did not see Gu Man¡¯s news. He was just a little puzzled. Why was she standing in the office?


    ¡°Gu Man, why are you in the office?¡±


    Because of Gu Man¡¯s outstanding results, she was now under the attention of the Year Head. If Gu Man¡¯s results continued to remain stable, it was very likely that Gu Man would enter Zhong Chu University.


    Zhou Yuan was afraid that the grade head would find out about the news, so he hurriedly stood up and answered for Gu Man..

 Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Chinese Teacher

    Chapter 373: Chinese Teacher


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just worried that the students have been too nervous recently, so I called them over to chat and ease their emotions.¡±


    There was no doubt in the headmasteraCTMs heart as he nodded, even praising Zhou YuanaCTMs actions.


    ¡°The college entrance examination is coming soon, so the students will more or less be a little nervous. As form teachers, you are not supposed to care about students¡¯ studies now, but rather their mental state. At such a critical moment, you can¡¯t let anything happen.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Zi, who was standing beside the Year Head, raised his hand and said with approval, ¡°I agree with the director¡¯s idea very much. It¡¯s a good opportunity for me, fresh blood, to liven up the atmosphere of Year Three.¡±


    The head of the year nodded slightly. In fact, when he saw Jiang Zi, he was also very worried about his business ability. However, when he found out that he was studying at Zhong Chu University and was even in the student union, the Year Head relaxed.


    Their thoughts started to become active. Coincidentally, they were in their third year of high school. With Jiang Zi¡¯s appearance, they could relax a lot, lest a student gets depressed and jumps off a building again.


    Although this rarely happened in Han City No. 1 High School, they still had to take precautions. ¡°Class Ten¡¯s next class happens to be Chinese. Gu Man, bring Jiang Zi to get to know the class.¡±


    ¡­..


    ¡°Director, I still have something to do.¡±


    Gu Man rejected him without thinking. Jiang Zi looked at her in surprise. He was quite popular in school because of his appearance. It was fine if this woman was cold at the beginning, but why was she unwilling to even lead him to see the classroom?


    Could it be that after so long, his charm had decreased to this extent?


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to class anyway. It¡¯s on the way.¡±


    The Year Head didn¡¯t care. He pushed the two of them out together and closed the office door with a bang.


    Gu Man did not plan to show him around the classroom as the grade director had said. She walked straight ahead. Halfway there, she stopped and turned to look at Jiang Zi, who had yet to follow her. She became even more impatient.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to catch up? Don¡¯t you want to attend the next class?¡±


    In order to prevent the teacher from not being able to find the classroom of the next class and causing her to be unable to attend class, Gu Man still resigned herself to fate and urged Jiang Zi.


    Only then did Jiang Zi retract his gaze from the office. He put his hands in his pockets and followed behind Gu Man.


    He didn¡¯t look like he was going to class. He looked like he was admiring the scenery in school.


    He had already locked onto a few people in the office. As for the others, it was obvious that they were not Eel.


    However, this office was for Year Three. It was very likely that Eel would appear in Year One and Year Two. He had to investigate further.


    Thinking of this, he took out his cell phone and lowered his head to type on his cell phone. The other party he was contacting was Guo Zi.


    Seeing that Jiang Zi was following her, Gu Man did not care even if he was playing with his phone with his head lowered. She quickened her pace and walked forward.


    The two of them entered the classroom almost one after another. Gu Man was the focus of the school. When she entered, everyone looked up at her as if they were watching a good show7.


    So much so that they could clearly see Jiang Zi following her in.


    After a moment of silence, all kinds of puzzled voices sounded in the classroom.


    ¡°Who is this person? Could he be a transfer student? He doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. Could it be that the school bully of our school is about to change?¡±


    At the mention of the school bully, everyone looked at Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi also looked up and met the arrogant Jiang Zi¡¯s gaze with vigilance.


    Jiang Yi had never seen this person before. He was not an enemy, but the disregard in his eyes was really asking for a beating. Jiang Yi felt that his hand w^as itching.


    Jiang Zi did not respond to the students¡¯ questions. Instead, he walked straight to the podium.


    As the grade head did not inform them that they had recruited a new Chinese teacher, all the students thought that he was going to introduce himself..

 Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Class Representative

    Chapter 374: Class Representative


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As expected, Jiang Zi wrote his name on the blackboard.


    His roguish and handsome posture was exactly what girls liked the most.


    Xiao Xiao grabbed Gu Man¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°He¡¯s too handsome! No, I must make him join our management company. He¡¯ll definitely become popular! Look at his face and his temperament. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Xiao Xiao looked at Jiang Zi with stars in his eyes as if she had seen a hot cake. She did not avoid looking at Jiang Zi and even suppressed the scream that was about to come out.


    Xiao Xiao was definitely not the only excited girl in the class. Jiang Zi¡¯s excellent posture was undoubtedly the greatest weapon. Just by standing there, he easily attracted the attention of all the girls.


    Jiang Zi¡¯s youthful attitude and the teeth she revealed when she smiled gave off a cute and aggressive feeling.


    After Jiang Zi wrote down his name, he looked at the excited girls in the classroom and touched his chin in satisfaction. It seemed that his charm still existed.


    ¡­..


    He subconsciously glanced at Gu Man and realized that she had fallen asleep lying on the table. The corners of Jiang Zi¡¯s lips curled up, and interest filled his heart.


    She was even worse than he was. She clearly knew that he was a teacher, but she did not take him seriously at all. He had to punish her!


    ¡°Silence. I¡¯m your new Chinese teacher.¡±


    The smile on her face suddenly disappeared, and his temperament changed, it felt like he could not be trifled with. Just a sentence from him made the entire class fall silent.


    The students who thought that it was a transfer student opened their mouths in shock, as if they could not believe that their teacher was so handsome and young. He looked like a high school student.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who your previous Chinese subject representative was, but I¡¯m going to re-designate a Chinese subject representative.¡±


    He raised his well-defined hand and suddenly pointed at Gu Man, who was resting on the table.


    After Xiao Xiao reacted, she instantly bumped Gu Man with her arm. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect this person to be a Chinese teacher. Deskmate, stop sleeping. He asked you to be the subject representative. Why didn¡¯t he choose me?¡±


    Gu Man straightened up in frustration and looked at the person on the podium. She raised her hand and pointed at her seat, leaning back in her chair. ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Denied.¡±


    A smile appeared on Jiang Zi¡¯s face again. He did not give Gu Man a chance to refuse and directly opened the textbook on the podium. ¡°1 dislike teaching according to the textbook. Anyway, you have learned most of what you need to learn now. The director called me over to adjust your moods. In that case, let¡¯s watch a movie.¡±


    Cheers instantly sounded in the class. The pressure of the upcoming college entrance examination dissipated a lot at this moment. The lights were turned off in an instant, and the classroom fell into darkness.


    Gu Man looked at the dark classroom. Only the screen was lit up. She nodded in satisfaction.


    This was not bad. At least she could sleep more comfortably.


    As for Jiang Zi, he casually found a movie that was related to Chinese and sat at the side.


    What a joke. He was here to do a mission. How could he have the time to teach these brats?


    He took out the laptop from his bag, placed it on the table, and quickly typed on the keyboard.


    He was sitting in an ingenious position to prevent anyone from seeing his computer. He was also playing the movie. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the movie, except for one person who was sleeping on the table.


    Jiang Zi looked at Gu Man¡¯s back and smiled.


    Soon, he retracted his gaze and looked at the computer screen. Unfortunately, Eel had already taken precautions and added a few more firewalls. He could not crack it at all.


    Jiang Zi stopped doing useless things. He turned off his laptop and walked out of the classroom with his backpack.


    Since he couldn¡¯t find anything, he might as well find out more about the school. In any case, there was Guo Zi who he could work with.


    He wondered how the investigation of the other IP address was going. Compared to finding Eel in school, Jiang Zi believed that he could find Eel in the company.


    Therefore, after coming to this school, he did not plan to stay for long. In any case, his target had already been locked onto a few people.. How could it not be easy to catch Eel?

 Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Zhen Rong Repays His Gratitude

    Chapter 375: Zhen Rong Repays His Gratitude


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jiang Zi was certain that catching Eel was only a matter of time, and his entire posture relaxed a lot.


    When Gu Man woke up again, the Chinese class had already ended.


    She raised her head slightly and looked at her classmates who had already scattered.


    Only then did she realize that it was time for lunch.


    Gu Man glanced at her watch and realized that someone had sent her a message.


    She took out her phone from her desk cubby and realized that it was a message from Zhen Rong. In the meaning between the lines, he wanted to thank her for saving his life and invited her to dinner tonight.


    Gu Man, who was about to refuse, saw the next message from Zhen Rong.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Miss Gu, I have to treat you to this meal. You don¡¯t want any other compensation, so I can only treat you to a meal. Please don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Gu Man thought that even if she rejected him, Zhen Rong would probably find another opportunity in the future. She might as well agree tonight.


    After a simple reply, she put away her cell phone.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for school to end. Gu Man carried her bag and walked out the door, but she saw a familiar car at the school gate.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhen Rong¡¯s message on her phone. After some thought, she went to the black car.


    Before she could get close, the car window was already rolled down.


    ¡°I happened to be on my way here. I realized that it¡¯s when school ends so I came to pick you up. Do you mind?¡±


    Gu Man shook her head first and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but 1 have something on tonight. You don¡¯t have to fetch me.¡±


    Xiang Yin raised his eyebrows and asked almost subconsciously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A meal.¡±


    As she spoke, Gu Man had already straightened up and did not seem to want to say anything else.


    Xiang Yin opened his mouth and was about to say something, but when he looked at Gu Man¡¯s face, he was a little hesitant. He was afraid that if he said too much, he would annoy her.


    In the end, he only nodded. The car window slowly closed and the car gradually disappeared from Gu Man¡¯s line of sight. However, she was still looking in the direction the car had left in, thinking about something.


    Gu Man only retracted her gaze when a car stopped in front of her.


    The car window was pulled down, and Zhen Rong sat in the driver¡¯s seat with a smile on his face.


    She originally thought that there were only the two of them, but Gu Man was a little stunned when she saw the woman in the front passenger seat.


    The woman slowly turned her head. There were some marks left on her face by time, but she still looked beautiful.


    The woman smiled slightly and had an amiable aura.


    ¡°Do you mind if I disturb you? I¡¯m Zhen Rong¡¯s mother. I¡¯m very grateful for your actions of saving Zhen Rong, and I want to personally come and thank you.¡±


    Gu Man nodded in response. To her, it didn¡¯t matter if there was one more person or not.


    Except¡­


    Gu Man looked at the faint fog on the woman¡¯s head and it was still related to her relationship. However, the two of them were not very familiar with each other, and she could not go up and tell others that there was a rift in her relationship and that she had to separate from the person she loved as soon as possible, or her life would be in danger.


    She felt that if she really said that, even if they wouldn¡¯t say anything because she saved their lives, they would definitely be angry.


    Hence, Gu Man only took a few more glances before opening the door of the backseat and sitting in.


    As soon as she sat in, she felt Zhen Rong¡¯s mother¡¯s passionate enthusiasm. The woman, who was originally sitting in the front passenger seat, actually opened the car door and sat in the back with Gu Man.


    ¡°How can 1 let you sit in the back alone?¡±


    She gently patted the back of the driver¡¯s seat and gestured for Zhen Rong to start the car.


    Gu Man was surprised by the woman¡¯s enthusiasm, but she, who did not like to socialize, still looked cold.


    However, this did not affect the woman¡¯s enthusiasm. She still spoke in full swing and made small talk with Gu Man, even though she did not get a response.


    As they spoke, the car had already arrived at Restaurant Fragrance.


    To Gu Man¡¯s surprise, they were actually brought into the Seven Stars Sect. She glanced at the woman beside her who was still talking non-stop.


    The fog above her still lingered on her body, refusing to dissipate.


    It seemed that the situation was a little serious. She could remind them when the time came..

 Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Relationship Problems

    Chapter 376: Relationship Problems


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, she was more concerned about something else. With Zhen Rong¡¯s status, he could not reach the Seven Stars Sect, which meant that the woman beside her was not simple.


    However, this only made Gu Man look at the woman again and it did not cause any waves in her heart.


    Gu Man was not very interested in other people¡¯s backgrounds.


    The door of the private room was pulled open. Maybe it was because they had made an appointment beforehand and the dishes were served very quickly.


    The woman seemed to have completely forgotten that she was Zhen Rong¡¯s mother. She kept sitting beside Gu Man and kept picking up food for her.


    ¡°This is my favorite dish. Miss Gu, please eat more.¡±


    Gu Man, who had never felt such hospitality before, nodded. She looked at the mountain of food in front of her and her expression became even more tense.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m still very grateful to you for saving my son¡¯s life. We only have one son and we value him very much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid 1 would have to send my son off.¡±


    As she spoke, a few tears appeared at the corners of the woman¡¯s eyes. However, she quickly adjusted her emotions, wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes, and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. I don¡¯t usually reveal my emotions in front of outsiders, but 1 am too emotional today.¡±


    Gu Man nodded in understanding, but she did not know how to comfort others. She could only look at the tear-stained woman coldly.


    ¡°I also heard from Zhen Rong that Miss Gu you don¡¯t want anything in return, but as the people who were saved, we have to give something! Moreover, life is so precious, how can it be offset by a dish?¡±


    Gu Man put down the chopsticks in her hand with an exceptionally serious expression. ¡°Zhen Rong was fated to meet me, so if I accept too many gifts, 1¡¯11 be tainted by karma.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she nodded in understanding. ¡°You people do seem to care about these things, but I really can¡¯t stand it if we don¡¯t give you something.¡±


    The woman looked troubled, but Gu Man stared fixedly at the spot above her head.


    She could tell that this woman usually liked to do good, so she was surrounded by a faint light. If she helped such people, it would be beneficial to her cultivation.


    At the thought of this, Gu Man said, ¡°If you want to repay me, you can listen to what I have to say.¡±


    A puzzled expression immediately appeared on the woman¡¯s face. Even Zhen Rong, who had been silent, looked at Gu Man in confusion.


    After all, this request sounded very strange.


    Gu Man did not give the two of them much time to be puzzled. Instead, she said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have some relationship problems now, but you plan to continue to endure it.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Zhen Rong and the woman¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. No one would tell anyone about such a private matter, let alone their family.


    Almost instantly, the woman¡¯s gaze became sharp, but then she thought of something and said apologetically,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gu. I was too emotional just now, but the things you said do exist.¡±


    The woman¡¯s tone was much more respectful than before. She swallowed. ¡°Then what should 1 do?¡±


    Recently, her relationship had indeed not been smooth-sailing, but they were all small conflicts. Although they kept arguing, she did not take it to heart and thought about getting by.


    After all, she had only been able to reach this stage because she had been enduring it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t endure it. Break it when you have to,¡± Gu Man said without hesitation.


    A troubled expression appeared on the woman¡¯s face. She bit her lower lip and blinked a few times. She seemed to be fighting in her heart.


    ¡°Miss Gu, can I ask why? Because this relationship has indeed lasted for a long time. I¡¯m a little reluctant to let it go now.¡±


    The expression on the woman¡¯s face gradually softened, as if she had recalled something. Her face even revealed a hint of shyness.


    ¡°To be honest, Miss Gu, we¡¯ve been together since university. It can be said that no one knows him better than me. We¡¯ve indeed had some small conflicts recently, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal..¡±

 Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Persuading Someone to Divorce

    Chapter 377: Persuading Someone to Divorce


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When the woman mentioned that man, there was a hint of love in her eyes.


    Gu Man shook her head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    When she suddenly heard Gu Man¡¯s words, the woman was stunned on the spot. She blinked a few times and seemed to have realized something. Her face suddenly turned pale.


    She suddenly remembered the reason for their argument and pursed her lips. ¡°Are you saying that I haven¡¯t seen his true colors?¡±


    The woman felt that these words were a little unbelievable. After all, the two of them had been together for more than ten years and knew each other well. He couldn¡¯t have kept an act in front of her for more than ten years right?


    Although the two of them had indeed quarreled recently, the woman did not think that the man could really pretend for so long.


    ¡­..


    Although it was a question, the woman¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. She even looked at Gu Man suspiciously.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was sure and didn¡¯t know her identity, the woman even felt that this person was deliberately sent by someone to sow discord.


    However, Zhen Rong had never publicly announced their relationship in public, so outsiders would definitely not know. However, the woman still felt a little suspicious. She sized Gu Man up and her expression was not as enthusiastic as before.


    Gu Man was the most sensitive to people¡¯s emotions. One look at her expression and she knew that she did not believe her at all.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve been arguing over a woman recently.¡±


    When the woman heard this, her eyes widened in surprise. It was indeed as Gu Man had said. They quarreled because she saw her man holding hands with a woman.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I can tell by your face.¡±


    Gu Man did not reveal much, but just these few words increased the woman¡¯s trust.


    This incident had only happened a few days ago. Even if it was going to spread, it wouldn¡¯t have happened so quickly.


    Moreover, before seeing Gu Man again, she had also investigated. Gu Man¡¯s identity was only a small member of the Gu family. They were not someone the Gu family could touch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Gu to really have some skills. Then do you have a way to crack it? Or is there a way to make my husband not do it again?¡±


    Although the woman already believed Gu Man¡¯s words, she still wanted to keep this relationship, not break it off.


    Gu Man watched as the fog above her head gradually turned black. It was a horrible omen.


    ¡°My advice is to break it off immediately.¡±


    The woman frowned tightly. After thinking for a moment, she shook her head firmly.


    ¡°Divorce is not a small matter. Besides, we only quarreled because of some small conflicts. There¡¯s no need to get to the point of divorce.¡±


    ¡°Then what if I say if you don¡¯t get a divorce, something bad will happen to you?¡±


    The entire private room instantly fell silent. Zhen Rong, who was listening in, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Gu, could you have seen wrongly?¡±


    Zhen Rong had always felt that his parents had an extremely good relationship, but because the person in front of him was Gu Man, he did not speak.


    However, when he heard this, he was a little unhappy. Even if the person in front of him was his savior, she could not do something like break up someone else¡¯s family!


    When the woman heard this, she suddenly came back to her senses. She looked up at Gu Man firmly. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Gu Man nodded in understanding. After all, this kind of thing was indeed quite unconvincing.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that what he exposed is only the tip of the iceberg. Why don¡¯t we continue investigating? Perhaps we can find something unexpected.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression instantly turned solemn, and she was a little tempted.


    All these years, she had never deliberately cared about her husband. It was because of their long time together that made her think that he would never do such a thing.


    However, wasn¡¯t this recent incident also a wake-up call for her? Moreover, Gu Man seemed to really have some skills.


    ¡°Getting a divorce will let this bad incident pass?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not just a divorce. You have to stay away from that person completely.¡±


    The woman instantly clenched her fists on the table. If it was just a divorce, she could still agree. She could also use the divorce to see if it was as Gu Man had said, that she had never discovered the man¡¯s true colors..

 Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: The Zhou Family’s Daughter

    Chapter 378: The Zhou Family¡¯s Daughter


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, Gu Man wanted him to leave completely. But in her heart, she felt that she probably could not do it.


    A relationship of more than ten years was not something that could be broken off just like that.


    ¡°Miss Gu, your words are a little serious. What bad omen can make my mother insist on leaving my father?¡±


    Zhen Rong¡¯s tightly furrowed brows were enough to squeeze an ant to death.


    When Gu Man heard this, her light gaze swept across his face. ¡°Since the two of you don¡¯t believe me, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Gu Man did not have to have this cultivation. After all, she already had the meteorite. Since the two of them did not believe it no matter what, she did not continue to waste time here.


    Gu Man was no longer in the mood to continue eating. Just as she was about to find an excuse to leave, the woman seemed to have read her mind and quickly stopped her. ¡°Miss Gu, Zhen Rong is just too anxious. After all, the two of us have always been very loving in front of him, so he questioned your words.¡±


    ¡­..


    Gu Man looked at the woman¡¯s hand on her wrist and did not have much of an expression. She only nodded to show that she understood.


    The woman looked at Gu Man¡¯s gaze, but her heart was beating exceptionally fast. She had a faint feeling that she would definitely regret letting Gu Man go this time.


    It was this feeling that made her stop Gu Man when she was about to leave.


    ¡°Mom, are you really planning to divorce Dad?¡±


    Zhen Rong¡¯s face was filled with reluctance. In his heart, the two of them had always been in love and nothing had happened. Why did they have to get a divorce because of an unverified prophecy?


    Not to mention that a divorce might create a gap between the two of them. It might even affect their shares.


    The woman suddenly let go of Gu Man¡¯s arm, but she was not planning to let her go. Instead, she sighed.


    ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s mainly because of my special identity. Do you know the Zhou family, one of the four great families?¡±


    She suddenly heard the Zhou family¡¯s Gu Man raise her eyebrows. ¡°I know.¡±


    Not only did she know that she had fought with Elder Zhou some time ago, but could it be that the woman in front of her was from the Zhou family?


    ¡°My identity was very special. When I married Zhen Hua, it was my stubborn decision. Everyone in the family was very against it because the Zhen family was only a small family at that time. They could not be compared to the Zhou family at all. However, my attitude was firm at that time and 1 even chose to give up my identity as a member of the Zhou family.¡±


    Gu Man nodded in understanding. No wonder when she checked just now, she realized that a woman¡¯s relationship journey was especially bumpy. However, if the woman knew the truth, she would probably go crazy.


    After all, he was the man she got rid of her identity as a member of the Zhou family to choose. Who knew that he was actually a rotten person?


    When the woman recalled what happened back then, there was not much emotion on her face. Even now, she did not regret it.


    ¡°Now, the Zhen family is gradually getting better. 1 know that the Zhou family helped them, but my father never said that he wanted to acknowledge me as his daughter. I¡¯ve never suffered in the Zhen family, so I haven¡¯t contacted my father. However, I know that my father contributed a lot to the Zhen family¡¯s success.¡±


    If the two of them divorced at this time, she would become a laughingstock. And without the Zhou family¡¯s help, the Zhen family¡¯s shares would plummet.


    The woman still had Zhen Hua in her heart, so she didn¡¯t want to see such a scene.


    Moreover, she could not become the laughingstock of others. Zhen Hua had protected her too well all these years, so she rarely appeared in front of outsiders. Naturally, she did not hear those rumors and was happy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to become the laughingstock of others, nor do 1 want the Zhen family to decline.¡±


    Because if she had become a laughingstock, the Zhou family would also become a laughingstock. It would even severely affect the Zhou family¡¯s shares. How could her father, who had always been arrogant, accept such a situation?


    After so many years, the woman had already felt guilty towards her father, and she did not want to cause trouble.


    With both sides restraining her, it seemed like she was the key and her status would definitely increase. However, in reality, she had become the most inferior one.


    Perhaps this was one of the reasons why Zhen Hua had been pretending every day for so many years.. The Zhen family needed the help of the Zhou family!

 Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Zhou Yan’s Heart Is Cold

    Chapter 379: Zhou Yan¡¯s Heart Is Cold


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Even if I, Zhou Yan, leave the Zhou family, I still represent the Zhou family¡¯s face. Moreover, my father spent a lot of effort to suppress the so-called rumors back then. Now that we¡¯re getting a divorce, it¡¯s completely letting him down. Therefore, there are too many reasons why we can¡¯t get a divorce.¡±


    Zhou Yan¡¯s gaze was firmer than anyone else¡¯s. She looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction and a bitter smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°If I were your father, I would rather give up my pride to let my daughter live.¡±


    At this point, she paused. She seemed to recall Elder Zhou¡¯s mercenary look. It might really be hard to say. Back then, there might have been some relationship with his daughter, but whether there was still any now was uncertain.


    ¡°However, if Miss Zhou has a reason why I can¡¯t divorce you, I naturally won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s just that this difficulty¡­¡±


    At the thought of this, Gu Man reached out to the tissue on the dining table and casually took out a piece. She placed the paper on the table and gently slid her fingertips across the tissue. She had clearly used some strength, but for some reason, the tissue did not break at all.


    After writing, Gu Man gently raised her fingertips. The tissue that had been unfolded just now turned into a small wrapped square in the blink of an eye. She handed the white paper to Zhou Yan.


    ¡­..


    ¡°This small square can help protect you once. If you decide to get a divorce in the future, you can get Zhen Rong to contact me.¡±


    Zhou Yan looked at the paper towel that was folded into small squares and subconsciously held it in her palm. By the time she reacted again, Gu Man had already bade farewell and left the private room. For a moment, only Zhou Yan and Zhen Rong were left in the private room.


    Zhen Rong looked at the small square in Zhou Yan¡¯s hand and was slightly dissatisfied.


    ¡°Mom, are you really going to divorce Dad? Didn¡¯t Dad explain it clearly back then? It¡¯s just business needs. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem. Besides, don¡¯t you know what kind of person he is?¡±


    Zhen Rong was even angrier because in his heart, he felt that Zhou Yan had believed Gu Man¡¯s words.


    The couple had been cooperative in front of Zhen Rong, so Zhen Rong was the one who did not believe that the two of them would separate the most.


    Moreover, his family was complete. Why did she have to listen to the slander of outsiders and cause their family to break?


    Although he was grateful to Gu Man, this was not child¡¯s play. She was doing something to destroy someone else¡¯s family and Zhen Rong did not flare up at her because she had saved his life.


    ¡°This is between us adults. It has nothing to do with a child like you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you really planning to divorce Dad?¡±


    Zhen Rong¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He didn¡¯t understand. At that time, his father had clearly sworn repeatedly. Moreover, Mom and his father had been together for more than ten years, but she couldn¡¯t even withstand a few words from an outsider.


    He only felt a sense of desolation in his heart, but more than that, he felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it for his father.


    ¡°You said it so nicely just now. You definitely won¡¯t get a divorce. In fact, it¡¯s only because there are outsiders around. Have you been wanting a divorce for a long time and don¡¯t want to stay in this family anymore, right?¡±


    Zhou Yan¡¯s thoughts were already mixed because of Gu Man¡¯s words. Now that she heard her son¡¯s question, the anger in her heart rose. It was almost as if she lost control and went to Zhen Rong and slapped him hard.


    ¡°Are you questioning me? It¡¯s better to believe in such things than not. You¡¯re focused on protecting your father. Don¡¯t you think about my situation?¡±


    Zhen Rong covered his face in disbelief. His parents had never hit him, but now, because of his words, Zhou Yan looked at him coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You two clearly have a good relationship, so why do you want a divorce? Is it because of those illusory things? But have you ever cared about my feelings?¡±


    Zhen Rong suddenly took a deep breath. He could clearly be a happy child with a happy family. Why did he have to face this?


    ¡°Zhen Rong, don¡¯t forget that your illness was caused by these illusory things, and Miss Gu is your savior!¡±

 Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Protection

    Chapter 380: Protection


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hearing Zhou Yan¡¯s words, Zhen Rong was stunned. He was in a daze for a few seconds before shaking his head.


    ¡°Even if Miss Gu really has some medical experience, that¡¯s not a reason for her to break up our family.¡±


    Instead of using supernatural things to explain Gu Man¡¯s actions, it was better to blame it on her superb medical skills.


    After all, if he admitted Gu Man¡¯s ability, his question just now would be a joke.


    Furthermore, Chinese medicine was mysterious to begin with. It was normal for there to be some strange behavior during the treatment process.


    Zhen Rong could only comfort himself like this, but his gaze became even more determined.


    ¡°1 will never accept your divorce!¡±


    ¡­..


    Zhen Rong had never imagined that he would become a child of a single-parent family. Even though he was already in his twenties, he could not accept the fact that he would suddenly be separated from his happy and beautiful family.


    Moreover, he was already in a weak state, so his emotional fluctuations were even more obvious. Now, he was completely out of control and was emotional.


    ¡°Then have you thought about me? If your father is really that kind of person, don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t let me get a divorce too? Don¡¯t you want to see me happy?¡±


    Zhou Yan questioned him again and again, but Zhen Rong kept shaking his head.


    ¡°No, Dad¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±


    Zhou Yan revealed a disappointed expression. It was because she was usually too busy and did not accompany Zhen Rong much, causing this child to be so distant from her and only care about his father.


    Because the Zhen family¡¯s status was too awkward at the beginning, Zhou Yan had been trying her best to reach the threshold of the Zhou family.


    It was also why Zhen Hua had been by Zhen Rong¡¯s side almost all the time after he was born. She did not accompany him much. Even though she had been trying her best to make up for it, the heart of humans always leaned to one side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. If you tell your father, it will only speed up the divorce. You¡¯re already an adult now. You know what to do.¡±


    Zhou Yan did not want to talk to Zhen Rong anymore. She picked up her bag and left the private room, leaving Zhen Rong alone in the private room.


    Gu Man also gave her a reminder. All along, because of the so-called trust, she had never paid attention to Zhen Hua¡¯s life. However, it was necessary to investigate now.


    After all, Zhou Yan would rather believe in such things than not. Since Gu Man had already said so, she naturally had her reasons.


    She did not hesitate and quickly arranged this matter. She held the small square that Gu Man had just given her tightly and felt waves of warmth pass from the ordinary tissue to her palm.


    At this moment, it gave her endless strength. It even warmed her heart more than her son.


    Zhen Rong might not be willing to contact Miss Gu again, but fortunately, she had memorized Miss Gu¡¯s contact information.


    If there were any changes in the future, she would definitely contact Miss Gu as soon as possible.


    On the other side, Gu Man did not know what had happened in the private room. She was already in the car heading home.


    The small cube that he had given to Zhou Yan was filled with her spiritual energy. When Zhou Yan was in danger, her spiritual energy would automatically form a protective shield to ensure her safety, but it could only protect her once.


    The moment the protective shield was broken was the day the tissue was destroyed.


    However, using tissue as a medium was a little too careless, so it could not guarantee Zhou Yan¡¯s complete safety. It could only ensure that her life would not be in danger.


    Moreover, if not for Zhou Yan¡¯s usual good deeds, she would not have made a move.


    Whether this calamity could be completely overcome depended on when Zhou Yan woke up.


    If she woke up early, this calamity would naturally not be a problem for her. However, if she woke up late, Gu Man could not guarantee her safety.


    She looked at the scenery outside the window and moved her index finger slightly, feeling the connection with the tissue.


    At the very least, Zhou Yan did not throw away the tissue directly. There was still hope of surviving this calamity.


    Gu Man had just calmed down a little when she saw the call on her cell phone page. The corners of her mouth tightened..

 Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Case Closed

    Chapter 381: Case Closed


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Officer Li, is there any progress on the case?¡±


    ¡°No, today is the day the case is closed. I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Gu to come over.¡±


    Hearing this good news, Gu Man raised her eyebrows and joy appeared on her face.


    As expected of the person she thought highly of back then. At least he did not let her down. After hanging up, Gu Man asked the chauffeur to change direction and head towards the police station.


    When she arrived at the door, she happened to meet the Gu family.


    However, until now, the Gu family did not seem to realize what had happened. There was no fear on their faces at all. Instead, they were smug. Even Zhang Yue was standing beside Gu Rou.


    When Zhang Yue¡¯s gaze landed on Gu Man, it was obvious that his mood had worsened. However, the corners of his mouth quickly curled up.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the heir of the Xiang Family with you? Could you have been abandoned? I told you that people like them are just playing around. One should be down-to-earth. After all, we were engaged previously. If you apologize to Rou¡¯er now, 1 might not hold this matter against you.¡±


    When Gu Rou heard this, she clenched her fists tightly by her side. Even if her target was Xiang Yin now, it did not mean that she could watch Zhang Yue show Gu Man a good attitude.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, I¡¯m afraid Sister doesn¡¯t need it. After all, I¡¯ve already said before that if she was willing to withdraw the lawsuit, our Gu family wouldn¡¯t be so calculative. However, Sister didn¡¯t give me any face at all and insisted on tracking this matter down to the end.¡±


    Zhang Yue patted Gu Rou¡¯s hand which was on his arm comfortingly.


    ¡°I was just saying. How can I forgive Gu Man for doing such a treasonous thing?¡±


    For some reason, Zhang Yue felt confident at this moment. He had finally taken back the embarrassment he had felt in front of Restaurant Fragrance that day.


    Wasn¡¯t Gu Man always materialistic? However, the person she loved wasn¡¯t standing beside her now. She was just an abandoned child. How pitiful.


    However, the two of them were still engaged after all. Zhang Yue did not want this matter to become so ugly. At most, he would wait a while and make the matter not so serious. At the very least, he had to ensure the Gu family¡¯s reputation before anything else.


    However, Gu Man would definitely remember this time and not ask for anything that did not belong to her. The successor of the Xiang family was not something she could touch at all.


    Gu Man looked at the group of smug people coldly and the corners of her lips suddenly curled up slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    After saying this, she didn¡¯t wait for the others¡¯ expressions and walked into the police station.


    Li Hua, who was in charge of this case, had been waiting at the door for a long time. When he saw Gu Man enter, he quickly welcomed her in.


    That was because this matter was neither big nor small. However, the Gu family did not want to carry it out in court because it would damage the Gu family¡¯s reputation. They wanted to resolve it in private, so they decided to go to the police station.


    When the group of people entered the police station, the originally spacious hall became a little crowded.


    When Li Hua saw the Gu family, the smile on his face faded a little. His attitude was not bad, but it was not good either. In any case, it was different from his attitude towards Gu Man.


    Gu Rou was indignant. She just could not bear to see Gu Man doing well, so she looked at the solicitous Li Hua and could not help but say sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect any Tom, Dick, or Harry to be a police officer now. You can¡¯t even read the room as a police officer and you¡¯re trying to please useless people.¡±


    Perhaps realizing that her words were too harsh, Gu Rou added, ¡°We¡¯re the victims of this case. Why are we being treated so differently?¡±


    As she spoke, Gu Rou¡¯s tone was a little aggrieved. Her fingers gently held Zhang Yue¡¯s fingertips.


    ¡°How are you doing your job as a cop?¡±


    Zhang Yue quickly spoke up and sized Li Hua up. He remembered that it was this small police officer who had embarrassed them at the police station last time..

 Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Establishment of Defamation

    Chapter 382: Establishment of Defamation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was clearly just a small matter. Couldn¡¯t the Gu family settle it privately? Besides, it was difficult for an honest official to resolve family matters. This young policeman didn¡¯t know what was good for him at all and insisted on making this matter big.


    It even reached his mother and almost separated him from Gu Rou. How could Zhang Yue let this happen?


    Now that the matter was gradually becoming clear, he naturally had to take this young police officer a notch down. He had to let him know to not go to work with his temper when working on the next case.


    At the thought of Li Hua¡¯s bad tone towards him, Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°To be honest, some police officers should indeed train their abilities again. They shouldn¡¯t be handling cases with emotions.¡±


    Li Hua, who was standing in the middle, listened to their words without any ripples in his heart. This group of people who did not know the truth sounded a little ridiculous.


    However, he was indeed a little emotional when handling this case. It would definitely not happen in the future. If he had communicated with Miss Gu from the beginning, the case would have been resolved long ago.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me what I¡¯m capable of. Naturally, the chief will be the judge.¡±


    ¡­..


    His expression was cold as he flipped through the papers in front of him.


    It was just a casual sentence, but it angered Zhang Yue so much that his face turned ashen. He snorted.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the person behind this young police officer was Chief Ou, he would have attacked him long ago. He was too arrogant. Even if he couldn¡¯t teach him a lesson this time, he should warn him that the Zhang family wasn¡¯t easy to bully!


    Gu Yuan listened to their argument and rubbed his brows with a headache. Since he had already decided to let Gu Rou interact with Xiang Yin, he no longer had the intention of currying favor with the Zhang family. However, in order to leave a way out, he asked Zhang Yue to come along.


    His company was in turmoil because of this matter. There were still many things waiting for him to deal with and he did not have time to continue wasting here.


    ¡°Alright, Officer, hurry up and announce the results. We¡¯re very busy.¡±


    The smile on Li Hua¡¯s lips widened. He slammed the paper in his hand on the table and looked at the Gu family coldly.


    ¡°Those who commit a crime that constitutes defamation will be sentenced to not more than three years of fixed-term imprisonment, criminal detention, control, or deprivation of political rights.¡±


    He deliberately spoke about the more serious side of the sentence because he wanted to see this group of people turn pale with fright.


    As expected, when they suddenly heard this, the Gu family did not react at all. They frowned and recalled Li Hua¡¯s words in disbelief.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you planning to continue covering up for her?¡±


    Gu Yuan was the first to react. He could not accept this outcome at all. After all, they were here to resolve this matter, not to admit their crimes.


    ¡°What do you mean, cover up? We police rely on evidence to speak.¡±


    As he spoke, Li Hua flipped the tablet on the table and played the video on it.


    It was the video of Zhang Yue and Gu Rou appearing at the auction in the ghost market. It was just the first half. They were still hoping for a fluke and could not help but defend themselves.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We bought the necklace at the auction. Is there a problem?¡±


    Although it had captured the scene of them buying the necklace at the auction, there was no way to prove the exact time.


    However, the timing of the filming was not very good. It happened to be the time when Zhang Yue was going back on his word.


    He looked at the contents of the video and his face instantly darkened. He clenched his fists.


    Of course, he knew that he was indeed overbearing at that time, but for the sake of the io million yuan, he had no choice but to do this. However, it was aired in public, so he naturally could not face it.


    ¡°Where did you get this video?¡±


    Zhang Yue did not care about this matter at all. He had only helped the Gu family because of his relationship with Gu Rou. What was more important than this was his face!


    ¡°We, the police, naturally have all kinds of channels to obtain evidence. There¡¯s no need for the concern, Mr. Zhang.¡±


    Li Hua¡¯s words were especially mocking. Zhang Yue, who had finished watching the video, was extremely sensitive. He even had a strong feeling that Li Hua was so disdainful of him because he had seen this video..

 Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Zhang Yue’s Embarrassment

    Chapter 383: Zhang Yue¡¯s Embarrassment


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    But what right did he have? He was just a small police officer!


    He only wanted to do his best to protect the losses. It was clearly the auction¡¯s fault, but when the video was released, he seemed like the despicable person.


    Zhang Yue clenched his fists tightly by his side. The video was still playing, and the words inside were clearly transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears. In the end, he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stood up and walked towards the notebook.


    The anger burning in his eyes was also burning what little rationality he had left.


    He came to the laptop and was about to slap it down.


    However, Li Hua seemed to have expected his actions. The moment Zhang Yue attacked, a pair of large hands grabbed his wrist tightly. Zhang Yue immediately couldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t continue slapping the computer away.


    ¡°Do you know who 1 am? How dare you attack me? You¡¯re just a small police officer. Do you believe that 1 can make you lose your job with a single sentence?¡±


    ¡­..


    In his anger, Zhang Yue could not think rationally at all. He glared fiercely at Li Hua, wanting to break free from his wrist. However, he was a young master who had lived like a prince all year round. How could he compare to Li Hua, who often trained?


    No matter how much he struggled, his arm was still in Li Hua¡¯s hand. There were no changes. He could even feel the pain from Li Hua¡¯s strength.


    ¡°So what if the person behind you is Chief Ou? Do you really think 1 won¡¯t dare to attack you?¡±


    Zhang Yue¡¯s voice gradually rose. Fortunately, there was no one else around, so he dared to be so impudent.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Chief Ou was willing to offend the Zhang family for a small police officer. He was just a small police officer. What right did he have to be so arrogant?


    At this moment, Gu Man walked up to them. She looked down at the video that had been accidentally paused. Her fingers gently slid across the keyboard, and the video started playing again.


    Zhang Yue instantly glared at Gu Man with his red eyes. ¡°Are you very happy to see me make a fool of myself?¡±


    He had completely lost his mind now, and the anger in his heart burned. This anger came inexplicably, but he did not want to be embarrassed in front of Gu Man.


    ¡°Make a fool of yourself? Aren¡¯t you used to making a fool of yourself in front of me? Are there more fools you can make of yourself?¡±


    The anger in Zhang Yue¡¯s heart was doused by Gu Man¡¯s words. His lips trembled and he did not know what to say.


    The image of him being kicked away yesterday surfaced in his mind again. He stared straight at Gu Man.


    She seemed to be different from before. This was not a trick to play hard to get, but Gu Man really did not care about him anymore.


    For some reason, when he personally revealed this naked truth, Zhang Yue found it difficult to accept.


    Why did the person who had been shamelessly following him suddenly change her mind? Could it be because of the heir of the Xiang family? But what was so good about him? The Xiang family was not something Gu Man could grasp. Only he was Gu Man¡¯s best choice.


    Gu Man did not notice the change in Zhang Yue¡¯s emotions. She looked at the screen until the time and date were revealed. She clicked pause and exposed it to everyone.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Everyone followed her words and looked at the computer screen. Looking at the time on it, everyone¡¯s expressions were different.


    Gu Rou was instantly terrified. She reached out to block, but Gu Man slapped her hand away mercilessly. The back of her hand was instantly red.


    Zhang Yue wanted to stop him, but he was still being controlled and couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Gu Yuan was flustered and exasperated. His face was red as he pointed at the computer screen and could not help but question.


    ¡°Gu Rou, is this the explanation you gave me? Didn¡¯t you say that Zhang Yue bought this necklace for you previously?¡±


    Because this matter had a huge impact on the Gu family, Gu Rou was afraid of being taught a lesson by Gu Yuan, so she did not tell the truth. Instead, she wanted to use the time difference to cover up this matter..

 Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Moral Kidnapping

    Chapter 384: Moral Kidnapping


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, as Gu Yuan said this, a stunned expression appeared on Zhang Yue¡¯s face.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, what previously? This is different from what you told me.¡±


    Gu Rou lied on both sides, but she did not expect them to confront her at this moment. She was flustered and helpless, not knowing how to explain. She stood rooted to the ground and did not react, but her silence gave a better explanation.


    Zhang Yue immediately looked disappointed.


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, you weren¡¯t like this in the past. Why are you lying now?¡±


    At this moment, strong regret rose in Zhang Yue¡¯s heart. As the light on Gu Man¡¯s body shone brighter and brighter, the flaws on Gu Rou¡¯s body gradually revealed themselves. He regretted his initial choice, but he quickly shook his head and threw out the thoughts in his mind.


    Gu Rou had only done something wrong once. How could he deny all her previous efforts?


    ¡­..


    Gu Man committed crimes and was materialistic. She could not be compared to Gu Rou at all.


    Although he explained in his heart, the scales in Zhang Yue¡¯s heart were gradually tilting.


    Gu Yuan felt his head hurt even more when he heard Zhang Yue¡¯s words. Although he did not understand what was going on, he understood a little after these words.


    He tilted his head and glared at Qu Bei. Qu Bei¡¯s face was filled with guilt. It was obvious that she knew about the matter, but she did not tell him.


    However, the most important thing now was not their internal strife, but to resolve the crime of defamation.


    At the thought that they were full of confidence when they came, but now they were like clowns, Gu Yuan¡¯s entire face turned ashen. In the end, he looked at the culprit, Gu Man.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, defamation is usually only considered a crime under serious circumstances. Besides, we¡¯re family. It¡¯s just a small fight between two sisters. Let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡±


    Initially, Gu Yuan did not plan to turn this matter into a small matter because he wanted to use this opportunity to clear the Gu family¡¯s name. At the same time, he could also get rid of Gu Man, this burden.


    Other than finding things for the Gu family to do, Gu Man was useless and there was no need to keep her. Gu Yuan had long wanted to chase Gu Man out of the Gu family.


    When Li Hua heard this, he felt that it was ridiculous. They were the ones who refused to let go at the beginning, but now, they wanted to pretend that nothing had happened.


    However, this was indeed not something a police officer like him could decide. In the end, it depended on Gu Man¡¯s final wishes.


    Gu Yuan seemed to have realized this as well. He turned to look at Gu Man and said earnestly, ¡°1 did do something wrong previously, but we¡¯re family after all. If word gets out, not only will the Gu family not look good, but you won¡¯t look good either. So let¡¯s forget about this matter. You should go home too. We¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Of course, Gu Yuan knew that only by giving her a sweet jujube could he coax her home better. Therefore, he tried his best to act like a benevolent father. However, because he had never pretended in front of Gu Man, the expression on his face was especially fake.


    Gu Man looked at the expression on Gu Yuan¡¯s face and did not say anything, but she suddenly laughed. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re very ugly like this?¡±


    Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as if he could not believe what he had heard. He immediately could not continue faking his fatherly expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You still need us to support you in high school!¡±


    Gu Yuan knew that his words were useless and immediately turned into a threat, but he did not know that Gu Man was least afraid of his threat.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Man sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for so long. Have you ever seen me ask you for a single cent?¡±


    When he suddenly heard Gu Man¡¯s words, Gu Yuan was stunned for a moment before a look of disdain appeared on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯ve spent money to support you for so many years. You should have more or less some pocket money left. Besides, you¡¯ve only been away for a few days. It¡¯s normal for you to still have money.¡±


    Hearing Gu Yuan¡¯s dignified reason, Gu Man could not help but laugh.


    He really had the cheek to say that. The money he spent on her was not as much as the money he spent on the servants at home. It could not even compare to the expenses that ordinary families spend on their children..

 Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Never Withdraw the Case

    Chapter 385: Never Withdraw the Case


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was already extremely difficult for Gu Man to have a normal life, let alone save some pocket money.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have a mirror, you have a toilet at home, right? Take a good look. How dare you say that with the little money you gave?¡±


    Gu Yuan¡¯s expression was very ugly after being scolded. His eyes instantly became ruthless, and there was even a faint intent to kill.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do? Are you really going to pursue the matter to the end? No matter what, I¡¯m still your father.¡±


    The expression on Gu Man¡¯s face became even more mocking and even looked a little dazzling.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t fulfilled your duty, you¡¯re not worthy of calling me father.¡±


    Perhaps because the expression on Gu Man¡¯s face was too glaring, Gu Yuan slammed the table hard. His fingertips pointed at Gu Man were trembling. ¡°What do you mean? Are you mocking me? Did 1 not raise you or something?¡±


    ¡­..


    ¡°So leaving someone in someone else¡¯s house is called raising them. I¡¯ve finally seen it today.¡±


    The fire in Gu Yuan¡¯s heart burned even brighter, but he suddenly realized that it was useless to continue arguing like this. He snorted coldly and even acted shamelessly.


    ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t frame her for defamation. It¡¯s just a family conflict. It¡¯s not that serious. Besides, nothing serious happened. She¡¯s not injured at all. There¡¯s no crime that can be established.


    Li Hua had been a police officer for so many years and had seen many extreme parents, but he had never seen such an extreme parent.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if the situation is serious or not. It¡¯s up to us.¡±


    ¡°Are you planning to falsely testify for her? Do you know what the crime is?¡±


    Li Hua narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Yuan and Gu Rou with a faint smile.


    ¡°So you know that it¡¯s a crime to give false testimony. But isn¡¯t your evidence just false testimony?¡±


    Only then did Gu Yuan suddenly realize that Gu Rou¡¯s evidence was indeed fake. He pursed his lips. ¡°This is different. She just didn¡¯t figure it out for a while. It¡¯s not fake.¡±


    ¡°You should tell Chief Ou about this. Chief Ou has already taken over this case. Of course, he will be the one to close the case.¡±


    In fact, Bureau Chief Ou was afraid that Li Hua would do something inappropriate, so he thought about taking the matter into his hands.


    Hearing this, Gu Yuan staggered and glared fiercely in Gu Rou¡¯s direction.


    Indeed, in the face of absolute benefits, there was no such thing as kinship.


    ¡°I¡¯m her father. I¡¯ll drop the lawsuit just like that. It¡¯s not up to you police officers to interfere in our family¡¯s matters!¡±


    Seeing that the situation was gradually turning around, Gu Yuan decided to be unreasonable. He wanted to use the old plan to force these police officers to submit.


    This looked extremely familiar to Gu Man. When she hit someone previously, Gu Yuan had also decided to resolve it privately. Back then, she could not stop him, but it was different now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the defendant now. You don¡¯t have the right.¡±


    Li Hua looked at Gu Yuan, who was still being unreasonable, and told him the truth without giving him any chance. The laptop finally closed, which meant that the matter had already been resolved.


    Facing such an outcome, no one in the Gu family could accept it. Zhang Yue was afraid that the Zhang family¡¯s reputation would be implicated. He looked at Gu Man. ¡°What do you want to let the Gu family off?¡±


    Gu Man sized up Zhang Yue. Her disdainful gaze made him inexplicably angry, but he quickly suppressed it. After all, he still had a favor to ask of her.


    ¡°If you really have the ability, then send them to prison for me.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Man did not want to continue arguing with this group of shameless people. She looked at Li Hua.


    ¡°No matter what the outcome is, I will not withdraw the lawsuit and pursue the matter to the end!¡±


    After saying that, she did not want to stay in the police station any longer. She took her bag and left, leaving them alone.


    Zhang Yue wanted to follow, but Li Hua stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t leave for the time being.¡±


    Gu Man left coolly. When she thought about how the Gu family¡¯s reputation had plummeted because of this matter and how their shares would be implicated, she could not help but feel happy..

 Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Voice

    Chapter 386: Voice


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    She had long disliked this family. Now they had been punished, but her grudge against the Gu family would definitely not end there. How could this return what the Gu family had done to her?


    However, there was still a long way to go. Of course, Gu Man had to slowly think about how she could make them feel despair bit by bit and experience all the pain she had experienced before.


    The matter of the necklace was finally resolved. Chief Ou was prepared to take over. Of course, Gu Man believed in his abilities and trusted that he would not disappoint her.


    After all, Old Master Cui was also involved in this matter. Naturally, he would not let the Gu family avoid it so easily.


    Due to the delay at the police station, the moon had already risen when they returned home. The light from the street lamps draped a gentle coat over the world.


    When she returned home, everyone in the family had already entered their rooms. As she had told them in advance, there was no food for Gu Man on the dining table.


    However, just as she was about to return to her room, she saw a cardboard box at the door.


    ¡­..


    Gu Man brought it back to her room and opened the cardboard box with a small knife.


    Looking at the things inside, Gu Man felt a little confused.


    She really did not know if she could call Boss Zhao careless. He actually placed such an important thing in a cardboard box.


    There was even a high chance that it was speed post within the city. Was he not afraid that this would be stolen?


    However, the simpler the packaging, the less suspicious it would be. This was Boss Zhao¡¯s plan.


    There was a stone inside. The style of the stone was standard, and the spiritual energy emitted from it was relatively abundant, but it definitely could not be compared to top-quality jade.


    After making her judgment, Gu Man picked up her phone and sent a message to Boss Zhao. She threw the stone back into the delivery box.


    Boss Zhao quickly replied.


    ¡°Miss Gu really didn¡¯t disappoint me. She¡¯s as accurate as ever when it comes to looking at stones. Someone will personally come and collect the stone tomorrow. As for what happened last time, do you have any clues, Miss Gu?¡±


    Of course, Gu Man knew that Boss Zhao was talking about overthrowing the Ghost King. Her fingertips gently tapped on the bedsheets a few times before typing on the keyboard.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s definitely impossible to change hands in a short period of time, we can cause him some unhappiness. Do you know how to ruin a person¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Boss Zhao immediately understood, but he was still a little nervous.


    ¡°If they find out, I might be kicked out of the ghost market forever.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the message from Boss Zhao and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you something in a few days. Something that wall guarantee you won¡¯t be discovered.¡±


    Boss Zhao seemed to have thought of something and his hand moved gently. When he reached the voice interface and heard his pretentious voice, he had goosebumps. No wonder Gu Man blocked him. Even he could not stand this voice.


    It was just that he did not know if this business could continue¡­


    On the other side, Boss Zhao looked at the message from Gu Man and frowned. However, when he thought of Gu Man¡¯s ability, he understood.


    After all, it was only right for a capable person like Gu Man to hide some secrets that he did not know. He had originally thought that Gu Man only had the ability to appraise treasures, but now, it seemed that she had other abilities.


    For a moment, Boss Zhao was even more concerned about the cooperation between the two of them. Was he afraid that he would not be able to soar in the future when he is working with such a capable person?


    Thinking of this, Boss Zhao was especially excited. He cleared his throat and said in the best voice he thought he could hear, ¡°Then I wish us a happy cooperation in advance.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the voice message from the other end and frowned. Then, she clicked on the voice message and casually threw her phone aside, preparing to do her own thing.


    In the end, when she heard that voice message, Gu Man¡¯s expression instantly darkened. She could not help but turn off the voice message, but it was too late. The voice message had already been successfully played.


    She saw that Boss Zhao was typing at the top. Without thinking, she blocked Boss Zhao.


    She did not want to suffer a second time.


    Boss Zhao had just sent the message when he saw a red exclamation mark.


    He looked at the message interface with a dumbfounded expression.


    He didn¡¯t do anything.. Why did she block him?

 Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Gu Man, the Poor Student

    Chapter 387: Gu Man, the Poor Student


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Gu Man washed up, she looked at the phone she had tossed on the bed and felt a headache. She placed the phone on the bedside table beside and crawled under the blanket. She covered her head with the blanket and fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, it was already morning.


    She glanced at her cell phone. There was a message from Zhuang Yan.


    ¡°Your brother can come for the exams soon. He can enter the school the next semester. As for you, start getting prepared. It¡¯s almost time for the exams. Although 1 believe in your standards, you must remember to be steady.¡±


    Gu Man looked at the time and realized that the college entrance examination was approaching. She put down her phone and casually tidied up. She mentioned this at the breakfast table.


    Huang Jue, who was busy eating, instantly became excited. Even Huang Jun could not control the expression on his face. He did not look like an adult at all.


    ¡°Really, Manman, is this done?¡±


    ¡­..


    Gu Man nodded, picked up a dish on the table, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    ¡°By the way, keep an eye on his homework. There¡¯s only one exam. Even if I fought for a spot for him, it still depends on himself.¡±


    Huang Jun¡¯s expression turned serious. He had already decided to quit the temporary job he had recently found. He had to settle Huang Jue¡¯s academic problems. Otherwise, he would never be able to relax.


    When Huang Jue heard this, he immediately had a bitter expression and could not help but complain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with my academic level. Besides, didn¡¯t you say last time that there¡¯s no problem with me taking the exam?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. You should prepare more now. Oh right, if you have any questions you don¡¯t know, you can ask me.¡±


    Huang Jue¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. He sized Gu Man up and couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her.


    This was because, in Huang Jue¡¯s mind, Gu Man¡¯s grades were at the bottom. Moreover, she had to deal with more things in Han City. He did not believe that Gu Man still had the mood to focus on her studies. Previously, he had just not asked, but when he heard that Gu Man wanted to tutor him with his homework, Huang Jue rejected her without thinking.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already troubled you enough. How can 1 trouble you with this kind of thing? I¡¯ll just look for Brother Xiang.¡±


    When Xiang Yin¡¯s name was mentioned, the atmosphere at the table immediately quietened down. Huang Jue knew that he had said something wrong and mentioned someone he shouldn¡¯t have. He quickly covered his mouth and lowered his head, but he still didn¡¯t take Gu Man¡¯s words seriously.


    How could Gu Man not hear the distrust in Huang Jue¡¯s words? She raised her eyebrows slightly. Was she a poor student in Huang Jue¡¯s eyes?


    Thinking that she had been busy recently and had not taken the initiative to contact Xiang Yin, Gu Man said, ¡°Then see if he¡¯s upstairs.¡±


    Although Xiang Yin was staying in the room upstairs, he did not seem to be here often. When she thought of his identity, everything made sense.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so close to Brother Xiang. Can¡¯t you help me contact him?¡±


    Huang Jue tried his best to ignore the two sharp gazes from behind him. He only wanted to study now and could not care about anything else.


    Gu Man touched her nose. ¡°Isn¡¯t he upstairs? If you have any questions, you can ask him or me. I¡¯m going to school.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Man did not give Huang Jue a chance to react. She picked up her bag and walked out.


    Huang Jue looked at her back with a reluctant expression. He wanted to say more, but his collar was pulled back by Huang Jun.


    He looked in the direction of the door with tears in his eyes. He really wanted to leave with Gu Man.


    Unfortunately, he would not have this chance. After Huang Jun pressed Huang Jue down on the chair, he pointed at him solemnly. ¡°Try not to mention Xiang Yin¡¯s name in front of Gu Man in the future.¡±


    Huang Jun was happy to see Gu Man dodge. This girl did not look like she was dating Xiang Yin. He was relieved.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do this. This has something to do with my studies. Brother Xiang is the top scorer of the college entrance examination. With him tutoring me, it won¡¯t be a problem for me to get into Han City First High School. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Sister¡¯s results. Won¡¯t you all be worried if she tutors me?¡±


    When Huang Jun heard this, he slapped Huang Jue on the head. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say this in front of your sister. She¡¯s at the critical moment of the college entrance examination and can¡¯t stand these aggrieving words..¡±

 Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Late

    Chapter 388: Late


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Huang Jue pouted aggrievedly. Seeing Huang Jun raise his hand again, he hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t say it in front of her, but what if Sis insists on tutoring me? Won¡¯t 1 get worse and worse?¡±


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s a good opportunity to train your ability to tell right from wrong. You can even help your sister correct her mistakes.¡±


    Huang Jun did not seem to feel that he was biased at all. He spoke logically.


    Huang Jue did not dare to make a sound under the pressure. He nodded in agreement.


    On the other side, Gu Man looked at Xiang Yin, who had appeared in front of her. She subconsciously quickened her pace, but the car stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Why do you avoid me like I¡¯m a monster? Why didn¡¯t you reply to my message?¡±


    ¡­..


    Gu Man had her hands in her pockets and no expression on her face. However, when she saw Xiang Yin¡¯s face, she thought of the news and how she had to keep explaining after being misunderstood by everyone.


    However, in the face of such a troublesome matter, she did not hate the person involved. In fact, when she saw Xiang Ying, the inexplicable emotions that rose in her heart made her feel unfamiliar and at a loss.


    ¡°1 thought 1 did.¡±


    When she said this reason with a straight face, Xiang Yin inexplicably found it funny. He clenched his fists and chuckled.


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯m free today. I¡¯ll take you to school.¡±


    Looking at the car blocking her way, Gu Man knew that she had no choice but to get into the car. She opened the passenger door and got in. She put on her seatbelt and tilted her head to look at Xiang Yin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drive.¡±


    The car slowly started. Xiang Yin did not speak along the way, and Gu Man would not take the initiative to speak. She closed her eyes and rested in the car for a while. Not long after, she arrived at school.


    Gu Man thanked him softly and let go of her seatbelt. She opened the car door and got out.


    Xiang Yin watched Gu Man leave and did not drive away. Instead, he stopped there.


    It wasn¡¯t until she completely disappeared from his sight that the car slowly started up again and disappeared from the school gate. Zhong Yao saw this scene.


    She had only seen Gu Man¡¯s figure by chance and sized up the car a few times. She happened to see the handsome face inside through the gap in the car window. Thinking of the recent news, she almost immediately guessed this person¡¯s identity.


    The four great families were existences that she could never reach. Zhong Yao hesitated for a long time and finally decided to walk in Xiang Yin¡¯s direction. However, before she could reach, the car had already driven away slowly.


    Looking at the departing car, she only felt regret in her heart. Why didn¡¯t she hurry up just now?


    The next time she saw him, she had to go forward and greet him. She just wanted to understand Cousin¡¯s recent situation. Xiang Yin would definitely not chase her away. Perhaps she could take the opportunity to get closer to him.


    As Zhong Yao thought of this, she seemed to have the scene of it happening. The corners of her mouth could not help but curl into a smile.


    When Gu Man arrived at the classroom, she was a little stunned to see the person standing on the podium.


    Finally, she looked up at the class schedule and realized that there was Chinese morning reading.


    Because of the delay in the morning, she was already a few minutes late.


    However, Gu Man did not care. She raised her feet and walked into the classroom. However, when she turned the corner, she was stopped by a clear voice.


    ¡°Gu Man.¡±


    When Gu Man heard the voice, she subconsciously turned around and saw Jiang Zi standing on the podium, looking in her direction with a faint smile.


    However, at this moment, the watch on her wrist suddenly vibrated violently. Gu Man did not check and only looked up at Jiang Zi. Her eyes revealed confusion, as if she was asking what was wrong.


    Jiang Zi looked at Gu Man¡¯s gaze and felt inexplicably amused. He had specially found out yesterday that this girl¡¯s name was Gu Man and she had even obtained first place in the previous exam.


    However, her behavior did not seem like she had the consciousness of being the top student in the cohort, just like him.


    Jiang Zi¡¯s eyes were filled with interest. He sized Gu Man up until he saw impatience in her eyes. Then, he slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re late..¡±

 Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Gu Man’s Lesson

    Chapter 389: Gu Man¡¯s Lesson


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After finishing this sentence, Jiang Zi was a little curious about what Gu Man¡¯s attitude would be like when responding to him. However, to his surprise, Gu Man only nodded and returned to her seat. She tossed her bag in as if she did not hear his words.


    Jiang Zi did not feel angry. Instead, he found that it was getting more interesting.


    He got off the podium and walked straight towards Gu Man. Gu Man, who was holding a book, suddenly felt a force on her arm. Xiao Xiao, who was sitting beside her, grabbed her arm nervously.


    ¡°Gu Man, the teacher is walking down. Could he be walking down here to settle scores with you? But he¡¯s really handsome. He¡¯s even more handsome than a celebrity.¡±


    Gu Man ignored her. Instead, she looked down at her watch. The moment she saw it, her pupils constricted violently.


    Almost subconsciously, she looked up and met Jiang Zi¡¯s line of sight. Then, the corners of Gu Man¡¯s lips curled up. She leaned back in her chair, paying no heed as she stared at Jiang Zi, raising her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Teacher, are you still planning to pursue the matter of me being a few minutes late?¡±


    ¡­..


    Gu Man deliberately emphasized the word ¡°teacher¡±, it sounded like there were a few hints of sarcasm.


    Jiang Zi suddenly stopped in his tracks and sized Gu Man up suspiciously.


    Why did he feel that there was a hidden meaning in her words?


    However, they had only met a few times, so she does not have any reason to be sarcastic.


    Jiang Zi retracted his curiosity and thought that he was being paranoid. He came to Gu Man¡¯s table and placed his five fingers on it, leaning closer to Gu Man.


    Only then did he realize that Gu Man¡¯s facial features were so superior. Even though she was only a high school student, he could already tell that she would be a one-of-a-kind beauty in the future.


    Especially those pitch-black pupils. There seemed to be never-ending magic at the moment his eyes met hers, it attracted people to want to explore everything about her.


    Jiang Zi suddenly came back to his senses and realized that he had actually been staring at a student for so long. He coughed softly and stretched out the distance between the both of them, but the tips of his ears turned red..

 Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Jiang Zi Was Reprimanded

    Chapter 390: Jiang Zi Was Reprimanded


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°As a student, how can you be late? A few minutes late is still late.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so? How do you plan to punish me, teacher?¡±


    Gu Man still looked nonchalant. If an ordinary teacher were to stand here, they would probably vomit blood from anger. However, Jiang Zi was not an ordinary teacher.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 punish you to teach for me.¡±


    As he spoke, the corners of Jiang Zi¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. Today was another day off.


    However, the news from Guo Zi was not good. There was no trace of the Eel in that company, but Guo Zi was still there, afraid that he would miss some key clues.


    On Jiang Zi¡¯s side, there was no progress as well. Yesterday, he had tested a few teachers, but perhaps they had disguised themselves too well, so Jiang Zi did not find any traces of Eel on them.


    ¡­..


    When Gu Man suddenly heard this request, her fingertips curled up slightly. She looked up in shock and smiled at Jiang Zi¡¯s smiling eyes.


    That¡¯s right. After all, this person was here to look for her. How could he be in the mood to teach a group of students?


    When Gu Man lowered her head just now, she realized that this person was actually the third on the list who had investigated her previously.


    However, she did not expect him to chase her all the way here. However, the way he looked at her did not seem suspicious. He was just a little interested. He had probably not discovered her identity yet.


    Gu Man¡¯s interest was piqued. She happened to need such a talent, and Jiang Zi did not make her feel uncomfortable during their interaction.


    If possible, she wanted to take these two under her wing.


    Therefore, she only thought for a moment before agreeing to Jiang Zi¡¯s request.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    This made Jiang Zi a little stunned. He did not expect Gu Man to agree so quickly. The smile on his face deepened, and he was in high spirits.


    As she walked towards the podium, Gu Man looked down at her watch again.


    Then, she raised her head and sized up Jiang Zi until she saw that he was also wearing a watch on his wrist. This watch was the key to exposing Jiang Zi¡¯s identity.


    However, their standards did disappoint Gu Man. Since they had already investigated Han City High School, why didn¡¯t they work harder to investigate her identity?


    However, Gu Man did not notice at all that her firewall was too strong. Jiang Zi and Guo Guo could not crack it at all.


    After the Chinese morning reading ended, the next lesson was Chinese.


    The students in the class looked at Gu Man faintly, looking forward to how she would teach the language class.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Man did not even bring a book up. She went to the podium and turned on the screen to play a movie for them.


    Jiang Zi looked at the movie playing on the screen and his expression changed. He almost subconsciously said, ¡°Why are you playing the movie? Didn¡¯t 1 ask you to teach?¡±


    Gu Man tilted her head. ¡°But Teacher, didn¡¯t you teach like this yesterday? 1 was just imitating your way of teaching.¡±


    The expression on Jiang Zi¡¯s face changed instantly. He was so rebuked that he couldn¡¯t say a word. Yesterday, because he was playing a movie, he was even taught a lesson by the Year Head.


    If it wasn¡¯t for catching Eel, he would have quit.


    However, he had yet to catch Eel and there was no news from Guo Zi. Of course, he could not just quit. He could only endure it aggrievedly and promise that he would not play movies.


    Who knew that Gu Man would cause trouble for him the moment she arrived? If the Year Head saw this, he would be reprimanded again. Jiang Zi was unwilling to recall the history that humiliated him. He immediately stood on the podium and turned off the big screen.


    ¡°1 believe Student Gu Man has already realized her mistake of being late, so I won¡¯t let her teach this class. You can go down first.¡±


    Jiang Zi waved his hand and asked Gu Man to leave the podium. The other students immediately sighed. They thought that they could watch a movie during this class.


    After they were in their third year of high school, there were not many opportunities for them to watch movies in school. That was why they cherished every opportunity to watch a movie.


    When Gu Man heard Jiang Zi¡¯s words, she did not walk down the podium as Jiang Zi wished. Instead, she stared at Jiang Zi with a burning gaze..

 Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Jiang Yi’s Side Hustle

    Chapter 391: Jiang Yi¡¯s Side Hustle


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Teacher, I feel that my teaching is not bad.¡±


    When the people from Class Ten heard this, they immediately made a fuss and echoed Gu Man¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher. Gu Man¡¯s teaching is great. It¡¯s exactly the same as your first lecture.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let Teacher Gu continue. Teacher, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Looking at this group of naughty children, Jiang Zi suddenly understood why the high school teacher loved and hated him.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No need. Teacher is new and wants to train himself.¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Man did not say anything. She only smiled ambiguously and turned back to her seat.


    ¡­..


    However, Jiang Zi did not restrict the students below. He allowed them to talk and discuss below. He continued to talk.


    He was even more excited than the students when he heard the dismissal bell. Even though he was halfway through the questions, he stopped abruptly and walked out of the classroom with his book.


    After Jiang Zi left, the people sitting in the classroom instantly discussed what had just happened.


    ¡°This teacher is different from the teachers I¡¯ve met before. It¡¯s so fun.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the same as the teacher you met before, what would happen? Wouldn¡¯t that be boring? However, it¡¯s not a loss to meet such a fun teacher before leaving this place.¡±


    Gu Man listened to their discussion and took out her phone from the drawer. She pressed the button and turned the screen over. After a while, the screen darkened and various posts jumped up.


    She searched for Lang Ya¡¯s name and read the discussion of this person in the post. Only then did she realize that Lang Ya had recently risen and had an obsession with first place. He had even threatened to challenge Nether King many times. However, because of her arrival, Wolf Fang turned his attention to her.


    The post also stated that Lang Ya and Guo Shui had a good relationship, and Guo Shui was Guo Guo, who was ranked fourth.


    If she could break through one of them, she might be able to break through the other.


    Gu Man thought for a moment and finally picked up her phone to send a message to Director Wang.


    The two of them had yet to chat after adding each other as friends. She did not know how Chief Wang was doing with his collection of medicinal herbs.


    If he finished collecting them, she could go to the ghost market after school today.


    At this moment, Jiang Yi patted Gu Man¡¯s shoulder. She put down her phone and looked up at Jiang Yi. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Boss Zhao said that I¡¯ll be in-charge of transporting everything in the future, so I can earn some extra money.¡±


    Jiang Yi did not have any doubts about Boss Zhao working with Gu Man. After all, with Gu Man¡¯s ability, if not for what had happened previously, she would have long become popular.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring today¡¯s things. I¡¯ll give them to you tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Yi nodded and was about to leave when he seemed to have thought of something. He squatted in front of Gu Man and asked curiously.


    ¡°How¡¯s the child¡¯s illness? They¡¯re not lying to you, right? I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re treating her for a stone. Are you really so kind?¡±


    ¡°By the way, did you see the old man in the ghost market?¡±


    Gu Man had always known that Jiang Yi would earn some extra money in the ghost market, so he was the most well-informed about the ghost market. Asking him was also the fastest way.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. Could it be that he gave up selling things because he knew that someone was going to treat his granddaughter¡¯s illness?¡±


    Jiang Yi touched her chin. Suddenly, he slapped his thigh and his eyes lit up. He whispered into Gu Man¡¯s ear.


    The two of them were really too close. Gu Man was a little uncomfortable and pulled away, but for some reason, this small action reminded Gu Man of Xiang Yin. She did not seem to have much resistance to Xiang Yin¡¯s contact.


    Jiang Yi did not care about the distance between the two of them. Instead, he talked about the ghost market excitedly.


    ¡°Recently, I don¡¯t know who has been so bold as to start spreading rumors about the Ghost King. However, the Ghost King has been in power for so many years, so it¡¯s normal for some people to have some thoughts. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t understand the Ghost King¡¯s methods.¡±


    When Gu Man suddenly heard this news, she raised her eyebrows slightly, subconsciously thinking that Boss Zhao had done it..

 Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Rumors in the Ghost Market

    Chapter 392: Rumors in the Ghost Market


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, when he thought about the fear in Boss Zhao¡¯s words, he did not seem to be someone with the guts. It was probably someone else who wanted to attack the Ghost King.


    However, it was normal. After all, with the Cui family backing them up, the Ghost Market¡¯s actions were getting more and more arrogant. The benefits involved were also getting bigger and bigger. It was inevitable that some people would covet it.


    The Ghost Market had always been run by the Ghost King alone, so almost all the benefits generated by the Ghost Market went into the Ghost King¡¯s pocket.


    As for those below who could only obtain a small portion of the benefits, they were naturally unhappy.


    However, the Ghost King might not have cared about rumors before, but once he realized what these people were thinking, the first person to start spreading rumors would probably be punished by the Ghost King.


    ¡°Are the Ghost King¡¯s methods very cruel?¡±


    At the mention of this, Jiang Yi became much more excited.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t know the Ghost King very well. The legendary stories about him can¡¯t be finished in three days and three nights.¡±


    Upon hearing that it would be three days and three nights, Gu Man quickly stopped Jiang Yi. ¡°Just tell me the key points.¡±


    It just so happened that she needed to know more about the Ghost King so that she could advise Boss Zhao on how to get the position of the Ghost King.


    After that incident back then, she understood a little more. She knew that the Cui family had cooperated with the Ghost King because of her. Gu Man had always felt very guilty, which was why she had such thoughts.


    ¡°He must have some skills to be able to carve out a bloody path in that era. Moreover, he has a group of people who have been by his side since then. They have all seen blood and are completely different from those mercenaries who only know how to fight now.¡±


    Gu Man had also heard about this from Boss Zhao, but Jiang Yi was more specific.


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not that no one in the Ghost Market had any thoughts about the position of the Ghost King at the beginning. It¡¯s just that they were all secretly dealt with by the Ghost King, and their corpses couldn¡¯t even be found. Therefore, the reputation of the Ghost King spread at that time. Everyone was half in awe and half in fear.¡±


    As Jiang Yi spoke, Gu Man gained some understanding of the Ghost King Rakshasa. In his words, the Ghost King Rakshasa was a cold-blooded and ruthless existence who loved to torture people.


    However, this sounded a little unreal. The word marketing instantly appeared in Gu Man¡¯s mind.


    Perhaps it was because she had sat with Xiao Xiao for a long time, but she knew a lot about the entertainment industry. The Ghost King¡¯s situation was a little similar.


    Xiao Xiao had been sitting at the side and listening for a long time. When she saw Gu Man looking at her, she knew that the two of them had thought of the same thing. She immediately rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Jiang Yi, where did you hear this joke from? Why is it exactly the same as marketing a persona in the entertainment industry? Doesn¡¯t he just want people to think that he¡¯s detestable and feel afraid so that no one will dare to go against him?¡±


    Jiang Yi looked over unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know. This isn¡¯t like the entertainment industry. This has really happened.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen it before? It doesn¡¯t count if you haven¡¯t seen it before. Who doesn¡¯t know how to create such a persona? When the time comes, I¡¯ll also create a persona and say that I¡¯m cold and heartless. Anyone who provokes me will be very miserable. This way, no one will dare to provoke me, right?¡±


    At this point, Xiao Xiao clapped her hands excitedly, her eyes dyed with a smile.


    Gu Man listened to her words thoughtfully.


    She did not know much about the Ghost King, so she did not dare to make a rash judgment. However, Xiao Xiao¡¯s words provided her with some ideas.


    She looked at Boss Zhao, who had been blocked on her cell phone, and unblocked him expressionlessly.


    ¡°Investigate what happened to the Ghost King. Is this true or is it rumors and marketing?¡±


    After sending this message, Gu Man blocked Boss Zhao again, afraid that she would experience the horror of his voice message again.


    Boss Zhao looked at the message Gu Man sent excitedly. Just as he was about to reply, he saw a red exclamation mark and shed a line of tears.


    However, Gu Man¡¯s words made him think. As expected of Miss Gu, she suspected the authenticity of the Ghost King from the start.


    Of course, there were many people who were suspicious over the years. Everyone tried to probe the Ghost King, but to no avail.


    If the rumors were all fake, then the Ghost King¡¯s marketing ability was indeed amazing!

 Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Chief Wang Changes the Medicine

    Chapter 393: Chief Wang Changes the Medicine


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man was about to throw her phone back when a message popped up. It was the message she had sent to Director Wang just now.


    ¡°The herbs have been collected. Is Miss Gu going to treat Guo Guo tonight?¡±


    Gu Man nodded slightly when she saw this. As expected of Director Wang, he collected herbs much faster than her.


    Just as Gu Man was about to reply, she saw another message from the other party. ¡°Miss Gu, there¡¯s just one herb. I think you can use other herbs too. The effects are about the same, so I changed it.¡±


    Gu Man frowned and sighed. Although it was easy for Traditional Chinese Medicine to confuse two similar herbs, this was actually a big taboo at her time.


    This was because even if these two medicinal herbs had the same effect, it would be different when used in the prescription. Coincidentally, this medicinal herb was the same.


    ¡°Director Wang, the herbs in the prescription can¡¯t be changed. As for that herb, I know which one you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ll see if 1 can find it.¡±


    ¡­..


    The other party paused for a long time before sending a message.


    ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯m sorry. 1 acted on my own accord. I was just too anxious about Guo Guo¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Guo Guo¡¯s illness is not serious. Trust me, 1 can definitely cure her before her illness acts up.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Miss Gu on their behalf.¡±


    As the bell rang, the conversation between the two of them stopped abruptly.


    Gu Man put her phone back into the drawer, not knowing that Jiang Yi had been watching from the side for a long time.


    His expression was extremely complicated. ¡°Gu Man, it¡¯s not that I want to talk too much, but you should consider this matter carefully because it¡¯s very easy for an accident to happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. Thank you for reminding me.¡±


    Jiang Yi wanted to say something else, but seeing Gu Man¡¯s firm attitude, he could only shake his head.


    Forget it. Anyway, he knew some people in the ghost market. When the time came, he would see how to suppress this matter.


    After class, Gu Man carried her bag to the door as usual. Looking at the familiar car, she stopped in her tracks and almost instinctively wanted to dodge, but the other party had already seen her.


    The moment the car window rolled down, Xiang Yin¡¯s face was exposed to Gu Man.


    Xiang Yin did not say anything. He just placed a hand beside the car window and looked at Gu Man with a faint smile.


    Since she had already been discovered, there was no need for Gu Man to hide anymore.


    She gripped the strap of her bag tightly and walked towards Xiang Yin¡¯s car. However, she opened the door to the back of the car.


    However, when she pulled hard, she realized that she could not open it. She could only return to the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Why? Are you avoiding me and unwilling to sit in the front passenger seat?¡±


    Hearing Xiang Yin¡¯s question, Gu Man said expressionlessly, ¡°No.¡±


    He originally thought that Xiang Yin would continue to harp on this matter, but she only heard a laugh and he did not continue.


    This also made Gu Man heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive me in the morning? Why did you come in the afternoon?¡±


    Gu Man did not understand. Was Xiang Yin so free every day? He even had the time to pick her up from school.


    ¡°I naturally don¡¯t have time for the others, but as long as it¡¯s you, 1 will have time.¡±


    The ambiguous words landed in Gu Man¡¯s ears. She heard other meanings and pursed her lips, not answering Xiang Yin.


    It was happening again. It was this strange feeling again. Her heart beat inexplicably faster and she couldn¡¯t control it at all.


    Amidst the chaos, her thoughts were inevitably mixed. She suddenly recalled the message from Director Wang today and Cui Lin¡¯s figure appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Can I borrow someone from you?¡±


    Xiang Yin was overjoyed. He had misunderstood Gu Man and thought that she wanted to borrow him, so he nodded and agreed without hesitation. ¡°Of course, but what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to borrow some medicinal herbs from Cui Lin.¡±


    Hearing the name of another man from Gu Man¡¯s mouth, Xiang Yin¡¯s expression darkened.


    Although he was a little unhappy, he still asked dutifully, ¡°Do you still want his Miracle Rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    Gu Man was about to say something when she paused. That medicinal pill was indeed good, but it was expensive. Just the medicinal herbs she knew were not things that could be found casually in this era. However, if there were any, it would naturally be best..

 Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Gu Man Goes to the Bar

    Chapter 394: Gu Man Goes to the Bar


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°He has more?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s tone was slightly surprised. After all, Cui Lin seemed to treasure such a good thing. She thought it was very rare, but now it seemed that it was not the case.


    Before Gu Man could finish sighing in her heart, Xiang Yin shook his head calmly. ¡°No, the one last time was the last one.¡±


    Gu Man was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Then what did you mean just now?¡±


    He was full of confidence when he said that just now. To think that she thought Cui Lin still had a lot of them.


    ¡°Oh, if you want, I¡¯ll get Cui Lin to make some more.¡±


    ¡­..


    Gu Man lit a stick of incense for Cui Lin, but her words were not polite at all. Who could resist the temptation of something good?


    ¡°It¡¯s best if there is, but if there isn¡¯t, we won¡¯t force it.¡±


    Xiang Yin nodded.


    Gu Man continued, ¡°The medicinal herbs are for treating a girl¡¯s illness, not for me.¡±


    When Xiang Yin heard the girl Gu Man was talking about, the corners of his lips curled up. At least she wasn¡¯t treating a man.


    ¡°Sure, what medicinal herbs do you want? I¡¯ll get Cui Lin to send them over later.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Since Cui Lin was very talented in this aspect, he must have a lot of precious medicinal herbs. She had forgotten about this person previously, so she asked Director Wang to find the medicinal herbs.


    However, now that she had Cui Lin, the herbs in her prescription could be changed to more precious ones.


    At the thought of this, Gu Man said bluntly, ¡°Can I choose for myself?¡±


    Xiang Yin suddenly stepped on the brakes. Just as Gu Man thought that he was about to refuse, Xiang Yin spun the steering wheel and the car immediately turned around.


    ¡°You should have told me earlier. I was going to take you out for dinner.¡±


    ¡°We can actually go find him after dinner.¡±


    Gu Man said considerately. After all, it was a waste of time. However, in the next second, she received a look from Xiang Yin.


    ¡°Cui Lin treasures his medicinal herbs a lot. If I bring you directly to get them, he¡¯ll probably kill me with a knife.¡±


    Gu Man nodded in understanding. If anyone dared to touch her herbs, it would not just be a matter of life.


    The car drove slowly on the road. The lights outside the window were dazzling. This was the most prosperous city center, and it was incomparably noisy.


    The car stopped at a door that flickered with colorful lights. Soon, the servant walked over and took the key from Xiang Yin¡¯s hand to park the car.


    Gu Man followed Xiang Yin in.


    After entering, Gu Man realized that through comparison, the outside was dazzling and the inside was dark. Only weak lights kept flickering. It was noisy inside, and the smell of wine wafted in the air.


    She frowned in discomfort. In the next second, a pair of hands landed on her waist. Gu Man, who was about to kick back, subconsciously stopped when she saw the hands belonged to.


    In such a noisy environment, people naturally had to talk very close to each other.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. When it landed beside her ear, hot air touched her earlobe.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. Stay with me.¡±


    Gu Man was silent for a moment before looking up at Xiang Yin. However, Xiang Yin pretended not to notice her gaze and wrapped his arm around her waist as he walked forward.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of a private room. When they opened the door, everyone¡¯s gaze instantly focused on the door, and the private room welcomed a short silence.


    Bai Yun, who was standing at the front, was holding a wine bottle in his hand. He looked at Xiang Yin, who had suddenly arrived at the door, and was so frightened that the wine bottle fell to the ground and shattered.


    The sound of the wine bottle shattering also pulled everyone back to their senses. Immediately, the private room became noisy again.


    Xiang Yin brought Gu Man into the private room. As the door closed, the sounds and music outside disappeared, leaving only the sounds in the private room.


    ¡°Second Master Xiang, why are you here today?¡±


    Cui Lin sat on the leather sofa with his legs crossed. He was still holding a toothpick in one hand and eating the fruit plate on the table.


    There were not many people beside him, and further away were faces that Gu Man was not familiar with, but they were all sitting beside women in revealing clothes..

 Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Young Master Zhou, Zhou Xu

    Chapter 395: Young Master Zhou, Zhou Xu


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    This group of women was especially hostile the moment they saw Gu Man.


    Gu Man had always been the most sensitive to sight, so she noticed their gazes immediately. She just didn¡¯t care.


    She sized up her surroundings and looked at the intimate postures of the men and women not far away. She had more or less figured out where she was.


    However, she did not expect Bai Yun and Cui Lin to come to such a place. They clearly looked noble and insufferably arrogant, but could they not resist the temptation of the secular world? She just did not know if Xiang Yin would come to such a place.


    As this thought appeared in her mind, Gu Man frowned and felt inexplicably unhappy. However, this unhappiness came and went quickly. In the blink of an eye, she did not take it to heart.


    Bai Yun felt inexplicably guilty being stared at by Gu Man. He looked around. There was no woman around him. He had only drunk a little. He was an adult. It was not too much to drink, right?


    Although he was defending himself in his heart, Bai Yun still carefully distanced himself from the woman and the wine and walked towards Xiang Yin with a smile.


    ¡­..


    Xiang Yin had been standing at the door for a long time without moving. It was only when Bai Yun walked in front of him that he said, ¡°Chase out those unrelated people.¡±


    The indifference in his eyes easily angered those young and frivolous young masters. In an instant, their eyes were filled with fire. One of the boys was even more arrogant. He swayed his legs and looked at Xiang Yin before taking a sip of water casually.


    ¡°Bai Yun, who is this person? Why is he so arrogant?¡±


    Bai Yun glanced at that person and hurriedly waved his hand.


    ¡°Zhou Xu, have you eaten a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall? You even dare to shout in front of Second Master Xiang?¡±


    When Gu Man heard this surname, she subconsciously looked at Zhou Xu¡¯s face. Only then did she suddenly realize that Zhou Xu was actually somewhat similar to Zhou Yan. She immediately understood the young man¡¯s identity.


    On the other hand, when Zhou Xu heard Second Master Xiang¡¯s name, his face turned pale. He immediately picked up the clothes beside him and put them on, waving at the youths who were still sitting there motionlessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get another private room.¡±


    The woman who managed to seduce Zhou Xu with some difficulty was a little dissatisfied and tugged at Zhou Xu¡¯s jacket.


    She crossed her legs and rubbed her high heels against Zhou Xu¡¯s calves. She even lowered her body slightly.


    ¡°Young Master Zhou, who is this? Don¡¯t let them disturb our mood.¡±


    The woman knew that men¡¯s impulses were most likely temporary. If she let their impulses gradually dissipate, she would no longer be able to grasp this opportunity. It would be very easy for Zhou Xu to like the new and hate the old.


    She was only able to snuggle in Zhou Xu¡¯s arms because she had aroused his desire.


    So how could the woman let go of this opportunity so easily?


    She deliberately displayed her strengths and even shook them a few times, winking at Zhou Xu.


    She was coquettish and seductive. Which man wouldn¡¯t be confused by her?


    However, Zhou Xu completely understood what it meant for lust to be dangerous. Therefore, when he saw that the woman was still seducing him, he instantly felt impatient. His brows immediately turned cold, and he no longer had the same attitude as before.


    ¡°Put away your little tricks. Do you really think you can fly to the top and become a phoenix?¡±


    Zhou Xu exposed the woman¡¯s thoughts too clearly, causing the woman¡¯s expression to instantly stiffen. However, she was still a little unwilling. She could do anything just now, but why not now?


    Perhaps it was because she would not give up until she saw the yellow river, but the woman still did not give up on seducing Zhou Xu, hoping to arouse the little pity in his heart. However, she had completely forgotten the current opportunity and did not see the situation clearly. She thought that she could control the overall situation.


    However, the woman was not stupid. She knew that Zhou Xu left because of the person who suddenly entered the private room.


    Hence, she turned to look at Xiang Yin¡¯s face. When she saw that his superior facial features were not affected by the dim gaze at all, the woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Her eyes darted around and she came up with a plan. Since he could get along with Young Master Zhou, his status must not be low. Moreover, with his appearance, she would be taking advantage..

 Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Seducing Xiang Yin

    Chapter 396: Seducing Xiang Yin


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The woman¡¯s gaze was too direct. Gu Man sized her up, she looked exactly like a vixen from her era.


    However, her appearance was still a little lacking. It was said that there were people who had plastic surgery in this era. This woman looked quite unnatural. She has probably undergone plastic surgery.


    When she saw the woman¡¯s gaze on Xiang Yin, Gu Man frowned and turned slightly to block her vision.


    The woman was a little dissatisfied and planned to take this opportunity to speak bluntly. She knew that some young masters liked wild leopards that were difficult to tame. This would easily arouse their desire to conquer more.


    Hence, she stared at Xiang Yin with a burning gaze. ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t interrupt the rest of us because of your arrival, right?¡±


    When Zhou Xu heard this, he scolded her for being stupid in his heart. However, he did not leave or stop the woman because he wanted to see how Second Master Xiang would deal with it.


    Although this woman had undergone plastic surgery, he had to admit that she had done a good job. Moreover, she was also good at seducing people.


    ¡­..


    Zhou Xu silently looked at Gu Man. When he saw her appearance clearly, Zhou Xu suddenly lost his confidence in the woman.


    Gu Man was like a piece of jade and the woman was like a brick, she was boring in comparison.


    Even though Gu Man was standing there without any expression, people could not help but be attracted by her.


    When he saw that cold face, Zhou Xu¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster. This was unprecedented.


    However, when he saw Xiang Yin standing beside Gu Man, his heart tightened again.


    What was their relationship?


    Of course, Zhou Xu knew that he liked her, although he only liked her because of lust.


    Looking at Xiang Yin¡¯s hand on Gu Man¡¯s waist, the tip of his tongue pressed against the roof of his mouth and the corners of his lips curled up.


    So what if that was the case? He, Zhou Xu, had taken a fancy to her. He had to snatch her and play with her no matter what. Second Master Xiang would probably not care about such a small matter.


    Gu Man could only hear a cold laugh from behind her. At that moment, she inexplicably felt an oppressive aura coming towards her from behind, but it quickly disappeared.


    However, she could clearly feel that it was not directed at her, but at the woman who could not see the situation clearly.


    The woman sitting on the sofa did not feel Xiang Yin¡¯s warning gaze at all. Instead, because Gu Man blocked her, she felt a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°Madam, since you came with that young master, you should know some rules, right?¡±


    Although Gu Man¡¯s temperament was incomparable to ordinary people, in the eyes of the woman, she was just a hostess in a hotel. No matter how much she pretended to be noble, she was just a hostess.


    She was not much more noble than her. How could she find such a good man?


    This woman had just arrived at the bar and was not completely familiar with the people here, so she subconsciously treated Gu Man as such a person.


    There was more or less a hint of contempt in her eyes. Her eyelashes drooped slightly. She knew that she looked the most pitiful like this. She knew best the feeling of charm and innocence mixed together.


    ¡°Sister, we¡¯re all in this business. You know how difficult it is. Why don¡¯t you persuade the young master behind you?¡±


    Gu Man really couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Before she could say anything, the person behind her couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Firstly, you¡¯re older than her. Secondly, if you¡¯re dirty, don¡¯t think that everyone is as dirty as you.¡±


    Only then did Xiang Yin walk out from behind Gu Man. Although it felt good to be protected, it did not mean that he could let others bully Gu Man.


    It was also at this moment that the coldness in his eyes was completely exposed. Just a glance was enough to give one goosebumps.


    The woman pretended to be calm. She wanted to pretend to be a little white flower [1. A clean, innocent young girl] that would not submit to power, but she did not think about her identity here. How could she be a little white flower?


    Instead, it would only make people feel conflicted.


    She bit her lip and looked up. The man¡¯s appearance was completely exposed under the light, making her heart beat even faster.


    She had to seize such a wonderful man and not give anyone else a chance!

 Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: We’re All Sisters

    Chapter 397: We¡¯re All Sisters


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The woman stood up from the sofa and slowly walked towards Xiang Yin. Just as she was about to close the distance between the two of them, she suddenly stopped when she met Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze.


    However, this distance did not make much of a difference to her. She stared at the handsome face in front of her, and she could clearly see Gu Man¡¯s face.


    Not only was her aura seductive, her facial features were also exquisite. Standing beside Xiang Yin, it was not an exaggeration to say that they were a golden couple.


    When did such a delicate person arrive at the bar here? Why didn¡¯t she have any impression of her?


    However, the woman thought that she was not bad. No matter how good-looking she was, she was just like her. She did not believe that anyone in this world could naturally look like this.


    The woman puffed out her chest, which was wrapped in a black dress. This was her advantage. She knew very well that she was even more seductive like this.


    ¡°Young Master, no matter how powerful you are, we¡¯re having a good time here. It¡¯s not right for you to chase us away, right?¡±


    ¡­..


    A mocking smile appeared in Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face turned ashen, but she was not dissatisfied with Xiang Yin. Instead, she looked at Gu Man resentfully.


    It must be because of this woman. Otherwise, she did not believe her charm would not work in front of Xiang Yin.


    The sudden hostility made Gu Man lower her head slightly to look at this woman who was half a head shorter than her. Her figure was not bad, but it was a bit unnatural.


    Didn¡¯t she know that under the light, looking down would expose all her flaws?


    Originally, she looked like a seven, but when she walked closer, she was only a five or six.


    However, the woman did not know this. She even looked up self-righteously and met Gu Man¡¯s eyes.


    However, when she met that pitch-black gaze, she could not help but shiver.


    Why were all of them so cold?


    She did not hide the contempt in her eyes at all. She suddenly leaned closer to Gu Man and lowered her voice to whisper in her ear, ¡°We¡¯re all sisters. Of course we have to share a good man. I¡¯ll introduce you to a good man next time.¡±


    Seeing that she could not go through Xiang Yin, the woman decided to start with Gu Man. She believed that she would definitely make the right choice.


    She had yet to realize how quiet the room was. No matter how low her voice was, it could still be heard clearly by everyone.


    Gu Man did not answer her. Instead, she raised her eyebrows slightly. In the woman¡¯s opinion, this posture meant that she agreed.


    The woman¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile. Just as she turned to look at Xiang Yin, she felt her vision blur and her body flew out lightly.


    When she flew into the air, her eyes widened as she looked at the person who stretched out their leg in disbelief.


    Xiang Yin retracted his leg in disgust. His obviously rough actions were done so beautifully. Even when he kicked someone, it was still so beautiful.


    Gu Man retracted her gaze and the corners of her lips curled up. She felt inexplicably happy, although she did not know what caused her joy.


    The woman¡¯s delicate body slammed heavily against the wall. The pain coming from her back made her face instantly contort.


    She propped herself up against the wall and looked in Xiang Yin¡¯s direction in disbelief. ¡°How can you attack a woman?¡±


    When Xiang Yin thought of what he had just heard, his anger burned again, and his words became even colder.


    ¡°Not only do I attack women, but I also attack people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡±


    He hugged Gu Man¡¯s waist and looked up at Zhou Xu, who was watching the show.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve seen enough, hurry up and deal with her.¡±


    Only then did Zhou Xu suddenly come back to his senses with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Second Master Xiang, sorry for offending you. My subordinates are insensible.¡±


    Xiang Yin did not reply to him. He only scoffed coldly.


    Zhou Xu had been watching the show from the side for so long. If he really felt embarrassed, he should have stopped him earlier, instead of waiting for the matter to end and apologizing lightly.


    Gu Man¡¯s gaze landed on Zhou Xu. He was not like his sister at all..

 Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Apology

    Chapter 398: Apology


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zhou Xu seemed to have sensed something and turned around, meeting Gu Man¡¯s gaze before she could retract it.


    Zhou Xu suddenly smiled, it looked exceptionally pure on his youthful face.


    Gu Man did not react to his sudden smile.


    Although Gu Man retracted her gaze, Zhou Xu, who had been looking at her, did not. He sized her up with interest and the smile on his lips widened.


    In the end, this farce ended with Zhou Xu dragging the woman out of the room by her hair. As this group of people left, the entire private room became much quieter.


    Bai Yun watched the entire scene and looked at Xiang Yin teasingly. If not for his extremely cold face, he would have mocked him a few times.


    ¡°This Zhou Xu is a little too arrogant.¡±


    ¡­..


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that.¡±


    Xiang Yin thought of Elder Zhou¡¯s actions at the auction and could not help but sneer. Like father like son, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. None of the Zhou family was good.


    Bai Yun looked at Xiang Yin¡¯s expression and seemed to be really angry. He hurriedly said, ¡°This Zhou Xu is usually tactful, but 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on today.¡±


    Bai Yun thought to himself that since he was the one who brought this person over, he naturally had to give Xiang Yin an explanation. Hence, he gritted his teeth and called for the attendant to bring over the good red wine he had stored here.


    Before Xiang Yin could say anything, Cui Lin saw the bottle of red wine and looked at it excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to take out this wine. As expected, it still has to be because of the Second Young Master of the Xiang Family.¡±


    Before Bai Yun could speak, Cui Lin consciously opened the red wine and poured himself a glass. He swirled it two or three times and sniffed it fiercely.


    ¡°Good wine!¡±


    The veins on Bai Yun¡¯s forehead twitched a few times. In the end, he could not lose his temper because Xiang Yin was here, but he would not let Cui Lin off so easily.


    He plopped down next to him and strangled him viciously. ¡°Does it taste good? You sure don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Cui Lin, who was being strangled, did not realize it at all. He even took another sip of red wine in front of Bai Yun.


    ¡°Tastes good.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows at Bai Yun provocatively. The mo of them instantly started fighting.


    ¡°Do you know anything about wine? How dare you comment here? Why didn¡¯t I know you knew so much about wine before?¡±


    Cui Lin raised the wine glass in his hand high, afraid that the wine inside would spill. However, even so, he did not forget to respond to Bai Yun¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about wine, but 1 know Romanee Conti.¡±


    ¡°I only have one bottle. Take it easy.¡±


    If not for the fact that Bai Yun had a father who loved alcohol as much as his life, he would not only have this bottle.


    He let go of Cui Lin¡¯s hand and took the red wine over, preparing to pour a glass for Gu Man and Xiang Yin.


    However, at this moment, Gu Man, who had been silent, rejected him. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t like to drink.¡±


    Bai Yun raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Man in disbelief.


    ¡°This is Romanee Conti.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she only nodded slightly, but her rejection was still especially obvious. Bai Yun was afraid that she did not know how precious this wine was, so he immediately explained, ¡°This is a famous wine¡­¡±


    Bai Yun spoke for a long time and looked at Gu Man expectantly, but he was still rejected. His face was filled with disbelief and he could only shift his gaze to Xiang Yin.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to drink a little for the mood. Besides, it¡¯s not easy for me to be so generous. Second Master Xiang, aren¡¯t you going to persuade Miss Gu?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can keep this wine for yourself.¡±


    There was a faint smile on Xiang Yin¡¯s lips as he looked at the wine bottle in Bai Yun¡¯s hand.


    Bai Yun looked at the red wine in his hand and finally shook his head. ¡°This is Romanee Conti from 1948. You guys actually didn¡¯t drink it. If 1 had known, I wouldn¡¯t have opened it. No one actually knows how to appreciate this good wine.¡±


    Bai Yun poured himself a glass gloomily. Actually, he rarely drank red wine, but now that he took a sip, he felt that it did not taste as good as they praised.


    When Gu Man heard Bai Yun¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Her laughter instantly attracted Bai Yun¡¯s attention.. Bai Yun, who was already extremely depressed, could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Gu, could it be that my drinking posture is too funny?¡±

 Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Romanee Conti

    Chapter 399: Romanee Conti


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°There was no Romanee Conti in 1948.¡±


    Bai Yun¡¯s eyes widened as he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? This is the wine my father gave me. How can it be fake?¡±


    ¡°Of course 1 don¡¯t know if the wine he gave you is real, but this bottle of yours is definitely fake.¡±


    In the end, Gu Man could not help but tell the truth. When she said this, she even glanced at Xiang Yin.


    This person was bad. He could clearly tell that the wine was fake, but he did not remind Bai Yun and Cui Lin. It was as if he was waiting to see them make a fool of themselves.


    Xiang Yin also sensed Gu Man¡¯s gaze in an instant. The smile on his lips deepened.


    Xiang Yin did not expect Gu Man to know7 so much about alcohol. He was suddenly curious. What did Gu Man not know?


    On the other side, Cui Lin was still savoring the red wine in his glass. When he heard this, he spat it out. ¡°Fake wine? Will something happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Cui, you¡¯re a medical student. How7 can you not know if you¡¯re fine?¡±


    Cui Lin was too anxious just now. Only then did he react and hurriedly take his pulse.


    Sensing that there w7as nothing wrong with his body, he heaved a sigh of relief, but he did not forget to defend himself.


    ¡°Some of them will only show7 symptoms later on. Moreover, Miss Gu knows so much. I might as well ask Miss Gu directly.¡±


    Gu Man smiled and looked aw7ay. Bai Yun w7as still in a state of disbelief.


    ¡°How could it be fake wine? Could it be that my father lied to me on purpose? But that can¡¯t be. He gave it to me when 1 was 18 years old. No matter how7 bad he is, he wouldn¡¯t lie to me about wine, right?¡±


    Gu Man looked at his absent-minded appearance and couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°The wine might not have been fake at first, but you can¡¯t prevent some people from having ill intentions and changing the real wine to fake wine.¡±


    Bai Yun¡¯s anger instantly burned. He slapped his thigh and w7as about to settle scores when he suddenly returned when he reached the door.


    ¡°Miss Gu, tell me how you could tell that this wane is fake? Tell me so that 1 can settle the score with them.¡±


    ¡°There was no Romanee Conti between 1946 and 1951. Due to the influence of spring hail and root aphids, the Conti Vineyard removed all the old vines in 1946 and did not resume production until 1952.¡±


    At this point, Gu Man casually crossed her legs and stared straight at Bai Yun. ¡°So, where did the DRC come from? Why don¡¯t you think about it carefully? Was the bottle of wine your father gave you from 1948?¡±


    Bai Yun w7as amazed when he heard this, but he also understood why Gu Man laughed just now.


    There was no wine produced in this year at all, and he was still feeling smug.


    Looking at the glaring year on the wine bottle, Bai Yun felt like a clown. His father loved alcohol, but he did not even know how to drink.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Bai Yun¡¯s tone instantly became a little depressed. He gave up on himself and even wanted to take the wine bottle and smash it on the ground, but Gu Man stopped him. ¡°The authentic Romanee Conti bottle has an anti-counterfeiting symbol on it. This is also important evidence of your confrontation. 1 think you might as well call the bar manager over first. Won¡¯t we know if it¡¯s true after the confrontation?¡±


    At this moment, Bai Yun¡¯s emotions had calmed down a lot. He nodded and placed the bottle back on the table, but his gaze was much colder.


    He took out his phone and tapped on it a few times before placing it on the table. His fingertips gently tapped on the table, as if he was waiting for something.


    During this period of time, no one spoke. Bai Yun¡¯s anger was too obvious. No one chose to anger him at this time.


    After hearing Gu Man¡¯s explanation, Xiang Yin¡¯s admiring gaze landed on her.


    Those who could come up with such an explanation must be very knowledgeable about red wine, not those who only knew a little about it to pretend to know something about red wine.


    Gu Man felt Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze and turned around to smile at him.


    The lights in the private room were very dim. Only the faint purple light shone on her face, blurring her facial features, making her eyes especially bright in the night.


    Through those eyes, Xiang Yin seemed to see the recklessness in the depths of her soul.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times before he finally looked away uncontrollably.


    The heat on his face and the redness at the tips of his ears highlighted his current abnormality.


    As the private room quieted down, his heartbeat gradually merged with the music that could be faintly heard from outside the private room.


    At this moment, Xiang Yin was extremely glad that the environment was dark.


    Gu Man tilted her head and looked at Xiang Yin, whose ears had suddenly turned red. She was a little confused, but when she heard the chaotic breathing in the air, she curled her lips.


    This didn¡¯t seem too bad..

 Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Bar Manager

    Chapter 400: Bar Manager


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Footsteps sounded outside the door. Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the door, and Bai Yun¡¯s gaze was even more intense, as if he wanted to burn a hole in the door.


    He did not think that his father would give fake him wine, so the only one who could interfere was the bar.


    If the bar could not give a good explanation for such a thing, they would not be able to bear the consequences!


    The manager of the bar rushed over and hesitated at the door, not knowing how to enter.


    Before coming, he had already thought of all the possibilities. However, ever since Bai Yun took the bottle of Romanee Conti stored here and rushed to look for him, there could only be a problem with this bottle of wine.


    However, the Manager had been a smart person for so many years. How could there be a problem with such a big matter? After thinking about it, the Manager decided to give himself a quick death.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door of the private room. A crisp sound sounded. Soon, Bai Yun¡¯s voice came from inside.


    However, this was enough to show how quiet the private room was. The Manager pushed open the door and walked in. He happened to meet Bai Yun¡¯s gaze. The moment he met his incomparably cold gaze, his heart could not help but beat faster.


    Despite facing such pressure, he still did not dare to show any fear.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, what happened?¡±


    He quickly sized up the private room. He clearly remembered that there were many people inside. Why were there only these few people left?


    The Manager¡¯s gaze landed on the unfamiliar Gu Man.


    He had never seen this girl before. The reason why she could attract the Manager¡¯s attention immediately was because of her intimate posture with Second Master Xiang.


    However, this was not the key to the matter. The Manager had already seen the situation in the entire private room and did not see anything unusual. He looked at the Romanee Conti that he had suspected at the beginning.


    The wine had already been opened. It was obvious that it had been drunk.


    However, the wine bottle did not break. According to Bai Yun¡¯s temper, if something really happened to the wine, he would definitely not have survived until now unscathed.


    The corners of his mouth tightened as he tried his best to look around, trying to find the key to the problem, but he could not find it no matter what.


    As he asked, Bai Yun still had no intention of giving him a reply.


    Beads of cold sweat instantly broke out. The Manager raised his head and wiped it slightly before asking again.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, if it¡¯s because of what happened in our bar that made you unhappy, we¡¯re willing to compensate you in any way.¡±


    The Manager¡¯s attitude was extremely humble. When Bai Yun saw this, he pointed at the Romanee Conti on the table. ¡°The wine I placed there is real. Why did it become fake?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Manager¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was a major mistake. How could such a problem appear in their bar?


    ¡°Young Master Bai, could there be some misunderstanding?¡±


    The Manager thought that Bai Yun had seen wrongly and subconsciously blurted out.


    However, soon, cold sweat broke out on the manager¡¯s back. The manager¡¯s doubts made Bai Yun¡¯s expression instantly darken. The manager was a little annoyed that he had spoken too quickly.


    However, since he had already said it, he had no chance to regret it. He could only try his best to save it.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, I¡¯m not questioning you, but our bar will never make such a low-level mistake. Someone must be sincerely trying to frame us.¡±


    The anger in Bai Yun¡¯s heart had long disappeared during the wait. He gradually became rational. He listened to the Manager¡¯s words and pondered.


    After all, the Manager knew his identity. If he did not want to ruin his reputation, such a thing would definitely not happen. However, the truth was right in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m only asking you what kind of result you can give me. You brought me Romanee Conti from 194B, do you really think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    When Bai Yun thought about how shallow his knowledge was just now and how he did not recognize that this was fake wine, he became even angrier. He pushed the red wine bottle along the table in front of the Manager.


    Even if the Manager did not look at the bottle of red wine, he knew that there was no way to make up for it.


    How dare they make Romanee Conti from 1948, they did not even look it up online before doing it.


    Since he ran a bar, he naturally knew a lot about alcohol. This was knowledge that most people did not know..

 Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Gu Man Has Evil Intentions

    Chapter 401: Gu Man Has Evil Intentions


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The Manager still picked it up to take a look symbolically. When he saw the year on it, he bit his lower lip and his face turned pale.


    In fact, when this wine was handed to them for safekeeping, they did not record it, which was why they had nothing to compare it to now. However, since the other party was Bai Yun, there would naturally not be a situation of swindling.


    He immediately bowed respectfully and apologized to Bai Yun. No matter what the truth was, the most important thing now was to eliminate Bai Yun¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Bai Yun, you¡¯re still too impulsive. It might not be the bar.¡±


    At this moment, a voice that was watching the commotion sounded and instantly attracted Bai Yun¡¯s gaze. He saw Cui Lin swirling the wine glass in his hand, but there was no wine inside.


    It seemed that she was afraid that the anger in Bai Yun¡¯s heart was not strong enough and even thoughtfully added fuel to his fire.


    As expected, Bai Yun exploded when he heard this.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why would my 18-year-old gift be a bottle of fake wine? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that my father loves alcohol. How could he collect fake wine?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible for his collection, but it might not be the case if it¡¯s for you.¡±


    Bai Yun¡¯s expression froze at Cui Lin¡¯s words and he snorted.


    The manager was afraid that the anger in Bai Yun¡¯s heart would increase, so he quickly comforted him. ¡°This must be because our subordinates didn¡¯t do a good job. Young Master Bai, I¡¯ll compensate you for this bottle of wine.¡±


    Bai Yun waved his hand, his face filled with impatience. The Manager¡¯s attitude was already good enough. If he continued to be unreasonable, it would seem like he was in the wrong.


    When Gu Man saw this, she straightened up and interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s actually such an incident that happened in the bar. This means that this is definitely not the only incident. Even Bai Yun¡¯s alcohol can be tampered with. Who knows who will be affected next time?¡±


    The crisp female voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention at the same time.


    There was no other reason why Gu Man suddenly spoke. She had just seen Gu Rou at the door and the Romanee Conti in her hand.


    Even if a small family like the Gu family really had a bottle of Romanee Conti, it should be in Gu Yuan¡¯s hands, not Gu Ron¡¯s.


    Gu Rou came here today to attend the high school class reunion. Everything was originally harmonious until someone suddenly mentioned red wine. Naturally, they discussed the best red wine, Romanee Conti.


    Originally, this matter should not have been related to Gu Rou, but unexpectedly, a girl who did not get along with her in high school suddenly spoke at this moment.


    ¡°Gu Rou, you¡¯ve already met a good man like Zhang Yue. You must have as much wine as you want, right?¡±


    Although Gu Rou could hear the jealousy in the woman¡¯s words, she still followed her words.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    In any case, she was just saying it. In order to protect her excellent relationship with Zhang Yue, Gu Rou would naturally admit it.


    Unexpectedly, that woman had specially set up a trap for her and insisted on tasting the Romanee Conti.


    ¡°That wine is too precious. For a class reunion like ours, just regular wine will do.¡±


    However, even if the other students dissuaded the girl, the girl still refused to give up. Her resentful gaze landed on Gu Rou. It was unknown how much hatred the two of them had once had.


    ¡°You spoke like it was true. In the end, you can¡¯t bring out the wine. Gu Rou, pretending to be generous has always been your forte!¡±


    Gu Ron¡¯s face was ashen. She found an excuse to go to the washroom and suppressed the anger in her heart. Just as she was about to go out, she bumped into the wine delivery man.


    Naturally, she also saw the Romanee Conti in the young man¡¯s hand.


    Gu Man looked at the gradually quieting crowd and continued, ¡°Since the bedbugs have already appeared in the light, Manager, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to capture them all?¡±


    The Manager was filled with hatred. It was not easy for him to calm Young Master Bai down. What was she doing now? Wasn¡¯t she trying to make things difficult for him?


    As Gu Man was unfamiliar, the Manager did not match her with the nobles. He only treated her as a plaything brought by Second Master Xiang and did not take it to heart.


    ¡°We will naturally deal with these bugs. Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry..¡±

 Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Cui Lin Takes the Bait

    Chapter 402: Cui Lin Takes the Bait


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    His attitude could not be said to be disdainful, but compared to his attitude towards Bai Yun, he clearly did not respect Gu Man.


    Bai Yun had been here for so long, so how could he not see through the Manager¡¯s schemes? He thought to himself that if Gu Man had not pointed out that this bottle of wine was fake, he would have been happily kept in the dark. How could this Manager dare to be disrespectful to Gu Man?


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Looks like 1 gave you a good attitude and made you lose your sense of direction, right?¡±


    Bai Yun, whose attitude had improved just now, was furious again. His face was cold as he stared straight at the Manager. The unreasonable pressure made the Manager unable to even raise his head. For a moment, he did not know how he had provoked this little ancestor.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    He rolled his eyes and came up with an idea.


    It seemed that Young Master Bai wanted to pursue this matter to the end.


    Actually, the Manager did not want this matter to be investigated to the end because it was also the reputation of the bar that would be in shambles. He originally thought that he would just have to compensate some money and put in a few good words. Who knew that Young Master Bai would suddenly change his mind?


    However, how could the Manager dare to complain? He could only nod without complaint and even go along with him.


    ¡°How would 1 dare to have such thoughts? Since Young Master Bai wants to find this person, 1¡¯11 definitely find this person and personally send them to Young Master Bai.¡±


    Gu Man did not care about the Manager¡¯s attitude. Instead, she smiled.


    She hoped that Gu Rou liked the gift she had given her.


    ¡°Your sister walked past here just now. She seemed to be holding a Romance Conti.¡±


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man¡¯s expression and knew what she was thinking.


    Gu Man did not expect that Xiang Yin would actually catch that fleeting figure, but she did not intend to hide her thoughts.


    ¡°Since people have done bad things, they naturally have to bear the corresponding consequences honestly, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The smiles on their faces widened. They looked at each other and tacitly looked away.


    Cui Lin had been paying attention to the interaction between the two of them when Gu Man spoke. He quickly leaned over and asked curiously, ¡°Second Master Xiang, did you discover something again? Is that why you suddenly said that?¡±


    Gu Man thought of her goal today and smiled. ¡°Young Master Cui, do you want to know?¡±


    Cui Lin nodded heavily without any hesitation and looked at Gu Man curiously.


    What a joke. With the two of them looking like they understood, how could he not be curious? Perhaps he could use this matter to mock Bai Yun later.


    Cui Lin could not let go of such a good opportunity. He immediately put on a curious expression.


    ¡°If you want to know the spoiler, you have to pay a price. This price is nothing to Young Master Cui. 1 wonder if you¡¯re willing.¡±


    Gu Man did not directly say her goal. Instead, she expressed it in a roundabout manner, which aroused Cui Lin¡¯s curiosity.


    These two people suddenly appeared in the bar tonight. Could it be that they had other motives?


    Cui Lin, who suddenly realized this, did not reject Gu Man because of this. Instead, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t think of anything about himself that was worthy of their attention.


    Gu Man was surprised that Cui Lin agreed so readily, but this was even better. She smiled in satisfaction and said her conditions right on the heels of that.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to go to Young Master Cui¡¯s pharmacy to take a look and ask for a few medicinal herbs.¡±


    ¡°Noway!¡±


    Originally, the two of them were plotting in a low voice, but when Cui Lin heard medicinal herbs, he was so agitated that he could not control his voice.


    Instantly, the entire private room fell silent, leaving only the echo of Cui Lin¡¯s voice.


    Cui Lin reacted, but there was no awkward expression on his face. However, his words were much more reserved. ¡°Not this. Anything else will do.¡±


    Bai Yun, who still did not know what had happened, widened his eyes and looked at Cui Lin in disbelief. Then, his gaze landed on Xiang Yin, who did not react..

 Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Cui Lin’s Proudness

    Chapter 403: Cui Lin¡¯s Proudness


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wait, what happened when he wasn¡¯t around? Why were their words so flirtatious?


    When did Second Master Xiang become so magnanimous and tolerant?


    Question marks appeared above Bai Yun¡¯s head one after another. Before he could ask what had happened, Gu Man frowned and shook her head. Then, she quickly let go.


    ¡°It seems that Young Master Cui still doesn¡¯t want to know about this matter. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Cui Lin¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Was there no room for discussion? However, his heart felt as if it had been scratched by a kitten.


    What were the two of them talking about just now? Cui Lin had a feeling that it was definitely related to Bai Yun¡¯s matter. I low could he let go of any opportunity to mock Bai Yun? Don¡¯t even think about it.


    However, when he thought of his herbs, Cui Lin¡¯s heart ached. He had spent a lot of effort to find those herbs. He could not bear to hand them over so easily.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be good to them, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Cui Lin¡¯s expression was as if Gu Man had snatched his wife away. His eyes were filled with tears.


    Gu Man did not expect Cui Lin to be so gossipy. He was willing to give her the herbs for this bit of gossip.


    Gu Man clearly did not understand the twists and turns. She really thought that Cui Lin was really gossipy.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Once she got it, she would use it to save people. This should be the best use for herbs, right?


    Gu Man did not quite understand what Cui Lin meant by being good to them. She could only think according to her understanding.


    Cui Lin finally made up his mind and gritted his teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just medicinal herbs? It¡¯s not a big deal, so can you tell me now?¡±


    In any case, he had two rooms for herbs. At most, he would bring Gu Man to the place where ordinary herbs were placed. Anyway, no one else knew about it. He could use this to get information and mock Bai Yun.


    At the thought of this, the gloominess in Cui Lin¡¯s heart dissipated a lot. There was a faint smile on his lips as he looked forward to hearing something that he could mock Bai Yun for.


    Gu Man saw through his thoughts and lowered her voice as he wished. After all, she had a favor to ask of him, so she naturally had to do her best.


    After she told Cui Lin about her discussion with Xiang Yin, a smile appeared in his eyes.


    Bai Yun, that idiot, had missed such crucial evidence. The person who had stolen the wine might be the woman who had just passed by the private room. Bai Yun knew nothing about it yet. He had to put on a good show later to anger Bai Yun to death.


    This time, it was not only Cui Lin who was curious. There was also Bai Yun. He looked at the few of them staring at him with a faint smile and panicked.


    What was he doing? Why were they all looking at him like that?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Young Master Bai. We definitely have to pursue this matter to the end. We can¡¯t let that despicable person off. I saw someone sneaking around just now.


    Unfortunately, Young Master Bai¡¯s eyesight isn¡¯t too good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Young Master Bai. We definitely have to pursue this matter to the end. We can¡¯t let that despicable person off. I saw someone sneaking around just now. Unfortunately, Young Master Bai¡¯s eyesight isn¡¯t too good.¡±


    Since Cui Lin said so, he must be confident. However, Bai Yun actually did not care much about this. It was just that Cui Lin¡¯s expression was too annoying.


    He swallowed and wanted to suppress the anger in his heart, but looking at his expression, Bai Yun couldn¡¯t take it anymore and grabbed his neck.


    ¡°Cui Lin, didn¡¯t 1 just say a few words in front of them tonight? Do you have to hold a grudge?¡±


    Gu Man nodded in understanding when she heard Bai Yun¡¯s words. She was wondering why Cui Lin was especially malicious towards Bai Yun tonight. It turned out that something else had happened before them.


    ¡°That was considered a few words? That¡¯s called matchmaking. You clearly knew that she had a bad temper, but you still¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Cui Lin realized something and quickly covered his mouth. Only then did he stop what he was about to say.


    Cui Lin pushed Bai Yun away and tidied his messy clothes. He even glared at Bai Yun..

 Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Short Hands

    Chapter 404: Short Hands


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Bai Yun knew that he was guilty. He touched the bridge of his nose and did not continue to disturb Cui Lin.


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and settle your red wine matter.¡±


    Cui Lin looked like he was watching a good show. He did not plan to remind Bai Yun directly. In the end, he was the only one who was kept in the dark. Wasn¡¯t it fun?


    Cui Lin gritted his teeth when he thought of what had just happened. He had to take revenge.


    Only then did Bai Yun remember the key reason why he had called the Manager over. His expression immediately turned cold.


    ¡°This matter must be investigated to the end. Give me an explanation. You should know what the consequences of provoking me will be, right?¡±


    Unlike the expression he had when he was fooling around with Cui Lin, Bai Yun did not have the good expression he had when facing the Manager.


    The Manager thought that this matter could be resolved, but seeing this, he could only call the person who delivered the wine over.


    The person who delivered the wine was a very young boy. He was suddenly called over with a terrified expression. Although he only knew the Manager, he had been repeatedly reminded that the person in the private room was not simple.


    He stood nervously beside the Manager and called out to him softly.


    The Manager glared at him. Then, he looked at Bai Yun obsequiously. ¡°Young Master Bai, I¡¯ve brought him here for you¡­¡±


    Bai Yun looked at the uneasy boy. He didn¡¯t know much about wine, but he knew people very well.


    Although there was fear in the boy¡¯s eyes, there was no guilt at all. This person was most likely not the culprit.


    At this moment, Gu Man said at the right time, ¡°Manager, Bai Yun handed this matter to you to resolve, not for you to bring the person over here for him to investigate.¡±


    When Bai Yun heard this, he immediately understood. That¡¯s right. He clearly asked the Manager to pursue the matter to the end. Why did he ask him to ask?


    The Manager¡¯s thoughts were seen through clearly. He immediately hated Gu Man, but he did not dare to show it on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll go check the surveillance cameras now.¡±


    After saying this, the Manager patted the shoulder of the person who delivered the wine. ¡°Go to the cabinet and get another bottle of red wine to send to Young Master Bai as an apology.¡±


    The boy nodded uneasily and quickly walked out of the private room.


    The private room fell silent again. Bai Yun touched his chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like someone who would do such a thing. Could it be that my father really gave it to the wrong person?¡±


    Although it was only a low voice, the others still heard it.


    How could Cui Lin let go of the opportunity to mock Bai Yun? He slapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Look at your pig brain. Even if that person isn¡¯t, it¡¯s such a long journey. Isn¡¯t it enough for others to tamper with?¡±


    Bai Yun did not look enlightened when he heard this. Instead, he looked at Cui Lin suspiciously. ¡°No, you¡¯re so sure. Do you think they must have done this?¡±


    Cui Lin revealed a profound expression and subconsciously glanced at Xiang Yin and Gu Man.


    ¡°Of course. If you beg me, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±


    He revealed a smug expression and looked forward to Bai Yun¡¯s next performance. However, how could Bai Yun let him have his way? He rolled his eyes. No matter how stupid he was, he could tell that something was wrong.


    ¡°So the three of you already knew who did it, right? You¡¯re lying to me here. Second Master Xiang, you can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Bai Yun complained about the dissatisfaction in his heart. Seeing him like this, the smile on Cui Lin¡¯s face widened.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said that tonight, 1 might have told you about it, but there¡¯s no chance now. Take your time to figure it out. With the Manager¡¯s attitude, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to give you any results tonight.¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Yun ignored him and turned to look at Xiang Yin. ¡°Second Master


    Xiang, Miss Gu, are you planning to hide it from me with this person?¡±


    ¡°My hands are short.¡±


    Almost at the same time, they spoke in unison.


    Xiang Yin and Gu Man had an exceptional tacit understanding. They looked at each other and smiled tacitly.


    ¡°What good things can Cui Lin have? 1 can give you whatever he can.. 1 just want to cut the person who stole the wine into pieces now!¡±

 Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Bai Yun Meets Gu Rou

    Chapter 405: Bai Yun Meets Gu Rou


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Bai Yun gritted his teeth in anger. He had lost so much face in front of Xiang Yin and Cui Lin. Cui Lin might mock him when he returned and might even expose him to his father. Thinking of this, Bai Yun became even angrier.


    ¡°Herbs.¡±


    Cui Lin was not afraid of telling Bai Yun. After all, he did not have it.


    As expected, after he said that, the expression on Bai Yun¡¯s face froze. Why did it have to be this? He really didn¡¯t have it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a little wine thief? I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t catch them with my ability.¡±


    Bai Yun tapped his fingertips on the table gently. This Manager was a little too slow. He was about to take out a cigarette and put it in his mouth to relieve the frustration in his heart.


    The moment Gu Man saw the cigarette, she frowned. This small change was naturally captured by Xiang Yin. Hence, Xiang Yin raised his foot and kicked Bai Yun¡¯s butt without hesitation.


    Bai Yun was extremely depressed. He looked at Xiang Yin unhappily and was about to speak when he saw the warning in his eyes. He was silent for a moment before standing up and walking out of the door.


    If he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them, he could just hide. It couldn¡¯t be that he couldn¡¯t smoke outside, right?


    Bai Yun went to the door. He had just lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. A woman walked over from the dense smoke.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, why are you here? What a coincidence.¡±


    The voice revealed a hint of familiarity, but Bai Yun could not remember where he had heard it before. He put down the cigarette and only reacted when his gaze landed on the person¡¯s face.


    Wasn¡¯t this Gu Man¡¯s sister?


    Bai Yun nodded and did not react much.


    Gu Rou looked at Bai Yun¡¯s handsome face and her heart suddenly beat faster. If she couldn¡¯t do anything with the heir of the Xiang family, the Bai family did not seem like a bad choice either.


    She thought that she was very charming as she lifted her hair and tucked it behind her ear. ¡°Young Master Bai, do you want to come to our private room for a drink?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Bai Yun was currently worried about the red wine. How could he be in the mood to go to their private room for a sip?


    He was so angry at the mention of alcohol. However, the few people in the room were in cahoots to exclude him.


    If they had told him the truth, this matter would have been resolved long ago.


    The more Bai Yun thought about it, the angrier he became. He had only said a few words tonight. Did Cui Lin have to be so angry?


    Bai Yun had always been a gentleman. He did not continue smoking in front of Gu Rou. After putting out the cigarette, he leaned against the wall and looked at Gu Rou. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Gu Ron¡¯s gaze boldly landed on Bai Yun, and she was even more tempted by his thoughtfulness. ¡°I think it¡¯s fate that we meet here.¡±


    Gu Rou stepped forward to close the distance between the two of them, but this distance was not so close as to make people feel uncomfortable.


    Bai Yun frowned because of her sudden approach.


    How could he not know what kind of person she was? He was only speaking to her out of politeness.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Bai Yun quietly distanced himself from the two of them. His slight frown represented his dissatisfaction, but Gu Rou acted as if she could not see it. She actually reached out and grabbed Bai Yun¡¯s sleeve.


    Just as Gu Rou was about to continue asking him to stay, the door of the private room next door opened and she heard the person inside urging her.


    ¡°Gu Rou, your Romance Conti is open. If you don¡¯t come in, those people will go crazy.¡±


    Gu Rou stopped what she was doing and looked at the woman who had ruined her plans unhappily. However, she did not dare to show it too obviously in front of Bai Yun. She could only use this opportunity to invite Bai Yun again.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, would you like to join us for a drink? That¡¯s Romance Conti we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Gu Rou was confident and did not think that Bai Yun would refuse. After all, Romance Conti was so famous. Who could refuse such a red wine?


    Little did Gu Rou know that when she mentioned Romance Conti, Bai Yun¡¯s eyes had already narrowed, revealing a dangerous aura.


    Bai Yun had never believed in coincidences. Moreover, with the Gu family¡¯s status, how could they get their hands on a Romance Conti?


    If there really was, they would not let Gu Rou have it. From the age of the girl who called Gu Rou just now, it was obvious that this was a gathering between friends..

 Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Accepting the Invitation

    Chapter 406: Accepting the Invitation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was far too much to use Romanee Conti at such a gathering.


    Recalling the expressions of the three people just now, a speculation was about to come out.


    Bai Yun suddenly chuckled. He crossed his arms and looked at Gu Rou, agreeing to her request.


    ¡°Sure. Coincidentally, I haven¡¯t seen the real Romanee Conti yet.¡±


    Gu Rou did not expect Bai Yun to agree to her invitation. She immediately smiled and immediately put on the posture of a young lady from a wealthy family. She looked at Bai Yun affectionately.


    However, Bai Yun did not have the time to pay attention to her gaze. He wanted to see if the bottle of Romanee Conti was his.


    Why would someone from a small family like the Gu family open a bottle of Romanee Conti at a banquet like this?


    Actually, Bai Yun already had an idea, but before he confirmed it, he decided to investigate.


    When they arrived at the door of the private room, they could hear the laughter of the men and women inside.


    Pushing open the door of the private room, the voices inside immediately stopped. Everyone looked curiously in Bai Yun¡¯s direction.


    This group of people did not know Bai Yun, so when they suddenly saw him, they only sighed at his handsomeness and did not have any other thoughts.


    At this moment, Gu Rou walked out from behind Bai Yun. Her face was filled with joy. She could already imagine the surprise and envy on this group of people¡¯s faces after knowing Bai Yun¡¯s identity.


    She could not suppress the smile on her lips, but she still pretended to be calm and introduced Bai Yun¡¯s identity.


    ¡°This is Bai Yun from the Bai family. Young Master Bai, these are my high school classmates.¡±


    As expected, as soon as he said that, the private room fell silent, leaving only the sound of music. Everyone was shocked.


    One of the girls reacted and pointed in Bai Yun¡¯s direction. She said in disbelief, ¡°Young Master Bai!¡±


    The expression in the girl¡¯s eyes made the corners of Gu Ron¡¯s mouth curl up even more. She even had the urge to hold Bai Yun¡¯s arm directly, but she did not do so because of the reservedness in her heart. Instead, she looked at Bai Yun beside her.


    However, Bai Yun only stared in one direction. She followed that gaze and realized that it corresponded to a boy.


    Gu Rou was puzzled. Could it be that these two people knew each other?


    However, the boy¡¯s face was filled with shock and envy. The two of them did not look like they knew each other.


    Bai Yun still did not know that he had been misunderstood. He only looked at the Romanee Conti on the table. However, the logo on the bottle was not in his direction. He could not tell if it was real or fake just by relying on the bottle. For a moment, Bai Yun regretted his impulsiveness. If he had known earlier, he would have called Gu Man over. She could have helped him distinguish it.


    But it was too late now. He could only raise his feet and pretend to walk to the table casually.


    As he moved, the person sitting on the sofa immediately stood up and held his breath. He had no idea what Bai Yun was planning to do.


    When had they ever met people from the four great clans? They did not expect Gu Rou to be so capable that she could actually come into contact with the four great families.


    Bai Yun immediately picked up the Romanee-Conti on the table and observed the year on it.


    If it was within those six years, then it could prove that Gu Rou did not steal this bottle of wine. However, if it was not, then this bottle of wine would be very suspicious.


    Although the others did not understand Bai Yun¡¯s actions, none of them spoke and only looked at him.


    However, as Bai Yun picked up the Romanee Conti, Gu Ron¡¯s heart tightened for some reason. She forcefully suppressed it and tried her best to maintain the smile on her face.


    Bai Yun rubbed the year on it and his heart sank.


    It was Romanee Conti produced in 1940. He did not believe that Gu Yuan would be so generous as to use this wine at such a small class reunion just to give Gu Rou face.


    Needless to say, such a thing was impossible.


    At this moment, Gu Rou had already arrived beside Bai Yun. She looked at him and sized up the Romanee Conti in his hand. She thought that he was very interested in this bottle of red wine and could not help but smile smugly. She explained with a smile, ¡°Young Master Bai, are you also interested in red wine? This is the red wine I¡¯ve been keeping here. It¡¯s just that I opened it on a whim with my friends today. Young Master Bai is lucky to have such a good opportunity..¡±

 Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Bai Yun’s Doubt

    Chapter 407: Bai Yun¡¯s Doubt


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Rou took the Romanee Conti from Bai Yun. Bai Yun did not resist at all and let her hold the Romanee Conti before taking an unused wine glass from the side.


    The red wine was poured into the glass. She clearly handed it to Bai Yun without even swirling it, making him feel disdainful.


    How could someone who didn¡¯t even understand red wine store a bottle of Romanee Conti here?


    All kinds of suspicious points surrounded Bai Yun¡¯s heart, and his thoughts became more and more certain. His expression also turned cold, but the lights were dim, so Gu Rou did not notice.


    She was still proudly waiting for Bai Yun¡¯s praise, hoping to use this bottle of Romanee Conti to build a relationship with Bai Yun.


    This bottle of Romanee Conti was really not bad. She did not expect to meet Young Master Bai here. She had to seize this opportunity.


    Bai Yun looked at the wine glass in the air. The red liquid reflected on the glass, making it look even more gorgeous under the colorful lights.


    For a moment, he did not react. He only lowered his head and stared at the red wine glass without saying a word.


    Time passed bit by bit. The wine glass in Gu Ron¡¯s hand was still not taken by Bai Yun. She could not help but feel dissatisfied and continued, ¡°Young Master Bai, this is a good opportunity. Aren¡¯t you going to try it?¡±


    The smile on Bai Yun¡¯s face gradually widened.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯ve saved a bottle of Romanee Conti here, too.¡±


    The wine in the wine glass that was in the air suddenly swayed. The wine did not leave much of a mark when it flowed through the glass. It lay quietly.


    In the other private room, Bai Yun had been out for too long. Even if he was only smoking a cigarette, it would not take so long. Cui Lin, who was sitting in the room and waiting to watch a good show, could not wait. He looked up at the door and could not help but complain.


    ¡°Could it be that this person ran away at the last minute? Even if he was mocked, he wouldn¡¯t lose a piece of flesh. It¡¯s not like him.¡±


    At this point, Cui Lin could not help but stand up from the sofa and walk towards the door. The door was opened, but he did not see Bai Yun outside.


    He looked left and right, but still did not see a familiar figure. Only then did he return to the private room. ¡°He¡¯s actually not outside.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he went to investigate.¡±


    Gu Man had just replied to Cui Lin when the door to the private room opened again. Everyone thought that it was Bai Yun, but it was the Manager who pushed open the door and walked in.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I just asked the person who delivered the wine. He did accidentally bump into someone in the middle. Perhaps the wine was changed at that time, but unfortunately, that person happened to be in the blind spot of the surveillance cameras and their face was not captured.¡±


    The Manager explained the investigation just now. In other words, he did not find the person who stole the wine.


    However, this was also good. The alcohol was real at the beginning, and this accident happened because of the bar.


    ¡°Then have you seen Bai Yun?¡±


    Since Cui Lin already knew the truth, he did not care about the Manager¡¯s investigation results. It was just strange that Bai Yun, who had gone out, did not look for the Manager.


    It did seem like something Bai Yun would do to personally investigate the matter in a fit of anger after hearing his mockery.


    The Manager looked confused, as if he did not understand what Cui Lin meant. He could only answer honestly, ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen Young Master Bai since I left the private room.¡±


    Cui Lin chased the Manager away impatiently and let him continue investigating, but his mood sank.


    Where did Bai Yun go? Even if he wanted to investigate personally, he should have gone to look for the Manager. However, they actually did not meet. Could it be that he planned to investigate himself?


    Cui Lin quickly shook his head, not believing this guess at all.


    He had never heard of Bai Yun wanting to be a detective, so he could only come to one conclusion. Something had happened to Bai Yun.


    Cui Lin, who was worried about his good friend, could not help but sound a little anxious. He looked at the two people sitting on the sofa and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Something might have happened to him. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    Gu Man had been sleeping with her eyes closed just now. When she heard this, she opened her eyes.. ¡°Isn¡¯t his identity enough to reassure you? Who dares to attack the Bai family in this bar?¡±

 Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Finding Bai Yun

    Chapter 408: Finding Bai Yun


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cui Lin realized that they often came to this bar. Everyone who worked there knew Bai Yun. If anything happened, they would definitely be informed. There would not be no news after such a long time.


    He was a little worried.


    ¡°He disappeared just like that. 1 can¡¯t just sit here and wait for him. I¡¯ll go out and look for him.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she stood up and patted her slightly wrinkled clothes. She already had a goal in mind and walked out of the private room before Cui Lin.


    After leaving, she did not hesitate. It was as if she already knew where Bai Yun was. Xiang Yin followed closely behind.


    Cui Lin, who was at the back, clearly did not know what had happened. He only said in confusion, ¡°You left so directly. Do you know where Bai Yun is?¡±


    However, soon after Gu Man pushed open the private room, the people inside gave him an answer.


    There was clearly an argument in the private room. Bai Yun held the woman¡¯s wrist with one hand and his expression was especially terrifying.


    The woman¡¯s body could not help but tremble. The dim light blocked some of her appearance, so Cui Lin, who had just entered, did not recognize the woman.


    The door opened. Bai Yun¡¯s questioning did not stop because the door was opened. His angry voice clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Will Gu Yuan give you such a bottle of wine to support you at this small banquet?¡±


    The others did not dare to say anything after being belittled by Bai Yun. Instead, they were puzzled by his words.


    After graduation, they rarely contacted each other, and they were not particularly close friends with Gu Rou. Moreover, there was no one worthy of the Gu family¡¯s attention among them. There was indeed no need to use Romanee Conti to entertain them.


    Everything that they had ignored at first gradually surfaced. Everyone looked at Gu Rou with disdain.


    Gu Rou¡¯s body trembled even more. She tried her best to ignore the gazes around her. Seeing that the matter was about to be exposed, she still refused to give up and defended herself.


    She had long observed that it was a blind spot for the surveillance cameras. Even if they checked the surveillance cameras, they would not be able to find anything. Moreover, her image in Bai Yun¡¯s heart could not be destroyed.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, I don¡¯t know why you misunderstood me, but 1 just thought that because they are all my classmates, that¡¯s why I brought this wine out for everyone to taste.¡±


    There was no sign of anger in her voice. It was soft, weak, and aggrieved. It easily aroused the sympathy in a man¡¯s heart.


    At first, the boys sitting there were still suspicious, but when they heard this delicate voice, desire overcame their rationality.


    Even though they were facing the Bai family, one of the four great families, they could not help but defend her.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, Gu Rou can also store wine here. It¡¯s not just the Bai family¡¯s right to store wine. It¡¯s not right for you to slander others without distinguishing right or wrong.¡±


    Bai Yun did not speak. When his calm gaze landed on the man, the man could not help but shrink back. Immediately, regret filled his heart.


    However, he had already said it. If he did not continue, it would make him look a little cowardly.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, Gu Rou is just a young girl. She can¡¯t stand your slander.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to prove yourself.¡±


    At some point, Gu Man, who was standing at the door and watching the show, had already arrived at the table. She looked at the Romanee Conti on the table and held it in her hand. She lowered her head and sized up the bottle on it. This bottle was indeed real.


    The moment Gu Rou saw Gu Man, her expression cracked. Her eyes widened, and the weak image she had just maintained instantly broke. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Gu Man, why are you here?¡±


    Only then did she react. At some point, there were a few more people at the door. She tilted her head and looked over. Unexpectedly, she happened to see Xiang Yin and the handsome man standing beside him. Although she did not know his identity, since he could stand beside Xiang Yin, his identity was self-evident.


    Gu Rou realized that her wrist was still in Bai Yun¡¯s hand and subconsciously broke free.


    Coincidentally, Bai Yun was also a little distracted by Gu Man¡¯s arrival, allowing Gu Rou to successfully break free..

 Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Thief Gu Rou

    Chapter 409: Thief Gu Rou


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Rou rubbed her slightly red wrist, her expression even more pitiful. Xiang Yin was not present just now, so she let Bai Yun hold her wrist. However, it was different now.


    She pursed her lips and lowered her head, trying her best to show her most pitiful side.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, a woman¡¯s reputation is the most important. Please don¡¯t slander me without distinguishing right or wrong.¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, she paused and pretended to be strong. She looked up in Gu Man¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Sister, although there are some grudges between us, we¡¯re family. You can¡¯t side with Young Master Bai just because of his status and not stand on my side.¡±


    Even at this moment, Gu Rou did not forget to belittle Gu Man and make her seem like a vain woman.


    Everyone here more or less knew that Gu Rou had a very troublesome sister.


    Although the Gu family¡¯s matter had blown up recently, it had not been made public after all. Therefore, people like them, who could not even compare to the Gu family, had yet to receive any news. They did not dare to vent their anger on Bai Yun and instantly focused it on Gu Man.


    ¡°Gu Rou, so this is your good sister. I heard that she has always given you an incomparable headache. I didn¡¯t expect her to side with an outsider from a good family. It¡¯s better to raise a dog than to raise her. At least it knows how to wag its tail.¡±


    The woman¡¯s words were aggressive. It was the woman who had been trying to please Gu Rou at the banquet. She was wearing heavy makeup and revealing clothes. It was obvious what she was thinking.


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re family. She shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions without asking for the reason, right?¡±


    Although they were all talking about Gu Man, they were more or less shading Bai Yun.


    Bai Yun¡¯s face, which was hidden in the dark, was extremely dark. He had underestimated Gu Rou¡¯s schemes. He had been impulsive just now.


    Just as Bai Yun was about to defend Gu Man, he saw her speak lightly.


    ¡°Gu Rou, Bai Yun¡¯s wine has been swapped. The Manager is investigating this matter. Although there are no cameras in some hidden places, for safety reasons, the Manager still installed some hidden cameras. Other than some especially hidden places, I¡¯m afraid this thief is about to be caught.¡±


    These words were baffling. The others did not understand, but when Gu Rou heard this, her face instantly turned pale. She immediately panicked and lost her composure.


    Could it be that she was really about to be discovered? Or was Gu Man just bluffing her?


    Gu Rou could not make up her mind for a moment. She became more and more flustered, causing him to gradually become irritable. However, she still had to pretend. She pretended not to understand and tilted her head.


    ¡°Sister, what do you mean? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    As soon as Gu Rou finished speaking, the voices of the others sounded.


    ¡°She¡¯s saying such baffling things. I think she¡¯s trying to change the topic.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Young Master Bai¡¯s drinks were swapped. That¡¯s not a reason for you to slander your sister, right? It can¡¯t be that as long as she has Romance Conti that she¡¯s the thief. How can that be?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that doesn¡¯t make sense. So ask her, where did she get this bottle of Romance Conti from?¡±


    Cui Lin, who was leaning against the door, suddenly spoke. Only then did those who were complaining suddenly realize that there were two people still standing at the door.


    Although he did not know their identities, since they could be around Bai Yun, it proved that their identities were not low. Those who could be with the Bai family of the four great families were very likely from the other families of the four great families.


    Only then did they suddenly realize that it was very likely that the three great families were standing in front of them.


    Instantly, the discussions became much softer.


    Cui Lin¡¯s expression did not soften just because their discussion was small. No matter how many grudges he had with Bai Yun, they had always been very united to the outside world.


    Moreover, Bai Yun was being reasonable to them, but they were talking nonsense.


    Seeing that the voices that were helping her were getting softer and softer, Gu Rou bit her lower lip and hurriedly defended herself.


    She was more concerned about Xiang Yin¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°They¡¯re just my friends. They can¡¯t bear to sec me being slandered, so they said such things. Young Master, please don¡¯t say that..¡±

 Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Not Familiar

    Chapter 410: Not Familiar


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Gu Ron¡¯s forehead. She could only try her best to smooth this matter over because this wine was not stored here by her. Once the Manager came and asked her if she was going to collect the wine today, everything would be exposed.


    Her image would completely collapse in front of Xiang Yin. Gu Rou could not accept this fact.


    Her eyes darted around two or three times before she finally fixed her gaze on Bai Yun. Since the wine was his, if he did not pursue the matter, she could let this matter go.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, there are many coincidences. Perhaps the two of us just have some misunderstandings. Today is a happy day. I don¡¯t want such trivial matters to affect our relationship.¡±


    When Gu Man heard Gu Ron¡¯s words, she could not help but laugh.


    ¡°When did Bai Yun get to know Gu Rou? Why didn¡¯t I know? Besides, how can today be considered a happy day?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words shattered Gu Rou¡¯s disguise. Bai Yun¡¯s expression turned completely cold.


    ¡°Miss Gu Rou, we¡¯ve only met a few times, so we¡¯re not familiar with each other. Moreover, how can losing alcohol be a small matter? If Miss Gu Rou has nothing to do with this, there¡¯s no need to continue. If I misunderstood you, I¡¯ll naturally apologize afterward.¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s face was pale and her lips were trembling. Her fingertips dug into her palms. At the same time, resentment rose as she glared in Gu Man¡¯s direction. If she had not interrupted just now, her plan would have succeeded.


    However, how could this matter pass so easily? Although she did not know who the bottle of wine she had stolen belonged to.


    Since it was such a coincidence, the matter of the Romance Conti being Bai Yun¡¯s could not be exposed. Otherwise, not only would it be embarrassing, but the Gu family would also have to suffer the Bai family¡¯s anger.


    If Gu Yuan found out about this, what status would she have in the family?


    Her pleading gaze landed on her scoundrel friends, but they avoided her gaze at this moment. No one was willing to accept her pleading gaze.


    Some people even fanned the flames.


    ¡°Gu Rou, if this matter really has nothing to do with you, there¡¯s no need for us to say anything. Let them investigate.¡±


    The person who spoke was the woman who did not get along with Gu Rou at the beginning. She looked like she was watching a good show. How could Gu Rou not understand her thoughts? However, she could not scold her now.


    ¡°Gu Rou, if you really don¡¯t feel guilty, don¡¯t stop them. Or you can call Gu Yuan and see if he gave you that bottle of wine.¡±


    With Gu Rou¡¯s current connections, she could not get her hands on Romance Conti. Therefore, even if this wine was really Gu Rou¡¯s, it could only be Gu Yuan who gave it to her.


    Hearing this, Gu Rou broke out in cold sweat. How could she make this call? The truth will definitely be exposed.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to trouble Father with such a small matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, trouble? This is to prove your innocence.¡±


    Gu Man pressed on step by step. For a moment, Gu Rou was so threatened, she cried. She took the opportunity to speak.


    ¡°Gu Man, we¡¯re sisters. Do you really have to make things so stiff? Do you have to be so aggressive?¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and naturally, some people pitied her.


    She held back her tears and looked elsewhere from a 45-degree angle.


    However, Gu Man did not fall for her tricks at all. She was not a man who loved beauties, so she could naturally see the lies in Gu Rou¡¯s words and retorted bluntly.


    ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m being aggressive? If you didn¡¯t steal this wine, can¡¯t you just cooperate with the investigation? Why are you so protective of the person who stole the wine? You even changed the topic one after another. Don¡¯t tell me these friends of yours stole it?¡±


    Once they were implicated with charges, they could not care less about defending others. They only wanted to quickly clear their names. Hence, the voices of denial rose and fell, pushing Gu Rou to the high ground.


    If they continued to protect her, wouldn¡¯t that prove Gu Man¡¯s words?

 Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: The Manager Is Not Around

    Chapter 411: The Manager Is Not Around


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Gu Rou, we didn¡¯t steal the wine. If they want to investigate, so be it. Why are you stopping them? Let¡¯s settle the matter as soon as possible and continue having fun.¡±


    Originally, it was a good class reunion, but who knew that it would end up like this? Some people were a little impatient, but they could not afford to offend these people. They could only place all their resentment on the less powerful Gu Rou.


    Gu Rou was caught between a rock and a hard place. Other than cooperating with their investigation, she had no other choice. However, there would only be one result from the investigation. She was the wine thief.


    Since she could not avoid it, she might as well take this opportunity to leave quickly. At the very least, she would not lose face in front of so many people. As for what happened after that, it would not be a big deal to contact Gu Yuan in advance.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Rou had already begun to think of an excuse to leave.


    She walked to her bag, picked it up, and spoke apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I suddenly remembered that I have something urgent to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first. I won¡¯t stay any longer. I wish you all a good time.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Rou hurriedly wanted to walk out, but how could Gu Man let her leave so easily? She grabbed her arm and said bluntly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also one of the suspects. How can you leave?¡±


    ¡°How can I be a suspect? Sister, I know you¡¯ve always disliked me, but it¡¯s better not to accuse me. Besides, I really have something urgent to leave. Sister, please don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    As she spoke, she hurriedly wanted to walk out, but Gu Man refused to let go of her wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. Anyone who has drunk the Romance Conti today is not allowed to leave, be it from this private room or other private rooms. Gu Rou, do you have any questions?¡±


    Gu Rou¡¯s expression was terrible. She bit her lower lip and let the blood flow down her chin. She did not realize that her fear and urge to leave had reached their limit.


    Gu Rou¡¯s abnormality was also noticed by others. For a moment, the seed of suspicion was planted in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    If she really didn¡¯t do anything, why did she want to leave in a hurry? If she didn¡¯t do anything, why did she try her best to change the topic at the beginning?


    ¡°Gu Rou, didn¡¯t you say that this wine was stored here? We just have to ask the Manager if you took the wine today. There¡¯s also the Manager to testify for you. Anyway, it won¡¯t take long to ask. Just wait here.¡±


    How could Gu Rou dare to let others ask? When she glared at the person who spoke, she actually panicked and blurted out.


    ¡°The Manager wasn¡¯t around when I went to get the wine, so I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t know. Because I was in a hurry, I didn¡¯t let them register.¡±


    These words sounded extremely pale, but it was the only explanation Gu Rou could think of. Anyway, if she refused to admit it, this group of people could not do anything.


    However, even if she was going to be embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t be embarrassed here. There were so many of her high school classmates here. How could Gu Rou tolerate their disdainful gazes?


    She had always been sought after by everyone.


    ¡°How can it be such a coincidence? My wine is gone, and you did not register. It¡¯s not a big day today, and I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many people who opened up a bottle of Romance Conti. If you really did retrieve the wine, the Manager will definitely remember you. You don¡¯t have to worry about his memory.¡±


    Bai Yun said sarcastically. Then, his gaze landed on Cui Lin, who was standing at the door and watching the show. He gestured for him to call the Manager.


    Cui Lin was enjoying the show when he suddenly received Bai Yun¡¯s gaze. He quickly turned around and left the private room.


    Since he had already left, it was useless no matter how Gu Rou tried to stop him. She gritted her teeth and prepared to find another excuse.


    ¡°I want to go to the toilet. You won¡¯t stop me, right?¡±


    Bai Yun was expressionless, but he did not reject her. Gu Rou finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even if she would be suspected if she left now, she was not present anyway. No matter what they said, there was no evidence. Gu Rou was about to walk towards the door when Gu Man stopped her again. She felt a little impatient..

 Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Finding an excuse to leave

    Chapter 412: Finding an excuse to leave


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Why bring a bag to the bathroom?¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s mocking gaze landed on the bag on Gu Ron¡¯s shoulder.


    Because of Gu Man¡¯s words, Gu Rou¡¯s expression clearly paused. In the end, she could only accept her fate and place her bag on the table before walking out the door angrily.


    Looking at her back, Gu Man did not say anything.


    Not long after Gu Ron left, the Manager came over. After he came over, Bai Yun asked bluntly.


    ¡°Did anyone from this room retrieve a bottle of Romance Conti today?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Manager understood that there was probably progress in the matter. He looked at the group of people and looked at the number of the private room outside the door. He shook his head firmly.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, you¡¯re the only one who retrieved Romance Conti today.¡±


    This sentence instantly silenced the entire private room. Those who had drunk the Romance Conti just now still couldn¡¯t believe it. The truth was already obvious. It was the truth that they were most unwilling to believe.


    Gu Rou was really the wine thief.


    However, there were still some people who doubted this result.


    ¡°What if we¡¯re drinking a fake bottle of wine?¡±


    Although having fake wine was very embarrassing, it sounded better than stealing Bai Yun¡¯s wine. The others also suspected that this was possible.


    When the Manager heard this, he immediately walked forward and took the Romance Conti from the table. The purple lamp he carried with him shone on the bottle. He looked at it carefully, then placed the bottle on the table and gave a negative answer.


    ¡°This is a bottle of real wine.¡±


    When he said this, those who wanted to defend Gu Rou were instantly speechless. Gu Rou had really stolen wine.


    This fact kept circling in everyone¡¯s minds, and the group of people who had spoken up for Gu Rou just now felt even more ashamed. They were actually speaking up for a wine thief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Bai. We didn¡¯t know just now because Gu Rou was too sure. We really thought that this Romance Conti was hers. We didn¡¯t expect her to be a wine thief.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Bai, I¡¯ve also drunk a little of this wine. Let¡¯s add each other¡¯s contact details. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±


    Some of them were tempted, and this person tried his best to get Bai Yun¡¯s contact information.


    Bai Yun smiled indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t lack this bottle of wine. I just want to catch the wine thief.¡±


    ¡°Gu Rou hasn¡¯t been back for a long time.¡±


    Gu Man reminded everyone at the right time. She did not expect Gu Rou to abandon her bag and leave quickly. She probably did not want to embarrass herself in front of so many people.


    However, the crime was already set. It was useless for her to avoid it.


    However, could the Gu family withstand the Bai family¡¯s anger? She would wait and see.


    After Gu Man¡¯s reminder, the others suddenly looked enlightened. Only then did they realize that the person who had said that they wanted to go to the toilet had not returned for a long time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she ran away?¡±


    ¡°I think it must be because she¡¯s feeling guilty.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Gu Rou to be such a person. I definitely won¡¯t socialize with her anymore in the future. She might even steal my things.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, we often lost things when we were in school. Could she have stolen them?¡±


    ¡°No way. After all, the Gu family has some power.¡±


    ¡°Then who can say for sure? She even dared to steal Romance Conti. What else wouldn¡¯t she dare to steal?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone sighed. Gu Rou¡¯s reputation amongst her high school classmates was completely ruined.


    When Gu Man heard their words, she casually picked up her bag and threw it at the person who had spoken up for Gu Rou the most.


    ¡°You seem to have a good relationship with Gu Rou. I¡¯ll leave this bag to you.¡± Unexpectedly, that person threw her bag on the ground as if it was a hot potato and kept waving their hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her at all, really.¡±


    When the matter of stealing the wine surfaced, everyone avoided Gu Rou. The sisterhood that they maintained on the surface was extremely fragile and disintegrated at this moment.


    Gu Rou¡¯s precious bag was casually thrown on the ground. In order to show off in front of this group of people today, her bag was obviously a limited edition bag. Now it was alone on the ground and everyone stayed away from it..

 Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: The Feeling of Drunkenness

    Chapter 413: The Feeling of Drunkenness


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Fortunately, Gu Rou had left. She probably could not bear such a scene.


    Ever since the truth appeared, Gu Man had been extremely happy. She looked at this group of people and finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s a result from the investigation, there¡¯s no need to stay here any longer.¡±


    Only then did Bai Yun recover from his anger and walk towards the door with a livid expression.


    Cui Lin immediately gloated.


    ¡°Although you quickly discovered the real culprit, you were still not as fast as me.¡±


    Hearing Cui Lin¡¯s teasing, Bai Yun was speechless.


    ¡°Since the Gu family can¡¯t teach their daughter well, I¡¯ll tell them how to teach her.¡±


    After saying that, Bai Yun suddenly realized that something was wrong. He subconsciously turned to look at the two people behind him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have nothing to do with the Gu family.¡±


    Gu Man knew that Bai Yun was avoiding her relationship with the Gu family, so she explained that people like the Gu family were not worthy of being her family.


    Because this incident could be considered a mistake in the bar, the supervisor and the others returned with another bottle of good red wine. Although it was not as good as the Romanee-Conti, the value of red wine was second only to the Romanee-Conti.


    Bai Yun chose to store this bottle in the bar again. He did not open it today. Instead, he found an attendant and asked for a few boxes of beer.


    Due to his depressed mood today, he drank a few bottles. After getting a little drunk, he insisted on dragging the others to drink with him.


    Xiang Yin and Gu Man were the two people who had been forced to drink.


    Gu Man shook her head helplessly, but she still took a few sips.


    The alcohol gradually evaporated. If it was Gu Man¡¯s previous body, she would definitely not get drunk.


    However, not only was the spiritual energy in her body thin, but she also collapsed after drinking a cup.


    After drinking a few glasses, Gu Man already felt dizzy.


    She looked at the world that was gradually swaying. Just as she was about to use her spiritual power to expel the alcohol in her body, she quickly stopped.


    Coincidentally, she had never experienced what it felt like to be drunk. Fortunately, she was safe now and could experience what it felt like to be drunk.


    Gu Man was in a daze. She blinked, not understanding her inexplicable sense of security. However, her chaotic brain could not allow her to think too much.


    The dim light fell on her face, and the colorful light could not hide her flushed cheeks.


    Her eyes were moist and filled with confusion. Her lips were even more tender after being dyed by alcohol.


    Xiang Yin inadvertently turned his head and bumped into this scene. In an instant, his breathing stopped and quickened.


    Gu Man exuded seduction.


    Her cold temperament was much simpler because of the wine, and there was only charm in her eyes.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times, and he suddenly felt that his hand was out of his control.


    His well-defined hand reached forward. When his tender lips were only a millimeter away, he suddenly stopped because of the voice beside him.


    ¡°No, the more I think about it, the angrier I get. How did the Gu family raise their daughter for her to steal my wine?¡±


    Bai Yun¡¯s words showed that he was clearly drunk. He hugged Cui Lin with an unconvinced expression.


    Cui Lin did not drink much. He was hugged by Bai Yun. A disdainful expression appeared on his face as he pushed Bai Yun against the back of the chair.


    Not only did he push him against the back of the chair, but he also patted his clothes in disdain, as if he was stained with something dirty.


    Even under such circumstances, Bai Yun did not react. Instead, he hugged Cui Lin with a cheeky smile.


    Bai Yun stuck to Cui Lin like a plaster, and their interaction interrupted the atmosphere.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. A voice suddenly sounded beside him and did not stop his movements, but Gu Man sobered up a lot at this moment. She shrank back.


    Her throat moved up and down uncontrollably. She raised her head. At this moment, her eyes were exceptionally moist and seductive.


    Almost the moment they met, Xiang Yin¡¯s heart raced uncontrollably..

 Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Taking the Initiative to Hold Hands

    Chapter 414: Taking the Initiative to Hold Hands


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, the more this was the case, the more he did not dare to take the initiative. He retracted his hand in embarrassment. Although his actions did not continue, his eyes were burning as he stared at Gu Man.


    It was as if he wanted to melt her into his eye sockets at this moment, and the two of them would never be separated again.


    However, Xiang Yin knew too well that this was just an opportunity for him after Gu Man got drunk. However, he did not expect that this usually cold person¡¯s alcohol tolerance was indeed not good.


    Looking at the clean cup, Xiang Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile. He felt that the current Gu Man was a little cute.


    The alcohol had been changed to fruit juice after Gu Man was drunk. The drinking session did not continue for long and ended quickly.


    Although it was over, Gu Man still felt dizzy. The feeling of being drunk did not decrease at all. Instead, it became more and more intense because she suddenly stood up.


    She took a deep breath. She did not understand why so many people liked to get drunk. Did they really like this uncontrollable feeling?


    Gu Man could not understand. Instead, because of the intoxication of the alcohol, her thoughts stopped and she began to think of some nonsense.


    She stared at the tall figure walking in front of her. She looked at the well-defined hand hanging by the side. It was exceptionally fair and tender, and it looked nice to hold.


    Gu Man realized that she was a little stunned. Why did she feel this way? However, in her daze, she subconsciously reached out and hooked that pair of hands.


    The touch was indeed not bad, just as she had imagined.


    Before she realized what she had done, Gu Man held his hands proudly and her small hand even occupied his entire palm.


    When Xiang Yin felt the touch on his hand and the warm temperature, his back instantly stiffened. He was stunned and did not even know how to move.


    He looked up at Gu Man. Gu Man also looked up at the same time and met Xiang Yin¡¯s deep gaze.


    She tilted her head, and her eyes revealed a puzzled expression. When she felt her lips dry up, she subconsciously licked them. However, the face, which was still a distance away, suddenly leaned close to her and the heat landed on her cheeks.


    If anyone dared to be so close to Gu Man usually, she would have pushed that person away long ago. However, once she realized that this person was Xiang Yin, Gu Man was actually at a loss.


    She looked at the face that was getting closer and closer to her in a daze. She felt her heart beating faster and faster. For a moment, she did not know if it was the alcohol or her own emotions.


    However, facing such intimacy, Gu Man could deeply feel that she did not hate it.


    Moreover, she felt that the person in front of her was a little similar to her previous pet.


    The moment this thought appeared, Gu Man could not control her hand.


    After she broke free from Xiang Yin¡¯s hand, Xiang Yin¡¯s mood instantly fell. He realized that the two of them were still too intimate and was about to leave when a pair of warm hands landed on his cheek in the next second, stunning him again.


    Those hands ran along his cheeks and attached to his hair, gently massaging.


    However, this action did not have any ambiguous emotions. Instead, it made Xiang Yin feel as if she was petting a dog.


    Xiang Yin, who suddenly thought of this, was caught between laughter and tears. The corners of his lips stretched, but he did not push Gu Man away and let her hand run rampant on his head.


    Forget it, it¡¯s not easy to get drunk.


    Gu Man felt the comfortable feeling in her hand and narrowed her eyes. The touch in her hand was strange, but she also liked it very much.


    Looking at his gradually messy hair, Gu Man finally realized her guilt. She retracted her hand as if nothing had happened and followed behind Xiang Yin obediently.


    After leaving the bar, the night breeze was a little cool. When it blew on her face, it suppressed a lot of the heat on her body.


    Her originally hazy consciousness became much clearer at this moment.


    She felt the coldness of the wind on her face and it took away the alcohol from her body. After her consciousness cleared, Gu Man suddenly realized what she had just done..

 Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Touching His Head

    Chapter 415: Touching His Head


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Bai Yun and Cui Lin, who was walking at the front, watched the two of them walk out side by side with ambiguous expressions.


    This expression kept reminding Gu Man what she had just done.


    She was shocked. Her blurry consciousness had long become clear. She could not help but feel a little vexed and puzzled why Xiang Yin did not push her away.


    However, the embarrassing thing had already happened. No matter how much she regretted it, it could not be salvaged. Gu Man pulled a long face and tried to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Drunkness could indeed make people lose control. It was better to experience it less next time.


    She licked her lips as the scene replayed in his mind. The heat rose again, and her heart beat faster.


    Gu Man had never felt this uncontrollable feeling before, but it was so intense now.


    However, she did not hate this feeling. She frowned slightly and a hint of frustration appeared on Gu Man¡¯s face.


    She let out a heavy breath to dispel the frustration in her heart.


    However, she quietly distanced herself from Xiang Yin. She did not hate this feeling, but she had always resisted this inexplicable feeling.


    Xiang Yin had just taken a step when he realized that Gu Man had silently distanced herself. His heart ached and he stood rooted to the ground.


    Gu Man was halfway forward when she suddenly realized that the person behind her was not following her. She subconsciously turned around and saw Xiang Yin standing on the spot. She opened her mouth, but the words in her mouth hesitated and she finally turned silent.


    However, after bracing herself and taking two steps forward, the pain in her heart became more and more obvious. Gu Man sighed. Forget it. Since it was inevitable, she might as well be more magnanimous.


    Halfway through, she turned around and realized that Xiang Yin, who had been lagging behind just now, was already standing behind her.


    At this moment, Gu Man felt her heart suddenly beat faster, as if it was no longer under her control. She looked at the face close to her. There was no expression on his face, but it made her feel wronged for no reason.


    The touch in her hand just now was like scratching an itch, making her heart uneasy.


    She had always done whatever she wanted. Why did she have to be at a loss in the face of such a thing?


    Gu Man frowned slightly, but her expression changed in Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes.


    The disappointment in his heart was magnified infinitely. Was he really too anxious?


    Just as Xiang Yin was about to take a step back, he saw the girl in front of him reach out and gently place her hand on his forehead like before.


    At this moment, he could clearly feel his heart beating rapidly. Something broke out of the cocoon and it was not under his rational control.


    Xiang Yin wanted to hug the girl in front of him tightly and express the infinite feelings he had in his heart.


    But in the end, it was his remaining rationality that suppressed all the restlessness in his heart. He pretended to be calm and spoke.


    ¡°Does my head feel good to touch?¡±


    The atmosphere eased a little because of his straightforward words. Gu Man looked at the person in front of her who wanted to laugh but didn¡¯t. She burst out laughing.


    ¡°It feels pretty good.¡±


    The atmosphere between the two broke through the ice at this moment. Unknowingly, their relationship seemed to have unintentionally changed, but the two of them did not seem to know.


    They walked up to Bai Yun and Cui Lin and looked at their aggrieved gazes. The shyness of being late surged into their cheeks at this moment.


    ¡°Do you still remember that there are two people here? You are shameless to make two living people wait for you.¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze turned cold for no reason. Bai Yun swallowed his saliva and immediately swallowed the words he had yet to say.


    He looked left and right. At this moment, alcohol could not hide his panic.


    ¡°Cui Lin, look at the moon today. It¡¯s really big and round.¡±


    Cui Lin could not help but mock.


    ¡°Bai Yun, it¡¯s cloudy today. Where did the moon come from?¡±


    Bai Yun was immediately choked by Cui Lin¡¯s words and did not even swallow his saliva. He coughed a few times before calming down.


    He raised his head unhappily and glared at Cui Lin.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know anything about romance?¡±

 Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Don’t Make Me Slap You

    Chapter 416: Don¡¯t Make Me Slap You


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Bai Yun, you still want to talk about romance with me? Don¡¯t force me to slap you.


    Cui Lin could not deal with Bai Yun at all. He raised his leg and kicked his butt, causing Bai Yun to stagger two or three times and almost fall to the ground.


    After stabilizing himself, Bai Yun immediately stood up and looked at Cui Lin unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯m already in so much pain today. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how to comfort me, but you even punched and kicked me. Let¡¯s end our friendship here.¡±


    ¡°What kind of joke is that?¡±


    Bai Yun¡¯s eyes lit up as Cui Lin spoke. Almost before he could finish, he could not help but interrupt.


    ¡°I knew you were the best to me. As expected, you can¡¯t bear to part with our relationship.¡±


    ¡°What are you babbling about? I mean, what friendship do the two of us have? Ridiculous.¡±


    Cui Lin¡¯s words instantly froze the smile on Bai Yun¡¯s face. The corners of his mouth twitched as he blinked.


    ¡°You must be lying, right?¡±


    Cui Lin slapped the back of Bai Yun¡¯s head. Feeling the pain in his hand, he swung his arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Why are you like this? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let you drink today.¡±


    Usually, when they went out to drink, they would be careful and not get drunk. However, today¡¯s situation was really special.


    After that incident, Bai Yun did not have any limitations when drinking. He poured everything into his mouth, causing him to be drunk especially quickly. Even when he spoke now, his entire face was red.


    However, despite his disdain, Cui Lin still accepted his fate and held Bai Yun¡¯s arm as he walked.


    ¡°You owe me.¡±


    The two of them gradually walked away. Gu Man recalled her previous words and called out to Cui Lin.


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow? I¡¯ll go get the herbs.¡±


    Cui Lin gritted his teeth. For a moment, he actually wanted to go back on his word. However, when he thought of Xiang Yin, who was standing beside Gu Man, his thoughts instantly disappeared, but he still gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m free tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Man finally smiled. This matter had been completely resolved and she would be able to treat Guo Guo soon.


    After Cui Lin and Bai Yun left, only Gu Man and Xiang Yin were left by the roadside.


    Because Xiang Yin had also drunk some wine, the two of them called the chauffeur.


    Now that the chauffeur had not arrived, they could only stand by the roadside and be forced to stand in the cold wind.


    After staying in the cold air outside for a long time, Gu Man¡¯s consciousness gradually returned. For the first time, she felt that she might as well be dizzy and not know anything.


    Thinking of what she had just done, she blushed and stood there, not knowing what to say.


    After a long silence, Xiang Yin finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you want me to buy you some hangover medicine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little wine. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Xiang Yin was about to say something else when his phone rang. He thought that it was a call from the chauffeur, but when he saw the name on it, Xiang Yin¡¯s hand tightened.


    He spoke to Gu Man helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a call.¡±


    Gu Man nodded and saw Xiang Yin walking to the side. She was a little puzzled. When he picked up calls previously, he did not avoid her. What kind of call would make him avoid her?


    However, although she was puzzled, she did not ask. She could only stand by the roadside and rub her hands to absorb some warmth.


    On the other side, Xiang Yin picked up the call with his phone. An old voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    There was no change in Xiang Yin¡¯s voice. It was exceptionally calm, but this simple address ignited the anger of the person on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°You still know that you have a grandfather. Why didn¡¯t you come back to see me? I found a good blind date for you. Come back and get married quickly. Look, you¡¯re not young anymore. You don¡¯t even have a partner. People outside say that you have a homosexual fetish.¡±


    When Old Master Xiang mentioned marriage, Gu Man¡¯s figure inexplicably appeared in Xiang Yin¡¯s mind..

 Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Old Master Xiang Pressing For Marriage

    Chapter 417: Old Master Xiang Pressing For Marriage


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, he quickly shook the scene out of his mind. When he heard those words, he spoke helplessly.


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no hurry. I have my own considerations.¡±


    ¡°No hurry? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to see you get married before I die. Let¡¯s not talk about having a grandchild, at least your marriage will make me feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    Xiang Yin tightened his grip on his cell phone. He knew that Old Master Xiang¡¯s health had not been good in the past few years, so when he suddenly heard this topic, his heart inevitably felt a little heavy. At this moment, he suddenly thought of Gu Man.


    ¡°Grandpa, I actually have a girlfriend.¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone immediately quietened down. Soon, Old Master Xiang¡¯s voice came again with a hint of excitement.


    ¡°Is it the girl in the newspaper? She looks pretty good. What¡¯s her family like?


    What¡¯s her name? How old is she this year?¡±


    Old Master Xiang¡¯s questions came one after another, but Xiang Yin caught the key in his words.


    ¡°Grandpa, since you already know about this news, why are you still urging me to get married?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t say that, you might have kept it a secret for a long time. Why didn¡¯t you tell your family that you already have a girlfriend?¡±


    Old Xiang¡¯s words were filled with anger and he vaguely had the intention to continue reprimanding him. Xiang Yin felt a headache and hurriedly interrupted Old Xiang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back in a few days. I have to hang up first.¡±


    Xiang Yin heaved a sigh of relief when he hung up. However, he had already promised. If he did not bring her back, he would definitely have to experience Elder Xiang¡¯s harassment in the future.


    He looked up at the figure standing by the roadside, but he did not know if Gu Man would agree to this request.


    When he arrived at the roadside and stood beside Gu Man again, Xiang Yin was already filled with worry.


    Thinking of how the two of them had interacted just now and hesitated for a long time, Xiang Yin still felt that it was better to tell Gu Man about this. After all, he had promised Old Master Xiang that he would bring her back in a few days. It was better to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s words as soon as he returned made Gu Man suspicious. She spoke almost without thinking.


    ¡°Is it because of the phone call just now? What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I just hope you can act as my girlfriend.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the burden in his heart relaxed a lot. However, at the same time, Xiang Yin was a little nervous. Although the two of them had gotten closer today, this request was indeed a little difficult, so he added.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really inconvenient, you don¡¯t have to act.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve already helped me so many times. It¡¯s fine for me to help you once. Besides, it doesn¡¯t sound difficult.¡±


    Xiang Yin heaved a sigh of relief and could not help but smile.


    ¡°I may need you to accompany me to see my parents.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Just as the two of them finished discussing, the chauffeur¡¯s car arrived in front of them. Xiang Yin helped Gu Man open the car door and the two of them sat in the back seat.


    Gu Man looked at the scenery outside the car window, but she was thinking about what had happened just now.


    For some reason, when Xiang Yin said that he wanted her to be his girlfriend, her heart beat very quickly.


    Alcohol was really harmful. She had sobered up a lot, but it was still easy for her to have arrhythmia.


    Suddenly, she remembered that she did not seem to have asked about the time just now. Gu Man turned around and realized that Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze was on her.


    She was caught off guard when she turned around and met Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze.


    Xiang Yin wanted for them to meet at the start, but he felt that it was a little too abrupt. He could only brace himself and meet Gu Man¡¯s gaze.


    The two of them looked at each other silently. After a long time, Gu Man came back to her senses and asked.


    ¡°About what time? So I can take an early leave of absence.¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows slightly. She did not expect time to be so tight. There was not much time left for her to prepare. Moreover, it was her first time meeting his parents and she had to bring some gifts. There was not much time left for her.


    ¡°Why? Is it too inconvenient?¡±


    Xiang Yin could tell that Gu Man was hesitating and asked..

 Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Questioned

    Chapter 418: Questioned


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Gu Man heard Xiang Yin¡¯s words, she shook her head. For a moment, the car was extremely quiet until the car stopped downstairs.


    The two of them waved goodbye and returned home.


    When Gu Man returned home, the lights in the living room had already been turned off. Other than the lights in Huang Jue¡¯s room, the lights in the other rooms were already dark.


    She thought of Huang Jue, who was about to take the exam. She knocked on the door of his room and leaned against the door frame, waiting for Huang Jue to open the door for her.


    The person inside reacted for a while and quickly came to the door to open it.


    Huang Jue was a little surprised to see Gu Man standing at the door.


    ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s school going?¡±


    At the mention of homework, Huang Jue sighed. Although he was very confident in the exam, he could not help but feel a little nervous at the juncture.


    In Gu Man¡¯s eyes, his sigh meant that he still did not have complete confidence in this exam. Hence, Gu Man decided to be merciful and tutor Huang Jue.


    Before Huang Jue could react, Gu Man had already walked into his room and saw the test papers on the table.


    It was no wonder that Huang Jue was able to maintain his high grades from the previous school. Other than his own talent, there was also his hard work every day.


    Huang Jue scratched his head. For a moment, he could not see what Gu Man wanted to do, but he still followed Gu Man obediently to the table.


    When he saw Gu Man sit down on his chair, Huang Jue instantly remembered that Gu Man had said that she wanted to tutor him in the morning.


    Immediately, his back straightened and he looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction hesitantly.


    ¡°Sister, actually, there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know. I more or less know these questions. I don¡¯t need you to tutor me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. There are many people who want to get in. Your results have to be good enough for Han City First High to make an exception to accept you.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words aroused Huang Jue¡¯s desire to learn, but this did not mean that Huang Jue could agree to let Gu Man tutor him. After all, he knew better than anyone else how Gu Man¡¯s homework was.


    He was afraid of hurting Gu Man if he pointed out her standards straightforwardly. However, if he was too tactful, Gu Man seemed to be very confident in her studies as well.


    Huang Jue did not stand beside Gu Man immediately. Instead, he hesitated, not knowing what to say.


    Gu Man looked up and glanced at him slightly, understanding what he was thinking. Children could never hide their thoughts. All their emotions were exposed on their faces.


    ¡°Are you worried about my studies?¡±


    Huang Jue did not expect Gu Man to be so straightforward. He began to panic and was at a loss. However, he quickly nodded under Gu Man¡¯s gaze.


    Forget it. He would die sooner or later. He might as well be straightforward now.


    Gu Man was not angry at Huang Jue¡¯s doubts. Instead, she gently tapped a question on the paper he had done.


    ¡°You made a mistake in this question. You think too much and made something simple, difficult.¡±


    When Huang Jue heard this, he raised his head slightly and looked at the place Gu Man was pointing.


    When he saw that question, he frowned. This question was indeed difficult for him, but he had also successfully traced the steps back to it. There was no problem.


    However, he still took out the answer honestly. After all, compared to his words, he felt that Gu Man definitely believed the answer more.


    ¡°We should choose D for this question.¡±


    The moment Gu Man calculated the correct answer to the question, Huang Jue also saw the correct choice on the answer key. He did not expect the answer on it to be exactly the same as Gu Man¡¯s. He was immediately shocked.


    However, he quickly threw out the unbelievable thought in his mind. It might just be a coincidence. It was a multiple-choice question, wasn¡¯t it normal to be able to guess the correct answer?


    With this in mind, he looked at Gu Man.


    ¡°Sis, can you see if there are any mistakes in the other parts?¡±


    When Gu Man heard Huang Jue¡¯s tone, she knew that he did not completely believe her. Hence, she picked up the paper and browsed through it seriously a few times before discovering a few mistakes..

 Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: True Standard

    Chapter 419: True Standard


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You¡¯re still too impatient. Just treat this as a small test. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. Many of the problems are just because of carelessness. You can clearly do it right. I don¡¯t want to see such small mistakes in the next paper.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s tone became stern. She really sounded like a teacher.


    Huang Jue looked at his shortcomings and wrote down the correct answers. He looked at the answers in his hand, but from the initial indifference to the later shock, he became numb.


    ¡°Sister, when did you secretly sign up for tuition classes behind my back? You actually know these questions?!¡±


    Although Gu Man was already in her third year of high school, based on Huang Jue¡¯s understanding of her from before, Gu Man might not even know how to do junior high school questions now. How could she be 100% right?


    However, Huang Jue¡¯s attitude still changed unknowingly. There was admiration in his eyes, but there were still some doubts. Therefore, he decided to experiment and took out a brand new paper. He did not even have time to do this paper.


    He randomly picked a few questions that looked a little difficult and buried his head in them.


    However, the slightly difficult questions were time-consuming. He barely completed three questions after nearly half an hour.


    Looking at his answer in satisfaction, he placed the test paper in front of Gu Man again.


    He could ensure that nothing would go wrong this time, not to mention that the difficulty could even be said to be a high school question.


    However, Gu Man only took a few simple glances and pointed out the mistakes.


    ¡°This step is too complicated. It can clearly be done with this definition. There¡¯s no need for this step¡­¡±


    After a few questions, Gu Man also completely realized where Huang Jue¡¯s problem was.


    It was just that he always made simple questions difficult. Although he could eventually come up with the correct answers, it was too time-consuming. The questions that could have been completed in ten minutes took fifteen minutes.


    There was no problem with the answer this time. Huang Jue looked down at the directions Gu Man pointed out and answered according to his train of thought. He realized that it was true.


    He had indeed thought too much. Originally, it was a simple question that could be solved with a few formulas. However, he had twisted the entire question. Although he could finally get the correct answer, it would take time and easily cause problems.


    After these repeated probings, Huang Jue confirmed that Gu Man indeed had the ability.


    He did not expect his ordinary sister to finally be enlightened at learning.


    When would he be enlightened?


    After certifying Gu Man¡¯s strength, Huang Jue was especially cooperative in the subsequent tutoring. Coupled with Gu Man¡¯s thoughts, he drew inferences and finished questions much faster.


    There was even a faint joy of discovering and learning.


    No, he must be crazy. Studying was clearly the most difficult thing.


    Just by doing a few questions, two hours had already passed. By the time the two of them reacted, it was already close to 12 o¡¯clock.


    At the thought that Gu Man still had to go to school tomorrow, Huang Jue felt very guilty.


    He obediently came behind Gu Man and massaged her shoulders.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll have to trouble you tonight. Hurry up and go back to rest. You still have school tomorrow. Don¡¯t fall asleep in class.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I usually catch up on my sleep in class. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t listen to those classes.¡±


    Huang Jue was dumbfounded.


    His excited expression froze on his face. This person had tried so hard to make him study hard, but in the end, she slept in class.


    Where was the justice?


    However, Huang Jue did not say the words in his heart. He looked at Gu Man¡¯s slightly tired eyes with a guilty expression. He massaged her shoulders a few more times and sent her back to her room before returning to his room.


    Gu Man returned to her room. After washing up, she lay on the bed and fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, she looked at the alarm clock that had already rung once and pinched her brows with a headache..

 Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Late for a Second Time

    Chapter 420: Late for a Second Time


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the end, she struggled against her sleepiness and rushed to school.


    However, Gu Man kept feeling that she had a grudge against Jiang Zi. Otherwise, why would she meet him every time she was late?


    Jiang Zi leaned against the podium and looked at Gu Man, who had just walked in, with a faint smile.


    ¡°Student Gu, this is the second time you¡¯re late when I¡¯m teaching¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach?¡±


    Gu Man had not finished speaking and interrupted Jiang Zi.


    He seemed to have recalled the scene that day, and his expression changed instantly. However, he quickly curled his lips and waved his hand indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same punishment. Wouldn¡¯t it be meaningless to use the same punishment twice?¡±


    Gu Man stood by the door frame and sized up Jiang Zi. He really did not know how to be anxious. It was obvious that he was not here to teach sincerely. Otherwise, why would he be willing to delay his class?


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you by making you stand outside for one class.¡±


    When Gu Man heard Jiang Zi¡¯s words, she did not expect him to come up with such a childish punishment. This punishment was used to punish elementary school students, right? If she remembered correctly,


    At the thought that she could not lie on the table to catch up on her sleep, Gu Man immediately felt frustrated.


    ¡°Change it.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words made Jiang Zi laugh out loud. He looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction and smiled.


    ¡°Student Gu, you¡¯re so authoritative. If I change it just because you say so, wouldn¡¯t I lose face as a teacher?¡±


    Gu Man did not say anything. She just leaned against the door frame and stared at Jiang Zi.


    It was clearly a very calm gaze, but when it landed on someone, it made one feel a chill for no reason.


    Jiang Zi¡¯s gaze was no longer as joking as before. He became serious and sized Gu Man up carefully.


    At that moment, he had the thought that the high school student in front of him was Eel.


    Gu Man, Eel.


    He read these two names and sized Gu Man up carefully. At her age, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    No matter how talented they were, Eel could not be a third-year student.


    Although many coincidences connected, Jiang Zi still did not think that Gu Man was Eel.


    His thoughts gradually became chaotic. He did not continue to pursue the matter of Gu Man being late. Instead, he waved his hand and let Gu Man return to her seat.


    Throughout the entire lesson, he casually taught two or three sentences before giving them homework and letting them do the questions.


    Jiang Zi took out his laptop and started typing on it. When Gu Man, who was sitting below and preparing to lie on the table to sleep, felt the vibration on her watch, she instantly looked up at Jiang Zi.


    Seeing that the person was typing quickly on the keyboard and did not notice the situation below at all, Gu Man immediately understood that she had probably aroused his suspicion just now.


    She stretched lazily, straightened up, and took out her phone from her desk pocket without any scruples.


    After entering another interface, she turned the screen and quickly slid across it.


    Xiao Xiao, who was doing her homework, instantly looked over. She looked nervously in Gu Man¡¯s direction, then looked up at the podium and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Manman, you were late just now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the teacher will scold you if you play with your phone now?¡±


    Although he had always shown a good temper in front of outsiders, he looked like a delinquent and was not to be trifled with.


    Therefore, the students of Class 10 were quite obedient in front of him. However, he heard that the students of Class 1 were not very happy recently because although Jiang Zi graduated from a famous university, the quality of his teaching was not as good as that of the old teacher.


    However, the people of Class 10 were happy to see such a scene and watch the show.


    Actually, everyone understood that now that they were already in their third year of high school, teachers were not very useful anymore. However, Class One wanted to chase this new teacher away with an excuse. Perhaps something unknown had happened.


    When the bell rang, Jiang Zi packed his things and was about to leave the classroom when a few uninvited guests arrived at the door.


    It was Wei Wei, Mo Qing, and Han Yi. They stood at the door, but their gazes were fixed on Jiang Zi, who was standing on the podium. It seemed that they were here for him..

 Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Stop Jiang Zi

    Chapter 421: Stop Jiang Zi


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As soon as Jiang Zi packed his things, he saw three students blocking his way. He could not help but feel a little frustrated. Moreover, these three students looked unfamiliar.


    Although he had been teaching here for a period of time, Jiang Zi did not recognize their appearance. He didn¡¯t have any impression of anyone else other than Gu Man.


    ¡°Teacher, we have something to discuss with you.¡±


    He had originally planned to discuss with Guo Zi what to do next, but when Jiang Zi heard their words, he was forced to stop in place.


    ¡°If you have something to tell me, be quick with it.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, are you sure you want us to talk about it here? We¡¯re not the ones who will be embarrassed.¡±


    Jiang Zi was so angry that he almost laughed. They were students and he only taught those two classes. It was obvious that these three people were students from the other class.


    Jiang Zi did have a good impression of that class. They were too proud and arrogant. They were even more obnoxious and arrogant than he was when he was in high school.


    Wasn¡¯t it just Class One of Han City First High? The hierarchy was so obvious. It was foul.


    ¡°Fire away.¡±


    Jiang Zi was curious about what these students could say.


    The identity of the three of them and their actions had already attracted the attention of Class 10. Although it was the end of class, they were still sitting upright in their seats, curiously sizing them up.


    Gu Man touched her chin and looked at the three people who were stopping Jiang Zi. If she saved Jiang Zi, would it be easier to recruit him?


    Thinking of this, she rubbed her palms together. Although it was obvious that the three of them did not come with good intentions, the war had yet to happen, so she suppressed the excitement in her heart.


    ¡°Teacher, our class is from Han City First High School¡¯s Class One. I hope you can be more self-aware and suggest to the year head that you don¡¯t teach our class. After all, the quality of your teaching isn¡¯t too good. It¡¯s very easy for you to drag down our class¡¯s Chinese results.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that this group of people hadn¡¯t brought it up to the Year Head yet, but the Year Head seemed to be blindfolded by Jiang Zi¡¯s education, thinking that this matter was nothing at all, causing their complaints to be fruitless.


    In addition, their grades had been declining recently, and their form teacher had talked to them. That was why they had set their sights on the new teacher.


    They wanted to use this to clear the name of their declining grades.


    That was the reason for today¡¯s drama.


    Jiang Zi almost laughed when he heard their words.


    ¡°You¡¯re in your third year of high school now, and you¡¯re not in your first year or second year, you can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve affected your studies. I¡¯ve only taught you a few classes.¡±


    These students¡¯ thoughts were too scheming. Everything was written on their faces. How could Jiang Zi not see what they were thinking? However, they could accuse him so easily.


    Wei Wei stared at Jiang Zi¡¯s good-looking face and thought of his identity. In the end, she softened her tone.


    Those who could study at Zhong Chu University had a certain level of strength. Perhaps in the future, he would be her senior and she would have to rely on him to guide her. Therefore, she could not make things too ugly now.


    ¡°Teacher, that¡¯s not what we meant. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re new here. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for you to teach the third-year students.¡±


    Compared to Han Yi¡¯s straightforwardness, Wei Wei¡¯s words were more tactful, but she basically meant that Jiang Zi was not worthy of being their teacher.


    They originally thought that after saying this, their plan would work, but they did not expect that the person standing in front of them was a very shameless person.


    Faced with such words, he scratched his ear indifferently.


    ¡°If you really have a problem, talk to the year head.¡±


    After saying this, he was about to move past the three of them and leave, but Han Yi stretched out his hand and blocked his way.


    If the three of them could talk to the Year Head and get this teacher replaced, they wouldn¡¯t have to come to Class 10 today.


    Firstly, they wanted Jiang Zi to be ridiculed in front of so many people and if he could not withstand the humiliation, it might make him agree to stop being their teacher.


    The academic qualification of going to Zhong Chu University was indeed not bad, but this person¡¯s teaching ability was really too perfunctory..

 Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Changing Teachers

    Chapter 422: Changing Teachers


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a student stop a teacher.¡±


    Jiang Zi¡¯s good temper had long disappeared after being stopped time and time again. His face turned completely cold. Being able to come here to be a teacher was already a powerless strategy. However, there was no news of Eel for so long. The only clue was a third-year student, which was impossible.


    Jiang Zi had already suppressed a lot of anger in her heart.


    Instantly, the aura on his body was fully released. How could a third-year student be compared to him?


    They were instantly at a loss for words when they saw Jiang Zi¡¯s cold face despite preparing what to say beforehand.


    Mo Qing, who was standing at the back, rolled her eyes and came up with a plan. She looked at Class 10 behind Jiang Zi and immediately diverted the trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if our class is the only one with objections, but the key is that both of your classes have objections. Perhaps you¡¯re more outstanding in other aspects, but you¡¯re really not suitable to be a teacher.¡±


    She deliberately lowered her voice because she wanted to use this opportunity to stir up conflict between Jiang Zi and the students of Class 10. She did not believe that Jiang Zi would ask the students of Class 10 one by one, and this was the best opportunity to create conflict.


    The students from both classes were unwilling to let Jiang Zi teach them, so she didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Zi could be so thick-skinned as to continue teaching.


    Moreover, they could also shift most of his anger onto Class 10.


    However, Mo Qing had made the wrong guess about Jiang Zi¡¯s character. It was not that he did not see the scheme in Mo Qing¡¯s eyes, so he immediately turned to look at the Class 10 students who were sitting there and watching the show.


    ¡°This student from Class One said that you have a problem with me. I¡¯ll give you all a chance right now to raise any concerns, I may or may not change though.¡±


    Mo Qing did not expect Jiang Zi to reveal everything she had just said.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, but in the next second, many gazes landed on her. The scrutiny and gazes made her want to find a hole to hide in.


    Why didn¡¯t Jiang Zi play by the rules? How could a teacher be so straightforward?


    At this point, he expected that the three of them would give up because of this matter, but he did not expect them to be so thick-skinned as to continue speaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any objections? This teacher is far inferior to the old teacher from before. Although I know that they had some grudges with you, you can¡¯t go behind your conscience and say that this teacher teaches well.¡±


    Han Yi spoke righteously and put himself on the side of justice. He looked like he was trying his best to help everyone. It was disgusting to look at.


    Gu Man tapped her fingertips on the table. In the silence, she stared at Han Yi and laughed.


    ¡°Teachers are just guides on the way to study. You really have to rely on yourself. I think this is a principle that all children understand. Why don¡¯t you understand? Why don¡¯t you go back to kindergarten and learn this again?¡±


    Her words were clearly sincere, but they were especially ear-piercing. Han Yi¡¯s entire face was green and purple. He bit his lower lip and was about to retort, but he clearly remembered what had happened before and could only suppress his anger.


    His face was flushed red, but he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He was as aggrieved as he could be.


    Jiang Zi looked at Han Yi curiously. Why didn¡¯t this student look so aggrieved when facing him? Was he not scary?


    Jiang Zi touched the scar on his eyebrow. The first time he entered the office, he frightened the teachers. His appearance was quite deceiving. Why wasn¡¯t this student afraid of him?


    ¡°Gu Man, we¡¯re discussing this matter seriously with the teacher. Please don¡¯t cause trouble. Moreover, you said that the teacher is for guidance, but Teacher Jiang doesn¡¯t provide any guidance at all. We don¡¯t want him to continue teaching. Is there a problem?¡±


    Wei Wei frowned slightly and looked at Gu Man as if she was looking at an ignorant student with such a high and mighty attitude.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have implicated Class 10. None of us said that we don¡¯t want Teacher Jiang to continue teaching.¡±


    Wei Wei was stunned by Gu Man¡¯s words and could not find any words to refute. She could only turn around and glare at the instigator, Mo Qing..

 Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Leaving dejectedly

    Chapter 423: Leaving dejectedly


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    If she hadn¡¯t said those words just now, why would she be embarrassed now?


    Mo Qing knew that she was in the wrong, but she wasn¡¯t feeling guilty. She was dissatisfied with Jiang Zi. If he didn¡¯t say anything, who would know?


    However, he just had to say it out loud, which led to this situation. It was fine if he didn¡¯t know how to teach, but his EQ wasn¡¯t high either. Other than his academic qualifications and appearance, she really didn¡¯t know what was good about him. He was useless.


    Mo Qing cursed in her heart. Actually, when she first saw Jiang Zi, she didn¡¯t have such bad intentions towards him.


    It was only because something happened that she gradually developed a desire to destroy Jiang Zi.


    Mo Qing lowered her head obediently. Wei Wei couldn¡¯t say anything in front of so many people, so she could only look at Jiang Zi again.


    ¡°Teacher, we¡¯re discussing this with you. Please don¡¯t involve others.¡±


    Their main goal today was to quickly replace this Chinese teacher, not to argue with the mad dogs of Class 10.


    After so many things, they usually did not dare to be so arrogant in front of Class 10 and avoided them.


    At this moment, Gu Man stood up. She had been watching the show for so long. It was time to save the hero.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, people like this are not worthy of your teaching. It¡¯s clearly their fault, but they implicated you. I really don¡¯t know how many years of their upbringing have gone to waste.¡±


    Even if they were afraid of Gu Man¡¯s crazy actions, being pointed at and scolded like this was not something ordinary people could tolerate.


    Wei Wei looked at Gu Man fiercely, as if she was venting all the hatred in her heart.


    Previously, Gu Man was clearly just someone who could be bullied by others. Why did she give up at such a critical moment in her third year of high school?


    Wei Wei did not understand. During this period of time, the humiliation she had suffered because of Gu Man instantly erupted. She could not care less about her original purpose of coming here. Her red eyes looked at Gu Man with the intention to fight to the death.


    Almost no one reacted. Wei Wei came from the door to Gu Man¡¯s seat and raised her hand high.


    Just as the slap was about to land on Gu Man¡¯s face, someone reacted and screamed.


    The slap did not sound. Gu Man held Wei Wei¡¯s wrist tightly, as if she wanted to crush her bones through her flesh.


    The pain swept over her in an instant. Wei Wei even forgot to control her expression, and her entire face twisted.


    She gritted her teeth and stared fixedly at Gu Man. She could not help but roar.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s face was cold as she looked at Wei Wei¡¯s hand. She did not let go as she wished.


    ¡°If your grades are falling, you should reflect on yourself and not blame the teacher. Besides, you¡¯re already in your third year of high school.¡±


    Gu Man did not finish her sentence, but the meaning was already conveyed.


    The results at the end of the third year of high school had basically stabilized, so there would not be too many ups and downs. At the last moment, the teacher would just make them do more papers and would not teach new classes.


    Therefore, this was also the reason why the Year Head was willing to let a new teacher teach the Year Three students.


    What¡¯s more, Chinese was something that usually accumulated over time. It was not like other subjects which could be crammed


    Therefore, Wei Wei and the others were just looking for a good excuse for their results dropping. Jiang Zi had become their ready-made excuse.


    Wei Wei¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She didn¡¯t know if it was because her thoughts had been exposed or because of the pain in her wrist, but it might be both.


    She licked her lips and defended herself unwillingly.


    ¡°But after he came, he didn¡¯t teach us anything. He made us watch a movie during the first lesson. How can there be a teacher like that who doesn¡¯t make students do papers and watch a movie instead?¡±


    Wei Wei¡¯s words instantly angered everyone.


    The students of Class 10 slammed the table and scolded.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to watch a movie, then go and do the papers. Watching a movie won¡¯t stop you from doing the papers. If you really want to learn, why can¡¯t you? Stop pretending..¡±

 Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Choosing Herbs

    Chapter 424: Choosing Herbs


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to watch movies, we still want to watch movies. Senior year is so stressful. What¡¯s wrong with watching a movie?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at pretending. Can¡¯t you move outside to do work?¡±


    Their words exposed the loopholes in Wei Wei¡¯s words. Her initial self-righteousness became unreasonable at this moment. She was no longer angry, and the scene gradually became awkward.


    Jiang Zi, who was standing at the door, finally had the responsibility of a teacher and spoke up to mediate this farce.


    ¡°Alright, the three students from class one, you can go back now. If you have any problems with me, feel free to mention it to the Year Head.¡±


    Although Jiang Zi was talking to the three students, his gaze was on Gu Man.


    This student seemed to be quite interesting.


    Now that they had a way out, the three of them naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. Wei Wei fiercely pulled off her hand and let it fall to her side. She couldn¡¯t use any strength anymore. She ran away miserably. Her figure was as miserable as it could be.


    Jiang Zi smiled and knocked on Gu Man¡¯s table.


    ¡°Student Gu, come with me to the office.¡±


    After arriving at the office, there was no one else. Jiang Zi sat on the chair and stared in Gu Man¡¯s direction. He sized her up before saying.


    ¡°Student Gu, have you done any research on computers?¡±


    As she said this, Jiang Zi kept staring at Gu Man, unwilling to miss the slightest expression on her face.


    However, Gu Man¡¯s face did not change much. She still looked the same.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words were especially resolute. For a moment, Jiang Zi suspected his judgment. How could he think that a third-year student was Eel?


    Perhaps it was because he had not had any clues for too long recently that he was a little frustrated. Anyone he looked at seemed like Eel.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go back first. Thank you for today¡¯s matter.¡±


    Jiang Zi paused. Although he felt that Gu Man had spent most of the time watching the show, she still stood up for him. Jiang Zi was not the kind of person who did not know how to repay kindness, so he still expressed his gratitude.


    Gu Man shook her head and left the office with her hands in her pockets.


    The reason why she did not admit her identity just now was because Gu Man had considered her grudge with them. She did not really want to be posted online again.


    Therefore, it was better to get along slowly in reality and expose her identity when the time came.


    There was not much commotion in the afternoon until school ended.


    Gu Man looked at the familiar car parked outside the school, opened the car door, and got in.


    There was another very important thing today, and that was to go to Cui Lin¡¯s small pharmacy to get the herbs.


    Xiang Yin was a responsible chauffeur. Perhaps because he had received the news early, Cui Lin stood at the entrance and waited for them.


    However, the expression on his face did not look like a welcome at all. Instead, it was filled with resentment.


    Seeing Gu Man get out of the car, he could not help but speak sarcastically.


    ¡°You exchanged such a simple piece of information for my precious medicinal herbs. It¡¯s really worth it.¡±


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you going back on your word?¡±


    Before Cui Lin could defend himself, he felt a cold gaze from behind.


    He had yet to speak!!!


    ¡°No, go ahead.¡±


    In any case, she was going to pick ordinary medicinal herbs. As for those precious medicinal herbs, he had already packed them up.


    However, even ordinary medicinal herbs would inevitably make Cui Lin¡¯s heart ache.


    However, the indistinct gaze behind him forced him to smile.


    When she arrived at the pharmacy and looked at the medicinal herbs placed inside, Gu Man knew that Cui Lin had definitely put away the precious medicinal herbs. The last time she came, those medicinal herbs were not so ordinary.


    ¡°Is this all that¡¯s left of these herbs?¡±


    Although Cui Lin was puzzled by Gu Man¡¯s question, he still nodded firmly.


    Even if this was not all of it, he had to admit that this was all that was left. It was just a piece of news. How could it be sold for hundreds of thousands of yuan?


    Gu Man smiled and stared at Cui Lin without saying anything.


    Although there was something wrong with his gaze, Cui Lin was already prepared to deny it.


    Although he did not admit it, there would always be someone who would expose him, such as Xiang Yin..

 Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Top-Tier Medicinal Herbs

    Chapter 425: Top-Tier Medicinal Herbs


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°When I came here a few days ago, there weren¡¯t so few medicinal herbs left, right?¡±


    Xiang Yin casually picked up one of the medicinal herbs and played with it. His gaze landed on Cui Lin, making him shudder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been making a lot of pills these past few days¡­¡±


    Cui Lin scratched his head guiltily, but he looked around, not daring to meet Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze.


    He coughed softly and emphasized his words again.


    ¡°You also know that I like to study some strange things when I¡¯m free, so the medicinal herbs have been used up very quickly. I haven¡¯t replenished them in the past few days.¡±


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She looked at the room behind Cui Lin.


    She had seen all these medicinal herbs, but they were the kind that could be bought in an ordinary medicinal pharmacy. Of course, Gu Man did not want these medicinal herbs.


    Cui Lin acutely sensed Gu Man¡¯s gaze and became vigilant. He carefully moved his body, trying to block the medicinal herbs behind him.


    How could Xiang Yin not understand Cui Lin¡¯s character? He raised his foot and walked towards the room behind him. When he placed his hand on the door handle, an anxious voice sounded behind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I haven¡¯t had time to tidy up that room. It¡¯s too dirty and messy. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll dirty your eyes. Don¡¯t go in.¡±


    Cui Lin¡¯s emotions were exposed. He placed his hand on Xiang Yin¡¯s wrist in a panic and raised the doorknob.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know how you are, I won¡¯t despise you.¡±


    The corners of Xiang Yin¡¯s lips curled up, but his hand that was pressing the door handle pressed down slightly. Cui Lin¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat. His strength could not compare to Xiang Yin¡¯s at all. Seeing that the door handle was about to press down, he hurriedly spoke in a panic.


    ¡°This room is really messy. There¡¯s nowhere to step. Aren¡¯t you choosing herbs? Hurry up and choose.¡±


    Cui Lin looked at Gu Man for help, but Gu Man was waiting for his top-tier medicinal herbs to be exposed. How could she help him?


    He stood at the side with his arms crossed, looking like he was watching a good show.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words were no different from adding fuel to the fire. Cui Lin was so anxious that cold sweat broke out. He could not expose his precious medicinal herbs even if he died.


    He used his body to block the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you honestly. In any case, you¡¯ve already discovered that the herbs in this room are indeed precious, but I definitely won¡¯t hand them over. It¡¯s already good enough that I can give those herbs to you. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Cui Lin finally exposed the fact that he had hidden the medicinal herbs, but he was still not afraid of blocking the door. After all, the herbs in the room were his little darlings. He could not bear for Gu Man to take them away.


    ¡°What if I trade prescriptions for it?¡±


    Gu Man did not expect Cui Lin to hand over the top-tier medicinal herbs honestly with just that small piece of information.


    Therefore, she was already prepared for such a situation.


    She took out a piece of paper from his pocket. It was a piece of rough paper that was commonly used by high school students. There were even traces of calculations behind it.


    Gu Man held the piece of paper with both hands and flipped it over. The characters on the other side of the paper were written elegantly and freely.


    Cui Lin looked in the direction of the prescription and his eyes lit up, but he still did not move away. What if it was a diversion?


    ¡°Bring it here and let me see. Hl decide if I want to open the door after.¡±


    Gu Man did not hesitate and took a few steps towards Cui Lin. Xiang Yin also made way and stood at the side to look at the two of them.


    The prescription was handed to Cui Lin. He browsed through it roughly. His expression was no longer as worried as before. Instead, he became extremely excited.


    He looked up at the prescription and then at Gu Man.


    ¡°Did you write this prescription?¡±


    As he asked, Cui Lin folded the prescription and stuffed it into his pocket.


    ¡°I did, but if you want to use this to treat illnesses, you need to add or reduce


    the herbs according to the patient¡¯s symptoms..¡±

 Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Prescription for Medicinal Herbs

    Chapter 426: Prescription for Medicinal Herbs


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cui Lin calmed his beating heart, but he could not calm down at all. He went straight to Gu Man and did not care that the door frame was unobstructed. He wanted to go forward and hold her hand.


    However, when he was a few steps away from Gu Man, someone interrupted him.


    Xiang Yin stared at Cui Lin¡¯s outstretched hands with an unfriendly expression. His eyes seemed to be saying that if he dared to take another step forward, he would chop off his hands and feed them to the dogs.


    Cui Lin could only retract his gaze resentfully. He touched the back of his neck, his eyes wandering, but his gaze on Gu Man was extremely firm.


    ¡°Even in the entire Chinese medicine world, you can¡¯t find a better solution than this. Are you sure you wrote this yourself?¡±


    Although Cui Lin already knew Gu Man¡¯s talent in Chinese medicine, he did not expect her to be so monstrous.


    Although this prescription was only used to treat simple illnesses, the medicinal ingredients inside had indeed greatly reduced the expenditure. It could even use the smallest amount to achieve the best treatment effect.


    If this prescription could be widespread, it would be a huge reform in the TCM industry. Many people would no longer have a headache over those simple yet difficult-to-treat illnesses.


    ¡°Positive.¡±


    Gu Man nodded, and there was no sign of lying on her face.


    Cui Lin suppressed the excitement in his heart and planned to negotiate with Gu Man.


    ¡°Of course, you can choose whatever herbs I want. As for this prescription, I want to send it to the Chinese Medicine Association. This is the largest association in the Chinese Medicine world. It¡¯s filled with all kinds of Chinese medicine enthusiasts. I wonder if Miss Gu is interested in joining?¡±


    Cui Lin¡¯s attitude had already changed when he saw the prescription. His eyes became extremely respectful when he saw Gu Man, as if he was looking at a god.


    Gu Man rubbed her chin. She had never heard of this association.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide the truth from Miss Gu. Because Western medicine has been rampant recently, the status of Chinese medicine is in danger. The reason why the Chinese Medical Association is able to be established until now is because of our passion. Therefore, we need to stir up a storm with fresh blood like you and redefine the status of Chinese medicine.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve chosen to give you the prescription, I¡¯ll naturally let you handle it. However, I need to consider joining this Chinese Medical Association. After all, I¡¯m still a third-year student.¡±


    Because he was too excited, Cui Lin would forget Gu Man¡¯s current identity. If he rashly brought her in, who knew how many people would doubt him. After all, the people from the Chinese Medical Association were a group of arrogant people.


    They were even more self-reliant with age because they had always determined that age was also the standard of Chinese medicine.


    Gu Man was indeed too young when compared to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not thinking things through, but Miss Gu, if you want to join the Chinese Medical Association, you can look for me anytime. We welcome talents like you.¡±


    For the first time, Cui Lin examined the girl in front of him. Not only was she outstanding in appearance, but she was also exceptionally talented in Chinese medicine. It was no wonder Second Master Xiang was attracted to such a person. He kept feeling that there were many secrets about Gu Man that they had not discovered.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After this incident, Cui Lin did not intend to stop them from choosing Chinese medicine herbs.


    What a joke. The person standing in front of him was someone who could possibly redefine the status of Chinese medicine. His medicinal herbs were nothing.


    If the people from the Chinese Medical Association knew of Gu Man¡¯s existence, wouldn¡¯t they be able to get whatever herbs they wanted?


    He could still be considered to enjoy the benefits of a favorable position. He had to build a good relationship with Gu Man. She was a demon in the Chinese medicine world.


    Cui Lin had already planned to be on good terms with Gu Man, so when she was choosing herbs, he became especially eager and did not feel the pinch at all.


    My precious herbs, for the sake of this golden thigh, I can only give up on you for the time being.


    However, someone couldn¡¯t stand Cui Lin currying favor anymore.


    Cui Lin, who had just introduced his precious medicinal herbs, felt someone grab the back of his collar. When he turned around, he realized that Xiang Yin was looking at him coldly with a faint intent to kill in his eyes..

 Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Gu

    Chapter 427: Gu


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    He shrunk his neck and immediately made way. He was too excited just now. How could he have forgotten about this great demon king? How was it any different from having a death wish to fawn at her in front of him?


    Xiang Yin looked at Cui Lin, who took the initiative to give up his place, and his expression finally softened a little.


    ¡°Do you have any herbs you like?¡±


    Gu Man finally felt much more at ease. Actually, she knew these medicinal herbs even without Cui Lin¡¯s introduction.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that she knew many more medicinal herbs than Cui Lin.


    Therefore, there was no need for a chatterbox to introduce them to her non-stop. Xiang Yin¡¯s arrival had saved her.


    After roughly browsing through the herbs, Gu Man had already confirmed a few herbs in her heart.


    However, it had to be said that Cui Lin was indeed a member of the Cui family. The stocks of medicinal herbs were not something ordinary people could compare to. She even saw many rare medicinal herbs among them.


    Thinking of Cui Lin¡¯s excitement about the prescription, if she needed medicinal herbs next time, she could continue to use prescriptions to exchange for them.


    Putting aside the others, she still had enough prescriptions.


    He raised his hand and pointed at the herbs. When Gu Man was choosing herbs, Cui Lin deliberately paid attention to the types of herbs she chose. However, when he combined them, he could not figure out what illness they were used to treat.


    With the desire to learn if he didn¡¯t understand, he asked directly.


    ¡°Miss Gu, can I ask what illness you¡¯re preparing to treat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of Gu.¡±


    The expression on Cui Lin¡¯s face suddenly changed. He was about to shake his head and refuse, but when he met Gu Man¡¯s gaze, the rejection changed.


    ¡±1 know, Gu originates from Yunnan.¡±


    ¡°A good friend of mine has been poisoned, so I need these herbs to lure the Gu out.¡±


    Cui Lin stared at the medicinal herbs and came to a realization. These medicinal herbs were more like blood, and Gu liked things like blood the most. ¡°Then when you¡¯re treating your friend, can I watch?¡±


    Due to the fact that Gu had disappeared from this world for a long time, very few people were infected with Gu. Only some extremely old ancient medical books mentioned Gu. There was no specific treatment method.


    The only way was to dig out the Gu worm before it could devour the heart. This was the only way to save someone, but the death rate was extremely high.


    Therefore, Cui Lin was very curious about how Gu Man would treat them.


    Since Gu Man had already used the herbs, she probably did not plan to use the method of evisceration to dig out the flesh. However, could other methods really attract the Gu worms?


    Cui Lin was extremely curious. He swallowed nervously, afraid that Gu Man would not agree.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make that decision. I can ask her next time.¡±


    She thought that she might have to ask Cui Lin for medicinal herbs in the future. After all, medicinal herbs were rare in this world. Instead of wasting her effort to find them, she might as well come to Cui Lin¡¯s place to ask for ones that are ready.


    Therefore, Gu Man did not kick Cui Lin away after obtaining the medicinal herbs. Moreover, there was no need to use any evil techniques for this treatment. There was no need for her to do it in secret.


    When these words fell into Cui Lin¡¯s ears, there was no clear rejection. He immediately became excited, and his breathing seemed to be a little rapid.


    Cui Lin could not imagine that he could see the Gu removal technique one day. He hoped that Gu Man¡¯s technique would not disappoint him.


    After choosing the medicinal herbs, there was no need to continue staying with Cui Lin.


    Compared to the reluctant look on Cui Lin¡¯s face when she came, Cui Lin¡¯s face was full of smiles. He waved goodbye.


    ¡°Come back often!¡±


    Xiang Yin drove the car out slowly. Gu Man turned her head to look at his face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the prescription just now?¡±


    If it were an ordinary person, they would probably have asked a bunch of questions. However, Xiang Yin did not say anything, which made Gu Man curious.


    ¡°If you want to tell me, you¡¯ll naturally tell me. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, you won¡¯t tell me even if I forcefully ask.. So are you going to tell me now?¡±

 Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Shopping

    Chapter 428: Shopping


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hearing Xiang Yin¡¯s words, the corners of Gu Man¡¯s lips curled up inexplicably. Although she did not know where her happiness came from, she was indeed extremely happy at this moment.


    ¡°I only found the prescription from a very old ancient book. That ancient book probably hasn¡¯t been passed down to the world yet.¡±


    As for the ancient book Gu Man was talking about, she had personally written it down in her previous life. There were various prescriptions in the ancient book that could treat various difficult illnesses. However, the books could not be found anymore, but the contents of the books were memorized in her mind. Her words were not a lie.


    ¡°May I have the pleasure of reading it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re interested in Chinese medicine too?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that Chinese medicine is very broad and profound. The profundity behind it is attractive, so I want to understand it.¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s words were only on the surface. In his heart, he wanted to use the medical book to strengthen his relationship with Gu Man.


    Yesterday¡¯s touch still kept echoing in his mind. He actually realized that he had become even greedier and yearned for more.


    He looked down at the time and thought of Old Master Xiang¡¯s urging call today.


    The car turned around and drove towards the mall.


    Looking at the unfamiliar places around her, Gu Man did not ask Xiang Yin where he had brought her. After spending so much time together, the two of them had already formed a tacit understanding. Even if they did not speak, they could tell what the other party was thinking.


    No matter where it was, it would not harm her.


    When this thought surfaced, Gu Man was a little surprised herself. When did she trust someone so much? This had never happened in her previous life.


    She gradually returned to her previous life. Gu Man realized that there were still traces of her previous life in this world, so she could roughly deduce that it should be the world thousands of years later than her previous life.


    Ever since she came, she had learned a lot about the concept of transmigration on the Internet, but most of the novels that came out were wild and unrestrained.


    However, the novel also gave her some ideas. It was a completely unfamiliar world, so much so that she even thought that this was a superficial world in a novel.


    However, there was always something related to her previous life. That was why she dared to make such a guess.


    However, as for the words in the novels about transmigrating, Gu Man did not believe them. She felt that there must be some cause and effect for her to come here and enter Gu Man¡¯s body.


    It was just that she had never been able to find the cause and effect.


    Gu Man thought of something and tilted her head to look at Xiang Yin¡¯s chiseled face.


    She could clearly feel that the two of them had unknowingly been implicated by an unknown thing.


    Perhaps Xiang Yin was the only way she could find her way back.


    This was also one of the reasons why Gu Man had always allowed Xiang Yin to appear frequently in her world and not stop him.


    After thinking for a while, the car slowly stopped, and they were surrounded by the magnificent shopping district.


    At this moment, there were not many people. There were no signs of people coming and going. It was unknown if it was because Xiang Yin had arranged it in advance.


    The crowded crowd did not make Gu Man feel lively. Instead, it made her feel frustrated.


    This kind of place where there were not many people could make her feel slightly better.


    However, she did not expect Xiang Yin to notice this. Gu Man smiled.


    The two of them arrived at the mall and headed straight for the women¡¯s clothing section under Xiang Yin¡¯s lead.


    Xiang Yin looked down at the person beside him. She was wearing a simple shirt and pants. She seemed to be like this usually. She was dressed simply.


    He looked at the dazzling array of dresses and felt that any item would be suitable for Gu Man. After all, her face was superior enough.


    ¡°What style do you prefer?¡±


    After walking past a few shops in a row, she did not find any clothes that suited her taste. Xiang Yin could not help but ask.


    Gu Man turned around and thought for a moment. Her gaze swept across the nearby mall and finally landed on a shop with dim lights.


    Inside the transparent glass was a golden platform. The mannequin was wrapped in simple and elegant fabric. The style was like a qipao..

 Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Qipao

    Chapter 429: Qipao


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man actually did not have many requirements for clothes, but that dress looked exceptionally pleasing to the eye.


    Xiang Yin followed Gu Man¡¯s gaze and looked at the cheongsam on the stage. His eyes lit up.


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    Although he was asking a question, he did walk towards the shop.


    Seeing this, Gu Man followed behind Xiang Yin. When the two of them entered the shop, they realized that compared to other modern shops, this shop was filled with an ancient aura.


    It was basically made of old-fashioned heavy wood. When she pushed open the door and entered, the wind chime hanging at the door rang two or three times, and a woman walked out.


    The woman was wearing a bright red robe. Such a gaudy color did not make her look charming. Instead, it made her look noble and elegant.


    Her hair was tied up. When she looked at Gu Man, her eyes flickered a few times.


    ¡°I only serve those who are fated.¡±


    There were no other attendants in the shop. The lady boss looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction and smiled faintly.


    Xiang Yin frowned slightly. It was not easy for Gu Man to find something she liked. How could she miss it?


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay more.¡±


    When the lady boss heard this, she only shook her head gently.


    ¡°Since I only serve fated people, money is naturally not that important to me.¡±


    For some reason, Gu Man was in a daze when she met the lady boss¡¯s gaze. The emotions in her eyes were especially familiar, but Gu Man could not remember where she had met this pair of eyes.


    However, she felt an inexplicable sense of kindness towards the lady boss, so she spoke.


    ¡°Then I wonder if I¡¯m qualified?¡±


    When the lady boss heard this, she covered her mouth and chuckled.


    ¡°When I saw Miss just now, I knew that we must be fated.¡±


    She did not even ask which clothes the two of them had their eyes on. She went to the mannequin to take off the clothes and put a new set of clothes on the mannequin.


    ¡°Miss, try it on. This dress must suit you very well.¡±


    Although the clothes looked simple and elegant, the patterns on them were very complicated. They were the kind that stunned people at first glance, but the more one looked at them, the more one could appreciate the beauty.


    Gu Man took the qipao from the lady boss and did not even mention the size. She followed the lady boss to the fitting room.


    Xiang Yin sat on a chair outside the door and looked at the face in front of him nervously.


    When Gu Man came out later, what expression should he put on?


    Before Xiang Yin could think about it, the curtain in front of him was lifted. At some point, the lady boss handed Gu Man a pair of embroidered shoes that matched the cheongsam.


    On Gu Man¡¯s body, the embroidered shoes coupled with the simple and elegant cheongsam were undoubtedly the finishing touch.


    Her hair was tied up with a simple hairpin, revealing her beautiful and slender swan-like neck.


    Her shoulders were not the current popular right-angle shoulders. Instead, they were a little round. However, such shoulders did not look ugly in a cheongsam. Instead, they added to her round beauty.


    There was no expression on her face without makeup. It was cold and complemented the cheongsam.


    All his preparations went down the drain the moment he saw Gu Man.


    Xiang Yin knew that even without saying anything, Gu Man would know how stunning she was wearing the qipao under his stunned gaze.


    At this moment, the lady boss came to Gu Man and helped her tidy up her clothes.


    Gu Man looked at herself in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but smile. The originally cold painting instantly bloomed like a hundred flowers. It was as if the person in the painting had walked out of the painting. She was extremely beautiful.


    Gu Man turned around and looked at Xiang Yin. She naturally knew that Xiang Yin had brought her here to buy clothes, but she was only meeting his parents tomorrow. Although she did not know what kind of girl Xiang Yin¡¯s parents liked, it was not wrong to dress up obediently.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡±


    Xiang Yin hid the darkness in his eyes and replied without thinking..

 Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Strange Shop

    Chapter 430: Strange Shop


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Gu Man heard his praise, she was in a good mood. Speaking of which, although she did not ask for the size, it seemed to be tailor-made for her. It fit her exceptionally well and was comfortable.


    On the other side, Xiang Yin had already handed over his black card and started to look around the shop.


    The workmanship of this shop was not bad. They could buy a few more pieces.


    The lady boss took the black card from the lady boss and saw the meaning in Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes. She smiled.


    ¡°We only sell one piece of clothing a day. Miss, if you like, you can come back tomorrow.¡±


    Xiang Yin was a little dissatisfied. Just as he was about to speak, Gu Man grabbed his wrist and he immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely come if I have the chance.¡±


    The lady boss smiled and took the black card to the counter. After swiping the card, she respectfully handed it to Xiang Yin.


    Although the clothes looked good, Gu Man still returned to the fitting room to change into her own clothes.


    After the cheongsam was packed, it was placed in an exquisite box. There was a gift bag on the outside. Xiang Yin naturally took the bag from the lady boss.


    The two of them left the shop side by side. The lady boss looked at their backs and smiled.


    The dim yellow light was turned off, and the shop fell into darkness.


    After Gu Man took two to three steps, she seemed to have sensed something and looked behind her. Only then did she realize that the shop, which had been slightly lit just now, had completely darkened.


    In this bustling mall, such a shop was especially out of place. She had been to this mall before, but why didn¡¯t she see this shop?


    However, the doubts in her heart did not last long. Soon, Xiang Yin brought her to the jewelry shop to choose a necklace and carrings suitable for the qipao.


    Gu Man did not stay out for too long today. When she returned home, it was just in time for her family to eat.


    She looked at her grandmother¡¯s body and realized that her face was rosy. Clearly, she had not forgotten her instructions. If she drank the prescription on time every day and applied acupuncture a few more times, she would be cured.


    This could be considered a huge matter resolved.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll give you another acupuncture tonight. You¡¯ll be fine after a few more times.¡±


    Although her grandmother knew her body¡¯s condition very well, she also knew that her body was getting better and better. However, when she suddenly heard this, her eyes were still filled with tears.


    ¡°Good, good. I¡¯m really lucky to have met you, Manman.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m lucky to have met you.¡±


    Gu Man had a gentle smile on her face. This was an expression she had never had when she was outside. This was because the feeling of home touched her heartstrings. No matter how cold the ice was, it would melt in such an environment.


    Huang Jun was obviously very excited. When he first found out about this illness, he had been devastated. But now, everyone could see the changes in his aunt. She was really getting better day by day. He was exceptionally happy.


    Huang Jun, who was eating dinner, suddenly thought of something and carefully handed a bank card to Gu Man.


    ¡°Manman, this is the money Uncle has earned recently. Take it. There are many things to spend money on in school. Moreover, I made you spend so much money to buy so many things some time ago.¡±


    Huang Jun had a cautious expression on his face. His hands were covered in calluses. It was obvious that he had been working hard for the past few days.


    Although he was smiling, the fatigue in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Gu Man was about to refuse, but when she met Huang Jun¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject him.


    She pushed the card back and spoke before Huang Jun could show a sad expression.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m still underage. Gu Yuan has the responsibility to raise me.¡±


    At the mention of Gu Yuan, Huang Jun¡¯s attention was immediately diverted. His face was filled with anger.


    ¡°He definitely has to support you, but you have to accept Manman¡¯s money. I know that little girls spend a lot of money, but this isn¡¯t much. Just take it.¡±


    Gu Man did not expect the topic to involve Gu Yuan, but she still could not make Huang Jun take back his idea. She shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Uncle, I have money in my hands. If you really feel bad, save the money first. When I need it, I won¡¯t be polite..¡±

 Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Huang Jun’s Card

    Chapter 431: Huang Jun¡¯s Card


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As expected, Huang Jun only retracted his bank card after Gu Man said that.


    ¡°Manman, if you encounter any difficulties on a daily basis, you must tell Uncle and Grandma. Don¡¯t hold it in. By the way, about the meeting with Old Master Cui¡­¡±


    Huang Jun hesitated for a long time before finally bringing up this topic.


    He rubbed his hands together, his expression tense.


    Only then did Gu Man remember this matter. There had been too many things going on recently, which delayed their meeting.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow. I have something to do tomorrow. I have to go out.¡±


    It was about time to treat Ah Mai as well.


    After dinner, Gu Man went to her grandmother¡¯s room and lit the


    sleep-inducing incense. Seeing that her grandmother was gradually falling asleep, she took out the silver needles.


    The silver needle in her hand emitted a faint light while being used. This was a sign that spirit energy had been added to it.


    Compared to the real exhaustion from before, she was at ease this time.


    In fact, because her grandmother¡¯s health was gradually improving, she even increased the infusion of spirit energy. This way, she could reduce the number of acupuncture sessions in the future.


    The fog of incense floated in the air, wrapping the entire room in a mysterious aura. When the fog of incense gradually faded, Gu Man also retracted the needles that were inserted into her grandmother¡¯s body.


    After covering her grandmother with a blanket, she left the room.


    As soon as she left the room, she met Huang Jue, who was waiting at the door. Huang Jue looked at Gu Man expectantly as she held his exercise book in her hands.


    ¡°Sister, can I ask you a few questions? Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take too long.¡±


    Gu Man rubbed Huang Jue¡¯s head and went to his room.


    Huang Jue followed behind Gu Man happily. This time, Huang Jue deliberately looked at the time, so he did not delay much. After Gu Man returned to her room to wash up, she lay on the bed and quickly fell asleep.


    The alarm clock on the bedside table rang. It was already the next day. Gu Man got up, tidied up briefly, pushed open the door, and walked out.


    The others had already gotten up. There was an endless stream of chatter and laughter outside, but they deliberately suppressed their voices, as if they were afraid of disturbing someone.


    After Gu Man went out, the noise outside became louder.


    Grandma had an obvious look of joy on her face. When she saw Gu Man, she stood up.


    ¡°Manman, after your acupuncture yesterday, I felt that all my old illnesses were gone. I even felt that I had become much younger.¡±


    ¡°Manman, look at how excited your grandmother is. It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡±


    Gu Man smiled. ¡°Grandma, the effects are really not that exaggerating. You were the one who adhered to taking the medicine. Perhaps you just slept better yesterday.¡±


    ¡°None of you believe me!¡±


    Grandmother spoke unhappily, so Huang Jun could only coax her.


    ¡°Auntie, I see that you¡¯ve become younger.¡±


    When Grandma heard this, a smile appeared on her face again.


    ¡°This is all thanks to Manman. You must remember Manman¡¯s kindness in the future. If anyone dares to treat Manman badly, I¡¯ll be the first to not let them off.¡±


    Grandmother¡¯s tone was exceptionally serious. Seeing this, Huang Jun and Huang Jue hurriedly expressed their loyalty.


    ¡°I am sure that even if I disappoint everyone else, I won¡¯t disappoint Manman.¡± ¡°I have such a good sister. Why should I treat her badly?¡±


    Gu Man smiled as she pulled out a chair and sat down. Just as she picked up her chopsticks, she realized that the voices beside her were much softer.


    Only then did Grandma realize that Gu Man was dressed differently today. She was wearing a qipao. Her hair which was always in a high ponytail was tied into a bun.


    ¡°Manman, tell Grandma the truth. What are you going to do today?¡±


    This kind of dressing set off alarm bells in Grandma¡¯s heart. Why did Manman suddenly dress up so well? Could it be that she was preparing to go out on a date?


    Almost at the same time, Xiang Yin¡¯s figure appeared in her grandmother¡¯s mind. Previously, she had said that she would talk to him properly, but she had never found a chance. Could Manman have gone out on a date with him this time?


    Gu Man paused, but her expression did not change much.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, children nowadays love to look pretty.. What¡¯s wrong with dressing up when going out?¡±

 Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Meeting the Parents

    Chapter 432: Meeting the Parents


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Huang Jun tugged at his grandmother¡¯s sleeve and signaled her with his eyes.


    Although Huang Jun had the same guess as his grandmother when he saw Gu Man¡¯s dressing, this was her privacy after all. They should not push the child too hard. Gu Man was so sensible, so there would definitely not be any mistakes.


    Only then did Grandma realize that she had sounded a little anxious just now. She coughed two or three times.


    ¡°Manman, Grandma didn¡¯t mean to nag at you, but you have to distinguish between good and bad outside.¡±


    Gu Man nodded. Her cold appearance did not seem like she was planning to go on a date. It also made her grandmother relax a lot.


    However, this also made Grandma¡¯s intention to talk to Xiang Yin even stronger. Although her Manman would not be affected, it did not mean that others would not.


    Moreover, Xiang Yin did not know his limits. If he really knew his limits, how could he let the news be reported, even though it was deleted in the end?


    No, they had to talk. Grandma would never care so much during university, but she was still in her third year of high school.


    Because of this sudden topic, there was no laughter at the dining table. Everyone became worried. After a simple meal, Gu Man badc farewell to her grandmother and Huang Jun, stood up, and walked out the door.


    After she left, Grandma suddenly put down the chopsticks in her hand and looked in the direction of the door with a worried expression.


    ¡°Huang Juc, why don¡¯t you follow your sister and see what she¡¯s doing today?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. I believe sister knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Huang Jue did not want to admit it. After yesterday¡¯s pointers, he suddenly realized that he did not know how to do a lot of questions. He still had to do a lot of papers today. Where would he find the time to follow her?


    Huang Jun chimed in when he heard this.


    ¡°Indeed, I believe that Manman has her own choices. Aunt, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t push her too hard.¡±


    Although her grandmother¡¯s expression was a little relaxed after being persuaded, her expression was still very serious.


    Gu Man did not know what was going on behind her. She had just gone out and met Xiang Yin. The two of them went downstairs in tacit understanding.


    Xiang Yin wanted to greet Gu Man, but he saw a small bag in her hand.


    ¡°And this is?¡±


    Gu Man picked up the paper bag in her hand and showed it to him, but he could not see what was inside.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you bring some gifts with you when visiting parents for the first time?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite formal.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiang Yin could not help but smile. If Gu Man prepared a gift, did it mean that she also took this meeting with her parents very seriously?


    At the thought of this, Xiang Yin could not help but be happy.


    Because Xiang Yin liked peace and quiet, traveling by plane was necessary to get to his residence.


    However, she did not expect to have to take a helicopter after getting off the plane.


    Xiang Yin looked at her expression and explained.


    ¡°It¡¯s more remote. It¡¯ll be easier to take a helicopter.¡±


    Gu Man nodded. Some people indeed had some unique preferences and liked to live in the deep mountains and old forests.


    After the helicopter landed, Gu Man looked at the group of people waiting outside and suddenly had the intention to retreat.


    Why were there so many people standing in rows and looking at her with smiles?


    However, what worried Gu Man, even more, was that the gifts she brought weren¡¯t enough.


    With so many people, it seemed a little insufficient.


    When Old Master Xiang found out that Xiang Yin would be bringing his girlfriend home today, he called all his other aunts and uncles over.


    Gu Man even saw a familiar figure among them. It was Xiang Li, whom she had met a few times before.


    She had a smile on her face. When she saw Gu Man, the smile on her face seemed to widen.


    In the middle, an old man with white hair and a walking stick walked forward from among them. His expression looked especially serious, as if he was one of the more old-fashioned old men.


    Gu Man was thinking about how to speak when she saw a smile suddenly appear on the old man¡¯s face.


    ¡°You must be Manman. I¡¯ve heard about you from Xiang Li.¡±


    Previously, so many people had seen the news, so Gu Man was not surprised that Elder Xiang knew her identity. Instead, she smiled and nodded..

 Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: The Kind Elder Xiang

    Chapter 433: The Kind Elder Xiang


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Grandpa Xiang.¡±


    Gu Man was still very willing to talk to amiable old people. Moreover, she had not forgotten her current identity, so she had a faint smile on her face.


    It did not make people feel that it was too deliberate, nor did it make people feel distant. The perfect attitude made Old Xiang very satisfied.


    However, when Elder Xiang turned to look at Xiang Yin, his face clearly revealed impatience and dissatisfaction. Gu Man looked at his expression and did not doubt that Xiang Yin would hit Xiang Yin with her walking stick in the next second.


    However, facing Elder Xiang¡¯s murderous gaze, Xiang Yin¡¯s expression did not change. Instead, he kept looking straight at Gu Man.


    The scene of their gazes meeting was seen by Old Xiang. He nodded in satisfaction, but he was unsatisfied when he looked at his grandson, he said sternly.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Even though Xiang Yin heard this, his gaze did not shift. Instead, he gently rubbed Gu Man¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Xiang Yin put his hands in his pockets and followed Elder Xiang to the other side.


    Although they deliberately lowered their voices, Gu Man could still hear their conversation clearly.


    ¡°Young brat, why did you only bring such a good-looking girlfriend back now?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same whether I bring her back earlier or later?¡±


    ¡°How is it the same? You only brought her back when I was half-dead, right? If not for that news, how long would you have hidden it from me?¡±


    Unexpectedly, when Xiang Yin heard this, he lowered his head and thought for a while before giving an answer.


    ¡°Maybe more than a year without that news.¡±


    These words angered Elder Xiang so much that he hit the ground with his walking stick. If not for the fact that there were outsiders around, Xiang Yin would have been beaten up.


    ¡°Let me ask you, why is that girl only in her third year of high school?¡±


    When he heard this, Xiang Yin did not immediately respond. Instead, he was silent for a long time.


    Gu Man moved her feet slightly so that she could get closer. For a moment, she was a little curious about how Xiang Yin would answer Elder Xiang.


    However, after a long silence, there was still no answer. Only Elder Xiang¡¯s sigh could be heard.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m very satisfied with this girl, I¡¯m afraid her parents won¡¯t be satisfied with you. After all, you¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re considered an old man. You¡¯re not worthy of her.¡±


    Gu Man did not expect Elder Xiang to be so direct and almost could not hold back her laughter.


    She turned to look at Xiang Yin, planning to see his expression. Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, she met Xiang Yin¡¯s gaze.


    The moment their eyes met, Gu Man could clearly feel her heart stop for a moment. She pretended to look away as if nothing had happened and happened to miss the smile on Xiang Yin¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re still laughing. I¡¯m telling the truth, aren¡¯t I? How are you going to explain it to her?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it doesn¡¯t seem right for you to leave her alone over there.¡±


    When Elder Xiang heard this, he realized that he had been talking for too long. He looked up in dissatisfaction and glared at Xiang Yin. In the end, he still walked back the way he came.


    Compared to his impatience when facing Xiang Yin, when facing Gu Man, Elder Xiang was completely a kind and harmonious old man.


    He did not even dare to raise his voice, afraid that he would scare Gu Man.


    He looked at Gu Man with a smile. As his grandfather, he could only work harder if his grandson was not angry. The reason why he called all his aunts over was to let Gu Man know that their Xiang family was definitely not a family without principals. This was also to show their attitude.


    He waved at the people behind him. The people who had been standing behind and sizing Gu Man up curiously immediately leaned forward.


    ¡°Manman, right? You¡¯re a really good-looking young girl. She¡¯s better-looking than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. She looks great in a qipao.¡±


    One praise after another, what was supposed to be a meeting with parents turned into a compliment meet. Even Gu Man, who had always been indifferent to the outside world, blushed.


    Xiang Yin sensed her slightly red cheeks and reached out to hold her hand. He squeezed her fingertips comfortingly..

 Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Silent

    Chapter 434: Silent


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man wanted to break free, but when she thought of their relationship, her hand moved, but she did not break free.


    Xiang Yin took this opportunity to increase the strength in his hand and tightly wrapped Gu Man¡¯s small hand in his palm.


    The heat passed from her palm to Gu Man¡¯s, bringing with it a numbing feeling.


    After a few minutes, they finally stopped praising. Only then did Elder Xiang introduce their identities to her.


    When it was Xiang Li¡¯s turn, before Elder Xiang could speak, Xiang Li spoke first.


    ¡°Manman, we¡¯ve met.¡±


    The corners of Gu Man¡¯s lips twitched as she held Xiang Li¡¯s outstretched hand tightly.


    After introducing them one by one, Elder Xiang brought her into the room. The table was already filled with food.


    Gu Man sat down beside Elder Xiang and Xiang Yin. She looked at the bag in her hand and decided to hand it to Elder Xiang.


    She took out a beautifully decorated wooden box from the bag and placed it in front of Elder Xiang. As for the others, she did not expect there to be so many people here, so she did not plan to give away the remaining gifts. She would make up for it next time.


    Elder Xiang did not expect Gu Man to bring him a gift. The smile on his face widened.


    He took the gift with a smile, but he did not intend to open it in front of so many people.


    Elder Xiang said a few more polite words, and the atmosphere surrounding the entire dining table quickly became lively. Perhaps it was because there were many people, but there was no silence during the meal as Gu Man had imagined.


    After the entire meal, Elder Xiang did not ask many questions related to Gu Man. Occasionally, he would only ask if the food was to her liking. The way they interacted made her feel at ease and there was no urgency.


    It was hard to imagine that such a large family was actually the Xiang family of the four great families. The family was harmonious and was no different from an ordinary family.


    During the meal, Xiang Yin was afraid that Gu Man would be reserved and kept putting food into her bowl.


    The meal was quickly finished. When they arrived at the living room, Elder Xiang invited Gu Man to sit beside him with a smile.


    ¡°Child, I know that you must have suffered a lot following Xiang Yin. He has always been like a block of wood. He doesn¡¯t know how to be interesting or flexible. You have to understand him more usually. If he dares to bully you, tell me. I definitely won¡¯t let him off.¡±


    Xiang Yin handed the tea in his hand to Gu Man and poured a cup of tea for Elder Xiang.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m still here. Can¡¯t you say anything nice about me?¡±


    Fortunately, she was only pretending to be his girlfriend. If she was really his girlfriend, wouldn¡¯t she have run away overnight with her luggage when she heard this?


    However, when he thought about how their relationship could only be on the surface, Xiang Yin could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    He suppressed the disappointment in his heart and smiled. He sat down beside Gu Man and took this opportunity to hook her hand.


    Gu Man did not reject his intimacy for the entire day. It was probably because of this fake identity that Xiang Yin took the opportunity to get some benefits for himself.


    Feeling the warmth coming from his palm, he could not help but curl his lips affectionately. However, this illusion would disappear very quickly.


    ¡°Actually, Xiang Yin might look old, but he has always known how to dote on others. He just doesn¡¯t know how to speak well. So don¡¯t blame him for being sullen and not likable. After interacting with him, you¡¯ll realize that he¡¯s actually¡­¡±


    At this point, Elder Xiang did not know how to continue perfecting it. He had been with Xiang Yin for so long and he had always been a quiet person. He did not tell anyone anything. Elder Xiang really could not lie.


    Gu Man looked at Elder Xiang, who had stopped talking, and the corners of her lips curled up. She considerately gave him a way out.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Xiang Yin was speechless. For a moment, he did not know if Elder Xiang was sent by his love rival to destroy his marriage.


    ¡°In short, he¡¯s a very good person. Moreover, the relationship of our family is very harmonious. We¡¯re definitely not like the other four families who prioritize power. You saw it today. They¡¯re all very harmonious..¡±

 Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: False Relationship

    Chapter 435: False Relationship


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As if to verify Elder Xiang¡¯s words, the group of people standing behind him who were pretending to eavesdrop hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Manman, as Xiang Yin¡¯s aunt, I¡¯m so worried about Xiang Yin¡¯s marriage. Although he¡¯s a little older, it¡¯s good to have an older one. When he¡¯s older, he knows how to dote on you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Manman, don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any war between the rich and powerful here. We¡¯ll definitely prioritize you first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The other families are always fighting with each other. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s there to fight about. We¡¯re all family.¡±


    The overall atmosphere of the Xiang family was indeed very harmonious. Compared to the Gu family, this kind of harmony was really rare.


    However, it was a pity that she was only an existence used to deal with his elders. In the face of such words, in order not to disappoint these people, she nodded.


    ¡°Since I chose to come with him, I¡¯ve naturally decided on him.¡±


    When Xiang Yin heard this, his hand that was holding the cup trembled slightly. The hot tea spilled on his hand and it was slightly red from the heat. He did not feel anything.


    Because of this sentence, his heartbeat kept speeding up, and even his breathing became hurried.


    Lowering his head slightly, his messy hair covered his expression so that he would not lose control in front of others.


    However, bitterness quickly lingered in his heart. Unfortunately, all of this was fake. Gu Man was probably only saying this to deal with them.


    A bitter smile appeared on his lips. Xiang Yin adjusted his emotions and looked up, but he held Gu Man¡¯s hand tightly.


    Gu Man also came back to her senses because of this slight pain.


    She had never been good at saying sweet nothings, but the words just now had subconsciously slipped out, as if they had been hidden in her heart for a long time.


    Perhaps¡­


    Gu Man came back to her senses because of the voice beside her. Her gaze focused on Elder Xiang. The kind smile on his face no longer existed, and his eyes were red.


    At this moment, he was more like an old man.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Our Xiang Yin is lucky to have met you. If he dares to betray you in the future, I will definitely chase him out of the house.¡±


    Elder Xiang¡¯s words were serious, and his expression was especially serious. There was no relationship between them. Gu Man was also shocked by his words, but she quickly suppressed her emotions.


    This was because she knew very well that today was just a fake show. There would be no outcome for them in the future, let alone upholding justice.


    However, looking at the old man¡¯s red eyes, Gu Man still replied gently.


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa Xiang. If I¡¯m bullied, I¡¯ll definitely look for you.¡±


    A smile appeared on Elder Xiang¡¯s face again. He stood up from the sofa and nodded heavily at the two of them. His gaze was especially satisfied.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve met his relatives today. We won¡¯t delay your date. Manman, remember to visit me often.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The relatives originally planned to send them off together, but when they reached the door, they were stopped by Xiang Yin.


    Now, only Xiang Yin and Gu Man were left. The two of them walked on the stone path, and neither of them took the initiative to speak.


    Gu Man looked at the surrounding scenery. It was obvious that it had been meticulously decorated. The old man¡¯s figure appeared in her mind again and she could not help but speak.


    ¡°How are you going to explain to Grandpa Xiang if we split up later?¡±


    Xiang Yin opened his mouth but could not say a word.


    He really wanted to tell Gu Man that he wanted the two of them to continue this relationship, but he was afraid that he would be too direct and abrupt and make Gu Man afraid. All his words were swallowed back into his stomach, and he could only speak bitterly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. If we part peacefully, he won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Gu Man nodded and did not continue to respond to him. However, when she thought of how the two of them were going to split up, she felt inexplicably melancholic.


    She exhaled and looked at Xiang Yin, as if she wanted to confirm her thoughts. She stopped in her tracks, and Xiang Yin, who was walking in front, realized that the person behind him did not follow. He also stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Gu Man in confusion..

 Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Expressing Her Thoughts

    Chapter 436: Expressing Her Thoughts


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Xiang Yin, I don¡¯t know if you can understand, but I don¡¯t hate our current relationship.¡±


    Just this simple sentence made Xiang Yin¡¯s heart stop in an instant. His pupils widened slightly, as if he could not believe what he had just heard. His usually calm face showed signs of shattering, and his voice trembled slightly. He could not help but ask again.


    ¡°What did you mean just now?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that I don¡¯t hate your touch, your family, or our current relationship. I don¡¯t know what this is, but I don¡¯t have any objections to our relationship continuing.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s expression was especially serious as she repeated what she had just said word by word. She stared straight into Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes and realized that she felt much more relaxed after saying the words in her heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me an answer. If you don¡¯t want to continue this relationship, just tell me at any time.¡±


    Gu Man did not plan to wait for Xiang Yin¡¯s answer. She raised her feet and walked forward, not knowing what kind of waves her words had caused in Xiang Yin¡¯s heart.


    The belated Xiang Yin could not suppress the smile on his lips at all. He quickly walked forward and grabbed Gu Man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t let go again.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Man smiled faintly.


    She seemed to have a pct previously that looked similar to Xiang Yin.


    Since she did not hate him, it did not matter if she continued. Since she had already been misunderstood, she did not want to spend so much effort to explain, so she might as well confirm it.


    After getting off the plane, Gu Man remembered that the medicinal herbs had already been gathered. She should inform Director Wang.


    ¡°The herbs have been collected. I¡¯m going to the ghost market this afternoon.¡±


    Chief Wang replied very quickly. He replied within a few seconds after Gu Man sent the message.


    ¡°Are you starting treatment today? Can I come with you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if her illness has worsened today. I¡¯m afraid the treatment will have to wait a little longer.¡±


    Although the medicinal ingredients were all prepared, she still needed to use the silver needles to stimulate the Gu in Guo Guo¡¯s body. She even had to seal her bloodline to prevent the parasites from reaching her heart, it was why the treatment was unable to proceed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the ghost market. Do you want to come with me?¡±


    Thinking of how the two of them had just confirmed their relationship, Gu Man recalled how the young couple she had met got along, so she honestly informed him of her schedule.


    Ever since she said those words, the smile on Xiang Yin¡¯s face had not disappeared. If others saw this, their jaws would probably drop.


    When was Xiang Yin ever full of smiles?


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiang Yin did not ask Gu Man why she was going to the ghost market. Instead, he obediently became a happy chauffeur.


    He had finally wooed the person of his drcams. Although Gu Man did not seem to love him very much at the moment, this was also a huge improvement for Xiang Yin.


    It was much better than being unable to touch her previously.


    Because they came back late, by the time they arrived at the ghost market, the stalls had already been set up.


    Gu Man roughly glanced around and did not find anything new. The previous few times, she could only obtain good things because she was lucky. She did not encounter anything good these few times.


    Retracting her gaze, Gu Man walked towards Guo Guo¡¯s house.


    Looking at this unfamiliar place, Xiang Yin could not help but ask.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember me asking Cui Lin for medicinal herbs to treat my friend?¡±


    When Gu Man said that, Xiang Yin immediately understood.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to your friend¡¯s house.¡±


    Gu Man nodded and walked towards the mud in front of her. Xiang Yin looked around and found it difficult to imagine who lived here.


    On the other hand, Gu Man did not know what kind of commotion there was in the Xiang family after they left.


    Elder Xiang sat at the master seat and instructed the people below solemnly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened before, but since I¡¯ve already said this in front of others, you¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble for me on the surface..¡±

 Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Bracelet

    Chapter 437: Bracelet


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Uncle, look at what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s as if we¡¯re some man-eating monster.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t easy for Xiang Yin to find a girl he liked. How could we lose this marriage?¡±


    Hearing their promise, Elder Xiang¡¯s expression softened slightly. He turned his head and his gaze inadvertently landed on the small wooden box Gu Man had sent over. He became interested in this little thing.


    Although he didn¡¯t lack anything, it was still a gift that a girl had carefully picked out for him, so he still took the wooden box.


    The others were also curious about Gu Man¡¯s gift.


    ¡°I wonder what gift Gu Man gave him.¡±


    No matter how well they maintained it on the surface, there were still some people in the crowd who could not help but feel jealous.


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain if she can enter the Xiang family. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s some broke creature.¡±


    When Elder Xiang heard that it was getting increasingly worse, he glared at the woman that said that. When that woman saw Elder Xiang¡¯s murderous gaze, immediately, she did not dare to speak.


    Elder Xiang carefully opened the wooden box. He thought that even if it was just a worthless thing, as long as she had good intentions, it was fine.


    Unexpectedly, when he opened it and saw the jade bracelet inside, Elder Xiang¡¯s eyes widened and he took out the jade bracelet with trembling hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s Fu Lu Shou!¡±


    When the others saw the appearance of the jade bracelet, they were immediately shocked.


    Although it was not that the Xiang family could not afford to buy Fu Lu Shou, it was too difficult to obtain it. It was based on luck to be able to find it. However, Gu Man casually gave them a jade bracelet.


    It also proved that she had enough jade in her hands to make a perfect jade bracelet.


    The fact that there might be some leftover jade from the process of making the jade bracelet made it difficult for the people around them to calm down.


    Moreover, the Fu Lu Shou was of excellent quality and was not ordinary. It could even be said that the Xiang family did not have Fu Lu Shou of such good quality.


    Elder Xiang looked at the bracelet in his hand and his heart sank. Before she came, he had already investigated the Gu family. He thought that she was just a daughter who had been oppressed by the Gu family. He did not expect Gu Man to be more complicated than he had imagined.


    ¡°This gift is too precious. I have to find a chance to return it.¡±


    When Elder Xiang said that he wanted to return the gift, the others did not refute. After all, the value of Fu Lu Shou was obvious. If they did not return the gift, it would show that the Xiang family did not have any etiquette.


    ¡°We were in a hurry today and didn¡¯t prepare any gifts. We actually got Gu Man to give us such a big gift and we haven¡¯t returned it. If word gets out, I wonder how outsiders will laugh at our Xiang family.¡±


    Xiang Li pondered for a long time. Hearing the words of the surrounding people, she stood up at this moment.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going back to Han City soon. Why don¡¯t you let me handle it?¡±


    The others had businesses in other cities, and there were not many people in Han City. Elder Xiang looked at Xiang Li and thought for a long time before agreeing.


    ¡°Our Xiang Family doesn¡¯t lack money, so you have to carefully choose the gifts. You can¡¯t let others think that our Xiang Family can¡¯t even give a decent gift. As for money, you can spend it as you wish. I¡¯ll reimburse you.¡±


    Just Elder Xiang¡¯s words alone could show how much he valued Gu Man.


    It was not because the gift Gu Man gave him was too precious that he mentioned returning the gift in front of so many people. Actually, there was another reason. Elder Xiang also wanted to beat those people with ill intentions.


    He wanted them to see Gu Man¡¯s status in his heart so that they wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Gu Man brought Xiang Yin across a muddy ground, they arrived at a small wooden house. This wooden house was really a little dilapidated. There was an old man standing in front of the door, he looked like he was fetching water.


    She raised her feet and walked over. After taking a few steps, the old man seemed to have heard the commotion here. He turned around and when he saw Gu Man again, his eyes were filled with excitement. However, when he saw Xiang Yin, who was beside her, he hesitated, not knowing if he should go forward.


    In the end, Gu Man took the initiative to come to the old man.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Guo Guo today..¡±

 Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: The Purpose of the Meteor

    Chapter 438: The Purpose of the Meteor


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Ah, Miss Gu is a little unlucky. Guo Guo happened to have something on. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her recently, but she¡¯s been leaving early and returning late. But judging by the time, she should be back soon.¡±


    The old man was afraid that Gu Man would be dissatisfied, so he quickly explained for Guo Guo.


    Gu Man did not care about this and nodded to show that she understood.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for her in the room.¡±


    The old man heaved a sigh of relief and his gaze landed on the man standing beside Gu Man.


    ¡°How should I address you?¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend.¡±


    Xiang Yin was about to introduce himself when Gu Man beat him to it. When he heard this title, the corners of his lips could not help but curl up, and the smile on his face became sincere.


    He grabbed the old man¡¯s outstretched hand and nodded with a smile.


    The old man was clearly a little reserved. Even just by looking at Xiang Yin¡¯s outfit, he knew that he was definitely not from an ordinary family.


    He entered the wooden house first and wiped the bed before letting the two of them in.


    The old man stood there, momentarily at a loss. He looked around at his surroundings and fixed his gaze on the water bottle. He fetched two cups for the two of them and poured some hot water.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to entertain you with. Miss Gu, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°¡®It¡¯s fine. I came here today to take a look at Guo Guo¡¯s condition. If you have anything else to do, you can go and do it. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    Although Gu Man said that, the old man would definitely not let the guest stay here and get busy with other things on his own, so he still brought a stool over and sat there.


    He was especially curious about Guo Guo¡¯s matter and even a little nervous. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Chief Wang contacted me a few days ago and said that the herbs have been picked up. It¡¯s just that you need to find better herbs.¡±


    When he said this, the old man lowered his head and his voice became much softer.


    ¡°I know that ordinary stone is not enough, so when you cure Guo Guo¡¯s illness, I can do anything.¡±


    ¡°That rock is enough.¡±


    The old man opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment. However, through his eyes, Gu Man knew that he did not believe her.


    ¡°The old man only thinks so because you don¡¯t know the value of the meteorite. However, the meteorite is more precious to me than anything else.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s tone was sincere. The old man looked at his sincere expression and chose to believe her, but his tone was still especially serious.


    ¡°No matter how valuable that stone is to Miss Gu, if you need my help in the future, I¡¯ll definitely go through thick and thin. Guo Guo¡¯s life is my life.¡±


    Gu Man knew that even if she continued, she would not change the old man¡¯s mind, so she did not say anything.


    Instead, Xiang Yin, who was beside them, became interested in the stone in their words.


    ¡°Why is this stone so precious to you?¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she deliberated for a long time before answering.


    ¡°Do you remember the stone I bought at the auction?¡±


    ¡°The two stones came from the same place?¡±


    As expected of Xiang Yin. With just this sentence, he immediately understood what Gu Man meant. However, he still did not know what was so good about this meteorite.


    Although many people had been studying meteorites over the years, the substances on them were too strange. They had never found anything useful, so the meteorites were more valuable for science.


    ¡°Yes, that stone is very important to me.¡±


    When Xiang Yin heard Gu Man¡¯s words, he silently remembered them and decided that if he encountered the meteorites like this again, he would definitely bid for it and give it to Gu Man.


    The two of them did not wait for long before the door was pushed open. A familiar voice came over. However, Guo Guo seemed to be thinner than before, and her face looked tired.


    She looked up and was surprised to see Gu Man.


    Initially, he thought that this charlatan would never come again. If it weren¡¯t for Director Wang¡¯s occasional messages, Guo Guo would have told his grandfather to give up on this small hope.


    ¡°Guo Guo..¡±

 Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Guo Guo Is Back

    Chapter 439: Guo Guo Is Back


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man called Guo Guo softly and only looked up at her without much of a reaction.


    However, the old man who saw this scene was dissatisfied. He gently patted Guo Guo¡¯s head and reprimanded him sternly.


    ¡°Guo Guo, this is Miss Gu. You have to greet her when you meet her, understand?¡±


    Due to her grandfather¡¯s pressure, Guo Guo could only nod reluctantly in Gu Man¡¯s direction, but her face was still extremely cold.


    When the old man saw this, he could only sigh helplessly and rub Guoguo¡¯s head.


    ¡°I came here this time to check Guo Guo¡¯s symptoms and do acupuncture.¡±m


    The old man did not show much of an expression when he heard acupuncture. It seemed that he had researched acupuncture techniques before.


    He gently pushed Guo Guo¡¯s back and pushed her in front of Gu Man.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Miss Gu.¡±


    After saying this, the old man stood up obediently and prepared to walk out of the door. This was because he knew that ordinary people did not like outsiders watching when they performed acupuncture.


    Seeing this, Xiang Yin also stood up and the two of them went to the door.


    Compared to the enthusiasm in the room just now, the old man was more at a loss when facing Xiang Yin.


    Xiang Yin took the initiative to start the conversation.


    ¡°How long has your granddaughter been sick?¡±


    The old man suddenly heard Xiang Yin speak. He did not react for a long time before answering.


    ¡°Ever since she was young. I don¡¯t remember the exact age, but I know that when she was still a baby, she often fell sick. This child has been pitiful since she was young.¡±


    At the mention of Guo Guo, the old man spoke more, and his words made Xiang Yin think.


    If she was sick at such a young age, it should be a generational feud, but¡­


    He glanced at the dilapidated wooden house behind him. What kind of hatred would make them go after a small child?


    Ever since that time, Xiang Yin had known that Guoguo was poisoned. He was also very interested in this so-called Gu. After all, it was something he had never seen before.


    When he saw Guo Guo just now, he had also deliberately observed him. Her appearance was not much different from that of an ordinary child, except that she was a little thinner and shorter. Her face was pale.


    However, with such a normal appearance, who knew that there was actually a Gu living in her body? She was probably already rotten inside.


    In the room, Gu Man and Guo Guo stared at each other. Gu Man patted the bed helplessly.


    ¡°Lie down and take off your shirt. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. It¡¯s not like those old Chinese doctors haven¡¯t done acupuncture before, but it still has no effect. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re after, but if you¡¯re not certain, you should leave early. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge on you.¡±


    She did not want to see her grandfather¡¯s disappointed expression again. If this woman was only here to swindle, she would definitely not let her off.


    Guo Guo¡¯s face had a maturity that did not belong to her age. Gu Man looked at her two clear eyes and could not help but laugh.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chief Wang tell you about my ability?¡±


    Guo Guo licked her dry lips and didn¡¯t say anything. It was because Director Wang praised her like a god that Guo Guo didn¡¯t believe in her ability.


    After all, Gu Man did not look much older than her. How could she have such superb medical skills at such a young age? If she did, she would be a talent that everyone fought over internationally, but she had never heard of her.


    All kinds of suspicious points piled up together, making Guo Guo not believe the person in front of her at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your motive is, but don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t hurt you just because I¡¯m young. If you dare to lie, I¡¯ll definitely make you regret it.¡±


    She threatened word by word, her eyes filled with ruthlessness. Her gaze was fixed on Gu Man¡¯s face, as if she was going to swallow her in the next second.


    Gu Man stared at Guo Guo¡¯s gaze and did not speak. She only smiled strangely.


    She was clearly smiling, but the pressure around her did not make people feel at ease. Instead, it made people timid..

 Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: The Thickest Needle

    Chapter 440: The Thickest Needle


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Guoguo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The vicious look in her eyes was replaced with confusion. Then, she heard a crisp laugh.


    ¡°Alright, go to bed quickly. Don¡¯t let your grandfather wait outside for too long.¡±


    She licked her lips and could not believe that the imposing manner just now was actually emitted by this young girl in front of her.


    However, this might also mean that Gu Man really had some real abilities.


    She had yet to find a cure for her illness, so she had nothing to look forward to. She might as well try it.


    At the thought of this, Guo Guo was not shy at all. She took off her shirt cleanly. However, when she saw her body, Gu Man¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Under the wide top was a skinny body. One could even see the traces of her bones. Even the veins on it were extremely clear.


    However, there was still a fleshy look on her face. She could not imagine such a shriveled body under her clothes.


    Guo Guo was not satisfied with Gu Man¡¯s expression. She nimbly lay on the bed and urged Gu Man.


    ¡°You better really have some skills. Otherwise, I will definitely not let you off.¡± It was another threat. Guo Guo always wrapped herself up like a hedgehog and faced others with the greatest malice, thinking that she would not be hurt again. However, this behavior looked especially childish to Gu Man.


    She shook her head helplessly and unfolded the silver needles that she carried with her, but she did not apply the needles directly.


    Gu Man raised her hand and placed it on Guo Guo¡¯s wrist. Her fingertips were warm on her cold skin, and the warmth on her skin spread down her skin.


    Although Guo Guo didn¡¯t want to admit it, this little bit of warmth was indeed very comfortable. It even made her think about attachment.


    She shook her head to clear it of her thoughts and buried her head in the clean pillow, emptying her mind so she wouldn¡¯t think too much about it.


    She obediently let Gu Man take her pulse.


    Gu Man felt the throbbing on her wrist and frowned tightly. It had only been a few days. Since the Gu worm was already close to her heart, if she had come a few days later, it could be said that even if the gods came, they would not be able to save Guo Guo.


    ¡°Your body is so weak. Why are you still doing so much these few days?¡±


    How could Gu Man not understand when she saw the fatigue under Guo Guo¡¯s eyes?


    When Guo Guo suddenly heard this, her heart skipped a beat and she felt a lump in her throat. She, who had never cried, felt like crying at this moment. She spoke in a muffled voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Guo Guo no longer had any hope for her illness. She could clearly feel the strength in her body disappearing bit by bit. She knew that she did not have much time left, so she wanted to work hard and leave some savings for her grandfather.


    After all, her grandfather had worked too hard for her illness.


    Gu Man looked at the stubborn girl and did not say anything else. She placed her hand on the silver needle at the side and pulled out the longest and thickest one.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to not use the silver needle, but the treatment effect wasn¡¯t as good as this silver needle. Secondly, she was reminding Guo Guo not to ignore her body.


    ¡°The acupuncture process is more painful because your exhaustion has hurt your body, so you have to endure it next.¡±


    Guo Guo¡¯s face immediately revealed a disdainful expression. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t undergone acupuncture before. Was this woman still trying to lie to her? However, Guo Guo quickly paid the price for her arrogance. As soon as the silver needle was inserted into her body, she could not help but cry out in pain. Hearing the sound in her mouth, she felt very humiliated. She bit her lower lip and did not want to make any more sounds. However, just inserting the needle wasn¡¯t enough. It still had to be twisted.


    For a moment, Guo Guo even felt that Gu Man was deliberately taking revenge for her rude words just now. She did not expect this woman to be so petty.


    However, the pain of the silver needle piercing into her body was also very real. Just the first needle was enough to make her face turn pale, and cold sweat kept dripping down her face.


    Moreover, because of her painful cry just now, the old man outside became worried and asked through the door.


    ¡°Guo Guo, what¡¯s wrong? Is it very painful? Just bear with it for a while and you¡¯ll be fine..¡±

 Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Pain of Acupuncture

    Chapter 441: Pain of Acupuncture


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    His words were almost overflowing with worry. When Guo Guo heard the anxious voice of the old man outside, she felt a lump in his throat and resisted the urge to respond.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. 1 just wasn¡¯t ready just now. Nothing happened.¡±


    However, the pain in her back made her break out in cold sweat, but she still forced herself to comfort the old man outside.


    As expected, after hearing Guo Guo¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s voice became much calmer.


    ¡°Guo Guo gold on. If you hold on, you¡¯ll become a healthy child.¡±


    Guo Guo nodded silently. She finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She didn¡¯t know if it was the pain in her back or the bitterness in her heart, but they all surged out at this moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt even more. If you don¡¯t want your grandfather to worry, it¡¯s best not to make any noise.¡±


    Initially, Guo Guo did not think much of it. Now, her face was pale and she was sweating profusely. It was really hard to imagine that there was anything more painful than this.


    However, when the second needle pierced her back, she almost couldn¡¯t help but scream. Fortunately, she thought about the old man outside and didn¡¯t scream in the end.


    Gu Man¡¯s words were not just to scare her, they were indeed true.


    She clearly thought that she had reached her limit, but when the second needle was pierced, she realized how painful pain could be.


    Guo Guo panted heavily. Her hands gripped the pillow tightly, and her body trembled uncontrollably.


    Gu Man looked at her without any pity.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in so much pain, but you don¡¯t take your body seriously. 1 know you¡¯ve always had little hope for this illness, but since I¡¯ve already made a promise, 1¡¯11 naturally fulfill it.¡±


    For a moment, Guo Guo did not know how to describe her feelings. She lowered her head and did not respond to Gu Man¡¯s words. Or rather, the pain in her back made it impossible for her to find the energy to reply to others.


    Gu Man did not hesitate and sped up her actions to stab the remaining silver needles.


    Although it hurt more and more, Gu Man¡¯s hand speed was faster, so it was not as painful as before. However, when her back was filled with silver needles, Guo Guo still fell onto the bed with a tired expression.


    She even had the thought that Gu Man was deliberately taking revenge, but after all, the two of them had never met before, other than her disdain for her medical skills¡­


    At the thought of this, Guo Guo suddenly understood that she shouldn¡¯t question a doctor¡¯s medical skills. No wonder Gu Man was so heavy-handed. It seemed like she really wanted to take revenge on her.


    She gritted her teeth and forced herself to use the last bit of her strength to look at Gu Man behind her. She thought that she would see the joy of revenge on her face, but her face was as calm as water and expressionless. Even when she looked at her back, there was no fluctuation.


    All the anger poured out the moment she saw her face, and Guo Guo gradually lost consciousness.


    Gu Man looked at the unconscious Guo Guo and stood up. She took out a small bottle from her pocket and lit the spreading cotton thread with a match.


    Smoke instantly filled the entire room, and a strange fragrance continuously drifted in the air, even drifting between the noses of the two people outside.


    When the old man was outside, he had actually been worried about Guo Guo because of that cry, Guo Guo usually didn¡¯t like to show her emotions. Just now, she actually cried out uncontrollably, which was enough to prove how painful it was.


    However, the old man knew that doctors did not like to be disturbed during the treatment process, so he forcefully endured it and did not enter or ask.


    However, when he saw the fog that had already drifted out, he could not help but take two to three steps towards the door.


    Xiang Yin, who was beside him, stopped him.


    ¡°If you still want your granddaughter¡¯s illness to be cured, it¡¯s best not to disturb her at such a critical moment.¡±


    Although he did not know what the fog floating in the air was, Xiang Yin¡¯s duty was to not allow anyone to enter and disturb Gu Man.


    Just his calm words made the old man stop in his tracks. Worry appeared on his face, but he did not dare to take another step forward.


    It was obvious that he had taken Xiang Yin¡¯s words to heart, but he could not dispel the gloominess in his heart and could only pace around on the spot..

 Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Sending Her to School

    Chapter 442: Sending Her to School


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the end, she could not help but ask softly.


    ¡°Miss Gu, what is this?¡±


    Xiang Yin did not have time to stop him. His eyes darkened and he was about to stop the old man when he heard a response from the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s just calming incense. Too much energy was used when treating Guo Guo just now. She needs a good sleep.¡±


    At the same time, Gu Man pushed open the door and entered. Only then did she realize that there was already smoke lingering inside. She could only vaguely see a figure lying on the bed.


    The old man subconsciously walked towards the door, but he was blocked by Gu Man¡¯s outstretched hands.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in yet. You can¡¯t go in for half an hour.¡±


    The old man was worried, but he still chose to believe Gu Man.


    ¡°Guo Guo, how¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Gu Man could see the worry on the old man¡¯s face and explained patiently to him.


    ¡°Guo Guo is fine now. She¡¯s just too tired and fell asleep. She¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    ¡°Can she be cured?¡±


    What the old man cared about the most was Guo Guo¡¯s illness. As for the pain, no matter how much his heart ached, it was not as important as curing the illness. Only by successfully curing the illness could she not be tortured by the illness.


    ¡°She can be treated, but her body is too weak now. She needs to be nourished before she can undergo the next step of treatment.¡±


    When the old man heard this, a guilty expression appeared on his face. If it weren¡¯t for him, Guo Guo wouldn¡¯t have been malnourished.


    ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely supervise Guo Guo to eat properly.¡±


    ¡°Is Guo Guo in school now?¡±


    Gu Man looked around and asked the question that she had been curious about for a long time.


    She often saw Guo Guo being active on the dark web. She was a little curious about whether she goes to school. She was clearly at the age where she should be going to secondary school.


    The old man¡¯s face immediately revealed a guilty expression.


    ¡°Because of this illness, 1 already have a lot of debts, so I don¡¯t have the ability to provide for Guo Guo¡¯s schooling. It¡¯s really tough for her to be with me.¡±


    Gu Man nodded without any sympathy on her face, but her words made the old man¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°I can send Guo Guo to school.¡±


    The old man¡¯s pupils trembled violently, as if he could not believe what he had heard. He looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction in disbelief.


    ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m already very grateful that you can treat Guo Guo¡¯s illness. I feel guilty for letting you provide for Guo Guo to go to school.¡±


    As he spoke, the old man was about to kneel down. Gu Man did not dare to let him kneel. She held his arm with both hands and frowned, not knowing what to do.


    When Xiang Yin saw this, he spoke at the right time.


    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to worry. There¡¯s an agency in society that specializes in helping people in your situation. You can seek their help.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, she looked at Xiang Yin in agreement.


    She did not know how to find an excuse. It was not bad to say that it was an organization, but most of the organizations were evil. She decided to interfere and let Guo Guo go to school.


    After all, she was someone she thought highly of. How could she not have an education? Moreover, since she could achieve something in computers, her standard was definitely not bad. All she lacked was academic qualifications.


    The old man was so excited that his tears had already fallen. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Internet. The only electronics they had was a phone and computer he bought for Guo Guo.


    Indeed, he did not know that such organizations existed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad to owe someone a favor?¡±


    However, it was obvious that the old man was exceptionally honest and did not want to trouble others.


    Gu Man patiently explained the existence of such organizations to him. The old man¡¯s tears surged even more.


    ¡°Indeed, there are many good people like Miss Gu in this world.¡±


    ¡°I just did what needed to be done. Besides, you¡¯ve paid me. Consider it a deal.¡±


    Gu Man had already emphasized their relationship many times, but the old man was especially stubborn. He still felt that although the stone had a special meaning to him, it was really not anything valuable.


    Therefore, no matter what Gu Man said, he still wanted to repay her..

 Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Guo Guo Awakens

    chapter 443: guo guo awakens


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    his eyes were firmer than anyone else¡¯s, and his tone was unquestionable.


    ¡°miss gu, no matter what you say, 1 must repay this kindness.¡±


    for guo guo¡¯s illness, he had almost spent all his family¡¯s wealth, but he still could not find a good treatment. if he had not met gu man, guo guo¡¯s life would probably have ended soon.


    so, was it something that a stone could repay?


    seeing that she could not persuade him, gu man did not continue.


    the fog in the wooden house behind her gradually dissipated. only then did gu man turn around and open the door.


    inside, guo guo, who was lying on the bed, was sitting up. she shook her head and looked at the scene in front of her, thinking that she had arrived in a fairyland.


    if it weren¡¯t for the familiar feel of the furniture beside her and the shadowy figure at the door, she would have thought she was still asleep.


    however, the fatigue on her body had subsided a lot. she felt much more energetic.


    when the old man saw guoguo sitting on the bed, he couldn¡¯t help but walk over quickly and sit by the bed.


    ¡°guo guo, how do you feel? do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    guo guo shook her head. on the contrary, she didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. instead, she felt relaxed.


    gu man placed the herbs she had chosen on the table.


    ¡°you have to make it for her every day.¡±


    after saying this, gu man did not stay in the room for long. she had already seen guo guo¡¯s condition today. she thought that she would be able to attract the gu worm out of her body immediately, but she did not expect that she had been working too hard recently and had hurt her body.


    in the meantime, she had to slowly recuperate. fortunately, she had brought more medicinal herbs.


    after she left, the old man looked at guo guo in front of him with a smile and rubbed her head from time to time.


    ¡°guo guo, we must know that we have to think miss gu. they just said that they wanted to pay for your school fees.¡±


    guo guo¡¯s originally relaxed expression instantly tensed up because of these words. one never visits unless they need something. gu man must have other motives for treating her so well.


    but guo guo really couldn¡¯t understand. what was so good about this family?


    ¡°guo guo, don¡¯t worry. they said there are specific organizations.¡±


    hearing this, guo guo¡¯s suspended heart suddenly relaxed, but the corners of her mouth curled into a mocking smile.


    having been on the dark web for so many years, how could she not know that those so-called organizations were all evil organizations behind the scenes?


    in fact, the money donated by others did not reach those who really needed money. instead, it landed in the hands of capitalists.


    gu man and xiang yin walked along the way back. gu man thought that since she had already come to the ghost market, she might as well visit boss zhao.


    when they arrived at the appraiser hall, she met boss zhao¡¯s gaze.


    when boss zhao saw gu man, his face was filled with smiles as he jogged towards her with a smile.


    it was obvious that he had encountered something happy.


    ¡°miss gu, you¡¯re finally here. come, come, let¡¯s go to the back.¡±


    boss zhao called for a worker to stand at the front desk while he brought gu man and xiang yin to the familiar courtyard.


    he poured the tea into their cups, unable to suppress the smile on his face.


    ¡°after your pointers, i haven¡¯t caused any big trouble recently, but i still used some small methods in the dark to fish in troubled waters. the ghost king is now being questioned. i¡¯ve found the culprit, he¡¯s the person who started the rumors.¡±


    boss zhao¡¯s actions were truly soul-stirring. if he was not careful, he would lose his head.


    fortunately, nothing major happened in the end. instead, there was a scapegoat in front of him. he even successfully aroused people¡¯s doubts about the ghost king.


    thinking that he was getting closer and closer to that position, boss zhao was in high spirits.


    gu man nodded, her eyes filled with approval. boss zhao did not just listen to her and do nothing. instead, he operated within a suitable range. he was a smart person.


    ¡°you¡¯ve done a good job on this.. do you have yellow talisman paper and a cinnabar pen here?¡±

 Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Feudal Superstition

    chapter 444: feudal superstition


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when boss zhao heard this, he frowned and thought for a moment before nodding. however, his eyes were still filled with confusion.


    ¡°i do have this. miss gu, what are you using it for?¡±


    boss zhao was puzzled. weren¡¯t these things used by those taoist priests who liked to play tricks?


    however, his appraiser hall had indeed had some yellow talisman papers and cinnabar pens that were relatively old. however, there were very few of them. in addition, only a few people were interested in them, so they became the lucky items of his shop.


    he had never found a suitable place to sell these things.


    he stood up and returned to the shop. after a while, he came to the stone table with something wrapped in red cloth. the red cloth unfolded on the stone table, and inside were the yellow talisman paper and the cinnabar pen.


    gu man was the first to move. she touched the yellow talisman two or three times before frowning and shaking her head.


    looking at her expression, boss zhao¡¯s heart sank. could this thing be fake?


    this was because he did not know much about this thing. he had only bought it on a whim, but this yellow talisman had cost him a lot of money.


    if it was fake, he would have nowhere to cry.


    the paper seller was long gone.


    ¡°this yellow talisman is a replica. its surface is too rough.¡±


    boss zhao¡¯s heart completely turned cold, but he still did not give up. he handed the other yellow talismans to gu man. as these things were relatively rare and he was more interested at that time, he bought them in batches.


    fortunately, he knew that he didn¡¯t know much about this at that time. he was afraid of being deceived, so he didn¡¯t buy much.


    gu man looked at the next yellow talisman paper and did not show the expression from before. although these talismans were not old enough, they were enough. however, the effect was probably not that good.


    boss zhao was also observing gu man¡¯s expression. seeing that her expression was not as furrowed as before, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    fortunately, it was not a total loss.


    she picked up the brush and dipped it in cinnabar. she controlled her spiritual power to focus on the tip of the brush and started drawing on the yellow talisman paper.


    the two of them only saw a golden light flash in front of them. before they could react, gu man had already put the pen aside.


    boss zhao stared at the yellow talisman paper that had been drawn on. he looked at the scribbles on it and did not understand.


    he knew that gu man had some strange abilities, but it couldn¡¯t be that she knows how to draw talismans as well right?


    he stared at the yellow talisman paper but couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how he looked at it. he also couldn¡¯t figure out what was so special about it.


    gu man waited for the cinnabar on the yellow talisman to dry before handing it to boss zhao.


    ¡°after burning the talisman, you can become invisible for five minutes.¡±


    when she said this, gu man could not help but sigh. if it was the yellow talisman from her era, she could at least be invisible for an hour. however, this yellow talisman and cinnabar were too inferior. this was the only effect it could achieve. in addition, her spiritual energy was not abundant enough.


    gu man had yet to fully realize how much shock her words had caused the two people beside her. she pushed the talisman in her hand forward and was a little puzzled. why didn¡¯t boss zhao accept it?


    ¡°why are you not accepting it? could it be that you don¡¯t believe in my strength?¡±


    boss zhao gulped and exclaimed in shock.


    ¡°this isn¡¯t about whether i believe you or not. who would dare to believe you? the country has already been established. no demons are allowed.¡±


    ¡°how can i be compared to that kind of demon?¡±


    gu man revealed a dissatisfied expression. how could a demon be compared to her? how unlucky.


    xiang yin, who was sitting beside gu man, kept his gaze on gu man. it never shifted. it was as if gu man was the only one left in his world.


    a smile curved his lips. he didn¡¯t know how many more surprises she had.


    drawing talismans was originally a superstition, but when it came from gu man¡¯s mouth, it sounded especially convincing. he did not know where this trust came from.


    even if the thing in front of him was something that had never appeared before and could even overturn his worldview.


    boss zhao carefully took the talisman and stared at it a few times..

 Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Talisman That Transforms Into a Flower

    chapter 445: talisman that transforms into a flower


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although his movements were very vigilant, boss zhao¡¯s eyes still revealed a hint of confusion. he looked at the talisman in his hand and was momentarily at a loss.


    ¡°miss gu, how do you use this thing?¡±


    after seeing such a thing that overturned his worldview, boss zhao began to be more careful in his choice of words.


    if the talisman in his hand was real, wouldn¡¯t he be plagued by bad luck if gu man casually made a voodoo figurine?


    gu man looked up slightly and could tell what boss zhao was thinking. she couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.


    ¡°this talisman is not something that can be done casually. there is a price to pay.¡±


    the rules of this world were much more restrictive than back then. the power of the talisman had greatly weakened, and the spiritual energy in the surroundings becoming less dense proved it.


    therefore, she could only make some paper talismans that did not deal much damage.


    at the thought of this, gu man sighed and looked at her palm. if she had more spiritual energy, she would not be restricted by the heavenly rules.


    however, the spiritual energy in this body was too little.


    boss zhao did not understand the twists and turns, but when he heard gu man¡¯s words, he immediately felt deep veneration. he did not expect her to have put in so much effort. this was too sincere. no, he had to show some sincerity.


    he looked down at the talisman in his hand.


    ¡°miss gu, you¡¯re too kind. how could 1 dare to accept such a rare treasure?¡±


    although his words were polite, boss zhao had no intention of handing the talisman back. this kind of thing could only be chanced upon by luck. perhaps he would only encounter it once in his life.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. since i¡¯ve given it to you, it¡¯s up to you to decide what to do with it.¡±


    boss zhao immediately beamed with joy. he looked at the talisman in his hand especially carefully. he looked left and right, and the smile on his face became even wider. after reading novels for so many years, he could finally experience the feeling of having external help.


    ¡°can this talisman paper be infinitely made?¡±


    xiang yin stared at the yellow talisman with interest. he supported his chin with one hand and stared straight at the talisman.


    boss zhao was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t be bothered to look anymore and put away the talisman. if gu man said that she wanted to give it to xiang yin, should he give it to him or not?


    boss zhao actually didn¡¯t want to give it to him, but it was drawn by someone else after all. he couldn¡¯t make the decision.


    ¡°of course not.¡±


    making talismans consumed the most spiritual power. she did not have infinite spiritual power, so she naturally could not infinitely make them.


    she seemed to think of something and turned to look at xiang yin.


    ¡°you like it?¡±


    before the other party could answer her question, she had already picked out another talisman from the pile of talismans. however, when she wrote the first talisman just now, it had already consumed more than half of her spiritual energy. now, she could only write some simple talismans.


    a talisman like the invisibility talisman that violated the rules of the heavenly rules here naturally consumed the most spiritual energy.


    the scribbles on the talisman were clearly the same as the first one. xiang yin looked at the talisman in his hand with a smile.


    ¡°what does this do?¡±


    ¡°you can try.¡±


    ¡°burn it?¡±


    gu man nodded. xiang yin did not hesitate to take out a lighter and light the talisman.


    boss zhao¡¯s heart ached when he saw this scene. that was a talisman that could change one¡¯s fate. the two of them had casually burned it. not to mention anything else, the talisman paper was quite expensive.


    seeing this scene, boss zhao¡¯s heart was bleeding, but he did not dare to say anything. he could only look at the talisman silently, hoping for its effect.


    the talisman paper continued to burn as the flame burned. no changes could be seen, but as the last bit of the talisman paper burned away, a bright rose actually appeared in xiang yin¡¯s hand. there were even dewdrops on the rose petals, as if it had just been plucked.


    xiang yin looked at the talisman that appeared in his hand and was a little stunned. he subconsciously looked up at gu man and met the other party¡¯s smile.


    boss zhao, who had just been third-wheeling, looked up at the sky 45 degrees, hoping that they would pay attention. after all, there was a living person here.


    however, was this love conquering all? priceless talismans could be burned just to win the smile of a beauty?

 Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Public Display of Affection

    chapter 446: public display of affection


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    at this moment, boss zhao deeply understood how the villagers felt when the boy cried wolf.


    ¡°i like it a lot.¡±


    xiang yin smiled and pressed the rose against his lips. the fragrance of the flowers did not seem fake.


    however, this talisman actually had such a strange effect. when it was burned to ashes, a rose appeared out of thin air. it was just that he did not know if other things could appear.


    xiang yin also asked the question in his heart.


    ¡°of course it¡¯s possible.¡±


    if she had enough spiritual power, she should be able to create a trinket with that bit of spiritual power. however, she really would not be able to create another invisibility talisman.


    as expected, increasing her spiritual power was the most important thing.


    ¡°that¡¯s enough. if you¡¯re here to show off your affection, please don¡¯t do it here.¡±


    boss zhao looked at the two of them with a cold expression.


    only then did gu man change the topic back to the right path.


    ¡°since i gave you this, you should know what to do.¡±


    boss zhao¡¯s expression turned serious as he nodded solemnly.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. since you¡¯ve given this to me, i¡¯ll naturally make good use of it.¡±


    boss zhao was not a brainless person. gu man also believed that he would maximize the effect of this talisman.


    ¡°now that the ghost king¡¯s reputation has been shaken, someone will naturally test him. what you need to do now is to observe and see how the ghost king


    rakshasa deals with this matter.¡±


    ¡°speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. if it were any other time, ghost king rakshasa would definitely not tolerate it. however, things have been brewing for so long before he thought of looking for the culprit. this is very strange.¡±


    gu man understood a little from jiang yi and thought for a moment.


    ¡°since he did this, there must be a reason. perhaps we can use this reason as an entry point. after ail, it¡¯s normal for something to happen after so many years.¡±


    boss zhao understood what gu man meant and nodded.


    ¡°if there¡¯s any information in the next few days, i¡¯ll get jiang yi to relay it to you. but don¡¯t worry, i definitely won¡¯t let him see the contents of the message.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    when gu man and xiang yin were sent out by boss zhao, they happened to meet a person in a black robe.


    it was just a brief moment, but gu man¡¯s gaze landed on that person.


    however, that person did not stop walking. it was as if he had really passed by unintentionally.


    the corners of gu man¡¯s lips curled up as she continued walking forward until she reached a cheerful area of the intersection.


    ¡°boss zhao, we weren¡¯t careful previously. there¡¯s a small tail. i hope you can deal with it as soon as possible and not expose it.¡±


    boss zhao, who suddenly heard this, did not understand. however, after some thought, he immediately understood what gu man meant.


    his expression immediately darkened. he nodded to indicate that he knew. when he felt that there were some movements, his expression immediately changed.


    ¡°miss gu, come to our shop often to do business. you¡¯re always welcome.¡±


    gu man looked at boss zhao¡¯s sudden change in expression and nodded in satisfaction.


    to outsiders, she was responding to boss zhao¡¯s words.


    gu man walked forward. boss zhao stayed where he was alone. as usual, he smiled at her back.


    however, the moment he turned around, his expression darkened. he raised his foot and walked into the alley.


    at this time, if this person disappeared from his territory, it would make the ghost king even more suspicious.


    he did not expect that someone would still follow him.


    it seemed that he had to be even more careful in the future. moreover, gu man had already given him something so useful. if he didn¡¯t deal with it well, he would really be letting down miss gu¡¯s good intentions.


    boss zhao returned to the appraiser hall. there was no change in his expression, but not long after, a person in a black cloak entered.


    it was an unfamiliar face. boss zhao sized them up a few times and confirmed that he had not seen them before. he smiled at the person.


    ¡°guest, do you want to sell something or buy something?¡±


    ¡°is that woman here to sell or to buy?¡±


    the man moved closer to the counter and lowered his voice. although he looked like he was observing his surroundings, his gaze kept landing on boss zhao¡¯s face..

 Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Ghost King’s Henchmen

    chapter 447: ghost king¡¯s henchmen


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when boss zhao heard his words, he immediately understood. he fiddled with the abacus in his hand and did not stop. instead, he looked at the man with a smile.


    ¡°since you¡¯re so curious about that customer, could it be that the two of you are old acquaintances?¡±


    the man seemed to have thought of something and nodded slightly.


    ¡°to tell you the truth, that person is actually my wife. i want to know what she¡¯s here for.¡±


    hearing this, boss zhao almost couldn¡¯t keep up his pretense. he held back for a long time before he was able to suppress the smile on his lips.


    he sized up the person in front of him. no matter how bad her taste was, it could not be so bad. how could this person in front of him be worthy of gu man?


    ¡°is that so? however, sir, your identity is not certified. furthermore, the reason why our appraiser hall can reach this stage today is because of our integrity.¡±


    the man¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and he was already a little impatient.


    ¡°it¡¯s exactly as what i¡¯ve said. how can there be so many reasons? can¡¯t i know what my wife is doing here?¡±


    boss zhao smiled and did not say anything. he paused for a moment as he fiddled with the abacus.


    boss zhao looked at the man. when he saw the impatience in the man¡¯s eyes, he continued, ¡°sir, if you¡¯re here to buy and sell things, i¡¯ll naturally welcome you. however, if you¡¯re here to inquire about other customers, then forgive me for sending you off.¡±


    the man¡¯s expression immediately darkened because of this sentence. he leaned close to boss zhao¡¯s ear with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°are you sure you want to provoke me? 1 work for the ghost king.¡±


    fear appeared on boss zhao¡¯s face at the right time, but he quickly suppressed it.


    ¡°the ghost king has never personally acknowledged your identity. who knows if you¡¯re lying?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m asking you, what exactly is that woman doing here? are you going to tell me?¡±


    a dagger suddenly slammed onto the table. the staff beside him was shocked when he saw this scene. he was about to walk up when he was stopped by boss zhao.


    ¡°sir, it¡¯s not like 1 can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    boss zhao placed his two fingers together and rubbed them in midair. the meaning was especially obvious.


    the man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°how much?¡±


    ¡°well, of course it depends on you. how much do you think it should be worth?¡±


    boss zhao looked like an unscrupulous businessman, making the man grit his teeth. however, when he thought of what his superiors had instructed him to do, he reluctantly took out a few notes from his pocket and casually threw them on the table.


    boss zhao looked at the money scattered on the table and did not even take it.


    ¡°looks like you¡¯re not sincere enough.¡±


    the man looked at the money on the table with a stunned expression. what a profiteer.


    ¡°name your price.¡±


    ¡°since you¡¯re the ghost king¡¯s subordinate, you naturally don¡¯t lack this money. ten thousand.¡±


    boss zhao stopped fiddling with the abacus and stared at the man with a burning gaze.


    the man¡¯s expression cracked because of this price. he could barely suppress his anger and questioned directly.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you go rob someone? it¡¯s such a lousy piece of news. why don¡¯t you die for 10,000 yuan?¡±


    the man¡¯s expression was as bad as it could be. he glared at boss zhao fiercely, as if he wanted to tear him apart and eat him up.


    boss zhao did not feel threatened at all, and there was no fear on his face. he smiled.


    ¡°you¡¯re not the only one who has called me a profiteer, it doesn¡¯t matter if i charge a little higher for this deal, right? besides, other than me, you can¡¯t find out about this from anyone else.¡±


    the man gritted his teeth and finally took out his phone. he glared fiercely at boss zhao.


    ¡°i¡¯ll use the qrcode!¡±


    boss zhao gritted his teeth and took out his phone with a smile. he only put it away when he heard the notification.


    ¡°she¡¯s here to sell things.¡±


    actually, boss zhao was right. gu man was indeed here to give him something, but this thing did not cost money.


    the man nodded and waited for boss zhao to continue. unexpectedly, his words stopped here. he looked up in shock.


    ¡°don¡¯t you have anything else to say?¡±


    boss zhao also looked puzzled as he sized up the man in confusion..

 Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: The Man Who Was Tricked

    chapter 448: the man who was tricked


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me if she¡¯s here to buy or sell something? i¡¯ve already answered your question. what else do you want to know? that¡¯s another price.¡±


    ¡°why are you so greedy?¡±


    the man was so angry that his face turned red. he thought that boss zhao was at least going to tell him what gu man was selling. unexpectedly, this person refused to reveal anything else. he was very detestable.


    when he got back, he had to add fuel to the fire and tell the ghost king that he had been tricked.


    ¡°no, no. ever since our appraiser hall was established, we¡¯ve been relying on swindling and scamming. however, my price is definitely realistic.¡±


    the man sneered.


    ¡°i want to know what my wife sold. she better not have sold my family heirloom. i¡¯ll return the money to you.¡±


    boss zhao looked at the man in front of him and recalled the talisman gu man had handed him just now. he suddenly smiled.


    ¡°are you sure?¡±


    the man nodded, a look of disdain on his face. what precious things could a woman sell? it would not exceed a hundred thousand.


    ¡°alright, ten million. do you want to pay by scanning the qr code or cash?¡±


    the expression on the man¡¯s face immediately turned ugly as if he had swallowed a dead fly. he tilted his head and stared at boss zhao. he looked at the dagger on the table with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    boss zhao estimated the price of the talisman. it was worth far more than 10 million yuan, but he was afraid that if he named a higher price and the man really attacked, it would be disadvantageous to him.


    the man was certain that boss zhao was definitely tricking him, so he used his wide cloak to cover the dagger and stared at boss zhao viciously.


    ¡°if i find out that that thing isn¡¯t worth ten million, i¡¯ll take your life.¡±


    boss zhao, who was used to hearing such threats, was not afraid at all. since this person dared to so brazenly expose that he was the ghost king¡¯s subordinate, he naturally would not attack easily.


    after all, although the ghost king was very powerful, he still needed people from various shops to balance the entire ghost market. once a loophole appeared, it was not something the ghost king could make up for.


    ¡°a talisman that can make one invisible.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    when the man heard this, he wondered if he was hallucinating. however, boss zhao repeated it again and he realized that he was not hallucinating. the person in front of him had gone crazy.


    ¡°you really believe that such a thing exists? i didn¡¯t expect the usually stingy boss zhao to believe in such superstitions.¡±


    a mocking expression appeared on the man¡¯s face, and boss zhao rolled his eyes.


    the person in front of him did not know the price of the talisman at all. if he knew, he would definitely not have such an expression.


    ¡°then i¡¯m really sorry. 1 really think that talisman is quite worth this price, so do you still want it?¡±


    naturally, the man would not spend 10 million yuan to buy something useless.


    the reason he asked him what gu man was selling was because he had received an order from the higher-ups to stalk boss zhao. he happened to encounter him bringing this group of people back to the backyard.


    he thought that this group of people would be related to the rumors from before, but he did not expect them to be here to sell talismans.


    the shrewd boss zhao seemed to have no idea what was going on. he could even trust such a swindler.


    he really did not know why the higher-ups suspected that the rumors were related to him. if it was really him, wouldn¡¯t it be full of loopholes?


    the man asked a few more questions about gu man and left the appraiser hall. boss zhao stared at the man¡¯s back. after confirming that he had disappeared, he immediately instructed the staff to close the door.


    ¡°boss, it¡¯s not nice to close the store during the daytime. what if the customers come?¡±


    ¡°what does it have to do with me? my life is more important now. get me a pen and paper. by the way, when jiang yi comes, you must tell me.¡±


    the staff did not understand why boss zhao did that, but when he thought of the scene just now, he could only follow his orders.


    gu man did not know that such a thing had happened after she left. she was walking with xiang yin.


    the atmosphere on the road was exceptionally quiet. only the sound of the breeze and the sound of leaves colliding could be heard..

 Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Something Happened to Zhou Yan

    chapter 449: something happened to zhou yan


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man had never been in a relationship before and did not know how to fall in love. however, at this moment, her hand that was hanging by her side was suddenly held by a pair of large hands.


    the overly intimate action made gu man a little at a loss. she subconsciously wanted to break free, but those big hands grabbed her even tighter.


    ¡°it¡¯s what couples do.¡±


    hearing this, gu man relaxed her grip and stopped struggling.


    xiang yin, who had succeeded, had a satisfied smile on his face as he looked at the person beside him.


    since you¡¯ve already chosen me, don¡¯t blame me for not letting go.


    sitting in the driving car, gu man inadvertently looked in the direction of her cell phone and realized that xiao xiao had sent her many messages.


    she looked down and realized that xiao xiao had sent a few pieces of news.


    xiao xiao¡¯s anxious tone urged her to take a look.


    gu man raised her hand and clicked on the news. the first news was actually related to zhen rong.


    she scrolled down and realized that something had happened to that woman, zhou yan. zhen rong was worried and panicked. when he went to the hospital to visit zhou yan, someone took a photo of them.


    at that time, this matter caused a huge commotion and even became a trending topic. however, soon, a clarification came out and admitted that the two of them were mother and son.


    zhou yan¡¯s identity was also completely exposed.


    however, gu man did not care about zhen rong¡¯s identity being exposed. what she cared about was zhou yan.


    in the photo, her head was wrapped in gauze and she was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed.


    the other picture was the site of the car accident. zhou yan was driving when a car turned around and crashed into her. although zhou yan turned the steering wheel in time, she was still inevitably injured.


    the front of the car was directly destroyed. it was obvious that the other car did not slow down at all. however, even under such circumstances, zhou yan¡¯s life was still out of danger.


    gu man knew that the talisman she had left behind had worked. zhen rong would probably contact her after a while.


    she returned to the interface and clicked on another piece of news. gu man¡¯s lips curled up after she saw the contents of it.


    xiang yin sensed her joy and turned his head to ask curiously.


    ¡°what did you see? why are you so happy?¡±


    gu man was worried that xiang yin was still driving, so she roughly told him the contents of the news.


    it was the gu family. they did not want to be accused, but they did not want to apologize to gu man either, so this matter was still not resolved. they thought that it would be fine as long as they kept quiet, but they did not expect the officials to expose this matter online.


    because of gu ron¡¯s reputation, this matter unexpectedly became a trending topic. everyone was discussing this matter.


    gu man looked at the comments below.


    ¡°this adopted daughter is really pitiful to have such a family.¡±


    ¡°so the so-called philanthropists are all such hypocritical people. this one has even been exposed. 1 really don¡¯t know what those who haven¡¯t been exposed are experiencing now.¡±


    ¡°indeed, it¡¯s not easy to survive in a wealthy family.¡±


    most of the comments were objective comments from passers-by, but gu ron¡¯s fans were still active in the comments section.


    ¡°that adopted daughter was an evil person previously. perhaps she framed gu ron.¡±


    ¡°before the matter comes out, please don¡¯t jump to conclusions. moreover, everyone can see the character of the adopted daughter. the truth is still uncertain.¡±


    this group of fans did not believe that this fairy that they liked could do such a thing. they had been trying their best to defend gu ron in the comments section and even wanted to clear the gu family¡¯s name.


    however, because gu rou was not a celebrity after all and had a small fan base, not many people spoke up for her. most of the people in the comments section were still relatively rational.


    ¡°what joke is the commenter above me making? the police have already come out to issue a statement. how can it be fake? do you really think the police are so useless?¡±


    ¡°if you can fake your education, why can¡¯t you fake your character? your fairy isn¡¯t as innocent as you think.¡±


    she scrolled down a few more comments. there were many similar comments. gu man was not interested in reading them and returned directly. at this moment, xiao xiao¡¯s message jumped out..

 Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Gu Yuan Is Anxious

    chapter 450: gu yuan is anxious


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°i¡¯ve long felt that gu rou is not a good person. manman, you¡¯re really bitter to meet such a person. why don¡¯t you come to my house? we have more than enough to raise you.¡±


    gu man felt the kindness from the other party and smiled.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°the gu family reaped what they sowed.¡±


    xiang yin lowered his eyelashes slightly, thinking about something.


    ¡°i¡¯m just curious about what the zhang family will do.¡±


    if something like this happened to the gu family, the zhang family would definitely confirm with zhang yue if they knew anything. if they knew the inside story, who knew what would happen to zhang yue?


    xiang yin looked up slightly when he heard this. initially, he was prepared to attack the zhang family, however, who would have known that zhang yue had a bad character but a good grandfather?


    although old master zhang¡¯s status was not high, he was more sincere, so he was also slightly involved with the four major families. what surprised xiang yin even more was that old master zhang was actually related to his grandfather, so he did not make a move.


    however, he still caused zhang yue some trouble. at the very least, it made him unhappy.


    gu rou still had the guzheng competition. now that such ugly news was exposed, she would probably not be able to participate.


    just as gu man was thinking this, her phone vibrated. looking at the unfamiliar number on it, she hesitated for a moment and chose to answer. unexpectedly, an angry voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°gu man, to think that i¡¯ve raised you for so many years. you¡¯re forcing our gu family to death.¡±


    hearing this cursing, gu man could tell the identity of the caller from this voice.


    ¡°gu yuan, this is called reaping what you sow. i told gu rou from the beginning and she was the one who insisted on pursuing the matter to the end.¡±


    the other party¡¯s phone seemed to be on speaker, so gu rou also heard this voice. she did not know if it was because gu yuan was looking at her, but gu rou¡¯s voice was very flustered.


    ¡°dad, it isn¡¯t like that. i was prepared to let it go at that time, but gu man was aggressive.¡±


    gu yuan already knew that this was all a lie made up by gu rou, but even so, he did not blame her. other than feeling a little resentful, he still vented all his anger on gu man.


    ¡°your sister is insensible. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re insensible as well? this is how you treat us. moreover, is this how you speak to your father?¡±


    ¡°gu yuan, don¡¯t you think your words are funny? if you¡¯ve forgotten, i might as well remind you what you¡¯ve done to the huang family.¡±


    there was an obvious pause on the other end of the line, but right on the heels of that, gu yuan¡¯s exasperated voice could be heard.


    ¡°do you have to keep talking about this?¡±


    when gu man heard this, she only felt that it was funny. she was unwilling to talk to such a person, so she did not hesitate and hung up.


    she casually put her phone aside and rubbed her eyebrows.


    this group of mercenary people did not realize what they had done at all. it was only at the critical moment that they had no choice but to make this call.


    gu yuan did not realize his mistake from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°if you have a headache, i can help you deal with them.¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    gu man never liked to rely on others for help, so she rejected it without hesitation. instead of letting others help, she might as well take revenge herself. it was far more comfortable than being helped by others.


    xiang yin nodded and did not say anything. he believed that gu man could deal with the gu family very well.


    soon, the cell phone that was thrown to the side vibrated again. it was still an unfamiliar number, but it was different from the phone number just now. it seemed that gu yuan was smart enough to know to change the number.


    however, gu man did not hesitate and hung up. then, she changed her settings to not pick up unfamiliar calls.


    soon, the world around her instantly quietened down. gu man let out a long breath.


    at this moment, the car drove into the district. gu man was about to open the car door and get out when she seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at xiang yin, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    it seemed like they had to have a parting kiss when parting ways after being in a relationship..

 Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Passing Candy

    chapter 451: passing candy


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, gu man felt that they had not reached this stage yet. they could hold hands though.


    he sat there obediently. gu man reached out to him. xiang yin was a little confused and stuffed the candy in the car into her hand.


    gu man looked at the candy in her palm and the corners of her mouth twitched. then, she silently stuffed the candy into her pocket and stretched out her hand again.


    it was a little difficult to say that she wanted to hold hands. she pulled a long face and stubbornly held her hand in midair.


    xiang yin stared at those slender hands for a long time before suddenly understanding what gu man meant. he smiled and placed his hand on those hands.


    the moment her cold hand touched his warm hand, her heart beat faster. gu man looked into xiang yin¡¯s eyes and was stunned.


    in the end, a smile appeared on her lips. she retracted her hand without hesitation, leaving xiang yin standing rooted to the ground. she only left her back view.


    when they got home, the lights were still on. grandma and huang jun were sitting on the sofa, watching the television. huang jue was not in the living room. he was probably doing his homework in the bedroom.


    ¡°grandma, uncle, 1 might have to go to the cui family tomorrow.¡±


    the two of them immediately looked away from the television because of this sentence. it was obvious that they were nervous. huang jun and huang jun immediately looked away because of this sentence. huang jun stood up and looked at himself.


    ¡°no, i¡¯ll wash my hair later and change into a decent outfit.¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the hurry? it¡¯s not tomorrow yet, is it?¡±


    although grandmother was criticizing huang jun, there was a faint turbulence in her words.


    ¡°auntie, how can 1 not be agitated?¡±


    grandma seemed to have thought of something and sighed. ¡°in the end, there¡¯s no way to avoid it. it¡¯s just a pity.¡±


    ¡°my condolences.¡±


    huang jun knew that his grandmother was sad about huang ying, so he didn¡¯t know what to say to comfort her.


    grandmother only shook her head, as if it didn¡¯t matter, but only she knew the sadness hidden in her heart.


    ¡°sigh, it¡¯s been so long. i¡¯ve long let it go. i¡¯ll clean up tonight and go to the cui family tomorrow. no matter how poor we are, we can¡¯t be poor in our attitude. at least we have to take this meeting seriously.¡±


    gu man didn¡¯t know what to say when she heard about her mother, whom she had never met before. her memory of her mother was also blurry.


    however, someone who could make grandma miss her so much must be a good person.


    gu man watched as the two of them stood up and walked towards the room. halfway there, she saw the lights in huang jue¡¯s room turn on. she thought for a moment, knocked on the door, pushed it open, and walked in.


    huang jue looked at gu man, who was standing at the door, and walked forward with his paper.


    as the test was about to begin, he had been working very hard these few days.


    gu man looked at the table and chair in his hand.


    ¡°we¡¯ll go to the cui family¡¯s house tomorrow. you¡¯ll come with us.¡±


    huang jue¡¯s face was filled with reluctance. he shook his head.


    ¡°sister, can 1 not go? why would a child like me go? it¡¯s supposed to be for adults.¡±


    ¡°do you still know about the kid, all mai?¡±


    gu man had brought huang jue there before. huang jue clearly had some impression of that silent child. he nodded.


    ¡°what happened?¡±


    ¡°that child suffers from severe autism. i hope you can counsel him.¡±


    huang jue¡¯s eyes widened slightly. he did not expect him to have autism at such a young age.


    ¡°but i¡¯m not good at chatting. do you need me to do anything?¡±


    ¡°all you have to do is talk to him.¡±


    it was rare to find people of the same age as ah mai but with high iq. even if those adults did not say it on the surface, they would more or less disdain communicating with a child.


    looking left and right, huang jue was more suitable.


    although his iqmight not be comparable to ah mai¡¯s, he was at least one of the best. if the two of them chatted more, they might be able to get along.


    ah mai had to overcome this symptom on his own. everything she did could only stimulate him and let him feel emotions..

 Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Meeting Old Master Cui

    chapter 452: meeting old master cui


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°sister, i¡¯m very grateful that you can trust me. i¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    huang jue had more sympathy than determination for ah mai, whom he had only met a few times.


    his gaze quickly landed on the test paper on the table and he excitedly pointed at the questions on it.


    ¡°sister, i don¡¯t know these questions. i feel that these questions are so difficult. it¡¯s beyond my scope of study.¡±


    gu man followed huang jue¡¯s questions and realized that they were all slightly difficult. some of them even involved high school knowledge. it was no wonder that huang jue did not understand.


    under his explanation, huang jue immediately understood and used his junior high school knowledge to solve this question.


    after giving a few more pointers, gu man stood up and reminded huang jue to sleep early before returning to her room to rest.


    when she woke up again, she was woken up by a knock on the door. she raised her sleepy eyes and looked in the direction of the door. at this moment, her grandmother¡¯s slightly worried voice came from outside.


    ¡°manman, gu yuan called us. how do you think we should resolve this?¡±


    her grandmother¡¯s words were filled with hatred for gu yuan, but she forcefully suppressed it.


    hearing the headache-inducing sound, gu man put on a jacket and opened the door.


    this person was really persistent. he actually called her grandmother. he was really shameless.


    grandma looked at gu man and her heart ached.


    when gu yuan called just now, she had already scolded him a few times, but this person refused to give up and insisted on looking for gu man. grandma thought that this was gu man¡¯s father after all, so she came to look for gu man.


    if she had known that gu man was sleeping, she would definitely not have disturbed her.


    gu man noticed the heartache in her grandmother¡¯s eyes and explained, ¡°i should have woken up by now. is he still calling?¡±


    when the topic shifted to gu yuan, grandma¡¯s face was filled with anger.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know where this person got his face from, but he kept calling and insisted on looking for you. did something happen?¡±


    when her grandmother said the second half, she looked at gu man with obvious worry.


    huang jun, who was standing beside his grandmother, also looked at gu man.


    because of what had happened previously, grandma was kind-hearted and did not argue with gu yuan. she also did not find any concrete evidence. she also thought that gu man had already lost her mother and needed a father, so they did not pursue the matter.


    unexpectedly, gu man¡¯s life with gu yuan was miserable, so they felt especially regretful. why didn¡¯t they collect evidence earlier and send gu yuan to jail?


    but now that gu man had already gotten rid of them, they were still pestering her.


    the anger in grandma and huang jun¡¯s hearts was rising, but they did not dare to act rashly. after all, gu yuan was gu man¡¯s biological father.


    they should leave this matter to gu man.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry about him. just block him.¡±


    just as her grandmother was about to blacklist her, the call came again. gu man looked down and saw a familiar number. she took her grandmother¡¯s phone and picked it up impatiently. she heard gu yuan¡¯s voice on the other side.


    ¡°old madam huang, if our gu family falls, you won¡¯t have a good time either. no matter what, gu man is still my daughter. you¡¯d better let her answer the call early.¡±


    hearing the threat in gu yuan¡¯s words, gu man snorted coldly.


    at this moment, gu yuan also realized that the person on the phone had changed. he realized that gu man had picked up the call, so his tone immediately changed.


    ¡°manman, it was all my fault before, but now that the gu corporation is in danger, you won¡¯t stand by and do nothing, right? no matter what, you have a part in the gu corporation. you¡¯re also my daughter.¡±


    when gu man heard gu yuan¡¯s words, she thought to herself that he was indeed the boss of a big company. he was indeed better than ordinary people at making empty promises.


    ¡°i don¡¯t care about the gu corporation, so is there anything else?¡±


    all the speeches that gu yuan had prepared instantly fell apart when he heard this sentence. he could not help but raise his voice.


    ¡°you said you don¡¯t care? do you know how much profit the gu corporation makes? it¡¯s money you can¡¯t earn even if you work for your entire life..¡±

 Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Old Master Zhang

    chapter 453: old master zhang


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man raised her eyebrows. if they could really earn so much, the gu corporation would not be a small company now.


    before gu man could say anything, the other end of the phone fell silent for a moment before a delicate voice sounded.


    ¡°gu man, i¡¯m your aunt. 1 watched you grow up. 1 know that you¡¯re not a ruthless girl. you¡¯re just angry with your family for a moment, but no matter what, the gu family is still your family. can you bear to see the gu family shatter? be good and come back to clarify this matter. your cousin and sister are waiting for you to come home.¡±


    gu zhi¡¯s words were filled with hypocritical flattery. gu man clearly remembered that this so-called aunt had never cared about her.


    ¡°i don¡¯t think the two of them want me to go back too much. i won¡¯t withdraw the case. the judge will tell you what you should be convicted of. instead of pestering me here, it¡¯s better to think about how to resolve this matter.¡±


    with that, gu man hung up the phone without hesitation. gu zhi looked at the phone page that had already been hung up and was stunned on the spot.


    gu yuan approached to take a look and realized that the phone had been hung up. he was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t speak. his vision darkened. if the person beside him hadn¡¯t fed the medicine into his mouth in time, gu yuan didn¡¯t doubt that he would have died of anger.


    ¡°this unfilial daughter is driving me mad. gu zhi, you too. what did you say to her? you made her hang up the phone.¡±


    gu zhi looked at gu yuan with a wronged expression.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t say anything. you heard what 1 said. there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. gu man is too ruthless.¡±


    gu rou stood at the side with a pale face and had no time to care about them. she looked at the message from zhang yue on her cell phone and her body trembled.


    qu bei could clearly sense the change in gu rou and hurriedly went up to comfort her.


    ¡°daughter, don¡¯t be afraid. this has nothing to do with you. it¡¯s all that b*tch gu man¡¯s fault.¡±


    qu bei said this to deliberately put on an act in front of gu yuan and make him place all his hatred on gu man.


    as expected, gu yuan was furious again. he snatched the cell phone and couldn¡¯t help but make another call.


    at this moment, old madam gu stopped him.


    ¡°she¡¯s not even willing to help. why are you rushing to a cold shoulder?¡±


    gu yuan¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°of course 1 know, but what can 1 do now? who knows when gu man hooked up with the higher-ups? now, no matter what connections i use, she¡¯s unwilling to withdraw the lawsuit. the gu corporation¡¯s shares have already fallen to the lowest point. what can 1 do?¡±


    old madam gu looked at gu yuan in disbelief. she could not believe that her filial son would dare to shout at her now.


    gu yuan¡¯s gaze suddenly met old madam gu¡¯s. he looked away guiltily. he was indeed angry just now and could not control his words.


    at this moment, gu yuan¡¯s cell phone vibrated. looking at the title on it, gu yuan almost subconsciously looked at gu rou.


    because of this sudden gaze, gu rou, who was already feeling guilty, trembled even more.


    when gu yuan saw her expression, he basically understood. as soon as he picked up the call, the overwhelming curses reached his ears, and his face turned even more ashen.


    however, since the other party was old master zhang, gu yuan did not dare to speak too loudly and could only listen respectfully.


    now, the only one who could help was the zhang family.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you two? you¡¯ve caused such a huge scandal. don¡¯t you want the engagement to the zhang family anymore?¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you two? you¡¯ve caused such a huge scandal. don¡¯t you want to be engaged to the zhang family anymore?¡±


    zhang yue was standing beside old master zhang at this moment. he lowered his head guiltily and gripped the cell phone in his hand tightly. he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°grandpa, it¡¯s not their fault. it¡¯s all gu man¡¯s fault. if she didn¡¯t trick them, how could it become like this?¡±


    when old master zhang heard this, the anger in his heart increased.


    ¡°the fact that she could successfully trick you is enough to prove that you¡¯re stupid. you can¡¯t even deal with a little girl.¡±


    when gu yuan heard old master zhang¡¯s merciless reprimand, his expression was as ugly as it could be..

 Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Gu Yuan’s Slander

    chapter 454: gu yuan¡¯s slander


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°elder zhang, you might not know, but i don¡¯t know who gu man hooked up with. this matter can¡¯t be suppressed at all.¡±


    old master zhang was silent for a moment when he heard this.


    ¡°she¡¯s so young, but she¡¯s already so scheming. 1 want to see who this gu man is to make you guys helpless.¡±


    when gu yuan heard this, his ugly expression immediately changed.


    old master zhang meant that he was going to make a move. with the zhang family¡¯s help, what were they afraid of?


    ¡°thank you, elder zhang. it¡¯s just that i¡¯m too incompetent. we still need elder zhang to teach her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you know. this time, i¡¯m doing this for the sake of our relationship and the engagement. however, if this happens again, 1 won¡¯t accept this engagement even if 1 have to call it off.¡±


    gu yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly promised.


    ¡°elder zhang, don¡¯t worry. if there are no villains interfering, such a thing will definitely not happen again. however, can 1 trouble you to help us?¡±


    old master zhang naturally understood what gu yuan was talking about. he sneered.


    ¡°just this once, you piece of shit.¡±


    ever since gu rou found out about old master zhang¡¯s call, she had been listening attentively. hearing gu yuan¡¯s softened tone, her nervous heart calmed down.


    god knew how nervous she was when she saw zhang yue send her a message just now saying that old master zhang wanted to settle scores with their family. fortunately, the final situation was still under control.


    after hanging up the phone, although he had been scolded a lot during the process, gu yuan¡¯s expression relaxed and even carried a hint of ruthlessness.


    ¡°with elder zhang¡¯s help, let¡¯s see how that little girl can still be active. she¡¯s just holding onto something that can be used against her. she really thinks highly of herself.¡±


    seeing this, qu bei took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°she doesn¡¯t even know how capable she is. without her family, what is she? does she really think that she can rely on her youth to obtain the affection of an old man for long?¡±


    hearing this, gu yuan frowned tightly and revealed a disgusted expression.


    ¡°she¡¯s already in a bad state of mind at such a young age. 1 wonder if that person from the xiang family knows about this?¡±


    ¡°could it be that the person from the xiang family made a move and that¡¯s why the matter is so difficult to resolve?¡±


    gu zhi said carefully. previously, she did not know about the four great families at all, but under the influence here, she understood their power.


    that was why she said her guess. unexpectedly, as soon as she said it, qu bei glared at her.


    gu yuan¡¯s expression instantly became solemn.


    ¡°if it¡¯s really that person from the xiang family, i¡¯m afraid even elder zhang won¡¯t be able to resolve it.¡±


    qu bei hurriedly comforted him.


    ¡°there can be other heirs, but there¡¯s only one old master zhang. the xiang family might not care about this heir.¡±


    when gu yuan heard qu bei¡¯s words, he held her hand and felt much better.


    ¡°you¡¯re right. besides, the person gu man can hook up with is definitely not someone of high status.¡±


    gu man had yet to know that old master zhang was prepared to interfere in this matter. she was standing beside xiang yin¡¯s car and looking at the two people beside her who were wary of the person sitting in the car.


    ¡°grandma, i¡¯ll send you there,¡± xiang yin said.


    when grandma heard this, she immediately said sarcastically, ¡°please don¡¯t call me grandma. 1 can¡¯t be your grandma.¡±


    xiang yin did not understand where this sudden malice came from, but he still said good-naturedly, ¡°gu man doesn¡¯t have a car. it¡¯s on the way. 1 can send you there.¡±


    when grandma and huang jun heard this, they hesitated a little. after all, having a car to drive them in was nicer to look at than having a taxi to drive them in. they did not want to embarrass themselves in front of the cui family.


    gu man did not have any worries and opened the passenger door.


    unexpectedly, before she could get in, her grandmother pulled gu man to the back driver¡¯s seat, opened the car door, and pushed her in. she also got in and pulled huang jue into the car.


    ¡°manman, grandma wants to sit with you. you won¡¯t blame me, will you?¡±


    gu man shook her head with no expression on her face. she had only opened the passenger door out of habit.


    seeing this, huang jun could only sit alone in the front passenger seat. he secretly sized up xiang yin beside him. actually, he was still a little afraid of his identity..

 Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Meeting Old Master Cui

    chapter 455: meeting old master cui


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, the coughs coming from the driver¡¯s seat reminded him from time to time. huang jun could only bite the bullet and speak.


    ¡°xiang yin, do you have a girlfriend? you¡¯re not young anymore. you should be engaged now, right?¡±


    xiang yin¡¯s hand paused. was his age being despised? however, he still answered truthfully.


    ¡°i already have a girlfriend, but i¡¯m not engaged yet.¡±


    as he spoke, xiang yin glanced at gu man, who was sitting expressionlessly behind him, through the mirror.


    when grandma and huang jun heard this news, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    indeed, the internet was filled with rumors. xiang yin already had a girlfriend, so how could he still be related to gu man? these two were just ordinary friends. they had always misunderstood.


    for a moment, grandma looked at xiang yin with a much friendlier gaze.


    ¡°it¡¯s good to have a girlfriend, but you¡¯re already of age. you should get married as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. it depends on her wishes.¡±


    grandma nodded in satisfaction when she heard this. actually, xiang yin was not bad, but his age was not suitable. moreover, gu man was still in high school.


    when gu man heard their conversation, her gaze landed on the mirror and met xiang yin¡¯s gaze in the mirror.


    he did not avoid it. instead, he smirked at the mirror.


    seeing this, gu man smiled back.


    because they knew that xiang yin had a girlfriend, grandma and huang jun¡¯s hostility towards xiang yin decreased greatly. they could even chat and laugh with him on the way.


    however, if they knew that xiang yin¡¯s girlfriend was gu man, they did not know how they would react.


    the car soon arrived at the entrance of the cui family¡¯s villa. the big iron gate opened and the car drove in.


    grandma and huang jun could not be bothered to talk to xiang yin. they looked nervously at the elegant environment around them.


    although they kept giving themselves psychological hints the night before they came, they could not help but feel nervous when he really saw such a scene.


    they swallowed and looked at their surroundings. grandma¡¯s hand subconsciously rested on gu man¡¯s leg.


    gu man tilted her head to look at her grandmother¡¯s slightly nervous face and held her hand.


    when her gentle hand rested on her grandmother¡¯s, her grandmother¡¯s nervousness dissipated a lot.


    her grandmother pulled on a happy smile.


    when the car stopped in the parking lot, the moment they got out of the car, they saw a person dressed like a butler in a suit walking over.


    grandmother and huang jun had made countless psychological preparations in their hearts and nothing went wrong.


    gu man sized up uncle li, who had dressed up carefully, in amusement. coincidentally, uncle li also looked at gu man and winked at her.


    under uncle li¡¯s lead, they arrived at the main hall.


    the table was already filled with food. old master cui was the only one sitting at the huge dining table.


    when he saw them, old master cui stood up with an indescribable excitement.


    gu man looked around and saw that there were no children, jia ling, or cui hong. she knew that old master cui was worried that they would be nervous and specially sent everyone away.


    when grandma saw old master cui stand up, she hurriedly walked over. she opened her mouth, not knowing how to address him, and could only call him stiffly.


    old master cui looked at her grandmother with mixed feelings.


    the few of them sat down at the dining table. old master cui was about to speak when he saw xiang yin sitting down with them.


    why did this brat come over too? did he shamelessly come to their house to freeload?


    however, with so many people here, old master cui was too embarrassed to say anything. he could only glare at xiang yin before looking at gu man¡¯s grandmother beside him.


    he opened his mouth. the old man who was all-powerful in the business world could not say a word in front of his daughter¡¯s adoptive mother.


    his eyes were filled with tears and guilt.


    grandma could tell what old master cui wanted to ask and took the initiative to explain huang ying¡¯s situation.


    ¡°although ying er was adopted, i¡¯ve always treated her like my own daughter. she was carefree when she was young, but who knew that she married a scumbag.¡±


    grandmother¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt, her eyes filled with hatred..

 Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Huang Ying’s Matter

    chapter 456: huang ying¡¯s matter


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    old master cui naturally knew that her grandmother¡¯s words were not fake because he had long investigated her grandmother¡¯s family and knew the inside story. otherwise, he would not have invited her grandmother over for a meal. however, that person from the gu family really deserved to die.


    he had already understood what had happened recently. he had even added fuel to the fire. this time, the gu family had to die.


    ¡°ying er is lucky to have met you.¡±


    old master cui sighed heavily. at that time, it was also his fault. although he had been looking for huang ying for the past few years, there had been no news.


    unexpectedly, when he received the news of his daughter¡¯s death, old master cui almost didn¡¯t pull through. fortunately, his daughter had left him a granddaughter.


    at least he had something to hold on to.


    gu man¡¯s appearance was similar to huang ying¡¯s. every time he saw gu man, old master cui felt that his daughter was still by his side.


    ¡°we didn¡¯t protect her well. if we had insisted on not letting her marry gu yuan, perhaps¡­¡±


    grandma¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. she sniffled and tried her best to hold back her reddened eyes.


    huang jun also lowered his head because of this atmosphere. he and huang ying had a good relationship since they were young. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been by his grandmother¡¯s side.


    every time she was mentioned, huang jun¡¯s heart was filled with emotions.


    ¡°our huang family really doesn¡¯t have the ability and the gu family got their way. otherwise, we would definitely not let them off. however, gu yuan is manman¡¯s father after all. i can¡¯t see her lose both her mother and father. old master cui, you won¡¯t blame me, right?¡±


    at this moment, her grandmother¡¯s emotions completely collapsed. she had been blaming herself for not protecting huang ying well, but she did not want gu man to lose her father, so she could only choose to stay away from gu yuan. however, the guilt that lingered in her heart day and night had long become a mental plague.


    in her dream, ying er had been on her knees crying, asking her why she didn¡¯t avenge her.


    she wanted to do it too¡­


    muddy tears streaked across her cheeks. grandma knew that she had lost control of her emotions, so she quickly wiped her tears with the back of her hand so that no one could see them.


    old master cui¡¯s lips moved as he watched this scene. for a moment, he did not know what to say.


    he was naturally sad. huang ying was still so young, but she lost her life because of love.


    ¡°you¡¯ve already tried your best, why should i complain? besides, if it wasn¡¯t for me, ying er wouldn¡¯t have gotten lost. i¡¯m not a good father.¡±


    at this moment, their emotions resonated. grief constantly surrounded them, affecting the emotions of others.


    huang jue did not understand the grief of adults. he only knew that because of that incident, he had to be distant from his sister and his really nice aunt, who had always been by his side.


    he could not help but feel sad, but the stubbornness of children made him lower his head, not wanting anyone to see it.


    at this moment, gu man¡¯s feelings were especially complicated because she was not the original owner of this body. she did not have deep feelings for her mother, whom she had never met before. to her, the two of them were like strangers.


    however, at this moment, she actually felt a faint sadness, perhaps because of the emotions left behind by the original owner of the body.


    she was in a daze. at this moment, a big hand reached out from the side and hooked her small hand. the warmth made her cold heart bloom in an instant.


    one of them kept rubbing the back of her hand as if to comfort her.


    gu man looked up and met xiang yin¡¯s worried expression. the corners of her lips twitched, but the sadness left in her heart made her smile look a little forced.


    xiang yin was even more worried. he subconsciously tightened his grip on her hand, his eyes asking silently.


    gu man shook her head gently to indicate that she was fine. at this moment, old master cui¡¯s voice sounded in her ears again.


    ¡°it¡¯s my fault for saying all this nonsense. ying er wouldn¡¯t want us to be so sad.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. ying er is a girl who loves to smile. she must want us to smile every day.¡±


    grandma also agreed with old master cui.


    old master cui picked up his chopsticks and pointed at the food in the middle..

 Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Ah Mai and Huang Jue

    chapter 457: ah mai and huang jue


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    old master cui suppressed the sadness in his heart. he did not want to expose his emotions at such a critical moment today.


    because old master cui was the first to eat, the others gradually suppressed the sadness in their hearts.


    old master cui no longer mentioned huang ying¡¯s death. instead, he was rather interested in her childhood.


    grandma smiled and told him about huang ying¡¯s childhood. old master cui obviously had a smile on his face.


    faint tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°at least ying er was happy when she was young. that¡¯s great.¡±


    the atmosphere at the dining table was not bad, and there were not many restrictions.


    at first, grandma didn¡¯t dare to pick more food, but she slowly began to taste the dishes in the middle.


    looking at the table full of food, grandma knew that old master cui must have put in a lot of effort because it was all food that they enjoyed.


    grandma didn¡¯t feel any impatience at having her privacy invaded. instead, she was even more touched.


    with such a good grandfather, manman¡¯s life in the future would definitely be very happy.


    at this moment, grandma¡¯s heart loosened up.


    gu man quickly finished the food in front of her and put down her chopsticks. she looked in old master cui¡¯s direction.


    ¡°grandpa, is ah mai upstairs now?¡±


    old master cui nodded. ¡°he¡¯s in his room. do you want to go over?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll see how he¡¯s doing.¡±


    old master cui was stunned for a moment before a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°ever since the last treatment you gave him. all mai¡¯s condition has greatly improved. i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before he recovers and becomes like a regular child.¡±


    gu man shook her head.


    ¡°the healing effect will only weaken with time. he still needs to rely on himself.¡±


    hearing this, old master cui sighed.


    ¡°but 1 can¡¯t find anyone that¡¯s of ah mai¡¯s age to accompany him.¡±


    gu man looked at huang jue, who was eating enthusiastically, and smiled.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already brought the suitable candidate over. grandpa, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    old master cui followed gu man¡¯s words and looked at where her gaze landed. it was the child he had met once before. old master cui subconsciously questioned.


    could such a young child really help with ah mai¡¯s illness?


    he now more or less understood the reason for ah mai¡¯s autism. it was not that he was exaggerating, but it was really rare for a child of ah mai¡¯s age to have such a high iq. no wonder he did not play with his peers much.


    ¡°they can try spending some time together.¡±


    in the end, old master cui decided to believe gu man. after all, they were related by blood, so it shouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    huang jue had just swallowed the food in his mouth when he was about to be dragged upstairs by gu man. for a moment, he felt nervous.


    he was okay with studying, but he really couldn¡¯t socialize.


    huang jue secretly shook his head, but gu man pretended not to see it and dragged him upstairs.


    when he arrived at the door of the room, it was exceptionally quiet. it was as if he could not sense anyone inside.


    gu man did not push the door open and enter. instead, she knocked lightly.


    there was still no response from inside before gu man spoke.


    ¡°all mai, it¡¯s me.¡±


    the next second, she heard a sound coming from the room. soon, the door was opened. all mai stood at the door and looked at gu man expectantly.


    ¡°sis, you¡¯re here.¡±


    his eyes lit up, and his dark eyes sparkled like grapes.


    due to his autism, all mai had not socialized with anyone for a long time, so he did not know how to express himself. however, gu man still understood what


    ah mai meant and rubbed his head.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m here.¡±


    then, gu man pushed huang jue in front of her.


    ¡°this is brother huang jue.¡±


    ah mai¡¯s gaze landed on huang jue, and his expression was indifferent. he did not have the excitement he had when he saw gu man.


    he even frowned and walked to gu man¡¯s side within a few steps. he tugged at her sleeve and shook his head.


    huang jue was originally attracted by this person who was as exquisite as a porcelain doll. when he saw him reject him, he was instantly furious.


    ¡°you kid, i didn¡¯t even mind that you¡¯re too young and that you don¡¯t have anything in common with me, but you¡¯re complaining about me first..¡±

 Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Stupid

    chapter 458: stupid


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when ah mai heard huang jue¡¯s words, there was no anger in his heart. instead, he blinked curiously at him.


    because no one had spoken to him like this since he was young, huang jue seemed to be a little unique.


    huang jue had not eaten his fill because he was reserved. he came up to play with this kid and was even despised. how could things be so unfair?


    ¡°how can a half-grown kid like you despise someone older than you?¡±


    afraid that gu man would reprimand him, huang jue quickly softened his voice and put on a lecturing expression. then, he looked up at gu man.


    ¡°sister, look, he was the one who spoke rudely to me first. i didn¡¯t do anything.


    1 just did my duty as a brother and taught him a lesson.¡±


    hearing huang jue¡¯s explanation, gu man smiled in amusement and did not stop the two of them.


    when huang jue saw this, he immediately became smug and raised his eyebrows at the kid.


    his sister was indeed on his side, if not, she would not have cared.


    ¡°hmph, 1¡¯11 reluctantly forgive you this time, but i¡¯m not a good-tempered person. 1 won¡¯t forgive you so easily next time.¡±


    huang jue originally wanted to continue his lecture, but looking at ah mai¡¯s innocent eyes, he could not say anything. he could only turn his head proudly.


    however, at this moment, ah mai walked out from behind gu man and stood in front of huang jue, looking at his face.


    ¡°stupid.¡±


    he said this inexplicably, causing huang jue¡¯s anger, which had finally calmed down, to burn even more fiercely.


    he widened his eyes in disbelief as he looked at the child pointing at him.


    ¡°what did you say? how dare you call me stupid?¡±


    ah mai tilted his head, as if he didn¡¯t quite understand why huang jue was so angry.


    huang jue looked at ah mai¡¯s puzzled expression and became even angrier.


    does he not know that he¡¯s insulting huang jue?


    gu man watched the two of them interact and her interest was piqued. she smiled while looking at ah mai¡¯s back.


    ¡°all mai, why did you call brother stupid?¡±


    ah mai turned around and tilted his head in confusion. after thinking for a moment, he opened his mouth to answer.


    ¡°because 1 really like him.¡±


    these five simple words immediately appeased huang jue, who had been furious just now. his face was even suspiciously red.


    ¡°what? is that how you express yourself when you like someone? how can you say that others are stupid? i¡¯m not stupid at all.¡±


    gu man did not tell the truth. if huang jue found out that he wasn¡¯t as smart as ah mai, he would be angry for a long time.


    after ah mai answered gu man, he turned to look at huang jue. in a daze, he seemed to understand something. he raised his feet and made small steps towards huang jue, gently holding his hand that was hanging by the side.


    the moment the small hand held his big hand, huang jue¡¯s heart beat faster. he instantly jumped up to avoid all mai¡¯s hand.


    ¡°what are you doing? don¡¯t you know that men shouldn¡¯t touch each other?¡±


    ah mai looked at his empty little hands and revealed an aggrieved expression. he pursed his lips and raised his head to look at huang jue with teary eyes.


    huang jue also met all mai¡¯s gaze. after a few seconds, he exhaled heavily and held all mai¡¯s hand fiercely.


    ¡°just this once.¡±


    ah mai looked at his small hand that was held again and smiled. then, he pulled huang jue into the room.


    when huang jue entered the room, he realized that it was so luxurious. what amazed him even more was the starry sky above him.


    it was as if there were really stars floating in front of him. huang jue subconsciously reached out his hand and suddenly realized that the roof was very far away from him.


    ah mai tilted his head at the sight and smiled.


    ¡°brother, likes.¡±


    huang jue looked down at his fair face and immediately turned his head away.


    ¡°i don¡¯t like childish things like that.¡±


    although he said that, huang jue still raised his head to look above him.


    seeing that the two of them were getting along well, gu man decided to hand ah mai to huang jue.


    ¡°huang jue, i¡¯ll leave ah mai to you. you must keep an eye on him..¡±

 Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Getting Closer

    chapter 459: getting closer


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°got it, got it.¡±


    although huang jue looked disgusted, his eyes betrayed his emotions.


    gu man did not expose him when she saw this scene. instead, she closed the door and left the two of them alone.


    when she walked down the stairs, she realized that the meal had ended. the few of them were sitting on the sofa, talking about something.


    xiang yin sat there uncomfortably, because for some reason, the topic had shifted to him.


    ¡°i think xiang yin is a good child, but i didn¡¯t expect him to have a girlfriend.¡±


    unexpectedly, old master cui was not happy at all when he heard this. instead, he glared at xiang yin.


    his gaze was as if he was questioning xiang yin. he was so close to his granddaughter, but he actually had another girlfriend outside?


    xiang yin sat there, not knowing how to explain. if he rashly exposed his relationship with gu man now, it would definitely be disadvantageous.


    however, he could not let old master cui think that he was such a casual person.


    fortunately, xiang yin looked up and met gu man¡¯s gaze. he blinked at her.


    gu man received the signal from xiang yin¡¯s gaze and walked over. as she walked, she asked, ¡°what are you guys talking about?¡±


    before grandma could explain, old master cui, who was sitting beside her, spoke first with a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°nothing much. he just said that xiang yin has a girlfriend outside.¡±


    old master cui deliberately emphasized the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯ and did not forget to observe gu man¡¯s gaze.


    gu man immediately understood. no wonder xiang yin had looked at her for help just now. there was indeed no way to explain this.


    she came to xiang yin¡¯s side and sat beside him. the two of them were extremely close, and no one had expected this.


    ¡°his girlfriend is me.¡±


    gu man¡¯s next words were like a sudden clap of thunder. instantly, the entire living room fell silent. grandma, old master cui, huang jun, and the person involved, xiang yin, looked at gu man in shock.


    xiang yin gently pinched gu man¡¯s lower back and frowned in confusion.


    the reason why he had not exposed their relationship in front of his grandmother was also because of gu man¡¯s age. he was afraid that her family would think that he was a frivolous and irresponsible person.


    gu man looked up slightly and looked at xiang yin in confusion.


    what was there to hide about their relationship? if they were in a relationship, they were. if they weren¡¯t in a relationship, they weren¡¯t.


    however, gu man was clearly someone who had never been beaten up by society.


    grandma looked at their intimate posture and gritted her teeth in anger when she thought of her change in attitude towards xiang yin.


    to think that she thought that xiang yin was a sensible person. she didn¡¯t expect¡­


    ¡°little man, haven¡¯t you been pretending to be a couple? when did you two confirm your relationship?¡±


    old master cui knew some inside information, but he did not expect that the fake would become real without him knowing.


    he glared at xiang yin unhappily and sized him up.


    although there was no gossip about xiang yin, the xiang family was very complicated. moreover, xiang yin¡¯s age was not suitable. gu man was only in her third year of high school, and xiang yin was also an impatient person. such a person was definitely unreliable.


    ¡°we¡¯ve only confirmed our relationship recently. i¡¯ve already met his parents.¡±


    ¡°whose parents did you meet?¡±


    this time, even huang jun had no choice but to participate in the interrogation. he did not expect his niece to become so rebellious.


    without even telling them, she went to see xiang yin¡¯s parents.


    grandma was so angry that her breathing quickened. she widened her eyes and looked at the two of them. after being angry for a long time, she could not say a word.


    old master cui¡¯s expression was especially solemn. he stared at gu man. ¡°manman, go upstairs and look for all mai. we have something to tell xiang yin.¡±


    although gu man did not know why the three people opposite her looked so agitated, she knew that she could not leave xiang yin here alone.


    she shook her head firmly, looking like she was completely siding with an outsider.


    old master cui was even angrier. he let out a long breath and suppressed his anger. ¡°little man, you¡¯re still in your third year of high school.¡±


    ¡°i know. my results won¡¯t be affected at all,¡± gu man said calmly..

 Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Grandma’s Compromise

    chapter 460: grandma¡¯s compromise


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    old master cui saw that there was no change in gu man¡¯s expression and his words were blocked. then, he sighed weakly.


    lie could only blame himself for not accompanying gu man for so many years. now, he did not know what identity he had to stop her.


    old master cui thought that his identity did not seem appropriate. after all, he had been absent for so many years.


    however, old master cui was still indignant. before he could accompany gu man properly, someone tried to kidnap her.


    ¡°manman, we can let you do anything else, but not this. you¡¯re still young and can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong, nor can you differentiate between feelings. we¡¯ll just think that you acted on impulse.¡±


    her grandmother, who had always been harmonious, had an especially serious expression on her face at this moment. she stared seriously in gu man¡¯s direction.


    gu man did not understand either. she had only mentioned their relationship. why were they overreacting?


    ¡°i can recognize my feelings. i know what i¡¯m doing.¡± her tone was exceptionally firm and unquestionable.


    her aura as a high-ranking person could not help but spread out, making even her grandmother shrink back.


    grandma stared at gu man¡¯s face for a long time before she seemed to compromise.


    ¡°manman, are you really sure? you have to know that your mother¡­¡± at this point, grandma stopped talking and looked at xiang yin obscurely.


    although she had felt that xiang yin was a good person during this period of time, she had also thought so of gu yuan in the beginning. after all, who would know his true colors until the end?


    ¡°i know.¡±


    gu man¡¯s words made the others not know how to answer. the surroundings were exceptionally quiet, and only gu man¡¯s face was extremely firm.


    in the end, it was huang jun who spoke first to break the silence. ¡°manman, you¡¯re still in your third year of high school. it¡¯s not suitable for you to date. you can talk about this after the holidays.¡±


    gu man frowned slightly and was about to answer xiang yin, who was beside her, when he grabbed her arm.


    ¡°i¡¯ll take over from here. go upstairs and accompany ah mai and huang jue.¡± xiang yin knew that this matter had to be resolved now. otherwise, it would only make their impression of him worse.


    gu man looked at xiang yin in confusion. the moment she met his gaze, she stood up after a few seconds.


    after gu man left, the atmosphere in the living room did not recover. instead, it became even more solemn.


    xiang yin sat there and hesitated for a long time. in the end, he decided to take the initiative to say, ¡°i know this is very sudden, but i¡¯m indeed sincere. i¡¯ll use time to prove my feelings for her.¡±


    ¡°what time! let me tell you, you have to separate now.¡± old master cui¡¯s fiery temper erupted the moment xiang yin spoke. just now, he was worried that gu man would be present. now that she had left, there was nothing to worry about.


    he still wanted gu man to accompany him for a few more years. how could she date so early on?


    even if this person was xiang yin.


    xiang yin knew that this hurdle was very difficult to overcome, but if he could not even overcome this difficulty, he was not worthy of liking gu man.


    ¡°i¡¯m sincere. if you don¡¯t believe me, i can choose to separate from her and not delay her. however, i¡¯ll use time to prove that i¡¯m not lying.¡±


    xiang yin did not hesitate at all to say this to confirm their relationship. the two of them liked each other. as long as their feelings were there, it did not matter even if they did not have this relationship.


    however, he needed to calm gu man¡¯s elders down. he did not want the relationship between gu man and her family to be affected because of the two of them being together.


    xiang yin¡¯s words caused the entire scene to fall silent again. grandma sighed softly and pinched her eyebrows with a headache. her face was filled with vicissitudes.


    ¡°xiang yin, it¡¯s not that 1 don¡¯t want to believe you, but something similar happened in our family, so i don¡¯t want manman to be hampered by love because manman¡¯s attitude is very firm. i¡¯m willing to believe her this once, but this doesn¡¯t mean that we acknowledge you.¡±


    in the end, her grandmother compromised. instead of preventing future events, she might as well let it happen. she didn¡¯t want her granddaughter to complain about this in the future..

 Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Treatment Again

    chapter 461: treatment again


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    unexpectedly, when old master cui heard this, he stomped his feet and glared at xiang yin.


    ¡°no, absolutely not. this brat had his eyes on gu man for a long time. we can¡¯t let him have his way!¡±


    gu man knew nothing about what was happening downstairs. after the door closed, all the sounds in the hall were isolated.


    she believed that xiang yin could handle this matter, but after all, her grandmother and old master cui treated her very well. if they insisted on their opinions, she really did not know how to deal with it.


    gu man threw away the thoughts in her mind and looked at ah mai and huang jue, who were playing happily in the middle of the room. she looked in the direction of the closet beside her and smiled.


    when the two of them heard the door open, they looked over at the same time and saw a figure standing at the door. ah mai and huang jue ran over at the same time, each holding a hand.


    ¡°sister!¡±


    ¡°sister!¡±


    ah mai blinked her eyes, looking exceptionally cute. huang jue looked very excited, as if he had discovered something fun.


    seeing their expressions, gu man knew that they must be getting along well. otherwise, huang jue would not have accepted a child so quickly.


    gu man rubbed huang jue¡¯s head with her hand. then, her gaze landed on ah mai. it had been a long time since the last acupuncture session. it was time for the second acupuncture session.


    however, the current scene was not suitable for huang jue to continue, so gu man decided to let him stay in the room.


    ¡°huang jue, i¡¯m going to treat ah mai for a while. no matter what happens, i hope you can stand quietly at the side and not make a sound. also, don¡¯t tell anyone anything that happens in this room.¡±


    gu man nodded with a serious expression and a firm expression.


    ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely keep my mouth shut and not tell anyone.


    besides, 1 definitely won¡¯t disturb your treatment.¡±


    as he spoke, huang jue¡¯s eyes lit up. he did not expect his sister to not only have academic achievements, but also know how to treat illnesses.


    although he had always known that his sister was treating his grandmother, he had thought that it was just support. he did not expect that brother all mai¡¯s illness was also being treated by his sister.


    gu man nodded and brought ah mai to the bed, placing his body flat on it.


    ah mai obediently closed his eyes, his eyelashes trembling slightly. it was fear of the unknown, which also meant that ah mai gradually had his own emotions.


    gu man unfolded a row of silver needles and picked out one of them to insert into ah mai¡¯s body.


    when huang jue saw this, his pupils dilated slightly, but he stood still and did not say anything to disturb gu man.


    after she finished inserting all the required needles into all mai, she took out some incense and inserted it into the lamp to light it up.


    instantly, the entire room was filled with smoke. only then did she stand up.


    huang jue carefully approached and curiously sized up ah mai, who was lying on the bed without moving.


    he opened his mouth and wanted to ask something, but when he thought of gu man¡¯s instructions, he obediently did not speak.


    gu man tilted her head slightly and could see that huang jue¡¯s face was filled with curiosity. she explained.


    ¡°the silver needles are to stimulate ah mai and the incense is to calm him down.


    huang jue nodded, but he soon yawned. he had to admit that the calming effect was indeed decent. he was already a little tired.


    in his daze, he looked at gu man and blinked. a question appeared in his heart.


    why did his sister look fine?


    but soon, his heavy eyelids made it impossible for him to continue thinking.


    his body fell back weakly, but he was supported by a pair of petite hands.


    gu man placed huang jue on the other side of the bed.


    the bed was huge, so she did not have to worry about the two children having to squeeze. she clapped her hands and looked in ah mai¡¯s direction. finally, she pulled out a thick silver needle and inserted it into ah mai¡¯s head.


    in an instant, ah mai¡¯s eyes immediately opened, but there was clearly no emotion in them. it was just a biological reaction.


    his empty eyes were wide open. if an outsider came in, they would definitely be shocked by this scene.


    soon, the incense in the room gradually subsided. gu man also began to put the silver needles back on ah mai..

 Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Untitled

    chapter 462: untitled


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when everything was done, she was about to stand up when there was a knock on the door.


    it was very soft. if one did not listen carefully, they would not be able to hear it.


    ¡°enter.¡±


    there were not many people who would carefully knock on the door at this time. when gu man saw the small figure appear at the door, she understood.


    ¡°you¡¯re cui xuan.¡±


    cui xuan, who was standing at the door, was stunned. she did not expect gu man to recognize her from the first time she saw her.


    ¡°right, right.¡±


    as she spoke, she felt a little guilty and looked around, as if she was looking for something.


    gu man did not say anything. she went to the closet and pulled it open. a small figure was curled up inside with her eyes tightly closed.


    cui xuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she subconsciously looked in gu man¡¯s direction and opened her mouth to explain, but all her words seemed a little weak at this moment.


    ¡°we did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°i know.¡±


    gu man nodded and walked around behind her, completely exposing the scene in the closet. cui xuan carefully observed her expression and tried to move towards the closet.


    when she successfully reached the closet, cui xuan heaved a sigh of relief and looked at gu man gratefully.


    she came to the closet and gently shook the sound inside. in the midst of the shaking, cui ya half-opened her eyes in a daze and stretched. when she saw the person in front of her, she subconsciously spoke.


    ¡°cui xuan, why are you here?¡±


    however, when cui ya¡¯s consciousness completely cleared and she discovered where she was, her face turned pale and she almost screamed uncontrollably. ¡°that¡¯s not right. wasn¡¯t 1 watching how evil woman was treating brother? how did i fall asleep?¡±


    as she had just woken up and her consciousness was not too blurry, she subconsciously expressed her thoughts. cui ya looked in gu man¡¯s direction and covered her mouth tightly.


    cui xuan¡¯s face was also pale. she looked carefully in gu man¡¯s direction.


    once grandpa found out about this, they would definitely be criticized.


    ¡°sister, can you not tell grandpa?¡±


    cui xuan thought for a moment and said pitifully. she knew that her appearance was the most deceptive and easy to sympathize with like this.


    however, gu man was different from everyone she had met. she clearly had a faint smile on her face, but the words she said were exceptionally cold.


    ¡°no way!¡±


    cui xuan staggered a few steps and her expression was a little ugly. at such a young age, they did not know how to hide their emotions and exposed their thoughts.


    cui ya could not stand gu man like this. she held cui xuan¡¯s hand and spoke angrily.


    ¡°cui xuan, why are we afraid of her? she was the one who harmed my brother first. i saw her insert so many needles into brother and made him look like a porcupine. let¡¯s go complain first and ask grandfather to chase this evil woman out.¡±


    cui ya was hiding in this room because they had agreed on a plan after seeing gu man arrive. this was because they wanted to find out gu man¡¯s true colors so that their grandfather could chase this evil woman out.


    ever since the last argument, cui ya had been looking forward to gu man coming. she wanted to personally tear open gu man¡¯s hypocritical face in front of cui xuan, that kind girl.


    hence, she decided to hide here and expose gu man¡¯s actions. cui xuan stood watch for her from outside.


    however, she did not expect that she would actually fall asleep halfway and not keep any empirical evidence. when she said this, it was only to scare gu man.


    however, cui ya did not know that her emotions had been exposed. her thoughts were especially obvious, and her entire face was filled with guilt.


    ¡°is that so? then i won¡¯t stop you. you can leave.¡±


    gu man raised her hand and pointed in the direction of the door. the two little girls¡¯ expressions were stiff, as if they could not believe that gu man would really let them go just like that.


    cui xuan did not know what happened, so she really thought that cui ya had recorded some key evidence and wanted to pull her out.


    but cui ya clearly understood that she hadn¡¯t recorded anything at all because she was asleep..

 Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Real and Fake Sister

    chapter 463: real and fake sister


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    cui ya bit her lip and pretended to be calm.


    ¡°well, if you take the initiative to confess, we¡¯ll plead with grandpa to reduce your punishment.¡±


    as soon as cui ya said this, the smart cui xuan immediately understood. she definitely did not have any evidence and wanted to scare her. she immediately revealed a helpless expression. did she not think if gu man was someone she could scare?


    judging from her magnanimous appearance just now, she had probably seen through their schemes long ago. however, cui ya did not know it and thought that she could scare her.


    ¡°no need. i like to be exposed.¡±


    cui ya was rebuked and did not know what to say for a moment. she glared at her, as if by doing that she could crush gu man in terms of aura.


    however, she knew very well that it was all useless.


    ¡°sister, we really didn¡¯t mean to offend you today. if there¡¯s anything wrong, we¡¯ll apologize to you. we¡¯re sorry, but we¡¯re just too worried about brother. please don¡¯t tell grandpa about this.¡±


    gu man still maintained a firm attitude and shook her head.


    cui xuan didn¡¯t know what to do.


    while the three of them were talking, the person sleeping on the bed gradually woke up. the first to wake up was huang jue. he opened his eyes in a daze and said in frustration, ¡°seriously, why did 1 suddenly fall asleep? sister, is everything alright?¡±


    he subconsciously looked at gu man. when his line of sight retracted, he realized that there were two more girls in the room.


    he took two steps back in a panic and pointed at them. ¡°who are you? why are you in this room?¡±


    cui ya rolled her eyes. at this moment, she had an outlet to vent her anger on gu man.


    ¡°what do you mean why are we in this room? the person lying next to you is my brother. why can¡¯t 1 be here?¡±


    cui ya was exceptionally self-righteous. huang jue frowned and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°ah mai never told me that he has a sister, so how can you prove your identity?¡±


    hearing this, cui ya pointed at herself in disbelief. ¡°why should i prove my identity? i¡¯m his sister. is there anything else to prove?¡±


    ¡°of course i do. who knows if you¡¯re lying?¡±


    ¡°i would never lie!¡± cui ya said in exasperation, her face flushed.


    huang jue looked at her and thought for a moment. he chose a very fair method. ¡°then let¡¯s wait for ah mai to wake up and ask him. who knows if you¡¯re lying here?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not randomly claiming a relationship!¡± cui ya was so angry that her head was burning with anger from huang jue¡¯s few words. if cui xuan hadn¡¯t pulled him back in time, she would probably have rushed in front of huang jue now and would definitely teach this arrogant young brat a lesson.


    ¡°anyway, when all mai wakes up, we¡¯ll know if you¡¯re mistaken. but even if you¡¯re her sister, it¡¯s really rude to enter someone else¡¯s room.¡±


    cui ya¡¯s pupils dilated. she raised her hand and pointed at huang jue. ¡°i¡¯m his sister. why can¡¯t 1 enter his room? moreover, a stranger like you can enter, so why can¡¯t i?¡±


    huang jue waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°your identity as his sister hasn¡¯t been verified yet, so don¡¯t spout nonsense. however, we need a notary for our bet. in that case, let my sister be the notary.¡±


    ¡°no!¡± cui ya subconsciously wanted to refuse. then, she looked at cui xuan beside her. ¡°even if you want a notary, you need two notaries. who knows if gu man will speak up for you?¡±


    ¡°kids have no manners.¡±


    seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel again, gu man could not help but interrupt, ¡°ah mai is still resting. keep your voices down.¡±


    these words made the two of them instantly shut up. they blinked and looked at ah mai, who was lying on the bed.


    time passed minute by minute. not long after, the person lying on the bed reacted.


    his body moved slightly for two to three times before he opened his eyes. his eyes revealed the confusion of a child.


    seeing this, gu man propped all mai up.


    seeing so many people in the room, ah mai did not react. his chaotic brain made him need some time to react..

 Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Silence

    chapter 464: silence


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after seeing that he had woken up, cui ya said without thinking, ¡°all mai, quickly tell this ignorant person that i¡¯m your sister.¡±


    as soon as she said this, ah mai looked up at cui ya. he did not testify for her and only stared silently.


    his pitch-black eyes made people inexplicably afraid. cui ya swallowed her saliva and suddenly remembered that they did not interact much. for a moment, she was in a dilemma. what if ah mai really did not testify for her? wouldn¡¯t that kid have his way?


    at the thought of this, cui ya became even more anxious and urged all mai.


    ¡°all mai, speak quickly. don¡¯t you know that i¡¯m your sister? i¡¯ve always lived here.¡±


    ah mai still did not speak. he sat obediently in gu man¡¯s arms and looked at cui ya.


    huang jue immediately said proudly, ¡°everyone saw this. i knew that your identity was definitely fake. if you were really ah mai¡¯s sister, how could ah mai ignore you?¡±


    cui ya had an unhappy expression on her face. she rushed in front of all mai, and all her emotions were out of control at that moment. she walked so quickly that cui xuan, who was beside her, did not even have time to stop her before she was already in front of ah mai.


    ¡°what do you mean? i¡¯m clearly your sister. why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± she choked up and looked at the child with an aggrieved and incomprehensible expression.


    it was fine if he didn¡¯t want to communicate with her usually, but he didn¡¯t even side with her at such a critical moment.


    cui ya didn¡¯t understand. she looked at ah mai, who still didn¡¯t react. she reached out to grab him, but a pair of obviously larger hands reached out from the side and slapped her away.


    the back of her hand immediately turned red. she felt even more aggrieved and started crying wantonly.


    ¡°you guys ganged up to bully me. you all know that i¡¯m ah mai¡¯s sister, but you still want him to testify. he¡¯s clearly an intellectually disabled person who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± when cui ya was angry, her words were filled with malice.


    cui xuan came back to her senses and ran over. she grabbed cui ya¡¯s sleeve, wanting to stop her from acting unreasonably.


    however, cui ya was in a fit of anger. how could she listen to cui xuan?


    without any hesitation, he shook off cui xuan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°sister, even you want to bully me with them? you clearly know that we¡¯re all his elder sisters. if it weren¡¯t for him being like this, grandpa wouldn¡¯t dote on him so much and make us fall out of favor.¡±


    cui ya vented the anger in her heart wantonly, while the ¡°culprit¡± ah mai in front of her had no expression on his face. however, his eyes revealed impatience, as if he felt that this voice was too noisy.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already said that your brother needs a quiet environment. you¡¯ll only disturb him if you¡¯re making a ruckus,¡± gu man said.


    ¡°i don¡¯t care. why should i tolerate him? i¡¯ve tolerated him for so long. why should i tolerate him now? won¡¯t you even let me cry?¡±


    cui ya simply sat on the ground and rolled around. gu man saw this scene and placed ah mai on the chair. then, she stood up and came to cui ya¡¯s side.


    the noise in her ears was especially troublesome. she slowly squatted down and stared at cui ya without saying anything.


    it did not feel good to be watched all the time. after being watched for a while, cui ya¡¯s heart burned with anger. however, she did not have gu man¡¯s perseverance and could not stand it for long.


    ¡°what do you mean? do you all think it¡¯s my fault? i¡¯m clearly not at fault at all. it¡¯s all because of my younger brother¡¯s arrival that he took away all our love. we should also be doted on by grandpa.¡±


    ¡°you think your grandfather doesn¡¯t dote on you?¡±


    gu man¡¯s words stopped cui ya¡¯s commotion. she seemed to have really fallen into deep thought and started to think seriously.


    however, apart from the last time, her grandfather seemed to agree to all her requests and even stayed by their side occasionally.


    she thought for a moment and suddenly raised her hand to point at all mai. ¡°grandpa¡¯s focus is always on ah mai. he doesn¡¯t care about us as much as he cares about all mai..¡±

 Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Cui Ya Is Unreasonable

    chapter 465: cui ya is unreasonable


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man stared fixedly at cui ya¡¯s unreasonable face. she really did not know how a girl could be taught to be like this.


    ¡°then don¡¯t you know why grandpa paid so much attention to ah mai?¡±


    cui ya¡¯s words were stuck in her mouth. she opened her mouth but could not say anything.


    ¡°because brother is sick.¡±


    ¡°does grandpa dote on you when you¡¯re sick?¡±


    cui ya seemed to recall how old master cui had been busy with her when she was sick. she nodded hesitantly. ¡°yes.¡±


    the surroundings fell silent. only then did cui ya realize how unreasonable her actions had been. she looked at ah mai¡¯s dull eyes and felt guilty.


    ¡°so, you were shouting at your younger brother just now. do you want to apologize to him now?¡±


    as soon as gu man said that, she saw cui ya close her mouth tightly with an unwilling expression, as if she did not want to apologize to ah mai.


    ¡°but he doesn¡¯t admit that i¡¯m his sister. he¡¯s also in the wrong. why do i have to apologize?¡± cui ya raised her head stubbornly and met gu man¡¯s gaze unwillingly.


    cui xuan tugged at cui ya¡¯s sleeve. because cui ya was born early, jia ling was more at ease with her. then, cui xuan appeared. before jia ling could take care of her, all mai appeared again.


    as a result, she began to neglect her two daughters. therefore, compared to cui ya, who had been following jia ling, cui xuan was more sensible.


    ¡°cui xuan, don¡¯t pull my sleeve. do you want me to apologize to him? but if 1 apologize to him, he doesn¡¯t know anything. what¡¯s the use?¡±


    ¡°the apology is because you did something wrong, not to see if your apology is useful to the other party.¡± gu man¡¯s tone became stern. she looked at cui ya in front of her and frowned.


    cui ya immediately shut her mouth and stood rooted to the ground, but she did not move at all. gu man looked at her face and then at cui xuan.


    she wondered if it was too difficult to get this child back on the right track.


    there was a light knock on the door. everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the door and they ignored what had just happened.


    as gu man¡¯s voice sounded, the door opened and uncle li appeared. he had been standing at the door for an unknown period of time, but there was a slight anger on his face. clearly, he had heard what had just happened.


    cui ya looked at uncle li and took two steps back in fear.


    because of uncle li¡¯s relationship with old master cui, uncle li¡¯s status in the family was very high. if old master cui did not have time, most of the time, uncle li would be the one taking care of the children.


    he also had the absolute right to punish her. cui ya was afraid that her words would be heard and he would tell her grandfather. not only would she be hated but there would also be punishment waiting for her.


    ¡°miss cui ya, come here.¡± uncle li¡¯s tone was exceptionally serious. there was no smile on his face, and he even forgot to greet gu man.


    he had never thought that miss would treat her younger brother like this. this was a mistake in his education.


    when cui ya heard this, she shook her head desperately. instead of stepping forward, she took two more steps back.


    she subconsciously grabbed cui xuan and placed her in front to block herself. uncle li had always liked cui xuan. if cui xuan begged for mercy for her, uncle li probably would not care about what had just happened.


    she urged softly behind cui xuan, hoping that cui xuan would speak up for her. however, cui xuan, who had always been obedient, stood at the front without saying a word.


    cui ya pushed cui xuan two or three times anxiously, but she still did not react. this time, cui ya could not care less. she frowned and asked loudly, ¡°cui xuan, why don¡¯t you plead for me? do you want to see me get punished too?¡±


    ¡°sister, this is indeed your fault. you shouldn¡¯t have treated little brother like that just now. he¡¯s just sick.¡± cui xuan¡¯s tone was exceptionally serious despite her young age. she turned around to look at cui ya, hoping that she would realize her mistake at this moment.


    however, she did not know that her words coincidentally ignited the anger in cui ya¡¯s heart. her eyes widened in anger as she raised her voice..

 Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Uncle Li’s Heartache

    chapter 466: uncle li¡¯s heartache


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°all of you only care about brother. what¡¯s so good about him? did 1 say something wrong just now?¡± cui ya was completely angry at this moment. she even ignored uncle li, who was standing at the front. she quickened her pace to leave the room, but uncle li grabbed the back of her collar at the door and stopped her from continuing forward.


    ¡°let go of me. what right do you have to control me? you¡¯re not from my family. you¡¯re just a butler. what right do you have to control me? i¡¯m the miss here. do you understand?¡±


    the moment she spoke, tears flowed from cui ya¡¯s eyes. she glared at uncle li with reddened eyes.


    his current appearance was somewhat similar to jia ling¡¯s previous unreasonable behavior.


    uncle li felt a chill in his heart. ¡°so this is what miss cui ya actually thinks¡­¡±


    ¡°yes, that¡¯s what 1 think. please don¡¯t care about me in the future, okay?¡± cui ya had no idea that she had broken an old man¡¯s heart and continued to speak. uncle li was silent for a moment before he actually obediently let go.


    this made cui ya overjoyed and she ran out of the room.


    cui xuan stood rooted to the ground and looked at her back as she ran away. she shook her head in disappointment and looked at gu man.


    ¡°this is our fault. although we¡¯re worried about my brother¡¯s safety, we¡¯re sorry to disturb you.¡±


    at this point, cui xuan paused and looked at ah mai, who was standing beside gu man. he looked like he did not know what had happened at all, making cui xuan¡¯s heart ache.


    in fact, she used to like her younger brother very much, but no matter how she tried to communicate with him, he still ignored her, so cui xuan realized that it had been a long time since she had met ah mai¡¯s eyes like this.


    ¡°all mai, cui ya really shouldn¡¯t have shouted at you just now. 1 apologize on her behalf. 1 hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡± cui xuan raised her hand and placed it on all mai¡¯s head, gently rubbing it twice.


    ah mai stared at her, wide-eyed, as if he didn¡¯t understand the act.


    cui xuan, on the other hand, was inexplicably happy because of the look in his eyes. ¡°all mai, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll get cui ya to apologize to you personally.¡±


    gu man looked at the young but especially sensible girl in front of her and was quite satisfied. compared to cui ya, she liked cui xuan¡¯s personality more.


    hence, she took the initiative to say, ¡°all mai¡¯s illness has already subsided. if you¡¯re free, you can talk to him more.¡±


    cui xuan¡¯s hands, which were hanging by her side, trembled slightly. ¡°okay, okay.¡±


    did this mean that her brother would return to normal in the future and sweetly call her sister like other children?


    cui xuan¡¯s face was filled with sincere happiness and joy, but she did not stay long. instead, she came to uncle li¡¯s side.


    ¡°grandpa li, please don¡¯t take it to heart. she was just too angry and spoke without thinking. i¡¯ll go back and teach her to apologize to grandpa personally.¡±


    after all, uncle li already had one foot in the grave. he would not really argue with a little girl like cui ya. if she really apologized sincerely, he would let bygones be bygones. what she said just now had indeed hurt him too much.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. cui xuan, you¡¯ve always been so sensible.¡± uncle li gently rubbed cui xuan¡¯s head, and there was a hint of affection on his face.


    cui xuan nodded slightly and left the room completely.


    at this moment, uncle li looked at gu man. ¡°old master cui asked me to come up to ask miss gu if there¡¯s anything you need help with?¡±


    he had actually arrived very early, but when he heard a familiar voice coming from inside the door, he could not help but stop in his tracks. he did not expect to hear the conversation just now, nor did he expect such a thing to happen later.


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing to help. there¡¯s just one thing. uncle li, i hope you won¡¯t tell old master cui what just happened.¡±


    uncle li looked puzzled, but he still nodded.


    gu man nodded slightly in response.


    ¡°currently, ah mai¡¯s illness can only be slowly improved. my method will only have minute effects if it continues. the most important thing is for him to walk out on his own..¡±

 Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Miracle Doctor

    chapter 467: miracle doctor


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    uncle li looked at all mai, who was sitting in gu man¡¯s arms. his originally empty eyes were filled with emotions. uncle li was a little excited.


    ¡°it¡¯s my lifelong wish to be able to see young master all mai recover. 1 didn¡¯t expect to see results so soon. miss gu is worthy of the title of miracle doctor.¡±


    gu man was not humble. she nodded slightly and agreed to this praise because she was very confident in her medical skills.


    uncle li was not dissatisfied with gu man¡¯s arrogant attitude. instead, the corners of his lips curled up.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on downstairs?¡±


    ¡°old master cui called mr. xiang to the study for a private conversation.¡±


    gu man did not expect such a thing to happen after she left. she placed ah mai on the bed and gestured for huang jue to come over.


    ¡°all mai has just finished his treatment. it¡¯s not appropriate for him to do strenuous exercise. you have to take good care of him.¡±


    ¡°alright, sis, go do your thing. leave this to me. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    gu man left the room with uncle li and stood upstairs to look at the hall downstairs. indeed, only her grandmother and huang jun were left in the hall.


    it was unknown what the two of them were talking about, but their expressions were a little gloomy.


    seeing this, gu man¡¯s heart ached. perhaps it was because the original gu man¡¯s emotions still affected feelings. after all, they were also family members that the original gu man cared about. unknowingly, gu man had already tied herself to them.


    she walked towards the hall. the sound of her footsteps, which were not covered, clearly fell on the two people on the sofa.


    because there was no sound behind them for a long time, when they turned to look at gu man, grandmother¡¯s eyes lit up, but they quickly dimmed. the emotions in her eyes were indescribable, but there was more worry in them.


    she did not stop walking and sat down on the sofa. after thinking about it, she felt that she should explain it officially.


    ¡°grandma, 1 was the one who suggested dating because i can feel that 1 treat xiang yin differently from others.¡±


    a bitter smile hung on her grandmother¡¯s lips. ¡°manman, this is your choice. as long as you like it. if anything happens, you must remember to come back.


    your personality is always so dull. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bullied.¡±


    when gu man heard this, she felt an inexplicable lump in her throat and tears welled up in her eyes.


    she forced it down and said, ¡°i will.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine to date, but don¡¯t hand yourself over so easily. you¡¯re still young. the waters of the four great families are very deep. we don¡¯t know how big the iceberg is under the surface, so you have to be careful during the relationship. if anything goes wrong, remember to ask us for help.¡±


    huang jun said with a serious expression. since they could not stop her, they planned to do their best to teach gu man what a healthy relationship should be like.


    moreover, they had already discussed it just now. even if she didn¡¯t date now, manman would still have a boyfriend after her third year of high school in university.


    instead of being deceived by someone outside, it was better to be deceived by someone who seemed okay.


    at the very least, manman was still by their side at the moment. they could help her out a little so that she would not be isolated and helpless.


    as for how long the two of them could last, of course, they hoped that it would be as short as possible. however, it was just a relationship. it could also enrich manman¡¯s love experience and she would not be easily deceived by other men.


    this was the only reason they could find to calm themselves down.


    grandma placed her wrinkled hand on gu man¡¯s head lovingly and gently pressed it again and again. ¡°manman, remember to look for grandma. when you were young, you often came to look for grandma when you were wronged. when you grow up, remember to look for grandma too.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡± gu man did not know what to say at this moment and could only reply dully. however, her voice was a little hoarse.


    while they were talking, the door on the top floor opened and xiang yin and old master cui walked out at the same time. however, old master cui¡¯s expression was not good, but it was much better than when he first heard the news.


    xiang yin walked down and was about to sit beside gu man when he felt a strong gaze behind him. he shook his head helplessly and could only sit a little further away..

 Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Three Pacts

    chapter 468: three pacts


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    old master cui sat down on the sofa. the aura he had as a superior could not help but spread.


    ¡°of course you can date, but we need to make three rules in advance. you can¡¯t have any intimate contact before you¡¯re officially engaged.¡±


    gu man frowned slightly and looked at old master cui.


    to be honest, xiang yin¡¯s hair was very soft, and his hands were very nice to touch. wasn¡¯t this condition a little too harsh?


    just as she was about to speak, old master cui¡¯s stern gaze swept over and his eyes widened. gu man looked at his eyes and did not doubt that old master cui would threaten her with death in the next second, so she fell silent.


    in any case, no one knew when it was done secretly.


    ¡°secondly, it¡¯s about the xiang family. no matter what, there can¡¯t be any implications on manman. once she¡¯s implicated, you have break up immediately.¡±


    for old master cui to consider this, it was obviously a compromise after careful consideration.


    what the four great families were facing was definitely not something an ordinary girl could handle. he was worried that gu man would be hurt because of the dirty things between the four great families.


    if xiang yin could not handle it properly, it was enough to prove that he did not have the ability to protect gu man.


    in that case, there was no need to talk about this relationship.


    grandma and huang jun nodded in agreement. other than gu man being underage, they were most worried about this problem.


    ¡°then the relationship between the two of you can¡¯t be made public. even the previous news has to be cleared up.¡±


    before gu man could speak, xiang yin immediately replied, ¡°i¡¯ve already contacted the reporters to clarify. i won¡¯t publicize our relationship.¡±


    only then did gu man swallow all the words in her mouth. since xiang yin had already made his decision, he should have a solution.


    ¡°as for the last point, i haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but xiang yin, you have to know that if you dare to treat gu man badly at all, i won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°old master cui, don¡¯t worry. i definitely won¡¯t do anything to let gu man down.¡± xiang yin¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly serious. only then did old master cui nod in satisfaction.


    ¡°alright, we still have to catch up here. if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first.¡±


    xiang yin¡¯s expression froze and he looked puzzled.


    he¡¯s kicking him out after he made the promise.


    at this moment, gu man stood up. ¡°i¡¯ll send him off.¡±


    xiang yin understood that gu man had something to tell him, so he nodded and stood up.


    after the two of them left the hall, gu man asked, ¡°what did grandpa tell you?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s just that i have to treat you well.¡±


    the surroundings suddenly fell silent. after a long time, xiang yin¡¯s voice sounded again.


    ¡°gu man, you still have a very good future ahead of you. you have better choices. so, will you really not regret choosing me?¡± xiang yin¡¯s lowered hair hid all his emotions. gu man tilted her head and saw this scene. she felt inexplicably stifled.


    in terms of soul age, she was the same age as xiang yin. although this body was a third-year high school student, she was not a third-year high school student in her heart.


    ¡°no,¡± gu man said firmly.


    xiang yin¡¯s dark eyes lit up in an instant. he looked up and met gu man¡¯s gaze.


    gu man saw the sunlight shatter and land in his pupils. it was very bright and carried a different kind of stubbornness.


    it seemed to be saying, ¡°since you¡¯ve already chosen me, 1 won¡¯t let go anymore.¡±


    gu man suddenly raised her hand and her petite and fair fingers landed on his black hair, forming a sharp contrast. she gently hooked his hair and rubbed her palm on the top of his head.


    the feeling under her hand was very good. she smiled in satisfaction.


    xiang yin grabbed gu man¡¯s slender wrist and placed his chin on the top of her head. ¡°your grandfather said that we can¡¯t have intimate contact.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not considered intimate.¡±


    xiang yin paused and chuckled. he raised gu man¡¯s chin with his fingertips, and his eyes were filled with affection that he did not realize.


    ¡°is that so? then what do you think is intimate?¡± xiang yin¡¯s thumb unintentionally swept across her lips, bringing about a real tickle..

 Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Zhen Rong’s Phone Call

    chapter 469: zhen rong¡¯s phone call


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man felt that something was surging in her heart and was about to break out of the ground.


    she suppressed this feeling and gently pushed xiang yin¡¯s fingertips away with her fingers. her expression did not change, but her pupils seemed to have darkened.


    the corners of xiang yin¡¯s lips curled up as he stuffed his hands into his pockets. ¡°you can just go back after sending me here. i don¡¯t seem to be very likable, so 1 won¡¯t stay here and make people hate me.¡±


    when gu man heard this, she said, ¡°as long as i like you.¡±


    xiang yin suddenly stopped in his tracks. he turned around and the corners of his lips curled up, revealing his joy. ¡°1 only care about your thoughts.¡±


    she did not stay at old master cui¡¯s place for long. in less than an hour, gu man followed her grandmother and huang jun home.


    old master cui specially arranged for someone to send them back. they sat in the car and seemed to be a little reserved that the people in the car were old master cui¡¯s men. they did not speak much.


    it wasn¡¯t until they got home that grandma suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°manman, your grandfather is a very good person. if you encounter any trouble in your life, you can look for your grandfather. he¡¯ll be a better choice than us.¡±


    grandma¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of absent-mindedness. huang jun was also a little unwilling, but he was helpless. this was the difference.


    ¡°whether it¡¯s you or grandpa, you¡¯re all my family,¡± gu man said firmly.


    the resentment that suddenly rose in her heart was shattered in an instant. grandma¡¯s face revealed a happy expression. ¡°manman, i¡¯m very happy that you can think this way.¡±


    ¡°as expected, manman is still very sensible.¡± huang jun smiled in relief.


    as they chatted, the topic inevitably shifted to xiang yin. coincidentally, gu man¡¯s phone vibrated. she used her cell phone as an excuse to stand up and return to her room.


    looking at the name on it, her fingertips moved slightly as she picked up the call. ¡°miss gu, 1 apologize for my previous offense, but my mother is in danger now. i hope you can save her.¡±


    ¡°what happened again?¡±


    if it was just that car accident, zhou yan would not have been hurt at all.


    however, from zhen rong¡¯s words, she seemed to have encountered something else.


    ¡°just as miss gu guessed, my father did indeed¡­¡±


    the word ¡®cheat¡¯ lingered in zhen rong¡¯s mouth for a few times, but he found it difficult to say it. his promise back then had only become a humiliation in his heart now.


    at first, he refused to accept this fact, but the evidence was right in front of him, so he could not question it.


    ¡°my father is worried that mother will expose this matter and arranged for someone to¡­¡±


    as the saying goes, don¡¯t wash dirty linen in public. in the end, zhen rong did not reveal the truth completely, but he had already revealed all the clues in these few sentences.


    gu man nodded. ¡°madam zhou, how¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    when zhen rong heard this, he was a little excited. he thought that his previous rude words would make gu man unwilling to treat her, but he did not expect gu man to have the intention to treat her.


    ¡°how about this, miss gu? i¡¯ll add your contact number and send you the medical record.¡±


    gu man nodded slightly and hung up. after a while, a verification message came from the wechat interface.


    after accepting it, zhen rong sent the medical record over at an extremely fast speed.


    they were all external injuries. only one of them had injured her brain, which was why it was so serious. she did not expect that man to be a ruthless person.


    the husband who had been by her side for so long actually attacked her just like that.


    gu man closed her eyes and tried sensing. she had long lost contact with the talisman she had given her back then, and zhou yan¡¯s current situation was indeed not optimistic.


    ¡°which hospital are you at? i¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    zhen rong sent the location over. gu man put her phone in her pocket, took a coat, pushed open the door, and walked out.


    after telling her grandmother and huang jun, she quickened her pace and went downstairs.


    she hailed a taxi and rushed towards the location zhen rong had sent her.


    perhaps it was because the ultimate goal was the hospital, the chauffeur drove very quickly along the way. not long after, she arrived at the entrance of the hospital and looked at the room number sent on wechat.


    gu man went straight to her goal. when she reached the door, it was open..

 Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Doctor Chen

    chapter 470: doctor chen


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    coincidentally, a doctor walked out. he met gu man¡¯s gaze and asked in confusion, ¡°who are you? what are you doing here?¡±


    the doctor¡¯s tone was impolite. it was no wonder that he was so strict. this was because of the paparazzi who had been looking for news these few days and there were too many fans. recently, it seriously affected the rest of the patients in their hospital.


    therefore, when he saw such a young girl standing in front of zhen rong¡¯s mother¡¯s ward, he couldn¡¯t help but think in a bad direction.


    gu man replied, ¡°i¡¯m here to look for the person inside.¡±


    the doctor immediately revealed a serious expression. ¡°i don¡¯t think you¡¯re very old. why are you doing such a thing? let me tell you, you can¡¯t go in. you¡¯re disturbing someone¡¯s rest. if anything happens to his mother, it will be your responsibility.¡±


    gu man looked at the doctor inexplicably. the malice on his body was rampant and he was still educating her as if he was doing this for her own good. she could not help but frown. ¡°may 1 ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°of course i¡¯m the doctor here. i¡¯m wearing this, can¡¯t you tell?¡± the doctor raised his hand and pointed at his coat.


    ¡°so, what do you have to do with me?¡± gu man did not understand why this stranger wanted to lecture her. the two of them did not seem to have anything to do with each other.


    the doctor was stunned by gu man¡¯s words, but he quickly became self-righteous. ¡°the two of us have nothing to do with each other, but it¡¯s our duty to maintain the order of the hospital. if you¡¯re a celebrity chaser, you should give him some privacy. his mother is in such a situation now. you fans and paparazzi really don¡¯t have any sympathy. she¡¯s already in such a situation, yet you still want to disturb her.¡±


    the doctor in front of her did not distinguish right or wrong and directly assumed gu man¡¯s identity. his repeated obstruction made gu man lose her patience. she said coldly, ¡°i¡¯m not a fan or a paparazzi. someone inside asked me to come over.¡±


    however, her words were too weak. the doctor did not believe her at all. ¡°stop pretending. there are so many people here, and all of them have the same reason. do you really think we¡¯re fools?¡±


    gu man did not intend to explain too much to this unreasonable doctor. she took out her phone and called zhen rong.


    when the doctor saw this scene, a disdainful expression appeared on his face. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to call zhen rong? you¡¯re quite good at pretending. i don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re really related to zhen rong.¡±


    gu man ignored the doctor¡¯s words and said to the other end of the phone, ¡°i¡¯m at the door of the room. come out for a while.¡±


    zhen rong¡¯s tone revealed obvious fatigue. ¡°just push the door open and come in. there¡¯s no one inside.¡±


    gu man raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the doctor at the door. ¡°there¡¯s no one inside, but the person outside is stopping me.¡±


    zhen rong, who was sitting on the bed exhausted, looked up at the door in confusion when he heard this.


    the doctor closed the door when he left, so he did not know what was going on outside. however, since gu man had already spoken and he still had a favor to ask of her, zhen rong stood up and walked towards the door.


    at the door, gu man had already hung up and put her phone back in her pocket.


    the doctor in front of her was still lecturing her non-stop. ¡°now that the call is over, why hasn¡¯t anyone come out yet? if you ask me, at your age, you should spend more effort on the right path. don¡¯t use it on this wrong path¡­¡±


    the chatter continued, but the door behind the doctor was flung open.


    zhen rong¡¯s voice came from above. ¡°doctor chen, why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    doctor chen suddenly heard a voice behind him. before he could come back to his senses, he subconsciously replied, ¡°mr. zhen, i saw a fan or paparazzi at the door. i wanted to chase them away, so 1 didn¡¯t leave.¡±


    zhen rong¡¯s gaze landed on the person doctor chen was talking about. when he saw that familiar cold face, he could not help but laugh.


    no wonder she wanted him to pick her up. it turned out that she was stopped here.


    doctor chen continued to persuade him. ¡°mr. zhen, let me tell you. don¡¯t pity her just because she¡¯s young and let her in. she just said that she knows¡­¡±


    ¡°doctor chen, we do know each other. thank you for your kindness..¡±

 Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Slapping Doctor Chen in the Face

    chapter 471: slapping doctor chen in the face


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhen rong¡¯s words were like a slap to doctor chen¡¯s face. before he could finish his sentence, he was silenced.


    doctor chen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°re¡­ really? mr. zhen, don¡¯t do it because she¡¯s young¡­¡±


    gu man sneered. ¡°you keep saying these two sentences. just because i¡¯m young, it¡¯s impossible for me to know him?¡±


    doctor chen was really stubborn. she had already walked up to him and told them that she knew him, but he still refused to believe her.


    doctor chen¡¯s face turned green and purple. for a moment, he did not know what to say.


    who would have thought that this person in front of him really knew zhen rong and caused him to embarrass himself so much?


    his toes dug into the ground awkwardly. he raised his feet and was about to leave when gu man stopped him. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to apologize?¡±


    ¡°why should 1 apologize? i don¡¯t know. those who don¡¯t know are innocent.¡± doctor chen was still unreasonable. if he apologized to someone younger than him, where would he put his face?


    however, gu man did not intend to let doctor chen off easily. after nagging in her ear for so long, she wanted to leave so easily. how could it be so easy? ¡°ignorance should not be your reason. you could be considered slandering me just now.¡±


    ¡°how am i slandering you? it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. you make it sound so serious. don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t know the law. you¡¯re just a little kid who wants to scare me.¡± doctor chen was so angry that his face turned red. this kid just tried to scare him


    ¡°it¡¯s not the time for you to say that i¡¯m a secret fan and a paparazzo. you¡¯re damaging my reputation.¡± gu man¡¯s aura immediately turned cold.


    ¡°it¡¯s not that serious. you make it sound so serious because you want me to compensate you, right? it seems like i wasn¡¯t wrong just now. you¡¯re still so young, and your mind isn¡¯t on the right path.¡± doctor chen still argued indignantly.


    moreover, there were others around them who had already been attracted by the commotion and surrounded them.


    no matter what, doctor chen could not apologize under such circumstances.


    zhen rong frowned and looked at doctor chen. it was just a small matter of apologizing, but this person was still dilly-dallying. it was obvious that he was the one who slandered her first.


    he had specially invited gu man to come treat zhou yan. what if he angered her and she refused to treat her?


    hence, zhen rong helped to say, ¡°doctor chen, this is indeed your fault. you should apologize to her.¡±


    due to zhen rong¡¯s influence, more and more people surrounded him. some people even started to point at doctor chen and discuss. he looked at the people around him that pointed at him. when had doctor chen experienced this? he was a respected existence in the hospital. how could he be pointed at?


    he felt even more resentful in his heart. this girl in front of him was really too much. she could not take it after he just said two or three words and made him apologize.


    moreover, he didn¡¯t say anything serious. he only questioned her.


    doctor chen still did not think that he was in the wrong. he said stubbornly, ¡°you didn¡¯t tell me your identity before you came. as the doctor here, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me stopping you and asking about your identity, right?¡± ¡°then why did you accuse me of being a fan and paparazzi when you don¡¯t even know the truth? you even said that i¡¯m on the wrong track at such a young age.¡±


    doctor chen listened to gu man repeat his words one after another. the discussion around him became even louder. he quickly took out a few hundred yuan from his pocket and threw it at gu man angrily.


    ¡°was i wrong? don¡¯t you just want money? i¡¯ve already given you the money. let me go.¡±


    gu man looked at the scattered banknotes in front of her and doctor chen¡¯s angry face behind the money. her expression turned completely cold.


    it was too humiliating to throw money at someone. even zhen rong could not stand it anymore. his expression was completely panicked. he did not call her here to let her suffer. if gu man blamed him, where would he cry?


    hence, zhen rong hurriedly said, ¡°doctor chen, you¡¯re too much. the young lady just wants you to apologize.. why do you have to humiliate her like this?¡±

 Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Doctor Chen’s Slander

    chapter 472: doctor chen¡¯s slander


    translator: atlas studios editor: attas studios


    dr. chen was completely enraged. at this moment, he pointed at zhen rong without thinking.


    ¡°i think you¡¯re in cahoots. did you call this young lady over because she¡¯s good-looking? as expected, you celebrities don¡¯t have good intentions. your mother is still lying on the hospital bed, and you¡¯re thinking about this dirty thing. you¡¯re really shameless.¡±


    doctor chen had already planned to drag the two of them down with him. anyway, he did not have to take responsibility for his words. if he casually fabricated a few lies, this celebrity would still cry and beg him to post a post to clarify.


    moreover, the two of them might have the relationship he was thinking of. otherwise, why would zhen rong be so protective of a little girl?


    the more doctor chen thought about it, the more certain he became. he wanted to report the two of them so that he could shift the gazes of the people away from himself. that way, there would be fewer condemnations on him.


    zhen rong¡¯s face turned red from anger at doctor chen¡¯s words. he raised his finger and pointed at his cheek with a trembling hand. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    gu man did not expect doctor chen to be so shameless. in order to divert attention from himself, he wanted to slander her relationship with zhen rong.


    silver light flashed between her fingers, and the silver needle in her hand stabbed at doctor chen at an extremely fast speed.


    doctor chen felt a sharp pain in his neck. he scratched it, but he did not feel anything.


    after the silver needle was pierced for a short while, it fell to the ground. because the surroundings were too noisy, the silver needle fell without attracting anyone¡¯s attention.


    except for dr. chen, who felt the pain in his neck.


    the place where the silver needle had pierced was gradually red and swollen. it was also very itchy. he scratched it again and again, but he did not forget to slander them. ¡°look at you guys. you¡¯re exasperated. i was right.¡±


    ¡°this is the second time you¡¯ve slandered me. i can definitely file a report,¡± gu man said calmly.


    compared to zhen rong¡¯s exasperation, gu man was exceptionally calm. her cold face had an inexplicable charm that made zhen rong¡¯s anger calm down.


    it was a groundless, trumped-up matter to begin with. there was no need for him to be so angry. he would just follow the legal procedures.


    when she came back to her senses, zhen rong had already said, ¡°my lawyer will contact you later. you will take responsibility for what you said and did today.¡±


    doctor chen was a little flustered. once the lawyer was involved, he would be charged. he would definitely not allow this to happen.


    ¡°are you planning to use your power to suppress others now? you must have started thinking of using your power to suppress others after being exposed by me, right? where¡¯s the justice? i¡¯m just doing my duty, and they want to treat me like this.¡±


    because those who did not understand the cause and effect were quickly moved by doctor chen¡¯s emotions and reprimanded zhen rong and gu man.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect him to be like that when he looks so gentle on screen.¡±


    ¡°celebrities are two-faced. don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°that girl is quite pretty. i didn¡¯t expect her to be for sale. i just don¡¯t know if i can try after the superstar tried her?¡±


    ¡°mom, we can still watch such a good show when we enter the hospital. i¡¯ve already told you that celebrities aren¡¯t as good as you think. look, even zhen rong is like this.¡±


    all kinds of nasty words and obscenities entered his ears. zhen rong was already immune to the violence on the internet, but he did not expect their malice to not weaken at all. instead, it was even more disgusting.


    even a man like zhen rong could not accept such words, let alone gu man.


    his gaze landed on gu man. just as he was about to do his duty as a man and comfort her, he realized that gu man¡¯s gaze had not changed.


    it was as if no one around her was saying those nasty words.


    the people beside them had already picked up their phones and pointed them at them. lights flashed, and the words behind them seemed to want to nail them to the pillar of shame.


    everyone had smug expressions on their faces, as if mocking such a celebrity could satisfy them from the bottom of their hearts.


    however, they did not know that their expressions were especially hateful and terrifying..

 Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Zhen Rong Calls the Police

    chapter 473: zhen rong calls the police


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the only calm in the storm was gu man. the moment zhen rong¡¯s gaze met gu man¡¯s, his mood inexplicably calmed down.


    his gaze swept across everyone, and he was no longer afraid of the cameras facing them.


    without any hesitation, zhen rong took out his phone and called the police. then, he turned his phone over and faced the group of people. ¡°i¡¯ve already called the police. the police will naturally decide who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.¡±


    when he showed that he had called the police, it immediately caused an uproar. they began to panic, and the smugness from before was completely gone.


    ¡°it¡¯s just a few casual words. is there a need to call the police?¡±


    ¡°celebrities are so pretentious.¡±


    even though they were flustered, they did not forget to curse him. doctor chen, who was at the center of the matter, was even more flustered.


    ¡°if the police knew your identity, they would definitely speak up for you.¡± he began to panic and speak without thinking.


    gu man raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at him. ¡°you don¡¯t trust the police? how can you slander a noble profession like the police like this? this shows how much truth there is in your words.¡±


    ¡°do you think we were deliberately manipulated just now?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. this person even dares to slander the police. he definitely dares to slander celebrities.¡±


    ¡°how can there be such a person? how could he make up rumors of such a young girl? does he not have a mom?¡±


    with just one sentence, he directed ail the attention in doctor chen¡¯s direction. meanwhile, zhen rong had already explained the situation to the police. he put down his phone and felt exceptionally calm.


    if gu man was not here today, he would probably have been angry and argued with them here long ago. he would not have handled this matter so calmly.


    seeing that more and more people were criticizing him, doctor chen panicked. he lowered his voice and approached zhen rong. ¡°mr. zhen, please let me go. i have no power or influence. 1 can¡¯t go against a big star like you.¡±


    ¡°my request is very simple, as long as you apologize.¡± zhen rong stared at him.


    for some reason, doctor chen still refused to lower his head at such a critical moment. he bit his lower lip and hesitated.


    zhen rong did not understand what he was doing. he just needed to apologize.


    however, at this moment, a cry of surprise suddenly came from the crowd. ¡°look, that doctor¡¯s neck is swollen.¡±


    only then did someone look at doctor chen¡¯s neck. his neck was swollen, but the focus of attention was not there just now, so very few people noticed it. now that it was mentioned, it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    there was a large swelling on the side of his neck, and dr. chen was still scratching it, and even his skin was bleeding.


    however, even so, doctor chen did not stop what he was doing. looking at the frightened eyes of others, he was a little flustered. he took out his phone and looked at his swollen neck in the camera. he immediately screamed, ¡°what¡¯s going on? why is it so swollen?¡±


    because of his swollen neck, his vocal cords were pressed down, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    gu man looked at him and mocked him coldly. ¡°maybe it¡¯s because you made up too many rumors that you became like this.¡±


    the surrounding onlookers were even quieter. this time, they did not dare to say anything. they all covered their necks, afraid that something similar to doctor chen would appear on them.


    ¡°what are you waiting for? call a doctor for me. damn it, why is it so itchy?¡± doctor chen scratched harder and harder. the area of blood gradually expanded, and the skin on the surface had been scratched off, but his hand did not stop.


    gradually, the wound became bigger and bigger. it was also a little terrifying. those who were a little timid had their eyes covered. the scene was too bloody.


    zhen rong could not bear to look at it either. he turned his head and gu man looked at doctor chen¡¯s neck.


    was she too gentle? why were the effects acting up so slowly?


    no one paid attention to doctor chen. it was not enough for him to scratch with one hand and he used both hands. blood had already slid down his arm and splattered on the ground.


    there were more and more onlookers. under a stern scolding, the crowd parted to make a path..

 Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Meeting Li Hua Again

    chapter 474: meeting li hua again


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°what are you all doing here?¡± a person in police uniform walked out from the crowd. the person walking in front was a familiar face.


    ¡°officer li, how have you been?¡± gu man raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    li hua looked at gu man with a complicated expression. her gaze quickly landed on doctor chen beside her. the reason was that doctor chen¡¯s neck was covered in blood.


    ¡°who called the police?¡± after seeing the blood, officer li¡¯s expression immediately became serious as he questioned.


    zhen rong slowly raised his hand, and li hua recognized him after looking at him a few times. ¡°you¡¯re zhen rong?¡±


    li hua¡¯s vigilant expression immediately turned into a smile. he took out a notebook and a pen from the side. ¡°my mother likes you very much. can you give me an autograph?¡±


    zhen rong was dumbfounded.


    ¡°do you want to handle the case first? we¡¯ll talk about the autograph later. there¡¯s no hurry.¡± zhen rong sweated. he didn¡¯t expect to meet his fan just by calling the police.


    however, this police officer was really a little dumb. no matter how one looked at it, this did not seem like a suitable situation for autographs.


    only then did li hua suddenly react. his expression immediately changed and he became serious. however, he looked at zhen rong with excitement in his eyes. ¡°mr. zhen, who is the person who slandered you?¡±


    at this point, li hua¡¯s tone was filled with anger. mr. zhen was such a good person. how could someone slander him?


    ¡°it¡¯s a little complicated, but that person is him.¡± zhen rong pointed at doctor chen.


    li hua retracted his gaze from the crowd and looked at doctor chen, whose neck was covered in blood.


    for a moment, he did not know what to say. no matter how he looked at it, doctor chen¡¯s current state was very miserable.


    ¡°him?¡± li hua asked unconfidently. seeing zhen rong nod firmly, he looked at doctor chen and questioned, ¡°doctor chen, why did you slander mr. zhen?¡±


    doctor chen could only force out a few words. he held his neck and kept shouting, ¡°¡­doctor!¡±


    his current situation was indeed not suitable for interrogation. li hua thoughtfully called for medical staff for him and followed him.


    zhen rong was about to follow when he was pulled away by gu man. she looked at li hua and said, ¡°officer li, 1¡¯11 leave this matter to you. if you need to ask anything, come to this ward to look for us.¡±


    only then did zhen rong suddenly realize that there was something more important, so he hurriedly nodded.


    li hua expressed that he understood and left with doctor chen.


    after returning to the ward, the noise was all blocked outside the door, and her ears had more peace and quiet.


    actually, when he saw doctor chen¡¯s miserable state, zhen rong inexplicably thought of gu man, so he followed his heart and asked, ¡°miss gu, were you the one that did it just now?¡±


    gu man had no intention of hiding anything. she nodded. ¡°if someone like him doesn¡¯t suffer a little, he won¡¯t learn at all.¡±


    zhen rong did not expect to meet such a top-notch person just by calling gu man to the hospital. fortunately, gu man was not angry. at the very least, she would still save zhou yan.


    ¡°the doctor said that if my mother wants to wake up, she still has to rely on her own consciousness. it¡¯s just that there hasn¡¯t been any signs of her waking up for the past few days. i really have no way to find you, miss gu. 1 apologize for my previous words and actions. you have to save my mother.¡± zhen rong¡¯s eyes were pleading.


    gu man did not respond. instead, she came to zhou yan¡¯s side and lifted her eyelids to look at the scene. then, she placed her hand on zhou yan¡¯s pulse.


    her pulse was very weak. it could be said that zhou yan had completely stepped on the boundary between life and death. one step was all it took to determine whether she was alive or dead.


    except¡­


    gu man looked up at the wisps of black fog surrounding zhou yan¡¯s head. however, the black fog was not too obvious, but the murderous aura in it could not be underestimated.


    interesting. this technique was quite old. she did not expect to encounter it again.


    the person that zhou yan¡¯s husband had found was not ordinary.


    as gu man had not spoken for a long time, zhen rong could not help but worry. he could not help but interrupt her thoughts and ask.


    ¡°miss gu, is it very difficult to treat?¡± zhen rong¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, and the corners of his eyes were red..

 Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Unwilling to Wake Up

    chapter 475: unwilling to wake up


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    only then did gu man come back to her senses and shake her head. ¡°it¡¯s not difficult to treat. it¡¯s just that madam zhou doesn¡¯t seem to want to wake up from her memories.¡±


    zhen rong was stunned when he heard this. this time, zhou yan had suffered a blow that was not inferior to his, so if she did not want to wake up and face reality, it was only right.


    however, this should not continue. the villains had yet to be punished.


    zhen rong suppressed the panic in his heart and asked, ¡°miss gu, is there any way to wake my mother up?¡±


    gu man nodded. ¡°but i still need you to leave the room for the time being.¡±


    hearing that there was still a possibility of treatment, zhen rong immediately revealed a happy expression and walked out of the door without stopping. when he reached the door, he did not forget to turn around. ¡°miss gu, if you need any help, just shout. i¡¯ll be at the door.¡±


    after saying this, zhen rong left the ward and closed the door considerately.


    gu man looked up and carefully sized up the black fog above zhou yan¡¯s head. as soon as she reached out, the black fog seemed to have found something delicious and instantly wrapped around gu man¡¯s finger.


    there was not much black fog left above zhou yan¡¯s head.


    gu man looked down at the black fog wrapped around her fingertips with interest. ¡°the xia family hasn¡¯t disappeared yet.¡±


    she said this thoughtfully, but when she saw that the black fog was restless and wanted to enter her fingertips, gu man gathered all her spiritual energy at her fingertips. the black fog that was about to enter hit a hard board and could not enter no matter how hard it tried.


    they could only leave in embarrassment, but how could gu man let them go so easily? she reached out and grabbed the black fog in her palm. the spiritual energy on her fingertips gathered in her palm and she could feel a real burning sensation there.


    when she opened her hand again, the black fog had already disappeared, leaving only a white smoke slowly rising.


    only then did gu man look at the person lying on the bed.


    she unfolded the silver needles that she carried with her, picked out a few silver needles, and inserted them into the corresponding acupuncture points. after waiting for a while, she removed the silver needles again and slowed down.


    then, he sat at the side and waited slowly. not long after, the person lying on the bed gradually opened her eyes.


    zhou yan seemed to be a little confused. looking at the unfamiliar environment around her, she subconsciously became vigilant.


    however, when she saw gu man beside her, zhou yan blinked. ¡°miss gu, why are you here? could it be that you saved me?¡±


    zhou yan¡¯s expression was obviously excited. the talisman paper from last time had really worked. after the car accident, she wanted to find that talisman paper, but all she could see at the scene were ashes.


    moreover, everything gu man had predicted had happened. what she did not believe had really happened to her.


    the man who had pretended for more than ten years really did not love her at all. it could even be said that he hated her.


    at the thought of this, zhou yan¡¯s heart ached. he was clearly so gentle in the dream, but she was told that this was a fake dream.


    zhou yan let out a long breath to relieve the disgust that suddenly surged in her heart. there was a hint of gratitude in her eyes. ¡°thank you for saving my life, miss gu. i apologize for my inappropriate words previously.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need. we¡¯re fated. 1 helped you because it was convenient to. what do you plan to do next?¡± gu man looked into zhou yan¡¯s eyes and said.


    ¡°we must make that scumbag and slut pay the price.¡± zhou yan¡¯s eyes revealed a ruthless expression.


    to be able to gain a foothold in the zhou family, she was definitely not a simple character. it was just that she was blinded by love and temporarily put away her sharp blade.


    however, chu an should also understand that she was not someone to be trifled with. since he had provoked the zhou family, they would not let it go. ¡°can i ask you a question?¡±


    zhou yan retracted her thoughts and looked at gu man. she nodded. ¡°who¡¯s the woman who hurt you?¡±


    at the mention of this woman, zhou yan¡¯s expression seemed to become agitated. there was disgust in her eyes as she said, ¡°chu an¡¯s old flame for so many years, xia tong.¡±


    upon hearing this name, gu man understood. it was indeed an evil creature of the xia family. at that time, she had not completely eliminated them and they had actually left behind descendants that wreaked havoc in the world..

 Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Black Magic, Xia Family

    chapter 476: black magic, xia family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    back then, the xia family practiced evil black magic that made life difficult for everyone, causing everyone to denounce them together. she was one of them.


    it was not because she had a personal grudge with the xia family, but because gu man looked down on black magic, not to mention that this black magic required the lives of others.


    however, they still succeeded in leaving behind descendants. their descendant was a little dishonest and wanted to use these crooked methods to satisfy their own selfish desires.


    however, since she had found it, she naturally would not let it go. ¡°1 understand. have you investigated that woman?¡±


    at the mention of this, zhou yan frowned tightly and looked puzzled. ¡°it¡¯s strange. i¡¯ve investigated that woman, but i can¡¯t find anything. it¡¯s as if she appeared out of thin air.¡±


    gu man nodded in understanding. as for why this happened, that woman had probably been living in the family and had only come here recently.


    she had just left and was already doing such a thing. she was really worrisome.


    gu man reminded her, ¡°she has some special methods. you¡¯re not her match. instead of thinking about how to deal with her, why don¡¯t you think about you and chu an?¡±


    zhou yan was surprised to hear this news, but she quickly adjusted her expression. ¡°that woman does have some ability. after 1 met her, 1 inexplicably started to be unlucky. this time, it was even more life-threatening. fortunately, with you, miss gu, i didn¡¯t have any major problems.¡±


    ¡°leave xia tong to me. you handle chu an,¡± gu man said after some thought.


    zhou yan¡¯s eyes lit up because of these words. if gu man helped her, she would be like a tiger with wings. she did not have to be afraid of anything at all. ¡°thank you, miss gu. 1 can¡¯t thank you enough for your kindness.¡±


    she struggled to get up from the bed, but her body was too weak. just as she lifted the blanket, she coughed violently. seeing this, gu man pulled the blanket over her.


    ¡°your body is still very weak and you have to recover. before that, don¡¯t be agitated. there are many opportunities for revenge.¡±


    zhou yan looked at gu man, who was reminding her, with a loving expression in her eyes. ¡°miss gu, actually, i¡¯ve always wanted a daughter. when 1 see you, i feel very warm. it¡¯s just that 1 know i¡¯m not worthy of being your mother, but can i call you sister?¡±


    zhou yan¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness and anticipation. gu man¡¯s expression was calm and she did not have any special reaction. ¡°it¡¯s just a form of address.¡±


    although her answer was very calm, just this sentence made zhou yan happy. ¡°then miss gu has tacitly agreed. then don¡¯t blame me for offending you by calling you sister.¡±


    zhou yan had a sincere smile on her face. she was really very happy now. miss gu was much cuter than her child who only knew how to anger her all day.


    it was just that she was completely unworthy of being atiss gu¡¯s mother. in fact, if it weren¡¯t for miss gu, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to live until now. how could she dare to ask her to address her as mother?


    she was already taking advantage of gu man by calling her sister.


    even so, zhou yan was very satisfied.


    ¡°up to you.¡±


    zhou yan was not dissatisfied with gu man¡¯s calmness. instead, she spoke excitedly.


    ¡°in that case, sister, don¡¯t call me madam zhou anymore. i¡¯ve already broken up with that scumbag. call me zhou yan from now on.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡± calling her that was just a convenient name for gu man. as for what it was, she did not care.


    the two of them chatted happily, as if they had long forgotten about the anxious zhen rong who was waiting outside. he paced back and forth and stood at the door, wanting to push the door open and enter repeatedly, but he was afraid of disturbing gu man. he hesitated and refused.


    it was only when he approached the door and heard faint conversation inside that he carefully pushed open the door a crack and saw zhou yan, who had woken up.


    he couldn¡¯t care less and walked towards the bed.


    zhou yan was forced to interrupt the conversation because of the sudden movement at the door. she frowned and looked at the door unhappily.


    when she saw the figure of the person who came, she became even more annoyed..

 Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Zhen Rong Is Despised

    chapter 477: zhen rong is despised


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°what are you doing here?¡± zhou yan frowned at zhen rong.


    zhen rong completely ignored the disgust on zhou yan¡¯s face and went to the bed to hold her hand.


    ¡°miss gu, i was really too worried about my mother, that¡¯s why i came in offensively. i didn¡¯t disturb you, right?¡± zhen rong apologized first. his slightly red eyes were filled with fatigue, but now, he finally revealed a relaxed expression.


    zhou yan retracted her hand calmly. she did not show any emotion when her son did not care about her. ¡°go look for your dad, why are you looking for me? i think you can¡¯t wait for me to die.¡±


    zhen rong smiled bitterly. he lowered his head in resignation and said softly, ¡°mom, i didn¡¯t mean that previously.¡±


    ¡°then what do you mean? haven¡¯t you been protecting your good father? if you¡¯re following him, don¡¯t follow me. let me tell you, i¡¯m about to divorce him. you¡¯d better quickly hug your good father¡¯s thigh.¡±


    ¡°mom!¡± zhen rong was a little anxious and quickly held zhou yan¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°i only said that because i didn¡¯t know the truth, but now that i know, i definitely won¡¯t protect him.¡±


    zhou yan¡¯s expression softened slightly, but she still did not intend to forgive zhen rong so easily. ¡°hurry up and get lost. i don¡¯t want to see you now. i¡¯m in a good mood with sister gu here. don¡¯t force me to slap you in front of her.¡±


    zhen rong immediately heard the key and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°mom, why are you calling miss gu sister?¡±


    at the mention of this, zhou yan¡¯s face was filled with joy. she half hugged gu man¡¯s shoulder and patted it gently. ¡°i haven¡¯t told you about this yet. come call her aunt.¡±


    gu man smiled and waved at zhen rong. because of this sentence, zhen rong froze on the spot.


    what was going on? miss gu had treated an illness and directly became his senior. he even had an aunt?


    this fact was even more unbelievable to zhen rong than his father¡¯s affair. moreover, the moment zhen rong found out about this, his first reaction was unhappiness.


    he shook his head and ignored the strange feeling in his heart. ¡°this is too rash. besides, you¡¯re so old¡­¡±


    zhen rong did not finish his sentence because zhou yan¡¯s gaze was getting scarier and scarier. he felt that if he continued, he would definitely be beaten up.


    hence, zhen rong tactfully swallowed the rest of his words, but he still looked unhappy.


    ¡°i can do whatever i want. what does it have to do with you? aren¡¯t you close to your father? go find him. don¡¯t come here to be an eyesore.¡±


    zhou yan found her son more and more unpleasant to the eye. previously, she had seen him as good in every way, but now, she saw that he was bad in every way. he was especially similar to his scumbag father, and his words were so brainless.


    the more she looked at him, the more zhou yan thought of the man she hated. hence, zhou yan closed her eyes and said impatiently, ¡°i¡¯m sick now and don¡¯t want to see you. get lost quickly.¡±


    zhen rong had a bitter smile on his face. he tilted his head and looked at gu man¡¯s position. then, he resigned himself to fate and let go of zhou yan¡¯s hand. he tucked her in and said, ¡°mom, i¡¯ve always been on your side. if there¡¯s anything, you can call me anytime.¡±


    after saying this, zhen rong was afraid that they would be annoyed if he stayed here, so he quickened his pace and left the ward.


    he had been gone for a while, but zhou yan¡¯s eyes were still tightly closed, and tears slid down her face.


    seeing this, gu man sighed softly. ¡°he might really know his mistake.¡±


    zhou yan opened her eyes because of these words. her eyes were red and her nose twitched fiercely. ¡°i don¡¯t dare to believe it anymore. if he¡¯s as glib-tongued as his father, do 1 have to continue being deceived?¡±


    gu man stared at zhou yan¡¯s expression. this setback was indeed too much of a blow for her. perhaps it would be better to rest for a while. ¡°he¡¯s just a calamity in your life. your life will only get better and better after you get through it.¡±


    when zhou yan heard this, she gritted her teeth..

 Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Scumbag Chu An

    chapter 478: scumbag chu an


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°my life has been smooth sailing. i only suffered a setback with chu an. 1 definitely won¡¯t let him off.¡±


    with this thought in mind, zhou yan took her phone from the side and typed on it. then, she looked at the call on it and revealed a dazed expression.


    gu man lowered her head slightly and could see the address on zhou yan¡¯s phone screen. it was the word ¡°dad¡±.


    she raised her eyebrows slightly, curious about zhou ping¡¯s tone with his daughter.


    the cell phone vibrated for a while before it was picked up. zhou yan had no intention of avoiding gu man and turned on the speaker.


    there was no sound from the other end of the phone for a long time. zhou yan suppressed the tears in her eyes and called out gently, ¡°dad¡­¡±


    however, after saying this word, all the words were stuck in her mouth and she could not make a sound. tears flowed out and her slightly choked voice clearly entered the cell phone.


    zhou ping, who was about to continue staying silent, immediately panicked. ¡°girl, such a big thing happened to you. why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    zhou ping¡¯s words were filled with a gentleness that gu man had never heard before. sure enough, no matter how sarcastic a person was, they could not be ruthless when facing their daughter. of course, some scumbags were exceptions.


    gu yuan¡¯s figure appeared in gu man¡¯s mind. this person had been more honest recently and did not disturb her because of the necklace. however, gu man knew that this matter would not be so easy. it was a sure bet, a shoo-in.


    after all, there was another beneficiary behind the gu family, the zhang family.


    when she retracted her thoughts, she heard zhou ping¡¯s scolding voice. ¡°you didn¡¯t even call home for so many years. 1 thought you didn¡¯t have me in your heart anymore. why did you think of calling today? you¡¯re suffering and you want to come back?¡±


    although most of them were scolding words, the worry in them could not be concealed no matter how harsh the words were. zhou yan¡¯s tears were even more turbulent, but at this moment, she could not help but say, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, dad.¡±


    it was unknown if it was because her crying tone was too obvious or if this apology came too late, but there was immediately no sound on the other end of the phone. zhou yan thought that she had been hung up on and picked up her phone in a panic.


    through her blurry vision, she could clearly see that the call had not been hung up. only then did she heave a sigh of relief.


    it was only at the end of the call that a deep sigh came from the other end. ¡°i told you long ago that that kid from the chu family is useless, but you still insisted.¡±


    ¡°dad, it¡¯s my fault. i don¡¯t know what to do now. i¡¯m afraid it will affect you.¡±


    ¡°how can you think like that? it has nothing to do with me if he did something wrong. how can it affect us? you just have to vent your anger. the zhou family will take responsibility for everything.¡±


    zhou yan¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness. the corners of her lips curled up, and she did not sound sad anymore. ¡°by the way, dad, there¡¯s a girl who helped me a lot this time. i¡¯ve already acknowledged her as my sister. i¡¯ll bring her home to show you next time.¡±


    when gu man heard this, a smile appeared on her lips. if zhou ping knew that this person was her, he would definitely not allow zhou yan to bring her home.


    ¡°okay, okay. since she helped you, 1 must thank her properly.¡±


    ¡°dad, 1 still want to deal with some things in the next few days. i might be able to go home in a few days.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. you can come back whenever you want. the zhou family will always be your home.¡±


    zhou yan¡¯s heart warmed because of these words. she subconsciously smiled and agreed.


    soon, the call was hung up. zhou yan looked up at gu man. ¡°sister gu, you won¡¯t mind if i bring you to the zhou family, right? because 1 have nothing to thank you for. the only thing that you would like is the zhou family¡¯s power. although the zhou family is not eye-catching among the four major families, they can still contribute to some things.¡±


    gu man nodded slightly. she wondered what zhou ping¡¯s expression would be when he saw that she was the one that helped her..

 Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: New Talisman

    chapter 479: new talisman


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man left another talisman beside zhou yan. ¡°you have to be wary of the people around you at all times.¡±


    zhou yan solemnly placed the talisman in her arms. after everything that had happened, she had already completely trusted this ordinary-looking thing.


    zhou yan treasured things that could save her life very much. she placed them close to her chest and placed them in her pocket.


    only then did she feel that her anxiety had calmed down a lot. she exhaled and was quite relieved. ¡°sister gu, then i won¡¯t disturb you anymore. if you have something to do, go ahead. it¡¯s all thanks to you today.¡±


    gu man nodded and stood up from the bed. she opened the door and walked out. unexpectedly, just as she turned a corner, she saw zhen rong sitting on a chair outside.


    zhen rong also looked up the moment gu man came out. he raised his foot and walked towards gu man. ¡°miss gu, how¡¯s my mother now?¡±


    ¡°everything is normal. the next step is to take good care of her and not let her suffer any more stimulation.¡±


    zhen rong heaved a sigh of relief. then, he looked at gu man with a complicated expression. ¡°miss gu, you and my mom¡­¡±


    ¡°we just hit it off. if anything happens, you can call me.¡±


    regarding this fact, zhen rong was still in a daze. he nodded. when he came back to his senses, she was already far away.


    not long after gu man left, a gorgeously dressed woman appeared in the hospital.


    her wavy hair fell on her shoulders. she had heavy makeup on her face and her clothes were revealing.


    in such a hospital, her dressing was obviously a little different.


    however, xia tong did not care at all. instead, she went to the ward where zhou yan was.


    she pushed open the door and walked in. she saw that zhou yan had actually woken up. their eyes met.


    xia tong widened her eyes in shock and stared at zhou yan in disbelief. soon, she realized that something was wrong.


    the thing she had left on zhou yan was actually gone.


    ¡°xia tong? you still have the cheek to come? are you here to laugh at me?¡± zhou yan¡¯s expression turned completely cold.


    she was about to flare up, but she accidentally touched the talisman on her chest. thinking of gu man¡¯s calm face, she calmed down for some reason and looked at the person at the door coldly.


    she had yet to recover and could not be too agitated. it was not worth hurting her body for such a b*tch.


    xia tong was still in shock and clearly did not hear what zhou yan said. she looked terrified and almost subconsciously blurted out, ¡°how did you wake up? who treated you?¡±


    when zhou yan heard this, she narrowed her eyes slightly and suddenly recalled gu man¡¯s words just now. xia tong was not a simple woman.


    no wonder she dared to sashay over. she was probably certain that she would not wake up.


    she wondered what tricks this person would use.


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who treated me. what matters is why are you here? 1 don¡¯t seem to have told anyone about my ward.¡±


    xia tong bit her lower lip, her face pale. she tried her best to sense the existence of the object she had left in the room, but she could not sense it at all.


    her face turned even paler. however, at this moment, a ball of white smoke suddenly appeared in xia tong¡¯s vision. she subconsciously retreated, but the white smoke pierced into her mind.


    pain instantly came from her brain. it was so painful that she squatted on the ground and covered her head with her hands.


    fortunately, the pain did not last long. when she reacted, xia tong left the ward in a panic with the things in her hand. she could almost be said to be fleeing.


    zhou yan looked at the place where xia tong left in confusion, but she still calmed down.


    now was not the right time to take revenge. there was still a long way to go.


    gu man, who was sitting in the car and preparing to leave, seemed to have sensed something. her tightly shut eyes suddenly opened.


    it flickered with white light, but it quickly calmed down.


    she came so quickly. she really couldn¡¯t wait. it was just that she didn¡¯t know if she liked the small gift she had left for her..

 Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Little Gift

    chapter 480: little gift


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    on the other side, cui lin was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. bai yun, who was sitting on his left, looked at his sloppy appearance and poked his arm. ¡°how¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s illness? haven¡¯t you found a solution yet?¡± ¡°it¡¯s still the same. i wonder what kind of unprecedented illness this old man has. i¡¯ve studied medicine for so many years, but i actually have no clue.¡±


    ¡°be careful that he doesn¡¯t hear you. he¡¯ll definitely scold you.¡±


    ¡°what can we do? anyway, i¡¯ve been scolded too many times. i¡¯m already immune to it, but xiang yin should be the one that¡¯s worried now.¡± cui lin put down his crossed legs and winked in xiang yin¡¯s direction.


    xiang yin frowned at him. ¡°if your eyes are sick, go to the hospital for treatment. don¡¯t act up in front of me.¡±


    cui lin did not see xiang yin¡¯s violent reaction and sighed in disappointment. ¡°xiang yin, stop pretending. it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that she¡¯s back. your good days are about to end. that wretched girl is pestering me to death.¡±


    when bai yun heard this, his eyes widened in interest. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about that little girl?¡±


    cui lin raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    ¡°but how did you know that she was back?¡± bai yun held his chin and asked with a frown.


    ¡°it¡¯s because my family told me. could it be that you didn¡¯t receive the news?¡± bai yun shook his head in confusion. seeing this, cui lin looked at xiang yin. looking at his expressionless expression, he probably knew long ago.


    ¡°xiang yin, before you can catch up, someone else jumped out. there¡¯s a long way to go in pursuit of your wife.¡± cui lin seemed to be sighing for xiang yin, but the gloating in his words was about to overflow.


    xiang yin tightened his grip on the back of his hand. then, as if he had thought of something, his lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°i¡¯ve already gotten her.¡±


    cui lin and bai yun suddenly heard this news and could not react for a moment. cui lin turned his head in disbelief, his eyes widened, and his face was full of questions. ¡°what did you say?¡±


    bai yun couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°brother, even if you know that you can¡¯t catch up, you don¡¯t have to comfort yourself like this.¡±


    xiang yin looked at their disbelieving expressions and suddenly wanted to slap their faces.


    he took out his phone from his pocket and found gu man. he clicked on the interface and thought for a moment before sending a message. ¡°girlfriend, what are you doing?¡±


    after sending it, xiang yin turned his phone around and pointed it in their direction.


    after sending it, xiang yin turned his phone around and pointed it in their direction.


    cui lin was even more impressed and praised him. ¡°brother, you¡¯re really stubborn. aren¡¯t you afraid that gu man will unfriend you after this?¡±


    hearing this, xiang yin frowned in dissatisfaction. just as he was about to explain, a message popped up on his phone page. ¡°i¡¯m in the car.¡±


    although it was just four simple words, it acknowledged their relationship to a certain extent.


    cui lin and bai yun had the same unbelievable expressions. they widened their eyes and sized up xiang yin.


    in the end, bai yun swallowed his saliva. ¡°xiang yin, you managed to woo her without a word. you didn¡¯t even tell us.¡±


    ¡°her family doesn¡¯t agree.¡± xiang yin put away his phone with a smile, but when he mentioned her family, he looked sad.


    cui lin immediately gloated. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect second master xiang to be looked down on. could it be that you¡¯re too old and you¡¯re despised by her parents?¡±


    cui lin hit the nail on the head and pierced xiang yin¡¯s heart, causing his originally happy face to instantly turn cold. he stared straight at cui lin.


    cui lin, who was about to mock him, suddenly swallowed all his words.


    of course, he could tell what he wanted between mocking him and his own life. ¡°second master xiang, all the best. i believe you can definitely obtain their recognition.¡± cui lin could only be forced to change the ridicule in his mouth to encouragement..

 Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Stopped After Work

    chapter 481: stopped after work


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the roadside at night was exceptionally dark. the dim yellow light barely lit the road ahead.


    huang jun took off his work clothes and placed them aside. he washed his hands before coming out of the restaurant.


    ever since he came here, he had not found a suitable job. he could only work as an odd-job man in the restaurant for the time being to reduce manman¡¯s burden at least.


    as usual, huang jun walked along the alley. this place was relatively remote and there were very few people coming and going.


    but today, a few people appeared in front of him. they were all burly and stood in the middle of all the paths and blocked them.


    huang jun suddenly stopped in his tracks and swallowed his saliva.


    he was not stupid. he naturally knew that these people were definitely here for him. otherwise, they would not have stopped him on his way home from work.


    for a moment, huang jun was a little nervous. at this moment, he was not worried about his safety. instead, he was worried that these people would implicate his family.


    he sized up the men in front of him. it was definitely impossible for him to escape from them.


    hence, huang jun said in a negotiating tone, ¡°brothers, you seem to be blocking the way. can you make way?¡±


    a laugh came from ahead. the rough voice echoed through the alley. ¡°make way? you¡¯re huang jun, right? it¡¯s really difficult for us to find you.¡±


    after his name was mentioned, huang jun¡¯s entire back stiffened. instantly, the alarm in his head rang. his hand had already subconsciously reached into his pocket, wanting to take the opportunity to call the police.


    however, the other party seemed to have anticipated his actions. they swiftly arrived in front of him. his fierce face was inches away, and huang jun could see him even more clearly.


    the man lowered his body and held huang jun¡¯s hand, tightly grabbing his hand that was about to reach for the cell phone. ¡°looks like you¡¯re not honest enough.¡±


    although huang jun often did farm work these few days and his body was stronger than ordinary people, he was completely incomparable to these people.


    ¡°what exactly do you want?¡± huang jun looked at the few people in front of him uneasily and swallowed a few times, but he still could not suppress the uneasiness in his heart.


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to do anything. i just want to go visit your new home.¡± the burly man in front of him let go and his cell phone instantly fell to the ground with a crisp sound. he still had a mocking smile on his face.


    when huang jun heard this, he did not dare to move. he did not expect this group of people to be here for his family.


    at the thought of this, the uneasiness in huang jun¡¯s heart intensified, and the expression on his face became even more determined. he rejected without hesitation, ¡°no way!¡±


    the man seemed to have expected huang jun to reject him, but he did not have much of an expression on his face. the corners of his lips curled up, and his face was fierce. as he spoke, the fats on his face jiggled. ¡°okay, then don¡¯t go home for the rest of your life if you can.¡±


    huang jun¡¯s hand that was hanging by his side kept trembling. fear completely surged into his mind at this moment. he knew that he was being targeted.


    not to mention that they did not have any enemies before the huang family fell, let alone now. they were usually kind to others, so why would they encounter such a thing?


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, we just want to know your home address. we won¡¯t really visit you. we know that there¡¯s an old woman, a child, and a high school student in your family.¡± the man casually revealed everything about huang jun¡¯s family.


    when he heard these words, huang jun¡¯s heart instantly turned cold as if it had been placed in ice water.


    the other party had ill intentions and was already prepared. what should he do?


    just as huang jun was at a loss, a path suddenly appeared in front of him.


    the few of them left a gap that he could walk out of.


    there was vigilance on huang jun¡¯s face. he did not walk over obediently. instead, he stayed where he was.


    when the man saw this scene, he burst out laughing. ¡°i¡¯m giving you a chance. why aren¡¯t you leaving? it¡¯s already very late. if you don¡¯t go back soon, won¡¯t the old woman get worried?¡±


    the man¡¯s words seemed to be a warning. at the thought of this, huang jun had no choice but to brace himself and walk over. he thought that he would be beaten up in the middle, but unexpectedly, he walked out of the alley smoothly..

 Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Leaving the Alley

    chapter 482: leaving the alley


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    under the light, the few of them stood in the shadows and did not move. he quickened his pace, wanting to go home.


    however, the words of the few people on the way kept replaying in his mind. he suddenly hesitated.


    just as he was thinking about whether he should go home, his cell phone suddenly vibrated. the familiar number on it made huang jun hold his cell phone tightly.


    he subconsciously turned around and looked around. ever since he came out of the alley, he had a feeling that someone was following him, but when he turned around, he could not see anyone.


    there was only the pitch-black night.


    ¡°huang jun, why aren¡¯t you back yet? are you delayed by work?¡±


    ¡°auntie, 1 still have to work overtime. i¡¯ll go back later.¡±


    after huang jun finished speaking, he hurriedly hung up. he stuffed his phone into his coat pocket and stood by the roadside without moving.


    his explanation to his aunt was that he was working as a white-collar worker in a company, but he was actually just a restaurant attendant.


    unfortunately, he had no background and could not find a decent job.


    now that he had been targeted by an unknown person, he stood rooted to the ground for a long time. when there was no more movement behind him, he raised his feet and walked into the neighborhood.


    not long after huang jun entered the neighborhood, a few men came out from the shadows under the tree. they looked at the neighborhood in front of them and noted it down. then, one of the men took out his phone and made a call.


    soon, the other party picked up and a familiar voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°how¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s the jinhui district. the security here is very strict, so we can¡¯t enter.¡± the man did not have the arrogance he had when facing huang jun and explained carefully.


    but even so, there was still a scolding from the other end. ¡°idiot, you can¡¯t even do such a small thing. i really gave you so much money for nothing.¡±


    the man fell silent, not knowing what to say. he could only let the person on the other end of the cell phone curse.


    when their anger was almost extinguished, the person on the phone reacted and asked curiously, ¡°where does the man you guys followed work at? how can he afford to live there?¡±


    ¡°i think he¡¯s just an attendant at a restaurant.¡± the man immediately responded actively, wanting to make up for his mistake.


    there was a long silence on the other end of the phone. she sounded even more puzzled. ¡°since he¡¯s just an attendant at a restaurant, how can he afford to buy a house there? he can¡¯t be working there, right?¡±


    ¡°we don¡¯t know, but he did enter the neighborhood,¡± the man replied truthfully as he looked at the neighborhood.


    ¡°alright, continue following him. give me an answer tomorrow.¡± with that, the man on the other end of the line hung up. he casually threw his phone on the bed. qu bei, who was beside him, took her cell phone and looked at the call history.


    she asked the question in her heart in confusion, ¡°jinhui district?¡±


    gu yuan glanced at her actions and hugged her waist with one hand. ¡°it¡¯s a place where an inch of land is as expensive as gold. the people who live there are all powerful.¡±


    qu bei revealed a surprised expression and covered the corner of her mouth with her painted fingers. ¡°could gu man really be a sugar baby? then she¡¯s really impressive. she can even get close to a few men at the same time.¡±


    at the mention of that name, gu yuan revealed a disgusted expression and almost subconsciously said, ¡°don¡¯t mention that unfilial daughter in front of me. after all, i¡¯ve raised her for so many years. she doesn¡¯t know how to repay kindness at all and only knows how to cause trouble for our gu family.¡±


    qu bei leaned obediently on gu yuan¡¯s chest, but from an angle that gu yuan could not see, the corners of her lips curled into a smug smile. ¡°that child is indeed insensible, but the matter has already been resolved. she¡¯s still a member of the gu family. it¡¯s better to bring her back and teach her a lesson so that she won¡¯t embarrass our gu family outside.¡±


    qu bei said meaningfully, and gu yuan fell into deep thought.


    when this scourge was out, his heart would not be able to rest even for a single moment. he was afraid that gu man would cause trouble for him again. their gu family could not withstand another upheaval.


    moreover, old master zhang had also given them an ultimatum. if it happened again, they would definitely not help. with the gu family¡¯s current strength, they would definitely not be able to withstand it..

 Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Gu Yuan’s Scheme

    chapter 483: gu yuan¡¯s scheme


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± gu yuan pondered for a moment and looked up again, looking exceptionally determined. ¡°it¡¯s better to lock this kind of scourge at home to watch over it, lest we embarrass ourselves when it goes out.¡±


    after gu man got out of the car, she walked into the neighborhood. just as she was about to take the elevator upstairs, she saw a familiar figure standing below.


    she stared in that direction for a long time before she could tell that it was huang jun.


    at this moment, huang jun held the cigarette butt in his mouth with both hands. smoke lingered around him, and there were many cigarette butts on the ground. it was unknown how long he had been smoking.


    but it was obvious that he had been standing here for a long time.


    the smell of tobacco kept floating in the air. she could even hear the man¡¯s faint sigh. gu man raised her foot and walked closer. huang jun seemed to have sensed something. when he turned around and saw gu man again, he instantly revealed a panicked expression. he quickly put out the cigarette in his hand and threw it on the ground.


    ¡°manman, why are you back?¡± he rubbed his hands nervously, not knowing how long gu man had been standing here.


    gu man glanced at huang jun and then at the many cigarette butts on the ground. she pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    huang jun followed her gaze. when he saw so many cigarette butts on the ground, he looked ashamed. he quickly squatted down and wrapped the cigarette butts together with a tissue.


    ¡°manman, don¡¯t throw the trash around like uncle,¡± he instructed gu man like an adult.


    ¡°uncle, why don¡¯t you go up?¡± gu man¡¯s calm tone was emotionless.


    however, huang jun stopped what he was doing because of these words. he felt that gu man seemed to be angry. although her emotions were very calm, he still acutely caught it.


    huang jun immediately became nervous. after packing up the cigarette butt in his hand, he threw it into the trash can at the side.


    he looked at gu man, who was still standing where she was, wanting to defend himself.


    ¡°manman, uncle, i just encountered something at work and am in a bad mood. go upstairs first. your grandmother should have prepared dinner for you.¡±


    when gu man heard this, she still stood rooted to the ground and was indifferent. she stared at huang jun, as if she wanted to see through all his thoughts.


    huang jun wiped the sweat off his forehead under gu man¡¯s gaze. what happened just now appeared in his mind. all his words stopped in an instant and turned into a sigh. ¡°manman, be good and go back.¡±


    hearing this, gu man sized up huang jun. the decadence he exuded was something she had never seen before. he must have encountered something during this period.


    ¡°uncle, we¡¯re family. didn¡¯t you ask me to look for you guys for something previously? why aren¡¯t you looking for us when you encountered something?¡±


    after saying that, gu man could clearly feel huang jun¡¯s body stiffen.


    but in the end, he did not say anything. he pointed at the elevator in front of him. ¡°manman, let¡¯s go upstairs together. your grandmother has probably been waiting for a long time.¡±


    before gu man could answer, she saw huang jun walk up first. his back was in a sorry state, as if he wanted to avoid something.


    looking at his back, gu man followed.


    the two of them still did not speak in the elevator until the elevator door opened and they entered the house.


    the table was filled with a large plate of food. grandma was obviously in a good mood.


    she looked at the two of them who had returned together with surprise on her face. then, she waved at them. ¡°come and eat together.¡±


    huang jue was also sitting at the table. his ears twitched and he turned to look in gu man¡¯s direction. his eyes lit up and he ran over happily. ¡°sister, i don¡¯t know a few questions. guide me.¡±


    gu man rubbed huang jue¡¯s head and nodded slightly. she seemed to have thought of what had happened just now and turned to look at huang jun, catching the bitterness on his face.


    huang jun did not expect gu man to suddenly turn around and hide the expression on her face in panic. he walked towards the dining table, wanting to be as usual.


    however, once someone had something on their mind, everything they did would be different from usual. gu man was not the only one who noticed huang jun¡¯s abnormality. grandma also noticed it.


    when grandma brought the food to the desk, she acutely smelled the faint smell of smoke in the air..

 Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: The Smell of Smoke

    chapter 484: the smell of smoke


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man did not know how to smoke, so the only one who smoked could only be the remaining person.


    grandma instantly glared at huang jun angrily, but she realized that he was looking ahead dejectedly, but there was nothing in front of him. she acutely sensed that something was wrong.


    thinking of gu man, who had returned with huang jun, she looked at gu man and pretended to ask casually, ¡®manman, did anything happen today? tell us.¡±


    gu man looked up and realized that her grandmother¡¯s gaze was on huang jun. she also understood that her grandmother had also noticed the abnormality in huang jun.


    she did not intend to hide it for huang jun and told her what had happened downstairs.


    huang jun¡¯s expression immediately changed. grandma was also angrier. her gaze turned sharp and landed on huang jun.


    gu man felt the silent flames of war in the air and did not feel any guilt. instead, she pulled the confused huang jue to the kitchen to scoop rice.


    since her uncle refused to tell her, she would leave it to her grandmother.


    the voice outside was neither loud nor soft, just enough for the two people in the kitchen to hear cursing and justification.


    huang jue blinked his exceptionally bright eyes and looked outside curiously and in surprise. in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but look at gu man. ¡°sister, what¡¯s wrong with my father?¡±


    gu man shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m not very sure, but uncle definitely has something on his mind.¡±


    ¡°he asks me to tell him what¡¯s on my mind every day. now, he¡¯s suffering retribution.¡± huang jue did not have any worry on his face. instead, he was gloating. he secretly leaned against the door and looked at the scene outside.


    gu man stood behind him and carried the scooped rice out.


    beside the table, grandma glared at him. huang jun looked submissive. he lowered his head and kept defending himself.


    his voice was very soft, and he looked especially unconfident. ¡°aunt, i¡¯m really so annoyed because i encountered something at work. didn¡¯t i tell you just now? i¡¯m working overtime. it¡¯s because i¡¯m working overtime that i¡¯m so annoyed.¡±


    grandma¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. she grabbed huang jun¡¯s collar. ¡°you haven¡¯t been able to hide anything since you were young. do you think i¡¯ll believe you? what happened? tell us.¡±


    huang jun¡¯s eyes were a little empty, as if he had thought of something. however, he quickly lowered his eyes and refused to admit it.


    gu man placed the rice on the table and looked at huang jun. ¡°uncle, if you continue to hide it, the matter will definitely not be resolved. but if you tell us, we might still have a chance to resolve it.¡±


    when grandma heard this, she became even angrier. she pointed at huang jun and said, ¡°look at you. manman understands it better than you. can¡¯t you tell us what¡¯s wrong and we can resolve it together?¡±


    huang jun¡¯s eyes wavered. he opened his mouth and just as everyone thought that he was going to tell them everything, he closed it again.


    grandmother was so angry that she slapped him on the head. ¡°you¡¯re still stubborn at a time like this. you weren¡¯t this stubborn when you were young.¡±


    gu man was also a little helpless at this moment. she reminded him, ¡°uncle, even if we can¡¯t resolve it, what about grandpa?¡±


    when huang jun heard this, his eyes lit up. he looked up and said in realization, ¡°that¡¯s right, there¡¯s also the cui family. then what am i worried about?¡±


    grandma also said angrily, ¡°who knows what you¡¯re worried about? once something happens to your brain, it won¡¯t work at all. you can even forget such a big backer.¡±


    huang jun, who had been cursed, did not have a bad expression on his face. instead, he scratched his head with a smile. ¡°aunt, don¡¯t criticize me. 1 just didn¡¯t remember it for a moment.¡±


    at the dining table, huang jun told them everything that had happened. grandma and huang jue immediately revealed worried expressions.


    ¡°you¡¯re not injured, right? they didn¡¯t do anything bad to you, right?¡± grandma looked huang jun up and down worriedly and pulled his hand to check.


    huang jun rejected her directly. ¡°aunt, i¡¯m fine. they didn¡¯t do anything to me. they just want to know our address..¡±

 Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Guessing About the Gu Family

    chapter 485: guessing about the gu family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when gu man heard this, she was deep in thought. she looked at huang jun. indeed, he did not look like he had been hurt.


    however, this person only wanted to know their address and did not attack huang jun. no matter how one looked at it, their motive was impure.


    there were many suspects, but the biggest suspect was the gu family.


    gu man seemed to have thought of something. she took out her phone and searched for news about gu yuan being heartless.


    however, she realized that she did not find any relevant information online. she thought for a moment and suddenly remembered that xiao xiao had sent it to her before, so she searched for their chat history.


    fortunately, the two of them had not been chatting much in school recently. she quickly found the news. she clicked on it and realized that the news had already been deleted.


    the matter was more or less clear. gu man put away her cell phone and her eyes turned cold.


    since the gu family did not know what was good for them, they could not blame her for being rude.


    gu man looked up and voiced her guess. sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, her grandmother and huang jun were very angry.


    grandma even placed her hands on her hips and scolded loudly, ¡°that gu family is really shameless. they did such a thing to us back then, and now they¡¯re not even willing to let go of their own daughter. they¡¯re really a group of heartless people.¡±


    huang jun was also very angry. he clenched his fists and his face was filled with anger, but he was not as eloquent as his grandmother. he could not curse and could only repeat what she had said and called them heartless.


    huang jue was also very angry. ¡°the gu family really doesn¡¯t have any shame at all. they can even do such a thing to their own daughter. what are they going to do next?¡±


    gu man looked at their angry faces and her heart warmed. after all, this matter involved them because of her, so gu man cared more about their safety.


    ¡°if there¡¯s nothing necessary in the next few days, it¡¯s better not to go out.¡±


    when huang jun heard this, he instantly looked troubled.


    gu man looked at huang jun. ¡°money is not as important as your life. you can earn more money if you lose it, but you only have one life. uncle you should take leave from work.¡±


    ¡°you have to stay at home. if they can stop you this time, they might do something next time.¡± grandma frowned at huang jun.


    huang jun lowered his head for a moment, then quickly looked up and nodded firmly. ¡°i understand. 1 won¡¯t drag you down.¡±


    the meal was very vexing because of this small episode involving the gu family. after returning to her room, gu man locked the door and turned on the computer on the table.


    the gu family had probably only attacked her recently. as for why they did not attack her, it was probably because she had been traveling in xiang yin¡¯s car for the past few days.


    with xiang yin¡¯s ability, it was not a problem for him to get rid of a few followers, so the gu family could only change targets.


    her eyes turned cold and she typed quickly on the keyboard. since the gu family was heartless, don¡¯t blame her for being ruthless.


    unfortunately, confidential documents were usually paper and there would not be any traces on the internet. otherwise, she could directly destroy the gu family.


    gu man¡¯s movements gradually slowed down. looking at the green characters jumping in front of her, she smiled.


    she hoped that gu yuan would like the surprise she gave him.


    in the morning, gu yuan was still in a daze. the phone on the bedside table kept vibrating as calls came one after another. he was frustrated and uneasy. he pushed qu bei away from him and picked up his phone in a daze.


    qu bei rubbed her sleepy eyes and muttered unhappily, ¡°what¡¯s wrong so early in the morning?¡±


    gu yuan¡¯s tone was also filled with anger. ¡°who knows what happened at the company? those useless people look for me as soon as they encounter something. they don¡¯t even know how to resolve it themselves. am 1 feeding them for free?¡±


    he looked at the phone that was still vibrating and picked it up impatiently. as soon as it was picked up, he cursed, ¡°are you guys not done with the call? why can¡¯t you resolve it yourself?¡±


    because he had been scolded, the person on the other end of the line was silent for a moment before he braced himself and said, ¡°president gu, the company¡¯s computer has been implanted with a virus. a large number of cooperation contracts can¡¯t be found now. 1 don¡¯t know who released this news, but many clients have been calling to ask..¡±

 Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Something Happened to the Gu Family

    chapter 486: something happened to the gu family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    hearing this news, gu yuan instantly woke up. his eyes widened as he looked at the number displayed on the phone in his hand. after confirming that it was not a prank call, he heaved a sigh of relief and placed the phone to his ear again.


    his tone was trembling. it was obvious that he could not believe this fact. ¡°who did it?¡±


    the gu family¡¯s shares were already in turmoil, and such a thing had happened. someone wanted to destroy the gu family.


    qu bei lay at the side. even if she did not understand what was going on in the company, just by looking at gu yuan¡¯s expression, she knew that something was wrong.


    her heart beat faster and she comforted her softly, ¡°why don¡¯t we see if we can get help from others?¡±


    cold sweat flowed down gu yuan¡¯s forehead. no one could help him with such a thing.


    he held the cell phone tightly in his hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°where are the technicians 1 raised? they¡¯re all useless. can¡¯t they even catch a person?¡±


    ¡°president gu, we¡¯ve done our best.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to hear this. you didn¡¯t catch them which means you haven¡¯t done your best.¡± gu yuan suddenly raised his voice and roared. the other end of the phone instantly fell silent. he panted heavily and felt that it was difficult to breathe.


    qu bei panicked when she saw this. she hurriedly took the medicine bottle from the bedside table and poured the medicine into her hand in a panic. she brought it to gu yuan¡¯s mouth and fed him some water. she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw gu yuan swallow it.


    she said fearfully, ¡°don¡¯t be so agitated. we can resolve anything.¡±


    gu yuan pressed down on his chest, where waves of pain were coming from. ¡°i want to calm down too, but how can i calm down? our gu family is about to be destroyed.¡±


    because of this sentence, qu bei was instantly stunned on the spot. she widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°gu yuan, don¡¯t joke like this. the gu family is so big. how can we be destroyed so easily?¡±


    she tried to force a smile, but she realized that she could not smile no matter what. her limbs felt like they were soaked in ice water and she had no strength at all.


    gu yuan¡¯s face was filled with exhaustion. he instructed the person on the other end of the line before casually placing his phone on the bedside table. he covered his forehead and sighed heavily. ¡°who was so ruthless to our gu family? they¡¯re cutting off our way out.¡±


    his red eyes were filled with exhaustion. he did not have the smugness from last night at all.


    however, these words made qu bei¡¯s eyes light up. she hurriedly grabbed gu yuan¡¯s sleeve and said excitedly, ¡°gu yuan, could it be gu man? didn¡¯t she get involved with a big shot recently?¡±


    gu yuan¡¯s eyes instantly burst out with maliciousness. he said fiercely, ¡°if it¡¯s really that b*tch, 1¡¯11 definitely make her suffer and she wouldn¡¯t be able to live. she¡¯s a traitor. it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t know how to help her family, but she actually conspired with an outsider to deal with her family. doesn¡¯t she know that her family has the confidence to let her live a better life?¡±


    qu bei placed her hand on gu yuan¡¯s chest and gently pressed it. she seemed to be comforting him, but she was fanning the flames. ¡°you can¡¯t say that. gu man might be young and insensible. when the time comes, just let rou¡¯er teach her more.¡±


    when gu yuan heard this, he felt even angrier. ¡°if gu man was half as sensible as rou¡¯er, i wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much. other than causing trouble, she treats us as enemies all day long. do 1 lack her food or drink?¡±


    when qu bei heard gu yuan¡¯s words, the corners of her lips curled up in satisfaction. ¡°then what should we do next? we can¡¯t just let it be. why don¡¯t we make a move early? the crisis of the gu family still has to be resolved.¡±


    the expression on gu yuan¡¯s face instantly turned ruthless. he took his cell phone from the bedside table, found the number, and dialed it.


    after the call connected, a strong voice came from the other end. ¡°hello?¡±


    ¡°hurry up and move. bring gu man to me as soon as possible, do you hear me?¡± gu yuan could no longer control his anger as he spoke word by word..

 Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Accelerating the Plan

    chapter 487: accelerating the plan


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although the person on the other end of the line did not understand why gu yuan was so angry, he still agreed.


    after hanging up, gu yuan threw his phone off the bed. ¡°gu man, just you wait.¡±


    gu man still did not know about the gu family¡¯s plan. she was in a wonderful mood because the news of the gu family¡¯s stock price fluctuating had successfully spread. moreover, the news that had been hidden previously had been dug up again.


    the more the gu family wanted to cover it up, the more she wanted to expose this wound in front of everyone and let them see what kind of person the gu family was.


    the matter spread very quickly. almost in the morning, the school started to discuss this matter.


    the main reason why the incident was so popular was because of gu rou. because of this incident, gu ron¡¯s reputation plummeted, and even zhong yao was implicated.


    when gu man was eating lunch, zhong yao ran over in a panic and grabbed gu man¡¯s arm. as she grabbed it too suddenly, the food between her chopsticks fell and landed on gu man¡¯s clothes, leaving a mark.


    ¡°cousin, please let us go.¡± zhong yao¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at gu man pleadingly.


    gu man frowned tightly. she looked at the stain on her body and was especially dissatisfied.


    zhong yao did not feel gu man¡¯s anger at all. she was still holding her arm tightly and exerting strength unconsciously. at the same time, her eyes were still looking around in fear.


    tears instantly rolled down her face and dripped onto the ground. she was so pitiful. she blinked and bent her knees, looking like she was going to kneel down for gu man.


    zhong yao¡¯s sobbing voice sounded in gu man¡¯s ear. ¡°cousin, 1 beg you to let the gu family off. uncle has raised you for so many years. you can¡¯t repay kindness with ingratitude and be an ingrate. do you know what kind of treatment i received in school today? why are they looking at me like that? it¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    zhong yao complained word by word as tears streamed down her face. her eyes were filled with fear and hatred.


    however, there were no wounds on her exposed skin and she was not bullied.


    zhong yao continued as if she could not sense the gazes around her at all, ¡°cousin, not only are they scolding me, but they¡¯re also looking at me with disdain. what¡¯s wrong with me? 1 just want to go to school. please be merciful and don¡¯t be so calculative, okay? we¡¯re all family.¡±


    when gu man heard her talk about them being family, she suddenly laughed out loud. she shook off zhong yao¡¯s hand that was holding her tightly and watched as she fell to the ground in a sorry state. she stood up and patted the dirt on her body.


    her voice was extremely cold as she looked at zhong yao on the ground. ¡°if i let you guys off, who let me off back then?¡±


    zhong yao seemed to have thought of something. her pupils kept flickering, but she quickly reacted and grabbed gu man¡¯s leg with her hands and feet.


    she begged, ¡°but that has nothing to do with me, right?¡±


    ¡°when there¡¯s an avalanche, not a single snowflake is innocent.¡± gu man¡¯s eyes were cold, it was as if when one looked at them, they would shiver uncontrollably.


    zhong yao subconsciously trembled. this also gave gu man a chance to leave. she walked out of the canteen. xiao xiao was a step behind her and looked at zhong yao on the ground.


    after a pause, she squatted down and threw a piece of paper in front of her. however, the paper happened to land on the food on the ground.


    xiao xiao looked at the piece of paper with an expressionless face. she held her chin and stared at zhong yao in front of her. ¡°if you¡¯ve been bullied on campus, you can look for the school and not gu man. manman didn¡¯t do anything wrong. and as far as 1 know, you haven¡¯t been bullied yet, right?¡±


    zhong yao trembled and lowered her head in fear like a quail.


    seeing her like this, xiao xiao suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°1 didn¡¯t say anything. why are you so afraid? alright, hurry up and tidy yourself up. you¡¯re so dirty.¡±


    gu man did not hear the footsteps behind her. she turned around and looked at xiao xiao, who was squatting there. she called out, ¡°let¡¯s go..¡±

 Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Zhong Yao Begging For Mercy

    chapter 488: zhong yao begging for mercy


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiao xiao smiled and nodded. she skipped towards gu man. ¡°you¡¯re here.¡±


    she happily held gu man¡¯s arm and disappeared from zhong yao¡¯s sight.


    zhong yao stood up from the ground in a sorry state and tried her best to ignore the voices in her ears, but they seemed to insist on revolving around her ears.


    she stared fixedly at gu man and xiao xiao¡¯s backs and finally ran in the opposite direction.


    xiao xiao held gu man¡¯s arm and pouted. ¡°manman, your temper is too good. aren¡¯t you angry that kind of person said that about you?¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be angry about. after the gu family falls completely, she will have no one to rely on. she can only become a real clown.¡± gu man put her hands in her pockets, her face full of indifference.


    xiao xiao smiled and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°manman, you¡¯re still the open-minded one. if it were me, 1 would have to hit that little b*tch a few times to vent my anger, but you¡¯re right. that won¡¯t vent my anger at all. when the gu family falls and her backer falls, she won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble.¡±


    gu man did not reply to her. when they reached the classroom door, xiao xiao suddenly stopped in her tracks and pulled gu man to a corner.


    she looked around and after confirming that there was no one around, she said softly, ¡°manman, you must not sympathize with that zhong yao. i¡¯ve heard a little about her. although there was such a scandal in the gu family and some people looked down on her, no one actually did anything to her. she was the one who let one¡¯s imagination run wild. you must not help her.¡±


    ¡°help her? i won¡¯t be so idle as to cause trouble for myself.¡± gu man looked disgusted. she didn¡¯t want to care about anyone from the gu family.


    xiao xiao looked at the expression on gu man¡¯s face and nodded in satisfaction. she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°it¡¯s good that you think that way. i¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll help her because you¡¯re relatives.¡±


    she smiled and pulled gu man forward, but at this moment, she bumped into someone.


    looking at wei wei and mo qing walking towards her, xiao xiao cursed her bad luck in her heart and was about to bypass them and leave. unexpectedly, when xiao xiao was about to go over, mo qing stretched out her leg and almost made her trip and fall.


    fortunately, gu man, who was beside her, reached out in time to pull xiao xiao back, preventing her from falling to the ground.


    xiao xiao looked like she had recovered from a shock. she calmed down and glared at mo qing. ¡°what are you doing? do you know that 1 might have been disfigured if i fell just now?¡±


    unexpectedly, in the face of xiao xiao¡¯s questioning, mo qing¡¯s face was filled with indifference. she said casually, ¡°oh, then i¡¯m really sorry, but you didn¡¯t fall, so don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    mo qing covered her mouth and giggled. her change in attitude also made xiao xiao feel that there was a problem. she narrowed her eyes and looked at the two of them. the expressions on their faces were obvious that they did not come with good intentions.


    xiao xiao immediately sounded the alarm in her heart. she pulled gu man and planned to walk behind her.


    however, the two of them refused to give up and actually blocked their path again.


    xiao xiao was completely angry now. she looked at the two people in front of her and said bluntly, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? if you have something to say, say it quickly. don¡¯t be a roadblock here.¡±


    a gentle smile hung on wei wei¡¯s face as her gaze landed on gu man. ¡°1 heard that there was a scandal in the gu family, but why do i feel that gu man is not affected?¡±


    mo qing immediately replied to wei wei, ¡°isn¡¯t she just heartless? i heard that the gu family is like this because of gu man. if i were a member of the gu family, i would be angered to death by this ingrate.¡±


    the two of them were especially arrogant. their gazes made one feel uncomfortable.


    gu man narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips as she looked at the two of them in front of her. ¡°if you¡¯re here to talk nonsense, then you can get lost now.¡±


    wei wei¡¯s expression changed, but she quickly laughed out loud. she covered her mouth and looked at gu man apologetically. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i just thought of something funny.. you won¡¯t blame me, right?¡±

 Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Wei Wei’s Arrogance

    chapter 489: wei wei¡¯s arrogance


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wei wei¡¯s pretentious appearance made one want to punch her.


    ¡°if you want to laugh, go somewhere else to laugh. don¡¯t block the way here.¡± gu man frowned and took a step forward. unexpectedly, wei wei also took a step back, but she still had no intention of moving aside.


    the expression on wei wei¡¯s face immediately turned cold, and her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°gu man, gu man, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be just an idiot. the gu family has fallen, what other background do you have? even if you really have someone helping you from behind, do you really think you can do anything with just you? they just want to use you to push the gu family down. they tolerated you previously because you have someone behind you. now, why should 1 tolerate you?¡±


    wei wei¡¯s eyes revealed a vicious expression, and she even felt free to say what was on her mind.


    at this moment, mo qing said, ¡°the last time you embarrassed me in front of grandpa, i haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet. let¡¯s settle it today. sometimes, people should see themselves clearly. you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re being used as a pawn. how stupid.¡±


    gu man was so angry that she wanted to laugh. the only person who had interfered during this period was old master cui. what ability did the gu family have to make old master cui use her push over the gu family? this was really the funniest joke she had heard this year.


    the two of them looked at the smile on gu man¡¯s lips and were even angrier.


    wei wei took a step forward and tapped gu man¡¯s shoulder with her fingertips. ¡°what are you laughing at? what right do you have to laugh now?¡±


    ¡°in the past, you went crazy because you had someone behind you and no one cared about you. now that a powerless person has gone crazy, you can only become a lunatic.¡± mo qing looked at gu man arrogantly. she walked forward and grabbed xiao xiao¡¯s hand that was about to reach out to wei wei.


    xiao xiao was suddenly grabbed. she widened her eyes and shook her hand desperately, but it was useless. she was held fiercely in the palm of someone¡¯s hand, and there was even pain coming from her wrist.


    she gasped, her voice unconsciously rising in pitch. ¡°do you know what you¡¯re doing now?¡±


    wei wei looked at xiao xiao and walked over to slap her face. ¡°your family only runs a management company. what¡¯s there to be arrogant about? gu man¡¯s lackey!¡±


    just cursing was not enough. wei wei even planned to spit at xiao xiao.


    xiao xiao, who was stunned by the sudden slap, was stunned on the spot. even though mo qing had already let go, she had forgotten to dodge.


    however, at this moment, a pair of hands reached out from the side and wrapped around her waist. then, a crisp slap sounded. wei wei swallowed her saliva, which she had yet to spit. she stood rooted to the ground in a daze, covered her red face, and looked at gu man in disbelief.


    she stood rooted to the ground and screamed. she stomped her foot heavily. ¡°gu man! what right do you have to hit me? you have no power or influence now. what right do you think you have to be arrogant? i¡¯ll get you out of this school tomorrow. do you believe me?¡±


    gu man looked like she did not care. she even raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard this. ¡°then go and try.¡±


    ¡°our wei family is not a small family. it¡¯s simple to deal with a person who¡¯s about to go bankrupt and is about to be abandoned. so what if you¡¯re arrogant today? you¡¯ll still cry and beg me in the future.¡± wei wei had a smug smile on her face.


    at this moment, mo qing agreed, ¡°let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about looking for my grandfather. my grandfather was just being polite at that time. besides, he hates people like you who don¡¯t have filial piety the most. if he knew what you did, he would definitely hate you. therefore, gu man, you¡¯re at your wits¡¯ end this time. if you kneel down and beg for mercy now, we can let you die more comfortably.¡±


    gu man stared at the two of them as if they were clowns. when she heard this, she sneered. ¡°i don¡¯t need anyone to deal with you. i can deal with you alone.¡±


    wei wei and mo qing covered their mouths when they heard this. then, they laughed so hard that they could not straighten their backs..

 Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: One Person Will Do

    chapter 490: one person will do


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    in the end, wei wei straightened up slightly and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°gu man, your joke is really the funniest joke i¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    mo qing sized gu man up with disdain in her eyes. ¡°some people really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡±


    xiao xiao curled up in gu man¡¯s arms and looked at the two of them with red eyes. ¡°don¡¯t be so arrogant. just you wait. you¡¯ll definitely suffer.¡±


    her words also made the two of them look at her. wei wei said indifferently, ¡°xiao xiao, you should have had enough being a lackey for so long. why are you still protecting her now? if you know what¡¯s good for you and come to our side, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. otherwise, your life in the future will definitely not be easy.¡±


    when xiao xiao heard this, she gritted her teeth and bit her lower lip. there was no hesitation in her eyes, but shame and anger. how could this group of people say this? did she think that everyone was like them?


    the voice in her ear was too boring, and gu man was getting impatient. she pinched xiao xiao¡¯s chin and looked at her flushed cheeks. she frowned and couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue.


    xiao xiao subconsciously wanted to dodge. she lowered her head and tugged at gu man¡¯s sleeve. she lowered her voice and said, ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡±


    gu man also let go, but her gaze was fixed on her red face.


    wei wei noticed this and sneered. ¡°could it be that you plan to fight back? you were just lucky. do you think you can still succeed this time? besides, you¡¯d better consider your status before you fight.¡±


    she raised her slender neck arrogantly and stood there like a swan. she was confident that gu man would swallow her anger because of her power.


    however, the pain on her face stunned her on the spot. it was so fast that even mo qing, who was beside her, could not react. when the crowd came back to their senses, it was still because of wei wei¡¯s scream.


    xiao xiao hid in gu man¡¯s arms. when she saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. it felt too good. looking at that arrogant face, she wanted to rush up and tear it apart. she didn¡¯t expect gu man to be so handsome.


    her eyes flickered as she stared straight at gu man, her heart beating uncontrollably faster.


    wei wei covered her cheek that had been slapped. she looked up in gu man¡¯s direction in disbelief, her fingers trembling slightly.


    how dare she? it was not enough to hit her once, she had to slap her twice?!


    wei wei¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier. in the end, she couldn¡¯t stand this anger anymore and wanted to step forward. mo qing also walked over, wanting to press gu man down.


    however, even if gu man had one arm around xiao xiao, she could still avoid the two of them.


    in the end, wei wei and mo qing stood rooted to the ground, panting and holding their knees.


    wei wei¡¯s face was slightly swollen as she panted heavily. however, even at a time like this, she did not forget to curse, ¡°gu man, how long do you think you can be arrogant for? after today, you might not even be able to come here again.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know if i can come here again, but you should move aside now. i¡¯m a little tired of playing.¡± gu man let go of xiao xiao and put her hands in her pockets. she looked down at the two people in front of her.


    this posture made one feel fear for no reason. wei wei gritted her teeth and looked up at gu man unwillingly. however, under that sharp gaze, she quickly lost and the hatred in her heart kept germinating.


    at this moment, a pair of hands suddenly reached out from the side. as the action was relatively sudden, no one could react. gu man felt the sharp wind beside her and subconsciously retreated. the back of her hand blocked in front of her. when the blood dripped to the ground, everyone realized what had happened.


    xiao xiao smiled at the blood on the ground and rushed over in surprise to pick up gu man¡¯s hand. ¡°manman, does it hurt?¡±


    there was a very small wound on it, and blood was flowing out. xiao xiao¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. her eyes were red as she glared at mo qing.. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t beat her head-on, but why did you ambush her with a knife?¡±

 Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Gu Man Bleeds

    chapter 491: gu man bleeds


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiao xiao¡¯s gaze landed on mo qing¡¯s hand. the sharp knife was glowing faintly under the refraction of the sunlight.


    gu man retracted her hand and wiped the blood off the back of her hand with the thumb of her other hand. she did not expect mo qing would use a knife. she had miscalculated.


    mo qing¡¯s hand that was holding the knife trembled slightly. looking at the drop of blood that fell to the ground, her heart beat faster and faster. for some reason, she actually felt a little excited now.


    however, the blood formed a sharp contrast with gu man¡¯s calm face. she was a little dissatisfied. why didn¡¯t she show a terrified expression?


    mo qing held the knife in her hand tightly, as if she was holding onto hope, and walked towards gu man step by step.


    gu man was not afraid, but xiao xiao, who was beside her, reached out to block her. she stared at the person in front of her cautiously and retreated step by step.


    xiao xiao was also very afraid at this moment. her voice was trembling, but she still pretended to be calm. ¡°let me tell you, we¡¯re at school. don¡¯t be rash. if anything happens, it¡¯s not something you can bear.¡±


    when mo qing heard this, she still did not stop. instead, she took two steps towards them even faster with a smug smile on her face. ¡°weren¡¯t you guys very arrogant just now? continue.¡±


    seeing that the situation had changed, wei wei looked smug and arrogant. she looked at mo qing approvingly. ¡°mo qing, you did well. you can¡¯t be soft-hearted to such a b*tch.¡±


    mo qing, who had been praised, trembled and the smile on her face widened. she looked at gu man with hatred and felt relieved. she could finally tear off her disguised face. she was pretending to be so calm, she was probably very afraid. how hypocritical.


    with this thought in mind, mo qing raised her foot and took another step in their direction. xiao xiao shrank back in fear and wanted to pull gu man, but she realized that she had grabbed nothing.


    she widened her eyes and looked at gu man, who had walked out from behind her. she hurriedly reached out to stop her. ¡°manman, don¡¯t be agitated. they¡¯re armed. we should tell the teacher first.¡±


    ¡°we won¡¯t be able to leave with them stopping us. we might as well settle it directly.¡± as gu man spoke, she looked around.


    mo qing saw her actions and assumed that she was afraid. the smile on mo qing¡¯s face widened. ¡°are you looking for a chance to ask for help or escape? i¡¯m telling you that there are no surveillance cameras here, and no one will come here.¡±


    gu man raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°is that so? thank you for reminding me.¡±


    mo qing was wondering why gu man would say this when a leg kicked at her at a fast speed. mo qing was so frightened that she took two to three steps back, and the kick landed on her wrist.


    the knife in her hand fell. gu man went forward and kicked the knife back. seeing this, xiao xiao quickly picked up the knife, put it away, and put it in her pocket. there was no longer any fear on her face.


    ¡°manman, charge! if you defeat them, you have to tell the dean that they brought a knife to school. that¡¯s not a small punishment.¡±


    mo qing, whose knife had left her hand, suddenly became afraid. she retreated repeatedly and wanted to escape, but gu man took a step forward and grabbed her collar, throwing her over her shoulder and causing her to fall heavily to the ground.


    the moment she fell to the ground, mo qing¡¯s face twisted. the pain from her back made it impossible for her to react.


    the next second, the person who was still in front of her squatted on the ground and reached out to pinch her cheek. the wound on the back of her other hand was exposed in front of the two of them. gu man looked down at the back of her hand. ¡°what do you think will happen if this wound appears on your face?¡±


    after saying this, gu man saw mo qing¡¯s pupils constrict and her body struggle uncontrollably, but it was useless.


    gu man took out a small knife from her pocket. the cold blade brushed past mo qing¡¯s cheek, and her body trembled even more.


    the moment the smell of urine came from the air, gu man stood up with a disgusted expression. ¡°how disgusting..¡±

 Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Frightened

    chapter 492: frightened


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    only then did mo qing react. she looked at her lower body and her face flushed red. she stood up in a panic with tears in her eyes and was about to run away. this time, no one stopped her.


    wei wei looked at the liquid on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. she subconsciously wanted to run, but gu man had already strolled to her side. ¡°we can settle the score between the two of us next.¡±


    it was just a normal sentence, but wei wei felt her legs go weak for some reason. she even felt like kneeling down. she forced herself to say, ¡°you¡¯ve already slapped me twice, right?¡±


    gu man sneered. ¡°then why did you waste so much of my time?¡±


    wei wei¡¯s lips trembled slightly, but she could not say a word. her mind was filled with the scene of gu man holding a small knife to mo qing¡¯s cheek.


    she was clearly a pushover before. even if she had gone crazy recently, she was probably only forced. why was she like a skilled murderer now? especially her gaze, her actions, and her disdain for life.


    at the thought of wei wei, she could not help but tremble. she regretted provoking these two people.


    gu man looked up and pressed a hand on wei wei¡¯s shoulder. she looked at xiao xiao and said, ¡°she slapped you just now. return it.¡±


    xiao xiao¡¯s eyes lit up with obvious excitement. she rubbed her palms together and was tempted. ¡°can i really?¡±


    gu man nodded and saw xiao xiao, who was a meter away just now, immediately appeared in front of the two of them. wei wei was forced to turn around and look at xiao xiao, who was standing in front of her with an excited expression.


    she swallowed her saliva. the pain on her cheek was still aching. ¡°this is school bullying. i¡¯ll definitely tell the dean later. even if you can vent your anger now, it won¡¯t be easy for you in the future.¡±


    xiao xiao frowned slightly and lost interest in her face. who would want to go against an old-fashioned person like the dean?


    ¡°heh, you scolded us so fiercely just now. why are you afraid now?¡± gu man chuckled and looked at wei wei with her arms crossed. the sarcasm on her face was especially obvious.


    wei wei couldn¡¯t stand this gaze, but she didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble with gu man at this moment, so she turned her head and tried her best to ignore the gaze.


    xiao xiao thought for a moment and looked at wei wei. ¡°in any case, your face is already so swollen. it¡¯s fine if 1 hit you again.¡±


    wei wei looked around, thinking about how to escape. gu man was no longer restraining her, and this was the best opportunity.


    just as wei wei was thinking about how to resolve this matter, footsteps suddenly came from afar. although it was very soft, it clearly fell into the ears of the three of them in this quiet environment.


    xiao xiao¡¯s expression changed and she subconsciously looked at gu man.


    however, gu man still leaned against the railing with that expression, as if she did not hear the footsteps that were about to arrive.


    when wei wei heard these footsteps, it was as if she had grabbed onto the last straw to clutch at. she couldn¡¯t care less about the two people beside her and immediately shouted, ¡°save me. there¡¯s school bullying here!¡±


    the moment wei wei opened her mouth, xiao xiao reached out to cover her mouth. however, at this moment, wei wei exerted a huge force and pulled xiao xiao¡¯s hand to push her to the side.


    after pushing xiao xiao away, she shouted for help in the distance, ¡°schoolmates, come over quickly. they¡¯re bullying me in school!¡±


    gu man reached out her hands to support xiao xiao¡¯s falling body. after xiao xiao stabilized herself, gu man straightened up and looked at wei wei.


    her gaze was too cold. the moment they looked at each other, it was as if ice water had been poured on them from head to toe. wei wei immediately felt that she could not say a word, and her vocal cords seemed to be frozen.


    the approaching footsteps in the distance pulled wei wei back to her senses. she suppressed the fear in her heart and said calmly, ¡°gu man, how long do you think you can be arrogant for? someone will be here soon. your crimes will be exposed.¡±


    ¡°are you stupid? do you think we¡¯ll admit it?¡± xiao xiao looked at wei wei as if she was an idiot..

 Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: The Appearance of Jiang Zi

    chapter 493: the appearance of jiang zi


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wei wei was stunned by this sudden sentence. she blinked and immediately said in a panic, ¡°even if you don¡¯t admit it, i still have wounds on my body!¡±


    she suddenly remembered her throbbing cheek and quickly pointed at her face, as if she wanted to prove something.


    xiao xiao looked at her red palm print that was indeed a little overboard, so she immediately pulled gu man¡¯s wrist. ¡°who¡¯s going to wait for the teacher with you? we¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    with that, xiao xiao was about to pull gu man away, but unfortunately, she was a step too late. as soon as they turned the corner, they bumped into someone. wei wei, who was following behind them, was even happier to see this scene.


    she did not even see who the person in front of her was before she quickly shouted in panic, ¡°student, student, quickly help me stop the two of them. they¡¯re the ones who bullied me in school. you have to testify for me and tell the year head about this. otherwise, how many students in our school will be bullied by them? we have to catch such evil people.¡±


    she stood arrogantly behind the two of them, as if she was afraid that they would leave and even used her body to block their retreat.


    ¡°is that so? 1 didn¡¯t expect student gu to bully others in school.¡± a male voice was especially obvious among the female voices and instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    this voice sounded familiar. wei wei did not think too much about it. instead, she was even happier to see how arrogant gu man could be because the other party was a boy.


    gu man looked at the man who appeared in front of her and smiled. ¡°hello, teacher jiang.¡±


    when wei wei suddenly heard this, she was stunned on the spot. she thought about it in her mind. it was actually a teacher. wouldn¡¯t that be easier? but teacher jiang, who was teacher jiang?


    but soon, when she saw the face of the person behind gu man, her face instantly turned pale. the little bit of luck she had just now was gone.


    the joy on her face disappeared. she stammered, ¡°teacher jiang, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°student, you were the one who said that they bullied you in school just now. tell me what happened.¡± jiang zi was clearly smiling, but wei wei could not feel any warmth at this moment.


    after the conflict between the two of them, would jiang zi really help her? one could imagine that he would not at all. it was even more likely that he would help gu man bully her.


    gu man was in no hurry to leave. she leaned against the wall beside her and looked at this scene in amusement. ¡°wei wei, tell teacher about us bullying you.¡±


    wei wei¡¯s expression was ugly, as if she had eaten a fly. she could not say a word. ¡°teacher jiang¡­¡±


    she hesitated for a long time and bit her lip. in the end, she felt that she had to bite the bullet and say something. anyway, jiang zi was a teacher. he couldn¡¯t be calculative with a student like her, right? besides, school bullying was an important matter. jiang zi couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    hence, wei wei finally mustered up the courage to speak again. ¡°teacher jiang she and the others blocked me here and beat me up. the injuries on my face were caused by them. this is the evidence.¡±


    the more she spoke, the smoother it became. wei wei even pointed at her swollen cheek and looked expectantly at jiang zi who was upholding justice for her.


    jiang zi stared at wei wei¡¯s face and did not say anything, but the expression on his face became serious. this also made wei wei look at gu man confidently.


    so what if she had a conflict with jiang zi? as a teacher, he could not ignore school bullying, right? gu man¡¯s idea fell through.


    ¡°it¡¯s indeed quite serious. look, your little face has become much uglier. it¡¯s so unpleasant to look at.¡± jiang zi rubbed his chin and observed seriously, but the words that came out of his mouth made wei wei¡¯s face stiffen.


    the smug expression on her face froze. she turned around mechanically and looked at jiang zi in disbelief.


    would that kind of words come from a teacher? or would he say that to a student who was bullied?


    after watching for a while, jiang zi suddenly straightened his back and patted gu man. ¡°your martial arts are still not good enough. next time, i¡¯ll teach you how to hit someone without leaving a trace..¡±

 Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Different Teacher

    chapter 494: different teacher


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    with this sentence, wei wei¡¯s face turned even paler. she looked at jiang zi in disbelief. ¡°you¡¯re a teacher. how can you say such things?¡±


    jiang zi sized wei wei up and suddenly smiled maliciously. ¡°if you¡¯re not convinced, go to the year head and complain. do you think i¡¯ll be fired?¡±


    wei wei suddenly understood that jiang zi was referring to what had happened before. she did not expect this person to be so vengeful. wei wei immediately put on a pleading expression and said, ¡°teacher jiang, i was in the wrong last time, but i¡¯m being bullied now. you can¡¯t just ignore it, right?¡±


    jiang zi restrained the expression on his face and nodded in agreement.


    just as wei wei thought that she had seen hope, jiang zi suddenly changed his mannerisms. ¡°tsk, actually, i also think that student gu won¡¯t do such a thing. i seriously suspect that you¡¯re slandering student gu. come with me to look for the dean. our school can¡¯t allow people to slander other students and ruin their reputation.¡±


    wei wei¡¯s expression became even uglier. ¡°do you really think that no one will know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°i really think so. after all, you said it. there are no surveillance cameras here.¡± gu man straightened up and stared straight at wei wei.


    wei wei also thought of this and revealed an unwilling expression. however, she quickly adjusted herself and scanned everyone here. then, she said, ¡°i definitely won¡¯t let any of you off. just you wait!¡±


    with that, wei wei ran away quickly. gu man had no intention of chasing after her, so she turned around and walked towards the class.


    however, she encountered a blockade in the middle. it was jiang zi.


    gu man raised her eyebrows and looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°teacher jiang, why are you stopping me? do you like to see me late?¡±


    the next class happened to be jiang zi¡¯s class. it had been a while since class started. this teacher was not going to the class. why was he blocking her here? ¡°student gu, you have to get rid of the root of the problem, understand? if she tells the year head, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°thank you for your concern, teacher jiang, but this matter doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. besides, as a teacher, is it really good for you to teach me this?¡± gu man smiled and her gaze landed in jiang zi¡¯s eyes. the two of them looked at each other silently in the air, and a silent war rose.


    xiao xiao could not understand the situation. at this moment, she interrupted, ¡°teacher, it¡¯s not what you think. wei wei and mo qing were the ones who stopped us and mocked us first. they even tried to hit me, but they were stopped by manman. we¡¯re the victims.¡±


    jiang zi looked at gu man in surprise. he did not expect this person to be so kind. ¡°i know. after all, you¡¯re my students. i¡¯ll naturally believe you.¡±


    xiao xiao heaved a sigh of relief. then, she looked at jiang zi. ¡°teacher, why don¡¯t you make way? although the next class is your class, it¡¯s not good for us to keep delaying it here, right?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s indeed not good.¡± jiang zi gave way after some thought. however, just as xiao xiao and gu man were about to go over, jiang zi stopped gu man. ¡°student gu, stay. i have some questions for you.¡±


    xiao xiao immediately became nervous when she heard this. seeing this, jiang zi beat her to it and said, ¡°student, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m just asking about what happened just now. go back first. i won¡¯t do anything to student gu.¡±


    even if jiang zi said so, xiao xiao¡¯s face was still filled with hesitation and she refused to leave. ¡°teacher, why don¡¯t you ask me? i know a lot. i was here just now.¡±


    jiang zi had a headache. just as she was thinking about how to speak, a clear female voice came from the side. ¡°xiao xiao, go back. i have something to say to teacher jiang.¡±


    only then did xiao xiao obediently walk towards the classroom. however, she looked back every step as if she was afraid that something would happen between the two of them.


    after xiao xiao¡¯s back disappeared from their sight, jiang zi sized gu man up with interest..

 Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Talking Alone

    chapter 495: talking alone


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    he had never thought that this girl would be eel, but the way she acted just now made him wonder. it was as if eel should have such a personality.


    however, gu man was too young. she had to test her. ¡°student gu, what do you like to normally do after class?¡±


    since she was quite accomplished in computing, she would definitely take some time to practice.


    gu man lowered her head and thought seriously for a moment before answering, ¡°deal with people.¡±


    when jiang zi heard this, his eyes widened and he looked at gu man in disbelief. he knew that she was very arrogant, but he did not expect gu man to be so arrogant.


    perhaps he was really wrong. gu man was just an unruly prick. how could such a person be eel?


    jiang zi couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought about his guess. he didn¡¯t notice the corners of gu man¡¯s lips curl up at all. ¡°is that all teacher wants to ask?¡±


    jiang zi stared at gu man¡¯s expression. ¡°other than these, don¡¯t you have any other hobbies?¡±


    after all, it was hard to say for sure, so it was very likely that gu man was hiding the real truth. however, whether his identity had been exposed or not, why did she hide it? could it be that gu man had already guessed his identity?


    in an instant, alarm bells rang in jiang zi¡¯s heart. he was already on guard against gu man. he took a step back, afraid that the person in front of him would do something.


    such a cheap shot, a cheap trick, naturally did not escape gu man¡¯s eyes. she smiled and said, ¡°of course.¡±


    under jiang zi¡¯s expectant gaze, gu man continued, ¡°to find people with ill intentions like you.¡±


    jiang zi¡¯s heart stopped almost subconsciously because of gu man¡¯s words. he could confirm that the person in front of him was eel and had even guessed his identity.


    just as jiang zi was about to say something, gu man spoke first. ¡°teacher, you¡¯re paying so much attention to me. could it be that you like me?¡±


    these words instantly dispelled jiang zi¡¯s thoughts. perhaps it was just a coincidence just now. eel was not such a person. the girl in front of him was just a frivolous troublemaker. she was not worth his attention.


    however, when he thought of this, jiang zi could not help but feel disappointed. after all, it was not easy for him to think that he had found a clue, but it was all fake.


    ¡°you¡¯re thinking too much. you¡¯re the most important thing for a student now. study hard and don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± jiang zi reprimanded her sternly.


    this was all used by his form teacher to reprimand him previously. finally, it was his turn to reprimand others one day. no wonder his form teacher liked to reprimand him every day.


    gu man looked at the person in front of her and restrained her expression. now was not the time for jiang zi to know her identity. ¡°since teacher has nothing else to do, i¡¯ll leave first. 1 still have something to do.¡±


    with that, gu man did not give jiang zi a chance to react. she walked around him and walked towards the class, completely ignoring the intense gaze behind her.


    when they returned to class, xiao xiao asked many questions in a row, asking about what had happened just now. when school was finally over, gu man picked up her bag and walked out of the school.


    xiao xiao refused to give up and continued to follow gu man. she continued to chatter on the way until they reached the entrance.


    gu man opened the car door and looked at xiang yin, who was sitting in the car. her ears were finally much quieter.


    ¡°from the looks of it, you seem to be pestered by something.¡± xiang yin looked up at the angry girl outside the car window, then his gaze landed on the relieved gu man.


    gu man shook her head. after fastening her seatbelt, she held her forehead. ¡°no, let¡¯s go.¡±


    xiang yin nodded and stepped on the accelerator. the car left at an extremely fast speed, leaving only exhaust fumes on the ground. xiao xiao looked at the car speeding away. although she was dissatisfied, she still walked towards home.


    gu man¡¯s ears were much quieter and she felt her entire mood calm down. the surrounding environment seemed to have improved.


    she curled her lips in a good mood. jiang zi had some intelligence, but this person¡¯s personality was too innocent. he fell for tricks quite easily..

 Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Xiao Xiao Is Kidnapped

    chapter 496: xiao xiao is kidnapped


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the personality of such a person was destined to be easy to manipulate. at the very least, the actions he displayed in his daily life were not bad. she could take him under his wing. she would try to interact with him recently.


    at the thought of this, gu man raised her wrist. the watch emitted light under the refraction of the sun. her fingers slid slightly and she entered the interface to find the third place.


    looking at the words lang ya on it, she tapped the side of her watch gently.


    then, a conversation window quickly popped up. gu man typed the message on her watch and sent it. ¡°shall we chat?¡±


    when xiang yin heard the commotion beside him, he subconsciously turned his head. when he saw the familiar interface, his pupils constricted, but soon, the interface returned to normal, as if everything just now was just his imagination.


    he blinked and looked over again. he realized that the page on her watch had changed. it was an interface that was very similar to that website, but if one looked carefully, they would know that it was not that interface at all.


    only then did xiang yin pretend that nothing had happened and say, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just a puzzle game.¡± gu man swiped her watch and successfully covered up what had happened just now. this was a small program she had established herself to prevent her from being exposed in front of outsiders.


    although she did not know if xiang yin had come into contact with this website, gu man did not want to expose her identity now.


    after fiddling with her watch for a while, she realized that the interface in front of her had changed. it was a message from lang ya. there was only a question mark on the other end.


    gu man thought for a moment and tapped her watch. ¡°1 know you¡¯ve been looking for me recently, and you can¡¯t find me.¡±


    ¡°are you provoking me?¡± jiang zi looked at the chat box that popped up on the computer and typed angrily on the keyboard. the anger in his eyes seemed to want to cut gu man into pieces through the screen.


    ¡°no, i¡¯m just stating a fact.¡± gu man¡¯s expression did not change, but the words she typed made the other party exasperated.


    jiang zi was furious when he saw the words on the computer screen. he hammered the table hard, causing the other people in the office to look at him.


    in order not to attract attention, jiang zi stood up. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, the answer this student wrote is too strange. i¡¯m a little angry and i¡¯ve disturbed everyone.¡±


    after saying this, they instantly received sympathy and understanding from the teachers. after all, sometimes, they would be angry and speechless when they encountered such students.


    jiang zi sat back in his seat and gritted his teeth as he typed on the keyboard. ¡°don¡¯t be arrogant. i¡¯ll find you sooner or later.¡±


    for some reason, after typing this word, gu man¡¯s face inexplicably appeared in front of jiang zi, but he quickly shook his head and threw out this thought.


    how was that possible? gu man was a thorn. how could it be her?


    at this moment, gu man did not reply to jiang zi¡¯s message because it was a message from xiao xiao. however, the content on it made one frown.


    a location was sent to her on wechat. the address was very remote, and there was only a rough location on the map. there was no building clearly marked.


    then, she sent a message. ¡°come alone.¡±


    no matter how one looked at it, this did not sound like xiao xiao. then there was only one possibility. something had happened to xiao xiao.


    ¡°xiang yin, stop the car.¡± gu man frowned and instantly went through everything in her mind.


    since the other party had sent her a message, it was directed at her. she was the one who had implicated xiao xiao, so she had the obligation to save her.


    when xiang yin heard this, he suddenly stepped on the brakes and looked in the direction beside him with a worried expression. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? what happened?¡±


    ¡°something happened to that girl just now. they¡¯re coming for me. go to this place.¡± gu man quickly pressed the location on her phone and handed it to xiang yin.


    xiang yin glanced at the location on his phone and turned the steering wheel, but his brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°this place is very remote. your friend should have been kidnapped. do you know who it is?¡±


    gu man lowered her head and thought for a moment. she still felt that the gu family was the most suspicious because they could not do anything to her, so it was very likely that they would start with the people around her..

 Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Gu Rou and Wei Wei

    chapter 497: gu rou and wei wei


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°i suspect that it¡¯s someone from the gu family.¡± she lowered her voice for a moment before finally telling xiang yin this guess. ¡°but there¡¯s no way to confirm it.¡±


    thinking of the grudge she had with wei wei and mo qing today, it was not impossible for them to grow to hate her at that moment.


    therefore, they would probably only know who kidnapped her when they arrived.


    the car quickly sped along the road towards that place. the surrounding environment was getting more and more remote. it was all forests and dirt roads.


    seeing that they were gradually approaching the place, gu man said, ¡°you can park nearby later. they want me to go alone.¡±


    xiang yin nodded and parked the car to the side. the car was covered by trees and wood, so it did not look so abrupt.


    the two of them were about to walk towards the address when they realized that it was an abandoned factory. gu man raised her hand and stopped xiang yin from continuing.


    ¡°if i don¡¯t come out in half an hour, come and look for me again.¡± gu man looked up at the abandoned factory in front of her. she didn¡¯t know how many people the other party had. moreover, if xiang yin went over and caused the other party to do something drastic, the gains wouldn¡¯t make up for the losses.


    xiang yin nodded, but the expression on his face was especially worried. ¡°if you don¡¯t come back in half an hour, i¡¯ll definitely enter.¡±


    gu man nodded and walked towards the abandoned factory. her footsteps were extremely fast. when she arrived near the factory, she realized that there was no one guarding it.


    she couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. was the other party so negligent? there wasn¡¯t even anyone to guard the door in such a big place.


    the big iron door was ajar and she could not see the scene inside clearly, but there was just enough space for a person to enter. gu man raised her foot and hooked the door. she pulled the gap wide and the door creaked. at the same time, she was reminding the people inside that she was here.


    when she entered the factory, she realized that it was very big. xiao xiao was tied up in the middle and there was no one watching her. however, it was this environment that made gu man feel that there was a trap.


    she stood rooted to the ground and did not move. this was because she had already seen it just now. xiao xiao was only unconscious and was fine, so she was not in a hurry.


    gu man looked up at her surroundings and said, ¡°i¡¯m already here. aren¡¯t you guys going to come out?¡±


    her echoes kept echoing in the factory, over and over, but still no one appeared.


    gu man also lost her patience and walked forward. unexpectedly, just as she took a step, the floor under her feet suddenly shook. at this moment, there was a sound above her head.


    she took a step back warily, and right on the heels of that, the sound of the giant falling resounded throughout the entire factory. she looked around and realized that it was a huge iron cage.


    this kind of trick was really old-fashioned. gu man looked at the iron bars around her and then looked at a place where footsteps could be heard.


    under gu man¡¯s gaze, a few men walked out, but what concerned gu man more was the person following behind them.


    wei wei, mo qing, zhong yao, and gu rou.


    when did the four of them contact each other?


    wei wei took a step out of the crowd and looked at gu rou solicitously. ¡°senior gu rou, i thought that your gu family would decline because of this person. i didn¡¯t expect you to have the help of the zhang family, who values friendship and loyalty. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s better to raise a dog than to raise an adopted daughter for so long. i really feel sorry for you.¡±


    gu rou looked wei wei up and down before a smile appeared on her face. ¡°don¡¯t say that. brother zhang, i¡¯m also very surprised that you helped me. our gu family naturally has to remember this favor. we can¡¯t be such an ungrateful person like sister.¡±


    gu rou said sarcastically as she looked disdainfully at the person trapped in the iron cage.


    however, she did not notice the glint in wei wei¡¯s eyes.


    who knew why the zhang family would suddenly interfere in this matter? otherwise, why would the gu family be so smug until now? she would not have gone to look for gu rou again and even looked so eager..

 Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Locked in the Iron Cage

    chapter 498: locked in the iron cage


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    footsteps sounded from afar, getting closer and closer. gu man looked up slightly and was a little curious about what this group of people would do next.


    until gu rou stood in front of the cage and looked up and down. the smile on her lips became even more impudent. ¡°gu man, you didn¡¯t expect this to happen, did you?¡±


    ¡°did gu yuan ask you to do this?¡± gu man stared in gu ron¡¯s direction with a calm expression. she did not have the self-awareness of being locked in an iron cage. instead, she was as calm as if this was her home.


    it was this expression that made gu rou very unhappy. she was clearly as easy to bully as a quail in the past, why was she so calm recently? she really wanted to tear off that disguise.


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± the smile on gu ron¡¯s face became even more impudent. didn¡¯t she care about her father the most? then she had to use this to agitate gu man. ¡°it was father who asked me to catch you. how is it? you worked so hard for so many years to obtain father¡¯s love, but in the end, it made father hate you more and more. you must be feeling terrible now.¡±


    after saying this, gu rou stared at gu man¡¯s face, wanting to see the change in her emotions from it, but she was destined to be disappointed. even though gu rou had already said so, gu man¡¯s emotions did not change at all. she was not disappointed, sad, or hysterical as she had imagined.


    how could this be? she shouldn¡¯t have such an expression. gu rou frowned tightly, dissatisfied with her current performance. ¡°gu man, what are you pretending for? you clearly care so much about father¡¯s opinion, but you¡¯re pretending to be so calm now. then i might as well tell you that father is completely disappointed in you now. you¡¯ll suffer after this.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡± gu man looked at gu rou, but she was looking around from the corner of her eye, calculating how to leave this place later.


    even if she could not leave this stupid iron cage, xiang yin would come in half an hour later. at the moment, it seemed that there were only these few people in the factory. it was relatively easy to deal with them. they really underestimated her.


    it had to be said that their schemes were still inferior to those of adults. there was not even a guard outside the door.


    gu rou was very unhappy to be ignored. she frowned and was about to speak when a voice sounded in her ear.


    ¡°cousin, why are you talking so much nonsense with her? don¡¯t forget our most important matter. she¡¯s stalling for time now.¡± the person who spoke was zhong yao. she also walked forward and stared at gu man with hatred in her eyes.


    only then did gu rou react. she stared at gu man thoughtfully and came to a realization. ¡°no wonder you¡¯re so calm. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already arranged for some people to be outside? but don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be very fast. so fast that those people won¡¯t be able to save you in time.¡±


    after saying this, gu rou walked behind her. the four of them smiled at the same time, looking especially strange.


    they did not leave the factory completely. instead, they stood at the side with their arms crossed, as if they were waiting for a good show to unfold.


    the men at the beginning walked forward and stood around the iron cage in groups.


    gu man roughly browsed over and realized that there were about ten people. from their physiques, they should be professional bodyguards.


    it was very difficult to deal with such people. after all, their cooperation and kung fu were the same as the hooligans outside.


    however, it was not difficult for gu man to resolve. she just did not know what they were planning to do.


    just as gu man was thinking, one of the men took out something that looked like a key. he fumbled around the iron cage for a while before the key was inserted and a door was opened.


    only then did gu man realize that there was another door above the iron cage.


    as the man inserted the key into the keyhole of the iron cage, a crisp sound sounded from the side and the door was opened.


    in order to prevent gu man from escaping from inside, a few men surrounded the door, blocking the way out.


    gu man looked at the opened door and then at the men who gradually walked into the iron cage. they all walked into the iron cage, and gu rou, who was outside, walked forward and closed the door tightly..

 Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Trash

    chapter 499: trash


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu rou had a smug smile on her face. she crossed her arms and stood beside the iron cage. she looked at gu man in amusement. ¡°if you beg for mercy now, 1 might let you off.¡±


    gu man stared at gu ron¡¯s face and smiled. even if she begged for mercy now, gu rou would probably not let her go.


    therefore, gu man did not look at gu rou too much. instead, she sized up the men standing in the cage. those men stood there solemnly and looked well-trained. even though they were standing in the cage, their faces were expressionless.


    the muscles wrapped in the black suit had a faint silhouette. it was obvious that they trained often.


    gu man looked around for suitable tools, but she realized that there were no tools in the iron cage. she could only face these people bare-handed.


    she sighed and felt that it was very tricky. she moved her wrist, but this action was a blatant provocation in gu rou¡¯s eyes.


    gu rou couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you think you have the ability to fight them? gu man, don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself?¡±


    ¡°if cousin had helped me back then, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. in the end, you reaped what you sowed.¡± zhong yao had a smug expression on her face. she didn¡¯t look at all like when she was pleading at noon. her fingers tapped gently on the iron cage, and the madness in her eyes was stirring.


    ¡°do you expect someone like her to have sympathy? impossible.¡± mo qing¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. she still remembered the embarrassment that happened this afternoon. that humiliation was all because of gu man.


    ¡°cut the crap. why don¡¯t we end it early so that we can leave?¡± wei wei¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as she looked in the direction of the cage, as if she was looking forward to something happening.


    gu rou glanced at the few people in the cage. the few people who received the signal immediately moved and approached gu man step by step.


    facing such a scene, normal girls would be very afraid, but gu man¡¯s face was expressionless. she could even size them up calmly.


    when gu rou saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°gu man, are you choosing? don¡¯t worry, this group of people is all yours.¡±


    gu man frowned and slowly squatted on the ground. her actions were a little confusing, but this did not stop the men from advancing.


    when there was only a meter between the few of them, gu man suddenly stood up, but then she raised her hand at the same time. the dust in her hand instantly scattered and landed accurately on the faces of the men in front of her. this blocked their vision and affected their footsteps.


    seeing this, gu man immediately rushed over and kicked their chests. she clearly looked like a delicate woman, but when she kicked someone, it was so painful that they wanted to vomit blood.


    a man who was many times taller than her was actually kicked away and slammed into the iron cage.


    this sound made the other blinded men panic. they pounced forward, wanting to grab gu man.


    however, in this chaotic crowd, gu man could also accurately find a gap and shuttle through it. no one touched her.


    during this period, a few men had already fallen to the ground, their faces twisted in pain.


    this scene changed too suddenly, even the people outside the cage could not react. gu rou looked at this scene with a livid expression and could not help but curse, ¡°did i hire a group of trash? you can¡¯t even catch a woman. what else can you do?¡±


    gu rou¡¯s words agitated the remaining men who had yet to fall to the ground. they also rushed towards gu man crazily. their eyes that were blinded by the sand gradually opened, and they could gradually see a blurry outline.


    although gu man dodged in time, she was still slightly injured by the encirclement of many of them. she gradually looked disheveled, and her hair was messy from the fight.


    she stared fiercely at the men in front of her, her hands clenched into fists. the spiritual energy in her body was attached to the wound under her clothes, giving her exhausted body endless strength..

 Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Change in Situation

    chapter 500: change in situation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    at the same time, the remaining spiritual power adhered to her hand. she punched so quickly that almost no one could react.


    the fist hit the man¡¯s chest. at first, the man¡¯s expression was still disdainful, but as the pain gradually spread throughout his body, his expression gradually distorted and he slowly knelt on the ground.


    but even so, the pain did not ease at all. instead, it intensified.


    his appearance successfully frightened the others, and they became even more vigilant.


    at first, they looked down on her, but now, they took her seriously. they gradually retreated to the cage until their bodies hit the cage with a sound. only then did they suddenly react. they were actually frightened by a little girl to this extent.


    shame surged into their hearts in an instant, but no one dared to act rashly.


    at first, they thought that they had victory in hand, but the situation instantly changed. it was not only these men who had complicated feelings, but the women outside the cage also had complicated emotions.


    gu rou dug her fingertips into her palms and looked at this scene unwillingly. ¡°you pieces of trash can¡¯t even defeat a woman. what did 1 hire you for?¡±


    but even such triggering words did not make the men in the cage move at all. after all, everything else became less important in front of life.


    zhong yao, wei wei, and mo qing also revealed disbelief and fear on their faces. no one had expected gu man to be so powerful that she could still gain an advantage against a few men.


    zhong yao kept feeling her heart beating wildly, as if something was happening uncontrollably. the scene in front of her gradually deviated from what they had expected. she could not delay any longer, so she did not hesitate and went straight to gu ron¡¯s side.


    gu rou had completely lost her mind now. zhong yao tugged at her sleeve a few times before gu rou reacted. she turned around, her face filled with impatience. ¡°what are you doing? can¡¯t you see that things are at the most critical moment?¡±


    ¡°cousin,¡± zhong yao deliberately lowered her voice to not let the two people beside her hear their conversation. ¡°i think things are gradually getting out of control. why don¡¯t we retreat first? anyway, there are still many opportunities. let those two stay here. if anything happens, let them bear the responsibility. we¡¯re just cooperating at the last minute.¡±


    because of zhong yao¡¯s words, gu rou frowned. however, when she saw gu man in the cage, the unwillingness in her heart intensified. this was a rare opportunity, although the current situation was not good.


    just as she was thinking, gu rou suddenly saw xiao xiao beside her. her eyes lit up. ignoring zhong yao, who was blocking her, she walked over.


    when she arrived beside the tied-up xiao xiao, she called out to the few people in the cage. at the same time, she was shouting gu man¡¯s name.


    xiao xiao was still unconscious and tied to the chair. gu rou took out her small knife and gestured at xiao xiao¡¯s cheek with the sharp blade. she only used a little strength and left a red mark on her fair cheek, as if it would cut through her skin in the next second and blood would fall.


    ¡°gu man, stop!¡± gu ron¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. the knife in her hand gradually approached xiao xiao¡¯s neck.


    gu man stopped almost the moment the knife approached. this also gave the men a chance.


    seeing that gu man had stopped moving, one of the men hit her. gu man¡¯s expression immediately turned cold and she tilted her head slightly to dodge.


    unexpectedly, when gu rou saw this, she immediately frowned. the knife in her hand had already left a mark on xiao xiao¡¯s neck. ¡°i¡¯ve already warned you not to move again!¡±


    gu rou looked at xiao xiao¡¯s position and clicked her tongue. in the end, she leaned against the iron cage obediently and looked in gu ron¡¯s direction. ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    seeing that her words had worked, gu rou looked smug. ¡°weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? let¡¯s see how you can still be arrogant now. just stand there obediently and let them do whatever they want..¡±

 Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Threatening With Xiao Xiao

    chapter 501: threatening with xiao xiao


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°impossible,¡± gu man said without thinking. she stared in gu ron¡¯s direction and thought about how to crack it.


    it was almost half an hour. the person outside the door should have moved. the iron cage was still a distance away from xiao xiao. she was definitely not as fast as gu ron¡¯s knife, so she could only rely on xiang yin outside the door.


    ¡°do you think you still have a chance to choose? it seems like this person isn¡¯t very important to you. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have said such things.¡± gu ron pulled xiao xiao¡¯s hair, forcing her to look up. due to the pain in her scalp, xiao xiao, who was unconscious just now, gradually regained consciousness.


    she still did not know what situation she was in, but the pain from her scalp made her subconsciously dissatisfied. ¡°who is it?¡±


    a laugh came from above. ¡°you¡¯re still asking who it is? do you know that your current situation is not good? it¡¯s all thanks to gu man. if she doesn¡¯t want to save you, you can only die here.¡±


    gu rou pressed the back of the cold knife against xiao xiao¡¯s face, and the warmth coming from her face woke xiao xiao up. she instantly shivered and looked up at the person above her. it took her a long time to recognize this person.


    ¡°gu rou?¡± she also glanced at the others. when she saw their faces, her pupils widened in disbelief. ¡°why are you guys here and even united?¡±


    then, she looked at gu man, who was standing in the iron cage. her heart tightened and she immediately understood, but the restraints on her body made her unable to move. her eyes were red. ¡°gu man, why are you here to save me?¡±


    xiao xiao couldn¡¯t help but cry the moment she saw gu man. this person was really stupid. it was clearly a trap, but she still came over stupidly.


    gu man looked at the tearful xiao xiao and her gaze landed on the knife in gu ron¡¯s hand. ¡°instead of caring about me, why don¡¯t you care about your current situation?¡±


    when xiao xiao heard this, she noticed the dagger against her cheek and immediately shrank back. however, the dagger did not leave because of this. instead, it was even closer to her cheek.


    she said in confusion, ¡°gu rou, we don¡¯t seem to have any grudges, right?¡±


    ¡°if you want to blame someone, blame yourself for knowing gu man. you were brought here today because you¡¯re implicated by her.¡± gu ron¡¯s dagger followed her cheek and pressed against her neck.


    ¡°why should 1 blame her? i should blame you kidnappers. gu man didn¡¯t do anything wrong. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re blaming her because of the gu family? don¡¯t you know how your family treated gu man?¡± at this moment, xiao xiao no longer had any fear in her heart. she looked at gu ron¡¯s face in front of her and felt that she looked exceptionally terrifying.


    this kind of person who would destroy someone once their interests were harmed, even if there was not this recent incident, they would still use the same actions to achieve their goal in the future.


    gu ron¡¯s expression froze. she exerted a little force with the dagger and blood flowed down her neck. the bright red blood was especially dazzling. xiao xiao gasped in pain. her gaze landed on gu man and she kept shaking her head.


    when gu man saw this scene, she clenched her fists tightly. then, without anyone¡¯s expectations, she quickly attacked the men in front of her.


    because her movements were so fast and sudden, the man was beaten to the ground before he could react. taking advantage of the time before they got up, gu man rushed out of the iron cage and ran in gu ron¡¯s direction.


    with the enhancement of her spiritual power, her speed was extremely fast, and she even left an afterimage in the air.


    gu ron¡¯s hands trembled. the wound on xiao xiao¡¯s neck deepened, and her face turned pale in an instant.


    gu rou stared at gu man, who was rushing over, and swallowed her saliva. she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°gu man, no matter how fast you are, you won¡¯t be faster than the knife in my hand. if you want her to be safe and sound, stop immediately. otherwise, 1 can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next.¡±


    even though she pretended to be calm, the trembling in her voice was still obvious. gu man¡¯s strength exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination..

 Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Sudden Attack

    chapter 502: sudden attack


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man had no intention of stopping. she rushed over and knocked down the dagger at an extremely fast speed, but under such circumstances, the wound would unavoidably deepen.


    xiao xiao landed in gu man¡¯s arms. her face was extremely pale because the wound on her neck made her gradually lose consciousness. she could only force a smile before she fainted.


    gu man helped xiao xiao up and untied the rope on her body. gu rou took out her dagger unwillingly and rushed forward, but gu man kicked her away. the dagger fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    the situation had reversed, but gu rou was still unwilling.


    wei wei and mo qing also surrounded them. at the same time, the men who had already stood up surrounded gu man and xiao xiao and stared warily in the middle.


    ¡°gu man, you¡¯d better cooperate honestly. otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one in pain if they hurt you.¡± mo qing¡¯s eyes were sinister as she gestured to the person beside her.


    the men instantly rushed towards gu man in the middle. because they had learned their lesson, they were even more vigilant this time. in addition, someone in gu man¡¯s hands restricted her movements, so gu man did not have the upper hand.


    gu man supported xiao xiao¡¯s body with one hand and dealt with the surrounding attacks with the other. however, it was obvious that standing still was not conducive to her performance. she could only be forced to defend.


    the expression on her face did not change, as if she was not the one being surrounded.


    gu rou stared fixedly in gu man¡¯s direction, her eyes filled with hatred.


    at this moment, zhong yao handed the dagger she had picked up from the ground to gu rou. she looked in gu man¡¯s direction expectantly.


    looking at the silver dagger, gu rou did not take it directly. instead, she looked up at zhong yao¡¯s face with a probing gaze.


    zhong yao panicked under his gaze. she almost subconsciously tightened her grip on the dagger in her hand, not daring to meet gu ron¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°since you¡¯re so enthusiastic, go ahead.¡± gu ron¡¯s rationality returned slightly. she also realized that something was wrong.


    why was zhong yao so excited during the entire incident but never took the initiative to attack?


    then, she thought about what she had just said. could it be that in zhong yao¡¯s heart, she was just a chess piece that could be used?


    gu rou narrowed her eyes and sized zhong yao up. she did not have a good impression of this cousin who had suddenly joined their family. she only maintained harmony on the surface.


    and now that there was no one else here, there was no need to continue pretending.


    zhong yao held the dagger in her hand and became more and more nervous. sweat kept soaking her palms. her eyes fluttered. ¡°cousin, i don¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°since you don¡¯t dare, why do you think i dare?¡± gu rou approached zhong yao, her aura pressing down on her.


    zhong yao subconsciously took a step back and the dagger in her hand fell to the ground, making a clear sound that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    gu man took this opportunity to quickly attack the man beside her. she swept her leg across and hit the most vulnerable part of the man¡¯s neck. the man fainted.


    right on the heels of that, gu man¡¯s body quickly flipped in the air and kicked the man beside the man again. in this instant, two more men fell to the ground.


    there were only three or four men left.


    she landed nimbly and looked up at the remaining people.


    gu rou could not care less about zhong yao beside her. she quickly looked at gu man and bit her lip.


    ¡°you bunch of trash can¡¯t even catch a woman?¡±


    if she could not make up for her mistake this time, her status in the gu family would decrease greatly, so dealing with the source of the matter was the best solution.


    recently, the gu family had been in trouble. she had no choice but to do this.


    otherwise, she would not have worked with these idiots.


    gu ron¡¯s gaze landed on zhong yao and her eyes narrowed slightly. she had been paying too much attention to gu man recently and had forgotten that there was someone with ulterior motives beside her.


    zhong yao trembled subconsciously when gu ron¡¯s gaze swept past her. as if she had made up her mind, she squatted down and picked up the dagger she had thrown on the ground..

 Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Injured

    chapter 503: injured


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhong yao stood up and locked her gaze on gu man. she walked over carefully. at this moment, gu man was protecting xiao xiao behind her. she stared at the two men who were gradually approaching her and made a defensive posture. spiritual energy kept circulating in her body to make up for her lost stamina. although gu man¡¯s spiritual power had been a lot more abundant after this period of cultivation, these men came from a professional bodyguard company, so it was still a little difficult to deal with them.


    coupled with the fact that she had someone to protect behind her at all times, she was a little restrained.


    however, the time was getting closer and closer. it was time for it to end.


    she looked in the direction of the door through the gap between the bodyguards. because everyone¡¯s attention was focused here, no one noticed that someone had already sneaked in from the door.


    gu man and xiang yin¡¯s gazes met in midair for a moment before leaving quickly. the two of them had already reached a tacit agreement.


    she let out a long breath and stared at the man in front of her. the men also rushed up in an instant. gu man quickly kicked one of them in the chest.


    then, she grabbed the other man¡¯s collar, pulled him closer to her, and hit his abdomen with her knee.


    the moment the man fell to the ground, a silver dagger stabbed at him. gu man quickly dodged, but the dagger still brushed past her arm. immediately, a tear appeared in her clothes and bright red blood seeped out.


    because of the hatred in her heart, zhong yao attacked very quickly. without any hesitation, she panted heavily. in order to make gu rou completely believe her, she was prepared to attack again.


    however, gu man had already attacked first and hit her wrist hard. the dagger instantly fell to the ground.


    even so, zhong yao still rushed over unarmed. gu man turned around and raised her hand to hit her back hard. the strong force made zhong yao fall to the ground instantly. her strength was even less than a tenth of those bodyguards.


    the remaining few people were easier to deal with. seeing that gu man was injured, xiang yin stopped hiding and quickly walked over.


    the sudden man caught everyone off guard. he came to gu man¡¯s side and hugged her shoulder. his subordinates quickly controlled the others.


    xiao xiao was sent to the hospital by his men.


    however, he carefully avoided the wound. xiang yin looked at the wound that was bleeding non-stop with heartache.


    gu rou saw xiang yin¡¯s face clearly and her face instantly turned pale. she almost subconsciously said, ¡°mr. xiang, why are you here?¡±


    but as soon as she finished speaking, a cold gaze landed on gu rou, making her heart stop for a moment.


    gu rou subconsciously pursed her lips and looked at them in a daze.


    zhong yao still did not know who the person in front of her was. she struggled to get up from the ground. the only belief in her heart was that she could not let gu rou suspect her.


    she relied on the gu family for all her life now. if gu rou did not want her to continue living in the gu family, she would really have nowhere to go.


    now that everything she enjoyed would leave her, zhong yao could not accept it. wasn¡¯t this the reason why she hated gu man so much?


    she raised her hand and just as she straightened up, she was ruthlessly stepped on.


    gu man looked down at her. ¡°when will a pitiful person who depends on others to live be able to recognize the truth?¡±


    zhong yao¡¯s heart trembled because of these words. then, she looked up and glared at gu man fiercely. ¡°don¡¯t try to sow discord between us. i¡¯m not an ingrate like you.¡±


    hearing zhong yao¡¯s curses, gu man¡¯s face was expressionless. she only sneered. ¡°do you really think you will have a future? how many years do you think you¡¯ll be sentenced to for intentional murder and kidnapping?¡±


    zhong yao¡¯s long fingertips stabbed into her palm. then, she stared at gu man firmly. ¡°you won¡¯t do that. the gu family is also your home. if you destroy the gu family, you¡¯ll have nothing. you say that i¡¯m a pitiful person who depends on others to live. you¡¯re the pitiful one..¡±

 Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Xiang Yin Arrives

    chapter 504: xiang yin arrives


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    as if she had thought of something, zhong yao¡¯s gaze landed on xiang yin, who was beside her. then, she suddenly laughed out loud. ¡°you¡¯re only doted on because of his momentary interest, but will this interest really always exist?¡±


    gu man was about to speak when a voice beside her spoke first. that voice was extremely firm. ¡°i didn¡¯t choose to be with gu man because of a moment of interest.¡±


    zhong yao found these words funny. how much was a promise worth? wasn¡¯t it just something that came out of his mouth?


    however, when gu man heard this, she felt a hint of sweetness in her heart. her mood, which was bad because of what happened today, instantly improved.


    this emotion came out of nowhere, but it was not repulsive. instead, it was enjoyable.


    the corners of gu man¡¯s lips curled up slightly. her gaze landed on the others who were about to escape. ¡°do you really think i¡¯ll let you off after what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    gu rou bit her lower lip and looked around before landing on xiang yin. ¡°mr. xiang, i believe you¡¯re a reasonable person. i¡¯m looking for sister because she pushed the gu family too hard. no matter what, the gu family is still her main family. it¡¯s just that sister is too ruthless, that¡¯s why 1 came up with this plan.¡±


    her expectant gaze landed on xiang yin. she hoped that the person in front of her would be reasonable. after all, no matter how she looked at it, it was gu man¡¯s fault.


    not to mention that xiang yin knew everything, even if this was really gu man¡¯s fault, he would not stand on gu ron¡¯s side.


    besides, how could gu man be wrong?


    hence, xiang yin mocked without hesitation, ¡°so what¡¯s the truth? do you think i don¡¯t know? do you really think that the gu family did those dirty things flawlessly?¡±


    gu ron¡¯s face instantly turned pale. she bit her lower lip indignantly and was extremely jealous. why did gu man meet all the good men?


    why was she so lucky? she could only rely on competition. even the engagement between the gu family and the zhang family belonged to gu man. she could only use some underhanded methods to seduce zhang yue.


    ¡°gu rou, don¡¯t forget about the bai family. you have some ability to offend two great families at once.¡± gu man¡¯s eyes were smiling, but it only made people feel mockery.


    gu rou pursed her lips and was speechless. she unintentionally met xiang yin¡¯s gaze and quickly looked away.


    however, xiang yin did not care about gu rou in front of him at all. his gaze was fixed on gu man¡¯s wound. he took out a white square handkerchief from his breast pocket and treated the wound briefly.


    gu man tilted her head slightly and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. soon, her gaze landed on the person in front of her.


    the matter had already ended and the four of them had been convicted.


    the police siren outside the door sounded. the four people in the warehouse instantly turned pale. other than the person on the ground, they struggled crazily.


    but under the hands of the people xiang yin had brought, they were especially helpless.


    gu ron¡¯s struggling suddenly relaxed. she stared blankly ahead, her hair covering the unwillingness in her eyes.


    the door of the warehouse was pushed open. the loud sound attracted everyone¡¯s attention. li hua stood in front of them.


    li hua looked at the scene in the factory and looked at gu man with slight sympathy. ¡°miss gu, your life is quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°you flatter me.¡± gu man lowered her head slightly and walked to the door with xiang yin.


    when they walked past li hua, the blood-stained square handkerchief instantly attracted li hua¡¯s attention.


    while li hua wanted to say something but hesitated, a breeze brushed past his face and he had already disappeared.


    logically speaking, they should stop the two of them at this time and bring them to the police station to record their statements.


    however, when li hua thought of the handkerchief, his heart tightened and he forgot the normal process.


    his gaze landed on the four people in front of him. a well-dressed man walked out of the crowd. ¡°officer, you can contact me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    in order to prevent her grandmother from worrying when she returned home, xiang yin brought gu man back to his home..

 Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Caught

    chapter 505: caught


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    with her sleeve rolled up, the crook of gu man¡¯s fair arm was exposed to the air. there were purple wounds on it and blood kept flowing out. it looked a little terrifying.


    xiang yin frowned the entire time he treated the wound, but his movements were exceptionally light, almost making gu man not feel any pain.


    she looked down and could see xiang yin staring at the wound seriously. his eyelashes fluttered and trembled slightly. his skin was so smooth that even women would be jealous.


    the two of them seemed to be a little close. just this alone allowed them to feel their breaths intertwined.


    while gu man was stunned, she did not realize that xiang yin had suddenly raised his head. the moment their gazes met, her heart subconsciously beat faster.


    she turned her head. a breeze blew across her face, slightly weakening the heat in the air.


    xiang yin suppressed the smile on his lips and pretended to be nonchalant. ¡°why were you so careless?¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t notice.¡± gu man still tilted her head and looked elsewhere, her voice a little gentle.


    xiang yin stared at gu man¡¯s side profile for a long time. then, he lowered his head and carefully treated the wound on his arm.


    the room was exceptionally quiet. even a pin drop could be heard clearly.


    her breathing became especially obvious. from the beginning, it was as light as a feather that swept through one¡¯s heart, to the end, it gradually smashed into one¡¯s heart.


    the wound had clearly been treated, but xiang yin¡¯s hand was still holding gu man¡¯s arm, as if he had forgotten to let go.


    time passed by minute by minute. the air was extremely quiet.


    xiang yin¡¯s hoarse voice broke the silence. ¡°next time, be careful. don¡¯t let yourself be injured again. i¡­¡±


    her voice paused for a moment. then, xiang yin stared at gu man, his eyes burning. ¡°i¡¯ll be very worried.¡±


    gu man met that passionate gaze and was instantly scalded to the point where she subconsciously deviated. she coughed softly and broke free from xiang yin¡¯s hand. she lowered her sleeve and covered the bandaged wound. ¡°it¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    however, xiang yin stubbornly held gu man¡¯s wrist again. ¡°no, i¡¯ll be worried no matter how small the wound is.¡±


    after their gazes met for a long time, gu man finally lost. she sighed slightly and compromised, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    xiang yin knew that he did not have a good impression of gu man¡¯s family. after sending gu man to the door, he left. gu man was about to knock on the door when she suddenly had the thought of turning around.


    she did indeed do so. she saw the person behind her standing not far away and staring at her back.


    because gu man suddenly turned around, xiang yin was caught off guard. he subconsciously wanted to cover up his peeping, but it made him look even more flustered.


    gu man smiled and turned around. she knocked on the door in front of her.


    it was grandma who opened the door. she looked at gu man and smiled. ¡°manman, did you write my number for huang jue¡¯s exam?¡±


    gu man nodded and walked into the hall. the door closed at the same time.


    ¡°did miss zhuang call you?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± grandma looked a little excited. ¡°teacher zhuang asked huang jue to go to school for the exam tomorrow. manman, do you think he can pass?¡±


    grandma¡¯s voice was trembling and she looked nervous as she carefully observed gu man¡¯s expression.


    gu man placed her hands on her grandmother¡¯s back and comforted her gently. ¡°grandma, don¡¯t you know huang jue¡¯s strength? we just have to believe him.¡±


    grandma heaved a sigh of relief, but the worry in her eyes did not diminish. ¡°sigh, if he can successfully get into han city first high school, i¡¯ll be completely relieved.¡±


    ¡°he can definitely do it.¡± gu man was quite confident in her tutoring ability. moreover, she had seen the test papers for huang jue¡¯s exam last time. the overall situation was not bad. it was more than enough for her to get into han city first high school. she just did not know if he could make it to class one.


    ¡°uncle isn¡¯t at home today?¡± gu man sized up the hall and frowned when she didn¡¯t see huang jun.


    ¡°him? he just went downstairs to buy some vegetables. he¡¯s not at work. don¡¯t worry.¡± grandma looked at the balcony. it was already dark outside, but huang jun had yet to return. grandma couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°he¡¯s just buying vegetables. is there a need to waste so much time?¡±


    however, gu man¡¯s heart skipped a beat because of her grandmother¡¯s words. she also followed her grandmother¡¯s gaze and looked at the pitch-black night..

 Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Why Are You Here?

    chapter 506: why are you here?


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°i¡¯ll go down.¡± gu man picked up her coat and put it on. she was about to walk out the door.


    grandma stopped her anxiously. ¡°your uncle should be fine. there might be a lot of people, so he was delayed.¡±


    gu man recalled the kidnapping tonight and shook her head. ¡°the gu family has already made a move. when forced into a corner, rabbits will bite, so we have to be vigilant.¡±


    when her grandmother heard this, she did not stop her, but she also picked up her coat, looking like she wanted to follow. gu mian raised her hand to stop her. ¡°someone needs to stay at home.¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll look for him. you stay at home.¡± grandma started to walk out without thinking.


    gu man had a headache and stopped her again. ¡°grandma, i¡¯ll go. you¡¯re old and it¡¯s difficult to help you when something happens.¡±


    grandma hesitated for a moment before deciding to compromise. ¡°then you have to be careful. call me if you encounter anything.¡±


    gu man nodded. she pushed open the door and walked out. she took the elevator out of the district, but the moment she walked out, she saw someone not far away from the door. gu man walked over.


    when she met xiang yin¡¯s gaze under the street lamp, she sized up the person in front of her and naturally saw the shock in his eyes.


    ¡°why are you here?¡±


    xiang yin looked around guiltily because of gu man¡¯s words. then, he scratched the back of his head. ¡°1 just want to walk around outside.¡±


    gu man¡¯s gaze did not shift. her gaze followed xiang yin¡¯s face. ¡°you¡¯re feeling guilty. it has something to do with my uncle?¡±


    xiang yin¡¯s information network was wider than gu manguang¡¯s, so it was not surprising that he could obtain the information in advance. she did not leave downstairs. other than because of her, she could not think of any other reason.


    xiang yin¡¯s thoughts were suddenly exposed. he touched the tip of his nose and nodded slightly under gu man¡¯s gaze. ¡°i did receive some information, but i¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s accurate, so 1 didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    as he spoke, xiang yin held gu man¡¯s gaze and his voice became softer and softer until it was as soft as a mosquito.


    ¡°tsk.¡± gu man tucked the hair covering her eyes behind her and walked closer. the distance between the two of them instantly narrowed. she grabbed xiang yin¡¯s collar and said word by word, ¡°this is my business. you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±


    their noses met. xiang yin met those pitch-black pupils and was stunned for a moment before he quickly recovered. ¡°you¡¯re already injured. it¡¯s not suitable for you to attack again.¡±


    gu man tilted her head and looked at the wound that was covered by her jacket. she sneered and raised her arm. ¡°are you talking about this small wound that will heal tomorrow?¡±


    with spiritual energy, such superficial wounds could basically be healed in a night. it did not hurt at all.


    xiang yin¡¯s lips tightened with dissatisfaction. ¡°how can you say it¡¯s a small wound?¡±


    the area of the wound was so large that one could even see open flesh. how could this be a small wound?


    gu man let go and distanced herself from the two of them. ¡°either we go together or i¡¯ll be alone.¡±


    xiang yin knew that she was dissatisfied with his interference, so he consciously chose the first option.


    the two of them walked on the dark path. xiang yin honestly told her everything he knew. ¡°i just received a message today. the gu family is issuing a mission on the dark web. the target is you.¡±


    at the mention of this, xiang yin¡¯s eyes darkened with bloodlust. his fingers subconsciously rubbed the thumb of his other hand.


    gu man sneered. ¡°that¡¯s all the gu family can do. gu rou and gu yuan are indeed father and daughter. their schemes are exactly the same, but they underestimate me too much.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already settled your uncle down. i¡¯m just waiting downstairs.¡±


    gu man stopped and turned to look at xiang yin. ¡°then what¡¯s going to happen now?¡±


    ¡°they¡¯ve been caught.¡±


    the few people with black hoods were tied to chairs. they were sitting in a dark room. the faint light from gu man and xiang yin entering the room made their reactions even more intense.


    xiang yin came to the side of the room and turned on the light. the person tied to the chair was obedient for a while, but he quickly struggled again.


    ¡°who are you? what do you want? we¡¯re just passing by. what right do you have to tie us up? you¡¯re illegally holding us captive.¡± the man on the chair struggled very hard. he really sounded like a passerby who had been innocently implicated.


    the person gu yuan found was more reliable than the person gu rou found..

 Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Waterdrop Punishment

    chapter 507: waterdrop punishment


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she walked closer and sized up the group of people. although they were wearing long coats, the traces of being trained were still obvious. after all, she could tell at a glance from their stature that they were not ordinary people.


    ¡°passing by?¡± gu man stopped in her tracks and asked the man in the middle.


    the man was obviously stunned to hear the girl¡¯s voice. otherwise, he would have quickly calmed down. ¡°young lady, i advise you not to do anything illegal and break the law. let us go early.¡±


    ¡°do you think i¡¯ll tie you here for no reason?¡± gu man placed her hand on the rope around the man¡¯s neck and pulled. the black hood instantly let go and she pulled it off.


    the man closed his eyes and adapted for a while before opening them slightly. his blurry vision gradually became clear. when he saw the person standing in front of him, his pupils subconsciously constricted and he pursed his lips.


    gu man naturally did not miss his subtle movements. she sneered. ¡°why? do you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°what are you talking about? i don¡¯t know you at all.¡± the man quickly recovered and lowered his head, planning to deny.


    gu man did not plan to argue with him too much. she came to xiang yin¡¯s side. ¡°what do you plan to do with these people?¡±


    ¡°leave it to you?¡± xiang yin looked at gu man¡¯s expression and said after some deliberation.


    gu man patted xiang yin¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction and turned to look at the few people behind her. ¡°no one will notice if i kill you here. do you believe me? so you¡¯re still not planning to explain yourself?¡±


    the man was stunned for a moment, but he quickly planned to pretend to be stupid. ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°i heard that the water drop punishment is very terrifying. we haven¡¯t experimented with it yet. why don¡¯t we try it?¡± gu man tilted her head and looked at xiang yin. her tone was calm. ¡°our ancestors had invented so many different torture methods, but we can only listen to them from books. it¡¯s a pity that we haven¡¯t seen the real thing. there¡¯s someone who we can experiment with. what do you think?¡±


    xiang yin cooperated with gu man and said, ¡°i¡¯m quite interested.¡±


    at first, those people were still stubborn, but when someone really tied them to the wooden bed, the cool touch of water on their foreheads made their souls tremble.


    it was not that they had not heard of the waterdrop punishment. it was precisely because they had heard of it that they were so afraid. every time the dripping water hit their foreheads, their bodies trembled a little.


    gu man stood beside them and looked at their frightened expressions. she stood at the side and discussed with xiang yin. ¡°it¡¯s just the beginning. are you that afraid? i heard that because the water droplets keep disturbing your sleep, your brain can¡¯t sleep at all. it seems like it will even thin your skin to reveal your bones. in the end, your bones might even become transparent.¡±


    ¡°the most terrifying thing about this torture method is that the person will be conscious from the beginning to the end.¡± xiang yin looked at gu man with a smile. she deliberately told these words to those people to disturb them psychologically.


    as expected, not long after she finished speaking, those people scrambled to speak. ¡°please, let us go. we¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s true. no matter what you ask, we¡¯ll answer.¡±


    ¡°but i don¡¯t want to ask you guys now. those torture methods are very interesting. we have to experiment one by one. let¡¯s try cutting them into pieces next. it¡¯s just that my technique isn¡¯t good.¡± a smile appeared on gu man¡¯s face. her clear and elegant face was like a demon at this moment, making people feel terrified.


    ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t. we¡¯ve all explained. it was gu yuan who posted the mission on the dark web. we accepted it. we listened to gu yuan. even if we didn¡¯t accept it, someone else would. the most important thing is still gu yuan. if you have any grudges, look for him.¡± the man broke down and confessed everything.


    gu man put away the smile on her face and looked in their direction, but she did not say that she would not continue to torture them. instead, she left the room with xiang yin. as the door closed, all the screams inside were blocked.


    gu man took out her phone and paused the recording. ¡°with this, let¡¯s see how the gu family can turn the tables.¡±


    she found li hua¡¯s wechat and sent the recording. ¡°officer li, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    the other party replied very quickly and sent a question mark. however, a few minutes later, li hua called.


    ¡°miss gu, where did you get the audio?¡± li hua¡¯s tone was very serious. she could still hear the voices of the others beside him. they should still be in the police station..

 Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Recording

    chapter 508: recording


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°i recorded it personally at the scene? is there a problem?¡± gu man was puzzled as to why li hua would ask this question.


    ¡°there¡¯s no problem. don¡¯t leak this recording!¡±


    after li hua finished speaking, he seemed to realize that his words were a little ambiguous and hurriedly said, ¡°just leave this recording to us. we¡¯ll give miss gu justice, but don¡¯t reveal any information about the dark web.¡±


    he said a few more words before hanging up. as he had been on speaker just now, xiang yin heard their conversation.


    he saw gu man¡¯s confusion and explained, ¡°because the force behind the dark web is very large, this recording is very disadvantageous to the dark web, so it¡¯s very likely that the dark web will interfere. this is also why he didn¡¯t let you leak the recording.¡±


    gu man nodded thoughtfully. ¡°then who¡¯s behind the dark web?¡±


    she seemed to be asking a casual question, but xiang yin¡¯s back tightened. he licked his lips. ¡°i¡¯m not sure.¡±


    after the recording was handed to li hua, he was very fast. almost the next day, the gu family¡¯s matter had already spread throughout the financial news. even the school was discussing this matter.


    after gu man arrived at school, xiao xiao couldn¡¯t wait to get in front of her with a gossipy expression. if not for the white gauze tied around her neck, gu man would have thought that she wasn¡¯t the one who was kidnapped yesterday.


    ¡°manman, the gu family was caught so quickly? is it because of the kidnapping yesterday?¡± xiao xiao¡¯s face was filled with curiosity, and there was excitement in her eyes.


    after all, she was one of the victims yesterday, so she was naturally happy to see gu rou dragged down.


    ¡°yes, but there are also other reasons.¡± gu man looked at the message from li hua on her phone and casually threw her phone into her desk pocket.


    a male voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°then will you be implicated?¡±


    gu man turned around and realized that it was jiang yi.


    when xiao xiao heard this, she quickly covered her lips. ¡°that¡¯s right.


    manman, will you be implicated? if you need any help, just tell me. don¡¯t be embarrassed. we¡¯re good friends.¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t be implicated. the gu family is the one who did something wrong. it has nothing to do with me.¡± just as gu man finished speaking, the bell rang. this class was morning reading. jiang zi walked in with a book.


    the moment he walked into the classroom, his gaze landed on gu man, but he quickly turned away.


    just as the bell rang, gu man was about to stand up when a figure stood in front of her, blocking the light.


    gu man looked up and saw jiang zi standing in front of her. his expression was normal and she could not tell what was wrong.


    gu man raised her eyebrows and leaned back in her chair. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°do you know about the dark web?¡± after saying this, jiang zi stared fixedly at the expression on gu man¡¯s face.


    he had contacted guo guo yesterday, so there was not much time left for them. if there were no more clues soon, he would have to leave han city first high school. after all, they were also urging him.


    however, the only candidate left was this girl in front of him, so jiang zi planned to test her.


    if not, then the information he had obtained previously was very likely fake information thrown out by eel.


    ¡°what?¡± gu man tilted her head. the puzzled expression on her face did not seem fake.


    jiang zi stared at her face for a long time before shaking his head. ¡°it¡¯s fine. study hard.¡±


    he left the classroom with the book in his hand. gu man stared at his back as she stood up and walked out of the classroom.


    after leaving the classroom, gu man went straight to the office. fortunately, teacher zhuang had just finished class and was still tidying up in the office.


    gu man walked towards her desk and went straight to the point. ¡°teacher zhuang, where is huang jue taking the exam?¡±


    according to her grandmother¡¯s words yesterday, huang jue should be here for the exam today, so she came over after her morning reading. it was almost midnight when she returned after settling her matters yesterday. huang jue had already fallen asleep, so she did not have time to tutor him.


    ¡°they should be taking the exam in the empty classroom now. i¡¯ll help you take a look.¡± zhuang yan looked at the computer in front of his table moving the mouse.


    gu man nodded. ¡°i want to see him.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re quite concerned about this brother.¡± zhuang yan stared at the computer screen in front of her and quickly found the information about the exam. she turned the screen in gu man¡¯s direction. ¡°in this classroom.¡±


    when gu man rushed to the classroom, the first test had just ended. there were not many people who came to take the test, so she saw huang jue in the middle at a glance..

 Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Huang Jue’s Examination

    chapter 509: huang jue¡¯s examination


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huang jue also noticed gu man. he jogged over happily and stood in front of gu man. ¡°sister, are you here to see me?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± gu man raised her hand and rubbed huang jue¡¯s head. ¡°how was the exam? was it difficult? is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not bad.¡± halfway through his sentence, huang jue¡¯s eyes immediately became excited. ¡°sister, what you mentioned before was actually tested.¡± ¡°perform steadily. you¡¯ll definitely be able to get in. don¡¯t be nervous and don¡¯t disrupt your thoughts because of other things,¡± gu man instructed seriously.


    huang jue nodded heavily when he heard this. he took the opportunity to ask about a few knowledge points that he did not know before.


    not long after the conversation, the bell rang again. huang jue was about to return to the examination hall, and it was time for gu man to go to class. the two of them could only be forced to part.


    gu man watched as huang jue walked into the examination hall before leaving. after what had happened to the gu family, she was afraid that they would attack huang jue.


    however, today¡¯s exam was unavoidable, so she could only be careful.


    fortunately, the gu family did not dare to be so presumptuous in school, so there was not much of a problem. after huang jue¡¯s exam, it was time for gu man to finish school. the two of them walked out of the school.


    a familiar car was parked at the entrance of the school. gu man opened the car door and got in.


    huang jue hesitated for a moment, but when he saw the familiar figure in the car, he jumped into it without thinking. ¡°brother xiang!¡±


    ¡°how was your exam today?¡± xiang yin turned the steering wheel and looked at huang jue¡¯s face through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°with you and sister¡¯s guidance, there¡¯s definitely no problem!¡± huang jue¡¯s face was filled with confidence.


    xiang yin nodded slightly. ¡°not bad.¡±


    the car drove slowly, but the atmosphere in the car was too quiet. a phone ringtone broke the silence.


    xiang yin looked at his vibrating phone. the name on it showed xiang li.


    he picked up his phone with one hand and put it on speaker.


    ¡°xiang yin, when are you coming back?¡± xiang li¡¯s clear voice came from the phone. her tone was a little anxious, and the surroundings were still noisy. ¡°what happened?¡± xiang yin replied calmly.


    ¡°your sister is back. take the time to come back and welcome her.¡± after xiang li hurriedly said this, the call was hung up.


    xiang yin¡¯s expression could not be said to be good. he even felt a little helpless.


    gu man looked over curiously. ¡°why? from your expression, you don¡¯t seem too happy.¡±


    gu man rarely heard about his sister from xiang yin. the only time she seemed to have heard about her was from cui lin. cui lin seemed to be interested in xiang yin¡¯s sister. why did xiang yin have a helpless expression?


    ¡°i just don¡¯t want to deal with them.¡± xiang yin did not say anything else.


    at this moment, the car had already arrived downstairs. seeing this, gu man opened the car door and got out with huang jue.


    xiang yin sat in the car and watched as they disappeared upstairs before driving out of the district.


    when xiang yin arrived at the bai family, the moon was hanging high in the night. the quiet path was exceptionally quiet, but the villa was brightly lit and extremely noisy.


    the moment xiang yin pushed open the door and walked in, the hall fell silent for a moment before it became lively again.


    among the crowd, a figure pounced at xiang yin at an extremely fast speed, but just as they were about to touch him, xiang yin grabbed their head and stopped them in place.


    xiang yi looked up at xiang yin unhappily and pouted her delicate lips. ¡°brother, you¡¯re not enthusiastic at all. 1 haven¡¯t been back for so long. don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± xiang yin pushed away the girl with two ponytails in front of him coldly and walked straight to the center of the hall with his hands in his pockets.


    after xiang yi landed on xiang invisibility, she was angry for a long time, but in the end, she still followed behind xiang yin.


    when they arrived in the middle of the hall, she jogged over and grabbed xiang yin¡¯s sleeve, her eyes shining. ¡°sister huang came back with me this time. brother, you have to seize the opportunity quickly. otherwise, you¡¯ll become an old man.¡±


    xiang yin reached out and pinched xiang yi¡¯s nose. not long after, xiang yi¡¯s nose was red. she reached out and pushed xiang yin away unhappily.


    ¡°brother!¡±


    ¡°how old am i? you¡¯re already calling me an old man?¡± xiang yin retracted his hand and frowned.


    previously, he did not care much about age, but recently, he seemed to have been despised for being old..

 Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Miss Huang

    chapter 510: miss huang


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang yin reached out and touched his cheek. was he really old?


    ¡°you didn¡¯t say anything when i said that to you previously. why do you care so much today?¡± xiang yi rubbed her red nose as tears welled up in her eyes.


    her brother really did not know how to have tender, protective feelings for the other sex. no wonder he had yet to find a girlfriend. he deserved to die alone!


    ¡°xiang yi.¡±


    a gentle voice came from behind, making xiang yi turn around in an instant with joy on her face. ¡°sister huang!¡±


    she immediately gave up on xiang yin and skipped towards huang yue.


    huang yue looked at the girl beside her and rubbed her head with a smile. then, she looked up and her gaze landed on xiang yin with passion.


    she pulled xiang yi to xiang yin¡¯s side and stood there. ¡°xiang yin, long time no see.¡±


    xiang yin nodded slightly as a greeting before looking elsewhere.


    huang yue felt a sense of disappointment from xiang yin¡¯s coldness, but she quickly adjusted her emotions. it didn¡¯t matter. anyway, there was no one else beside xiang yin. she still had many chances.


    she stood beside xiang yin and made small talk with him about the past. however, xiang yin¡¯s attitude was very cold the entire time. even so, huang yue still looked enthusiastic.


    xiang yi stood beside huang yue and looked at the two of them as if they were watching a show. then, she saw xiang li walking over and hugged her excitedly. ¡°sister! look, isn¡¯t brother and sister huang very compatible? why don¡¯t we quickly get them to settle down early? brother is already so old. what if he can¡¯t find a girlfriend?¡±


    at first, xiang li was still smiling, but when she heard xiang yi¡¯s words, the smile on her face froze. she looked at huang yue and sighed.


    huang yue was a good girl. unfortunately, xiang yin already had someone in his heart. if not for gu man, she actually liked huang yue.


    ¡°you can¡¯t spout nonsense. your brother can make his own decisions. don¡¯t worry.¡± xiang li gently knocked xiang yi¡¯s head.


    xiang yi held her forehead in dissatisfaction. ¡°sister, why do you treat me like a child like brother? i¡¯m clearly an adult now! hmph, sister huang is still the best. 1 don¡¯t want to continue playing with you.¡±


    xiang yi pouted in anger and glared at xiang li before returning to xiang yin and huang yue¡¯s side. however, when she saw huang yue¡¯s eyes filled with xiang yin, xiang yi was dissatisfied. she came between the two of them and separated them. then, she looked up at huang yue. ¡°sister huang, brother is a heartless person. you might as well chat with me.¡±


    huang yue¡¯s eyelashes covered the impatience in her eyes. then, she smiled and gently rubbed xiang yi¡¯s face. ¡°be good, yiyi. i haven¡¯t seen your brother for a long time. naturally, i have a lot to say¡­¡±


    ¡°go accompany xiang yi. i don¡¯t have anything to say to you,¡± xiang yin interrupted coldly. then, he turned around and left without giving huang yue a chance to react.


    huang yue wanted to chase after him unwillingly, but xiang yi grabbed her sleeve. ¡°sister huang, look at how cold brother is. what else do you want to talk to him about? you might as well tell me.¡±


    huang yue looked at xiang yi tugging at her sleeve and clicked her tongue, looking a little impatient. however, she quickly adjusted her emotions. ¡°yiyi, listen to me. your brother and 1 still have a lot to talk about. don¡¯t disturb us. isn¡¯t cui lin there? go find him.¡±


    huang yue saw the person in the corner raise her hand and point. she wanted to break free from xiang yi, but who knew that because of this sentence, xiang yi grabbed her even tighter.


    her face was slightly red, and her lips were moist as she pouted. ¡°who wants to look for him?! i won¡¯t look for him. he¡¯s a big baddie. he only knows how to bully me all day.¡±


    ¡°yiyi, be obedient.¡± huang yue was even more impatient and her tone was a little perfunctory. she ignored xiang yi and broke free to walk towards xiang yin.


    at this moment, xiang yin had already arrived at the sofa. under bai yun and cui lin¡¯s teasing gazes, he sat down on the sofa. he crossed his legs and picked up the red wine glass on the table. he swirled it twice and drank it in one gulp.


    bai yun nudged cui lin¡¯s shoulder with a gossipy expression. ¡°1 knew that huang yue would definitely look for second master xiang when she returned. i was right.¡±


    ¡°anyone who can see knows that. what¡¯s there to guess?¡± cui lin patted the place where bai yun had hit in disdain. then, he looked up. when he touched a certain place, his heart trembled and the corners of his lips curled up..

 Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Cui Lin and Xiang Yi

    chapter 511: cui lin and xiang yi


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    bai yun turned around and saw cui lin¡¯s spring-like expression. he immediately frowned. ¡°what kind of expression is that?¡±


    as he spoke, bai yun followed cui lin¡¯s gaze. when he saw the petite and cute little person, an understanding expression immediately appeared on his face. ¡°looks like not only did second master xiang¡¯s love life bloom today, but yours too.¡±


    bai yun patted cui lin¡¯s shoulder heavily, and his tone became a little sour. ¡°sigh, none of you are as good-looking as me. how can you attract so many women?¡±


    he touched his chin and shook his head, sighing non-stop.


    cui lin¡¯s head hurt as he sat beside him. he stood up and stared at xiang yi with a burning gaze before walking in that direction.


    xiang yi was feeling aggrieved when she felt that the light in front of her seemed to be blocked. she was even more dissatisfied. before she could see who it was, she retorted, ¡°don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re blocking my light by standing here?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    a familiar voice sounded above her head and the light in front of her was revealed. xiang yi looked up in a daze. when she saw cui lin¡¯s face, she instantly pouted and looked unwilling. ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    although xiang yi looked very dissatisfied, the corners of her lips seemed to be rising desperately.


    cui lin rubbed xiang yi¡¯s head helplessly. ¡°why can¡¯t i be here?¡±


    ¡°you just can¡¯t be here.¡± as xiang yi spoke, the grievance in her heart immediately welled up in her eyes. the corners of her red eyes made her look pitiful and made cui lin flustered.


    ¡°little ancestor, if you don¡¯t want me to be here, i¡¯ll leave, okay?¡± he sighed and took out a tissue to wipe the tears on xiang yi¡¯s face. then, he stuffed the tissue into her hand and turned around.


    however, he had just taken a step when he could feel an obvious pulling force behind him. he subconsciously turned around and realized that xiang yi¡¯s tears were surging even more. ¡°i told you to leave and you did. can¡¯t you coax me?¡±


    although cui lin did not know what had happened, his heart ached when he saw xiang yi¡¯s tears. he wiped the tears on xiang yi¡¯s face with the lightest force and coaxed her gently, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. i shouldn¡¯t have left.¡±


    he took out a small white flower that emitted a faint fragrance from his chest pocket and handed it to xiang yi. ¡°here, this is for you.¡±


    xiang yi stared at the little white flower in cui lin¡¯s hand and forgot the grievance in her heart for a moment. she blinked and sniffed the fragrance at the tip of her nose. she immediately smiled.


    bai yun stood not far away and watched this scene. the bitterness in his heart was about to overflow. he leaned a hand on xiang yin¡¯s shoulder and shook his head frequently. ¡°look at the two of them, but that¡¯s your sister. you¡¯re not even anxious. if my sister is treated like this by a man, i¡¯ll punch him.¡±


    xiang yin looked calm. ¡°she¡¯s old too.¡±


    as soon as huang yue arrived, she heard this and quickly catered to her. ¡°yes, xiang yin is right. sister is already an adult. she¡¯s indeed old enough to date.¡±


    xiang yin looked at huang yue coldly, then calmly widened the distance between the two of them and inserted bai yun between them. ¡°she¡¯s still young.¡±


    huang yue looked dissatisfied when she saw bai yun, who was suddenly between the two of them. however, because of xiang yin¡¯s words, her expression instantly turned ugly. she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°hahaha, that¡¯s true.¡±


    bai yun resisted the pressure from both sides and finally made up his mind to face xiang yin. ¡°second master xiang, i remember that we still have a business to discuss. why don¡¯t we go over there?¡±


    he raised his hand and casually pointed in a direction. xiang yin looked at him with approval, and the two of them walked over. huang yue knew that she would be insensible if she followed them. she could only bite her lip and suppress the anger in her heart as she stayed where she was.


    ¡°phew.¡± bai yun looked at huang yue, who was already far away, and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°that woman is really shameless. she has nothing to say, but she still has to find something to say..¡±

 Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Huang Yue’s Trouble

    chapter 512: huang yue¡¯s trouble


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    bai yun seemed to have thought of something and placed his hand on xiang yin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°but since you¡¯ve already confirmed your relationship with gu man, aren¡¯t you going to explain it to huang yue?¡±


    ¡°with that woman¡¯s personality, do you think it¡¯ll be okay for me to tell her?¡± xiang yin¡¯s eyes were filled with impatience as he finished the red wine in his glass.


    when huang yue pestered him a few years ago, he had already made it clear that it was impossible between the two of them. however, huang yue still persevered in showing her ability to be shameless and did not take his words to heart.


    therefore, xiang yin ignored huang yue¡¯s pestering.


    after xiang li arrived behind xiang yin, she patted xiang yin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°how are you and gu man now?¡±


    instead of coming to greet xiang yin, xiang li wanted to know more about gu man. after all, elder xiang had given her a very important mission.


    ¡°not bad.¡± xiang yin was cold and did not plan to say anything else.


    seeing this, xiang li expected better from him. ¡°how can you win a girl¡¯s heart like this? your words are so infuriating. gu man only likes you because she¡¯s kind-hearted.¡±


    seeing this, bai yun raised his eyebrows and insisted on interrupting. ¡°mom, you don¡¯t know about this, right? second master xiang¡¯s charm is still present. after all, isn¡¯t there a woman who wants to marry him over there?¡±


    he looked like he was watching a show, making xiang li so angry that she slapped the back of his head. ¡°i think you just want to watch the show.¡±


    xiang li frowned slightly and looked at huang yue, who seemed to have sensed their gazes. she turned around and smiled at them.


    she looked like she was still planning to walk over. xiang li frowned even more.


    she had yet to tell huang yue that xiang yin had a girlfriend because she really did not know how to say it. after all, before gu man appeared, she had always treated huang yue as her sister-in-law.


    it could only be said to be a pity.


    xiang yin¡¯s narrowed eyes revealed a hint of danger. bai yun realized this and quickly shut his mouth. he even zipped it up.


    huang yue saw the three of them standing together, and xiang li happened to be her springboard to approach xiang yin, so without any hesitation, huang yue took two glasses of red wine from the side.


    during the conversation, huang yue stood in front of them and even handed the red wine glass in her hand to xiang yin. ¡°xiang yin, i saw that your glass is empty, i brought you another glass.¡±


    as if to prevent her emotions from being too obvious, huang yue placed the red wine on the table beside her and looked at xiang li with a smile. ¡°sister xiang li, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    xiang li nodded slightly when she heard this greeting. her mood was also indescribable, and she did not know how to face huang yue.


    bai yun hid behind the crowd and looked at xiang yin like he was watching a show.


    other than the occasional entanglement, huang yue acted well in front of outsiders, causing everyone to have a good impression of her.


    xiang yin leaned against the table behind him. he did not even look at the red wine that huang yue had placed there. he lowered his gaze and did not treat this person as if he existed.


    huang yue had been maintaining a good expression. seeing xiang yin like this, she not only held back her tears but also revealed the expression on her face to xiang li.


    if it were in the past, xiang li would definitely uphold justice for her. however, for some reason, xiang li was abnormal today. it was fine if she did not uphold justice for her, but she just stared at her silently.


    this puzzled huang yue. she subconsciously touched her face. could it be that there was something dirty on her face?


    however, through the reflection of other things, huang yue did not see anything else on her face, so she was even more puzzled.


    she reached out to get closer to xiang li, but xiang li did not stop her. however, the expression on her face was still intriguing, making huang yue even more uneasy.


    ¡°sister xiang li, did something happen when i wasn¡¯t around? why do all of you have this expression? xiang yin as well. he¡¯s especially cold to me today.¡± huang yue said the doubts in her heart in a joking tone. at the same time, she stared at xiang li¡¯s face, not missing any expression..

 Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Huang Yue’s Unease

    chapter 513: huang yue¡¯s unease


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the moment she said that, the expression on xiang li¡¯s face changed. although it was very slight, huang yue still caught it. alarm bells rang in her heart and she immediately realized that something must have happened while she was away, and it was related to xiang yin.


    huang yue bit her lower lip. the only thing that could make xiang li show such an expression could only mean that something was wrong with xiang yin.


    however, for so many years, no one had appeared by xiang yin¡¯s side. moreover, he did not bring her along to such an important banquet today. he probably did not take it seriously.


    however, xiang li¡¯s attitude, xiang yin¡¯s coldness, and bai yun¡¯s indistinct attitude of watching a good show made huang yue¡¯s heart tighten.


    she exhaled in annoyance. she felt very uncomfortable with this uncontrollable feeling, and she could only barely maintain the expression on her face.


    ¡°no, nothing.¡± xiang li had yet to think of an explanation and could only change the topic.


    huang yue also tactfully changed the topic with her, but the seed in her heart had already been planted and was waiting for the time to take root.


    xiang yin suddenly straightened up and walked straight ahead, ignoring the person beside him. this attitude as if no one was around made huang yue¡¯s heart sink even more.


    if it were any other time, he would at most ignore her pestering, but now, he actually wanted to draw a line. huang yue held the red wine glass in her hand and her gaze landed on the red wine glass on the table at the side.


    the red wine glass was placed there and had not been touched by anyone. at this moment, it actually looked a little lonely and pitiful.


    she could not control her emotions because of all kinds of guesses. an apologetic expression appeared on her face and she quickly bade farewell to xiang li.


    xiang li did not know how to entertain her. when she heard huang yue¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    in the hall, bai ling arrived late. she saw xiang yi¡¯s location at a glance and jogged over.


    because of the relationship between the xiang family and the bai family, her relationship with xiang yi was also very good.


    however, cui lin, who was beside xiang yi, seemed to be an eyesore. bai ling reached out rudely and pushed cui lin, who was smiling like a flower, to the side.


    then, she held xiang yi¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°yiyi, you¡¯re finally back. did you miss me?¡±


    xiang yi completely ignored cui lin at this moment. fler eyes flickered. ¡°bai ling! why are you only here now? 1 looked for you for a long time just now but couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    although her tone was filled with complaints, her face revealed a happy expression.


    ¡°aiya, 1 encountered something on the way and was delayed. didn¡¯t 1 come to look for you as soon as the matter was resolved?¡± bai ling sat beside xiang yi and the two of them chatted as if no one was around.


    cui lin, who had been ignored, had a terrible expression. he looked at xiang yi a few times sadly but did not receive any response. he could only stop staying here and disturbing their conversation.


    however, this anger could not be vented on bai ling and xiang yi. cui lin could only find bai yun¡¯s location with a bad expression and vent all his anger on him.


    ¡°what are you doing? i didn¡¯t provoke you today, did i?¡± bai yun¡¯s face was red. he was so angry that he was about to retort.


    cui lin took a step back and dodged his attack. ¡°you didn¡¯t keep an eye on your good sister and disturbed me instead.¡±


    bai yun reacted and looked in xiang yi¡¯s direction. he immediately revealed a look of understanding. then, he said disdainfully, ¡°you don¡¯t have the ability yourself, so you blame my sister? 1 low can you say that?¡±


    cui lin¡¯s expression turned even worse because of these words. he gritted his teeth in anger and could not hold it in for a moment. he punched bai yun¡¯s back hard.


    bai yun immediately gritted his teeth in pain. ¡°alright, cui lin. if you hit me again, believe it or not, i¡¯ll ask my sister to look for xiang yi every day so that you won¡¯t have a chance to touch her!¡±


    cui lin suddenly stopped what he was doing because of bai yun¡¯s words. he touched the tip of his nose in embarrassment and hugged bai yun like they were brothers. ¡°it¡¯s just a small fight. you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    bai yun looked at cui lin¡¯s dramatic expression and puffed out his chest proudly..

 Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Gu Man Is Stopped

    chapter 514: gu man is stopped


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang yin was speechless as he watched the two of them bicker like children. ¡°xiang yi is not of age yet. cui lin, be careful.¡±


    cui lin¡¯s pupils dilated in an instant. then, he seemed to have thought of something and smiled evilly. ¡°miss gu doesn¡¯t seem to be of age either.¡±


    xiang yin shot a cold gaze at cui lin. cui lin immediately looked elsewhere and pretended to talk to bai yun as if nothing had happened.


    the banquet was coming to an end. everyone had different thoughts hidden in their hearts.


    before the banquet ended, huang yue had already left early and arranged for someone to investigate if anyone else had appeared beside xiang yin while she was away.


    the next morning, gu man went to school as usual, but she was stopped by a black car at the door.


    the car window rolled down, revealing the face of an unfamiliar old man. hence, she pulled the strap of her school bag with one hand and stuck the other into her pocket, standing rooted to the ground.


    there was no expression on her face, as if she was not the one being stopped.


    old master zhang was shocked by gu man¡¯s calmness and became interested in this girl. she was not as unbearable as the gu family said.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you curious who i am when i suddenly stopped you?¡± old master zhang looked at the plainly dressed girl through the lowered car window. however, why did she look out of place in the luxuriously decorated district?


    the words that the gu family had said flashed through his mind again and again. although she was a calm person, she did not know how to use her thoughts on the right path.


    ¡°if you have something to say, say it. if not, move aside.¡± gu man looked at the time on her phone and was a little impatient.


    old master zhang was even more surprised. this was the first time someone was so impatient with him. however, perhaps because they did not know his identity, he stabilized the emotions on his face. ¡°i¡¯ve already helped you apply for leave from school. get in the car.¡±


    ¡°you helped me apply for leave?¡± gu man smiled. not to mention that she did not know who he was, what right did he have to help her apply for leave?


    ¡°yes.¡± old master zhang sat in the car without moving, but the chauffeur sitting in front had already pushed open the car door and pulled it open, gesturing for her to enter.


    gu man stood rooted to the ground and rolled her eyes. she walked around the car and was about to leave, but the chauffeur quickly stopped her. ¡°miss gu, please.¡±


    gu man sized up the person in front of her and wondered if she should knock him down and go to school, or enter the car to see what this person¡¯s motive was.


    the chauffeur did not understand what gu man meant. he still reached out his hands to stop gu man.


    seeing his posture, gu man did not hesitate anymore. she stretched out her leg and kicked his chest. under the chauffeur¡¯s stunned expression, gu man retracted her foot and walked around the chauffeur¡¯s fallen body.


    although old master zhang was sitting in the car, he saw this scene clearly. ¡°interesting, really interesting.¡±


    the chauffeur covered his chest and was about to stand up to stop gu man again when old master zhang stopped him. ¡°there¡¯s no need. you¡¯re not her match.¡±


    the chauffeur stood rooted to the ground indignantly, his hands clenched into fists, but he quickly put them down. ¡°elder zhang, it was actually just too sudden just now. 1 wasn¡¯t prepared.¡±


    he was still unwilling to admit that he could not compare to a little girl.


    old master zhang looked disappointed. ¡°you know very well how strong her kick was just now. as a bystander, i can see it clearly. how can you not understand?¡±


    the chauffeur opened his mouth but did not say anything. he obediently returned to the driver¡¯s seat.


    old master zhang looked at his slightly angry face through the rearview mirror in the car and shook his head. it was difficult for such a person to achieve anything.


    however, gu man surprised him.


    at the last minute before class, gu man swaggered into the classroom. jiang zi stood at the top of the podium and met gu man¡¯s gaze. ¡°student gu really has a sense of time.¡±


    ¡°you flatter me.¡± gu man returned to her seat calmly and threw her bag into the drawer. she leaned on the table and prepared to sleep..

 Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Finding the School

    chapter 515: finding the school


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, peace did not last long. zhou yuan knocked on the door frame and immediately saw gu man lying on the table, preparing to sleep. he immediately blushed with shame.


    however, because of gu man¡¯s good results, he did not say anything. instead, he coughed softly. ¡°gu man, come out. someone¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    gu man looked up, her hair a little messy. she stood up impatiently and looked at zhou yuan. ¡°who is it?¡±


    the moment zhou yuan¡¯s gaze met hers, he subconsciously felt the urge to retreat. however, at the thought of his status, he continued to speak, but there was a cautious tone in his voice. ¡°it¡¯s someone from your family.¡±


    gu man stood up in confusion and walked towards the door. grandma and uncle would not look for her at this time, let alone huang jue. he was still taking the exam. who could it be?


    with doubts, gu man followed zhou yuan into the office. as soon as the door was pushed open, a woman rushed towards her.


    gu man turned her body slightly to dodge her attack and could tell who the disheveled woman was.


    qu bei¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had experienced a disaster. she stared at gu man resentfully and bit her lower lip. ¡°gu man! how far do you want to force us to be satisfied? don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also a member of the gu family. you can¡¯t escape if anything happens to us!¡±


    gu yuan stood at the side and was much calmer, but his eyes were red. the hatred in his eyes seemed to want to tear her apart, and his hands that hung by his sides were clenched tightly.


    gu man looked at the two of them and frowned tightly, impatience in her eyes. they had actually chased her all the way to school?


    zhou yuan saw that the situation was not good and subconsciously turned to look at gu man. ¡°do you want to see them? why don¡¯t you return to the classroom first?¡±


    unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, she received qu bei¡¯s strong objection. ¡°no, we¡¯re her family. if we want to meet her, do we have to fast first?¡±


    qu bei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°gu man, you¡¯ve caused us so much trouble. don¡¯t worry, you definitely won¡¯t be able to escape. there¡¯s also rou¡¯er. she¡¯s so kind and has always loved you. you actually did such a thing to her. you¡¯re simply heartless. even a dog is better than you!¡±


    she accused word by word, as if gu man was a heinous sinner.


    zhou yuan was confused. he looked around, not knowing who to believe. he looked at gu man¡¯s expression. ¡°what did you do?¡±


    gu man looked at zhou yuan and then at the office. there were no other outsiders here. she did not know if zhou yuan had deliberately dismissed them.


    she was not in the mood to answer now. instead, she walked forward.


    the powerful aura on her made qu bei subconsciously take a step back. when she reacted, she looked angry from embarrassment, but before she could speak, gu man already attacked.


    she grabbed qu bei¡¯s neck and restricted her ability to speak. ¡°i don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what she did. or are you glad to see it?¡±


    gu yuan was even angrier when he saw this scene. he was furious and shouted louder, ¡°gu man, what are you doing? she¡¯s your mother!¡±


    ¡°my mother died a long time ago. you caused her death. do you still want me to remind you again?¡± gu man tilted her head and the aura around her instantly turned cold. the moment she met that pitch-black gaze, gu yuan could not say anything, but he was furious because of gu man¡¯s words. he breathed heavily, as if he was about to suffocate. his neck was red.


    seeing that things were gradually getting out of control, zhou yuan hurriedly came out to mediate. ¡°look, can¡¯t you guys talk things out? you¡¯re all family. gu man is just a little quiet, but you can¡¯t be too biased. after all, we¡¯re all family. gu man, let go of your mother first. let¡¯s talk slowly.¡±


    although zhou yuan did not know the truth of the matter, he had more or less figured it out after hearing so much..

 Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Zhou Yuan Is Angry

    chapter 516: zhou yuan is angry


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    it seemed like there was a conflict between the sisters.


    however, this family was indeed a little biased. from what gu man said, it was the girl that attacked first, but this family did not distinguish between right or wrong and reprimanded gu man. how could this be? he had to teach them a lesson.


    as zhou yuan spoke, gu man¡¯s hand loosened slightly. qu bei hurriedly took this opportunity to break free. she was already furious, but because of zhou yuan¡¯s words, she cursed, ¡°what do you know? you¡¯re being nosy.¡±


    the incomparably vulgar words caused all of zhou yuan¡¯s words to be stuck in his throat, causing his face to turn red.


    ¡°patriarch, how can you say that?¡± zhou yuan finally managed to speak after holding it in for a long time. the anger in his heart was surging in his chest, but he could not say anything since the person in front of him was the student¡¯s parent.


    qu bei glanced coldly at zhou yuan, the disdain in her eyes undisguised. ¡°if you really have the ability, persuade her not to attack our family again.¡±


    with that, qu bei still took two to three steps back in fear, afraid that gu man would attack again.


    a trace of mockery flashed across gu man¡¯s narrowed eyes. ¡°what do you mean by i attacked your family? weren¡¯t you the ones who attacked first? do you need me to remind you about the huang family again?¡±


    when gu yuan heard this, a guilty expression appeared on his face, but he then calmed down. ¡°but you shouldn¡¯t have done this. you know that the gu family is being insulted by tens of thousands of people and their shares have already fallen by a few points.¡±


    at the mention of this, gu yuan could not control his anger. the shareholders in the company had already pressured him. that group of people had indeed been coveting his position. otherwise, they would not have pressured him so quickly.


    ¡°what has this got to do with me? don¡¯t forget that gu rou was the one that insisted on pursuing the matter to the end in the beginning, and gu rou was the one who wanted to kidnap me. you¡¯re here to ask me for an explanation now?¡± gu man¡¯s eyes were cold as she glared at gu yuan and qu bei like an icicle.


    zhou yuan was shocked by gu man¡¯s words as he stared at gu yuan and qu bei in shock.


    he had thought that it was just a simple sisterly argument, but he did not expect that it involved kidnapping and other things. how could a parent do such a thing? it was simply ridiculous.


    ¡°mr. gu, forgive me for not letting gu man stay here. this is a school, not a place for you to do whatever you want! if you do anything rash again, i¡¯ll definitely call the police!¡± zhou yuan¡¯s tone turned cold as his brows furrowed tightly.


    the moment zhou yuan mentioned calling the police, gu yuan and qu bei¡¯s expressions instantly changed, as if they had thought of something bad. they pursed their lips. in the end, the intense intent to kill shot out of gu yuan¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly suppressed. ¡°gu man, you can¡¯t be smug for long. old master zhang has already made a move.¡±


    with that, gu yuan flicked his sleeve and left. qu bei was a step behind. when she passed by gu man, she even reached out to push her. however, her hand was not very fast and gu man dodged it. she staggered and almost fell.


    qu bei¡¯s face was ashen as she glared at gu man. seeing her expressionless face, she was even angrier. however, when she heard gu yuan¡¯s urging, she could only quicken her pace and follow.


    zhou yuan was so angry that smoke was about to rise from the top of his head. he slammed the office door shut and walked angrily to his desk. he picked up the cold water on the table in an attempt to suppress the anger in his heart.


    looking at gu man, who was still standing at the door, zhou yuan suppressed the anger in his heart and tried his best to soften his voice. ¡°gu man, why didn¡¯t you tell me when your family encountered such a thing?¡±


    gu man tilted her head, her eyes filled with confusion.


    zhou yuan coughed twice or thrice. ¡°although this is a family matter, it still involves your personal safety. if you encounter any difficulties, you can look for me. i will do my best to help you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a small matter.¡± gu man put her hands in her pockets. there was no expression on her face, as if the farce just now had not happened..

 Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Accepting a Mission

    chapter 517: accepting a mission


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhou yuan stared at her face for a long time before finally letting out a helpless sigh. ¡°you can go back first today. don¡¯t let this matter affect your mood. if you need any help from me, feel free to ask. do you hear me?!¡±


    gu man did not want to cause more trouble, so she could only nod.


    zhou yuan pulled her along and reminded her a few more times before letting gu man leave. gu man stood in the office behind the door. when the door closed, her eyes suddenly turned cold.


    she did not expect the gu family to be so ungrateful as to come straight to the school. however, this also sounded an alarm for gu man. since they could use such an extreme method such as coming to her school, it was not a problem for them to find their home.


    recalling the mission gu yuan had issued on the dark web previously, with his personality, he would probably not let the matter rest. she still needed to strengthen her security.


    gu man did not return to the classroom. instead, she strode towards the opposite direction of the classroom. that was the female toilet. after reaching the toilet, she took out her phone and clicked on it two to three times before entering the dark web.


    looking at the message from moon, she opened the dialog box.


    because she rarely paid attention to the messages on the dark web during this period of time, she missed all the messages sent by moon.


    however, after flipping through it, she did not find any important information. gu man sent a message. ¡°are there any high-paying missions now?¡±


    it was unknown if moon had been staying on the dark web at all times, but the message was replied very quickly. almost as soon as gu man sent the message, moon replied.


    ¡°what are you doing? are you short of money? there are indeed a few missions recently. there¡¯s another mission that involves nether king, but the salary is relatively high. are you interested?¡±


    gu man stared at the message from moon and fell into deep thought. she had long known about this nether king, but the two of them did not have any interests entangled.


    however, since the salary was higher¡­


    hence, gu man did not hesitate and asked moon to send the mission over.


    when she saw the mission content clearly, gu man was a little surprised. there was no other reason. the contents of the mission were too simple.


    he just needed to find the approximate location of the nether king.


    gu man could not believe it. such a simple mission was actually worth 50 million yuan. it could only be said that this nether king was not simple. his rough location was worth 50 million yuan.


    ¡°it¡¯s that simple?¡± gu man tapped her phone screen hesitantly. this mission was so simple that she suspected that there might be a trap.


    however, after the message was sent, gu man received a few exclamation marks from moon.


    ¡°no, that¡¯s simple? eel, i know you¡¯re very strong, but aren¡¯t we looking down on nether king a little too much? he¡¯s been at the top of the rankings for so many years for a reason. that¡¯s true strength. no one knows nether king¡¯s identity. this means that no one can break nether king¡¯s firewall.¡±


    gu man stared at the long string of words from moon and was silent for a moment. then, she decided to accept this mission.


    ¡°send me the mission. i¡¯ll accept it.¡±


    after the message was sent, perhaps moon was too shocked and did not reply for a long time. it was only when gu man was getting impatient that moon sent the mission.


    gu man looked at the mission moon sent and nodded in satisfaction. then, she clicked to receive it.


    before she could read moon¡¯s message, she exited the dark web, put her phone in her pocket, and returned to the classroom.


    on the way back, gu man and jiang zi faced each other. when jiang zi saw gu man, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°student gu, i have the deepest impression of you after teaching for so long.¡±


    gu man stopped in her tracks and turned to look at jiang zi. ¡°then thank you for having the deepest impression of me?¡±


    jiang zi did not smile like before. instead, he stared straight at gu man. ¡°i¡¯m about to leave this place. i won¡¯t continue teaching here.¡±


    gu man raised her eyebrows in surprise and sized up jiang zi.. ¡°you¡¯re not teaching here anymore? you stopped after teaching for less than a month?¡±

 Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Blocked by Old Master Zhang

    chapter 518: blocked by old master zhang


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± jiang zi nodded. ¡°because i encountered something. something from the west province.¡±


    gu man heard the obvious probing and had no expression on her face. ¡°oh, then have a safe journey, teacher jiang.¡±


    jiang zi¡¯s cold attitude that he had painstakingly maintained instantly broke because of these words. he was actually testing gu man just now, but he could not find anything.


    this school trip was really a failure. the only suspect was actually a student.


    it seemed that the two addresses that had been provided last time were probably fake information released by eel. she might not even be in han city.


    jiang zi did not stay any longer and strode forward. however, he did not notice that gu man had already turned around and looked at his back with a smile.


    it was time for him to stop. it seemed like he needed to take some time to go to guo guo¡¯s place recently. after resting for so long, her body would have recovered.


    gu man returned to the classroom with her hands in her pockets. she still spent the afternoon in sleep. when she woke up, it was almost time for school to end.


    she carried her bag and walked out of the classroom. at the entrance, she saw a familiar car. it was the car that had stopped her in the morning.


    gu man turned her toes slightly and walked in another direction, wanting to avoid the car. however, just as she was about to turn around, the people in the car had already expected it and a few burly men walked down.


    the scene of a black mass of people surrounding gu man was quite impactful. at this moment, there were many people who had finished school. many people stopped in their tracks and surrounded her to take photos with their phones.


    gu man looked at the people around her. she could defeat them, but she did not want to expose her strength in front of so many people. hence, she changed the direction of her toes and walked towards the car.


    when she reached the car door, she did not even say goodbye and opened the car door to get in.


    old master zhang, who was sitting inside, was a little surprised, but he quickly adjusted his expression. ¡°do you know who i am?¡±


    gu man leaned against the back of the seat impatiently and flicked her hair. ¡°if you¡¯re here to talk nonsense with me, i¡¯ll get out of the car.¡±


    old master zhang immediately smiled brightly. ¡°you little girl, you¡¯re not old, but your temper is not small.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re not bad either. you¡¯ve stopped a little girl like me time and time again,¡± gu man mocked bluntly.


    old master zhang¡¯s words were blocked. he smiled awkwardly and touched his nose before changing the topic. ¡°alright, 1 have something to say to you. gu man, i¡¯m your grandpa zhang. you saw me when you were young. you might not have any impression of me now.¡±


    gu man stopped what she was doing and quickly returned to normal. ¡°so why are you looking for me?¡±


    old master zhang¡¯s good temper turned into anger. ¡°no matter what, i¡¯m still your elder. don¡¯t you even have a title for me?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re my elder too?¡± gu man looked in old master zhang¡¯s direction, the mockery in her eyes especially glaring.


    old master zhang¡¯s chest trembled violently. he panted angrily. ¡°you were clearly such an obedient little girl when you were young. why did you become like this when you grow up?¡±


    ¡°what right do you have to teach me like an elder? who are you to me?¡± gu man crossed her arms and looked a little impatient. she looked at the car that was already driving and wondered if pulling the car door open now was feasible.


    old master zhang was so angry that he laughed. ¡°1 don¡¯t have the right to care about you. do you know that even when your grandfather was alive, he had to call me brother?¡±


    ¡°what does that have to do with me? i¡¯m not the one calling you brother.¡± gu man was stubborn and even dug her ears impatiently.


    old master zhang¡¯s eyes narrowed fiercely. he decided not to continue this meaningless topic with her. ¡°i¡¯m not here to talk about this nonsense. i¡¯m here to talk about the gu family.¡±


    ¡°then there¡¯s even less need to talk about it. the gu family¡¯s matter is even more nonsense than those words.¡± gu man placed one hand on the door handle and was about to pull it open, but the chauffeur in front quickly locked the car door, not giving gu man a chance..

 Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Negotiation

    chapter 519: negotiation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man felt that it was a pity. she looked at her hand that was holding the door handle and finally let go of it to put it in her pocket. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to plead for mercy for those scumbags from the gu family?¡±


    old master zhang slapped his thigh heavily. the moment his hand touched his thigh, it made a crisp sound.


    gu man looked over and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. didn¡¯t old master zhang hurt? he was really ruthless to himself.


    old master zhang didn¡¯t know if it hurt, but his expression couldn¡¯t be said to be nice. ¡°no wonder gu yuan said that you¡¯re difficult to discipline. no matter how ugly your family¡¯s situation is, that¡¯s your family¡¯s matter. you shouldn¡¯t let it spread. now, the gu family is in trouble. although i know they¡¯re in the wrong, you shouldn¡¯t expose it.¡±


    gu man nodded when she heard this. just as old master zhang thought that she was listening, gu man suddenly stared at old master zhang. ¡°i agree with you that they were in the wrong. i don¡¯t agree with anything else.¡±


    old master zhang was so angry that his breathing stopped. he raised his hand and pointed in gu man¡¯s direction. just as he was about to reprimand her, gu man slapped him away.


    ¡°don¡¯t point at me. you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, so don¡¯t act like an elder in front of me. i won¡¯t fall for this.¡± gu man¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice.


    even the wily old fox, old master zhang, could not help but tremble when he met that gaze.


    why did this little girl have such an aura?


    however, old master zhang was still a wily old fox. he quickly suppressed the trembling in his heart and stared at gu man with a burning gaze. his thoughts had already changed after one conversation.


    this gu man was not as useless as gu yuan said. at the very least, her aura was not something that ordinary people could cultivate.


    he calmed himself down and decided not to educate her like an elder to a junior. instead, he took on an equal attitude. ¡°alright, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. let¡¯s talk about a cooperation.¡±


    as soon as she finished speaking, gu man was no longer as frivolous as before. old master zhang finally understood that this little girl was amenable to coaxing but not coercion.


    after finding the right conversation posture, the rest of the discussion went exceptionally smoothly.


    ¡°of course you can if you want me to stop pursuing the gu family¡¯s matter. after all, i¡¯m not that difficult to talk to.¡± gu man crossed her legs and clasped her hands together, the corners of her lips curling up slightly.


    she clearly had a clear and bright face, but in old master zhang¡¯s eyes, she was a profiteer.


    he had been in the business circle for so many years, but no one had ever made him feel like this. this gu man in front of him had refreshed his worldview one after another.


    old master zhang¡¯s expression was normal. ¡°feel free to mention it. i¡¯ll do my best as long as it¡¯s within my ability.¡±


    gu man¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. old master zhang was quite careful. wasn¡¯t this completely up to him to decide within his abilities?


    however, gu man was not the kind of person who could be kneaded by others. ¡°don¡¯t talk about ¡®within my ability¡¯.you can definitely do what 1 say, so you just have to agree.¡±


    his arrogant words rendered old master zhang speechless for a moment. he tilted his head slightly to look at the girl beside him. she looked even more magnanimous than the whole of gu yuan¡¯s family.


    ¡°then 1 also want to know what your request is.¡±


    old master zhang was still afraid that gu man would spout nonsense and want his entire zhang corporation, so he was still careful.


    when gu man heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m not interested in your zhang corporation.¡±


    old master zhang should be happy to hear this, but at this moment, his expression instantly darkened. what did she mean by not interested in the zhang corporation? he had established such a big corporation for so long. he did not believe that she was not interested. it must be on the surface.


    old master zhang thought to himself.


    ¡°firstly, don¡¯t let zhang yue hang around in front of me again. also, our engagement doesn¡¯t count.¡± at the mention of zhang yue, gu man¡¯s face revealed a disgusted expression..

 Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Engagement Is Invalid

    chapter 520: engagement is invalid


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    for some reason, this person talked about the engagement the moment they met. he had clearly said that it was annulled.


    old master zhang could obviously see the disgust on gu man¡¯s face and was instantly dissatisfied.


    what was wrong with his little grandson? he was so outstanding. what right did she have to despise him? they despised her.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, this engagement doesn¡¯t count anymore. in addition, just don¡¯t hang around in front of zhang yue. it¡¯s impossible for him to hang around in front of you.¡± old master zhang still decided to save some face for his little grandson. besides, zhang yue and gu rou were so loving. how could they hang around in front of gu man?


    although the gu family¡¯s reputation had been very bad recently, old master zhang still liked gu rou very much.


    ¡°it¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case, but just in case, let¡¯s record it.¡± the expression on gu man¡¯s face was indescribably mocking, making her look especially dazzling.


    old master zhang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°what do you mean? do you not believe me?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not my fault that i don¡¯t believe you. it¡¯s just that your grandson¡¯s actions are really not flattering.¡± gu man leaned back in her chair and her cold gaze landed on old master zhang. the temperature in the car suddenly dropped.


    ¡°so be it. i just hope you can do what you have to do.¡± old master zhang¡¯s expression was very cold.


    gu man did not care. she swiped her phone and found the interface for the recording.


    old master zhang recorded the audio in humiliation. after recording it, his face turned green and purple. it was especially exciting.


    ¡°although the recording is done, my requirements are definitely not limited to this. don¡¯t tell me you think that the gu family is only worth a recording and an engagement?¡± gu man¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile.


    old master zhang¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. he was furious and his chest heaved up and down. ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    however, he quickly adjusted himself. after all, he had already recorded it. was there any other request that would be more excessive?


    old master zhang quickly adjusted himself. although there was no expression on his face, the trembling of his voice showed his anger. ¡°tell me.¡±


    ¡°i want a subsidiary company under the zhang corporation. the profits don¡¯t have to be too good. medium will do.¡± gu man stretched out a finger and waved it in front of old master zhang.


    old master zhang finally smiled, but that smile looked a little sarcastic. ¡°as expected, you¡¯re still greedy. it¡¯s just a subsidiary company, but you have to understand that although it¡¯s a subsidiary company and i only hold the largest shares, it doesn¡¯t mean that all the shares are in my hands.¡±


    gu man rolled her eyes and looked like she was looking at an idiot. ¡°of course i know. i only want the shares under you.¡±


    ¡°the matter of the shares is not a small matter. 1 need to organize it for a while,¡± old master zhang said after some consideration. actually, he was thinking about how to minimize the losses.


    ¡°sure, but i won¡¯t withdraw the lawsuit until i get what i want, so you have to hurry up. there aren¡¯t many days left before the court session starts.¡±


    old master zhang¡¯s expression was very ugly. he suddenly knocked on the back of the chair in front of him and the car braked, but gu man sat steadily and was not affected at all.


    on the other hand, although old master zhang was already prepared, he still looked a little miserable.


    he narrowed his eyes and stared in gu man¡¯s direction, but gu man did not look guilty at all and allowed herself to be sized up.


    ¡°since we¡¯ve already agreed, get out of the car.¡± old master zhang¡¯s expression was very ugly. the corners of his mouth were even twitching.


    gu man looked at the unfamiliar scene outside the car window and did not say anything.


    however, when she opened the car door and was about to get out, she suddenly turned around and stared at old master zhang. ¡°why don¡¯t you ask if i have any other requests?¡±


    old master zhang¡¯s face was filled with anger. his eyes seemed to be burning with flames, and his expression was unprecedentedly fierce. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you have other requests. gu man, don¡¯t be too greedy. let me tell you.¡±


    gu man suddenly smiled, and her smile became more sincere. ¡°old master zhang, you can¡¯t take a joke. after all, we¡¯re business partners, but you have to pay more attention to your health. if you continue to be angry, i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able to get those things..¡±

 Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: The Gu Family’s Party

    chapter 521: the gu family¡¯s party


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the obvious curse made old master zhang¡¯s expression change. the calmness he had been trying his best to maintain was on the verge of collapse at this moment. his jawline tightened, looking like he was about to hit someone in the next second.


    seeing this, gu man did not hesitate. she opened the car door and got out. she even stood outside the car to greet old master zhang.


    old master zhang wanted to rush out of the car and beat gu man up.


    why was this little girl so infuriating?


    gu man took out her phone in satisfaction and found the private hire app. she called a taxi back.


    since she had a subsidiary of the zhang corporation, she did not have to spend any more money to establish a company.


    she had a lot of dirt on the gu family, so this was not a problem. if she could exchange it for higher benefits, she would be glad to see it.


    after old master zhang reached a deal with gu man, he contacted the gu family. after the gu family learned of this news, they finally saw the light and were in a good mood.


    the anxiety on gu yuan¡¯s face finally subsided a lot. he decided to go out for a family gathering.


    old madam gu stopped him at this moment. ¡°no, we should discuss how to bring gu man home now.¡±


    the smile on gu ron¡¯s face instantly froze. she looked in old madam gu¡¯s direction in disbelief. ¡°grandma, are you talking about bringing gu man back?¡±


    didn¡¯t old madam gu hate gu man the most? why would she bring her back?


    gu ron subconsciously looked in qu bei¡¯s direction, wanting her help, but qu bei was different. her eyes lit up and she nodded in agreement. ¡°no matter what, gu man is still a member of our family. how can we keep letting her stay outside? wouldn¡¯t that confirm that we abused our adopted daughter?¡±


    the expression on gu ron¡¯s face was even more puzzled. she widened her eyes and looked in qu bei¡¯s direction in surprise. why did this person who hated gu man the most suddenly agree to gu man¡¯s return?


    for a moment, gu ron felt that she had been deceived. she could only place her last hope on gu yuan.


    gu man had already done something that caused the gu family¡¯s shares to plummet. gu yuan would not still agree to her coming back, right? she looked at gu yuan tentatively and said, ¡°dad, i think gu man has done so much¡­¡±


    but before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by gu yuan. ¡°i think you¡¯re right. gu man is my daughter after all. i can¡¯t let her wander outside.¡±


    gu ron¡¯s pupils widened. she could not believe what she had heard. she swallowed her saliva and looked around at the unfamiliar existences.


    how could this be? it shouldn¡¯t be like this. could it be that they were disappointed in her because of this matter?


    gu ron shook her head desperately, unable to believe that gu man should have become the most hated existence in the gu family. now, everyone seemed to be welcoming her home.


    ¡°why?¡± gu ron finally asked indignantly. her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°why did you let her come back? she clearly made our family like this.¡±


    old madam gu frowned and stared at gu ron. ¡°rou¡¯er, aren¡¯t you very sensible? besides, you¡¯ve been speaking up for gu man previously. why are you objecting to her coming back now?¡±


    because of old madam gu¡¯s question, gu rou was speechless. she opened her mouth, but she could not say a word.


    gu ron¡¯s fingertips dug into her palms indignantly, but she still maintained a gentle smile on her face. ¡°grandma, i just don¡¯t understand. gu man has done so many things to hurt the gu family¡­¡±


    halfway through her sentence, gu rou paused and lowered her eyelids. a pitiful expression appeared on her face. ¡°i don¡¯t mean to blame gu man, but she went overboard. besides, dad¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. he can¡¯t be angered by gu man anymore.¡±


    gu ron¡¯s words were extremely well said. even gu yuan, who was at the side, revealed a gratified expression and advised, ¡°gu man went overboard this time. it¡¯s only right that rou¡¯er doesn¡¯t want her to enter the house. however, since she¡¯s from our gu family, we naturally have to bring her back so that outsiders won¡¯t laugh at her.¡±


    the expression on old madam gu¡¯s face eased slightly. she looked at gu rou kindly. ¡°rou¡¯er, grandma didn¡¯t mean to blame you just now. i naturally had my reasons for bringing gu man back. she¡¯s already of age. since she¡¯s caused trouble for the gu family, i must let her make it up to us..¡±

 Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Gu Man Needs to Make Up For It

    chapter 522: gu man needs to make up for it


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    during this period of time, a brief malicious glint flashed across old madam gu¡¯s eyes. it was so fast that no one present could catch it.


    when gu rou heard old madam gu¡¯s words, she understood what she meant. she suppressed her gloating expression and nodded in understanding. ¡°that¡¯s true. gu man went overboard this time. we should indeed let her compensate us.¡±


    gu man did not know what the gu family was thinking. when she returned home, she looked at her grandmother and huang jun waiting in the living room and her heart warmed.


    after all, this matter involved the gu family and the zhang family. grandma and huang jun should have the right to know, so gu man did not hide it and sat down on the sofa.


    grandma and huang jun revealed surprised expressions. in the past, if gu man did not greet them, they would have been waiting in the living room. when she returned, the few of them returned to their rooms separately. but this time, gu man actually sat beside them.


    grandma almost immediately realized that something was wrong. she stared at gu man with a nervous expression. ¡°manman, did you suffer any grievances outside? tell grandma. grandma will definitely uphold justice for you.¡±


    huang jun echoed, ¡°did the gu family look for you?¡±


    when gu man heard this, she nodded and shook her head. under their nervous gazes, she slowly said, ¡°the gu family came to school today¡­¡±


    as soon as she said that, grandma and huang jun¡¯s hearts immediately skipped a beat. after hearing everything, they were so angry that their faces turned red.


    grandma was so angry that she coughed a few times before she calmed down. ¡°this gu family is ridiculous. they actually went to the school to cause trouble. they¡¯re too much. i have to ask them for an explanation.¡±


    seeing this, huang jun could not be bothered to be angry. he immediately pulled his grandmother, who was about to run out, and said, ¡°don¡¯t be agitated. 1 think manman still has something to say. why don¡¯t we listen to manman?¡±


    only then did grandma calm down slightly. she let out a deep breath and sat back on the sofa. ¡°manman, did the gu family do anything overboard to you? don¡¯t be afraid. you have to tell grandma. grandma will uphold justice for you!¡±


    gu man stared at her grandmother¡¯s angry face and felt a warm current flowing through her heart. the corners of her lips curled up and she felt inexplicably happier. ¡°grandma, don¡¯t worry. our form teacher chased her away.¡±


    when grandma heard this, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°your form teacher is not bad. if there¡¯s a chance next time, we must visit him and thank him.¡±


    gu man nodded in agreement. although zhou yuan did not usually manage things, he was especially protective of his students. moreover, after knowing about her studies, he would not force her to study every day. he was quite a good teacher.


    ¡°grandma, old master zhang came to look for me too.¡±


    as gu man¡¯s words sounded, the entire living room fell silent. grandma and huang jun also widened their eyes slightly, unable to believe what they had heard. soon, their expressions turned ugly.


    since old master zhang had already found gu man, it seemed like he had to interfere in this matter.


    grandma¡¯s expression was especially solemn. ¡°what did old master zhang tell you?¡±


    as she spoke, her grandmother¡¯s hand trembled non-stop. it was a kind of unwillingness that she could not resist. she closed her eyes slightly, and her eyelids kept trembling.


    huang jun also lowered his head. if¡­


    the depressed atmosphere lingered between grandma and huang jun. gu man¡¯s heart ached when she saw the two of them like this. she quickly said, ¡°old master zhang didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. 1 made two requests. if he can do it, i¡¯ll let the gu family off for the time being. if he can¡¯t, i¡¯ll still pursue the matter to the end.¡±


    as soon as gu man finished speaking, grandma and huang jue looked up. their eyes were no longer as low as before, and their dark pupils flickered with stars.


    in order to make them not worry, gu man continued, ¡°i request that my engagement with zhang yue be annulled, as well as all the shares of a subsidiary company under old master zhang¡¯s name.¡±


    grandma and huang jun nodded in a daze. huang jun¡¯s eyes were exceptionally bright. he rubbed his palms together and opened his mouth, but he quickly closed it and looked away hesitantly..

 Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Handing the Company to Huang Jun

    chapter 523: handing the company to huang jun


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man glanced at huang jun¡¯s face and knew what he was thinking. it just so happened that she did not have much time to manage the company at the moment, so she might as well hand it over to huang jun.


    after confirming it, gu man did not hesitate. ¡°uncle, can i leave the company to you for the time being? i have other things to do now.¡±


    huang jun took a deep breath and his expression was obviously excited, but he suppressed the excitement in his heart and said, ¡°no, this is your company. how can 1 interfere?¡±


    he had a nostalgic expression on his face. he was probably thinking about the huang group from before, but the huang group no longer existed and had been replaced by the gu group.


    gu man touched the joints of her fingers with a firm gaze. ¡°uncle, take back the huang corporation.¡±


    these four simple words hit huang jun¡¯s heart heavily. huang jun stared into gu man¡¯s eyes, his lips trembling.


    grandma sat at the side. when she heard this, she could not help but feel excited. she looked at gu man with a faint glint in her eyes.


    in the air, some people¡¯s breathing gradually became heavier. some people stopped their breathing, widened their eyes, and their faces turned red. all the illusions were like a dream that would shatter at the touch.


    huang jun stared at gu man¡¯s firm gaze and his shaken heart instantly became firm. he clenched his fists and his eyes emitted a strange light. ¡°manman, don¡¯t worry. the company is still yours. as long as you want it, 1¡¯11 definitely return it.¡±


    ¡°uncle, i believe you.¡±


    ¡°manman, it¡¯s getting late. go back and sleep first,¡± grandma suddenly said. she looked at gu man with a kind gaze.


    gu man understood what he meant. she stood up obediently and walked quickly towards the room. however, when she passed by the closed door of huang jue¡¯s room, she stopped in her tracks.


    there was no sound in the living room, as if they were waiting for gu man to return to her room.


    gu man looked at the door in front of her and finally raised her hand to knock gently. there was a rustling sound from inside. soon, the door was opened, and the fatigue in huang jue¡¯s eyes could be seen clearly.


    gu man entered the room and closed the door. she sized up the situation in the room and immediately saw the messy books on the desk.


    huang jue guiltily used his body to block the other side and scratched his head. ¡°sister, did you come for something important?¡±


    ¡°are you worried about the exam?¡± gu man sat at the desk and looked at the books on the table.


    huang jue¡¯s body stiffened. he did not expect his thoughts to be so obvious. he laughed shyly. ¡°sister, i¡¯m just looking.¡±


    gu man did not say anything. instead, she closed the books on the desk one by one. under huang jue¡¯s gradually widening eyes, the books were tidied up by gu man and placed aside.


    then, she stood up and rubbed huang jue¡¯s head. ¡°it¡¯s getting late. hurry up and sleep.¡±


    huang jue stood rooted to the ground. he took a step forward and quickly retreated. gu man saw his hesitation. ¡°are you worried about the exam?¡±


    huang jue¡¯s body trembled and he smiled foolishly. ¡°as expected, nothing can be hidden from sister.¡±


    after the burden in his heart was completely expressed, the expression on huang jue¡¯s face relaxed a lot, but it was covered by another worry. ¡°sister, i¡¯m worried that i won¡¯t be able to get in and will let you down.¡±


    when gu man heard this, her expression became much more serious. ¡°don¡¯t think like that. regardless of whether you get in or not, you won¡¯t let us down. besides, do you not believe in my guidance?¡±


    huang jue¡¯s face finally broke the ice because of these words. he smiled. ¡°sister, how can i not believe you? i just don¡¯t believe myself.¡±


    the topic turned to the exam. huang jue looked a little nervous. the exam results would still have to wait for a while. after he finished the exam, he was anxious. after all, he had never been to this city before and did not know their standards.


    when facing a big city, huang jue felt inferior from the inside out. he always felt that he was from the countryside and could not compare to the people in the cities..

 Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Worried About the Examination

    chapter 524: worried about the examination


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    such emotions had always surrounded his heart, making him not confident in his results at all, causing him to look much more haggard in the past few days. he could not sleep well at night, and his dreams were filled with the disappointed expressions of his family after failing the exam.


    at the thought of this, huang jue¡¯s face turned even paler. he felt a lump in his throat and tears kept welling up in his eyes. his emotions broke at this moment, and his tears were like pearls that had broken strings. they fell to the ground uncontrollably. ¡°sister, i¡¯m really worried that i won¡¯t do well and won¡¯t meet your expectations.¡±


    gu man did not say anything. she just pulled huang jue into her arms and massaged his back. she specially pressed on his acupuncture points. in just a few seconds, huang jue felt that he was not as depressed as before.


    he raised his head and blinked, holding back his tears. ¡°1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. 1 suddenly don¡¯t want to cry.¡±


    gu man¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile. of course, her technique was not a joke. ¡°alright, don¡¯t think too much. it¡¯s not too late to be sad after the results are out.¡±


    huang jue, who had been comforted, choked on these words. the comfort in his heart instantly disappeared without a trace. ¡°sister, hurry up and sleep. it¡¯s better not to be here. my heart aches when 1 see you.¡±


    huang jue walked towards the bed with a depressed expression. gu man¡¯s face was filled with questions, but she saw that he was in a much better mood than before. gu man did not stay in the room to disturb him and pulled open the door to leave.


    when she went out, the lights in the living room had already been switched off. it seemed that her uncle and grandmother had already finished talking and returned to their rooms.


    gu man also walked towards her room. it was a dreamless night.


    gu yuan stared at the words ¡°mission failed on the dark web¡± and clenched his fists indignantly.


    how could it fail? that group of people was too useless. they couldn¡¯t even capture a person and said that they were a professional team from the dark web. they were probably lying.


    gu yuan¡¯s face darkened in an instant. he held the mouse tightly, as if he wanted to crush it.


    however, since the matter with the gu family had been resolved, it proved that gu man was still very easy to control. as soon as old master zhang made a move, she did not dare to do anything else.


    there was no need to spend a lot of money to arrange for the people from the dark network for the next mission. his people could do it.


    gu yuan canceled the mission on the dark web and rubbed the space between his eyebrows before standing up.


    qu bei, who had just come out of the bathroom, took small steps and wrapped her arms around gu yuan¡¯s waist. ¡°mom¡¯s intentions are already very obvious today. have you chosen a suitable candidate?¡±


    qu bel¡¯s fingertips gently drew circles on gu yuan¡¯s chest, but her eyes were filled with calculation. gu man had made their family suffer so much, so how could she let her marry into a good family? it was already benevolent of her not to find a blind and crippled person.


    gu yuan frowned when he heard gu man¡¯s name. ¡°isn¡¯t she related to that person from the xiang family?¡±


    when qu bei heard this, she frowned and her face was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°it¡¯s obvious that the xiang family is playing around. do they really think he will choose gu man?¡±


    ¡°you can¡¯t say that. if we really build a relationship with the xiang family, it will only benefit us.¡± a dark glint flashed across gu yuan¡¯s eyes.


    qu bei understood this logic, but she did not want to rely on gu man to win the power of the xiang family. her eyes lit up in an instant. ¡°since gu man can seduce the xiang family, rou¡¯er can definitely do the same. besides, gu man has already returned home. isn¡¯t it normal for the two of them to go out together?¡±


    gu yuan nodded in agreement, but then he looked at qu bei coldly. ¡°what do you mean by seduction? rou¡¯er is using her charisma to conquer him.¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, yes.¡± qu bei suddenly patted her head. ¡°look at what i¡¯m saying. how can rou¡¯er seduce someone? she¡¯s so charming herself. which part of her isn¡¯t better than gu man?¡±


    the two of them looked at each other and smiled. a plan had already formed in their hearts.


    when gu man returned to school the next day, she went straight to the office. she naturally asked the teacher about the results..

 Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Entering Han City First High School

    chapter 525: entering han city first high school


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    this was because the results in huang jue¡¯s hands still had to be compiled. it was not impossible to check now.


    gu man was about to knock on the door and enter the office when the office door opened the next second. she heard cursing inside. it sounded very much like the year head¡¯s voice.


    ¡°what do you mean? you¡¯re leaving after teaching here for less than half a month. do you think the salary is low, or are you unhappy because the students complained about you? i¡¯ve already told you not to care about that. as a teacher, you need to have some bearing.¡± from the initial anger to the final persuasion, one could hear the urgency of the owner of the voice to ask her to stay.


    gu man was about to continue looking inside when the office door was suddenly closed. only then did she see zhuang yan coming out.


    as soon as zhuang yan saw gu man, she revealed an understanding expression. ¡°you¡¯re here to ask about your brother¡¯s results, right?¡±


    gu man nodded. she could tell from zhuang yan¡¯s expression that huang jue¡¯s results would not be bad.


    ¡°miss zhuang, how are my brother¡¯s results?¡±


    zhuang yan patted gu man¡¯s shoulder heavily. ¡°i¡¯ll be teaching your brother in the future. your family really has many talents. first, they have you as their sister, then they have your brother. all of you are good students.¡±


    zhuang yan could not suppress the joy on her face. when gu man heard this, she understood that his results were stable and he might even do very well.


    however, gu man had already expected this outcome. the reason why she asked zhuang yan was to reassure huang jue.


    ¡°thank you, miss zhuang. what¡¯s going on inside?¡± gu man raised her hand and pointed at the office door.


    zhuang yan frowned. ¡°it¡¯s still that new teacher. for some reason, he wants to resign. it hasn¡¯t even been a month. how can the year head let go of someone from zhong chu university? that¡¯s why he¡¯s been persuading him. i remember that he¡¯s teaching your class chinese.¡±


    ¡°indeed.¡± gu man¡¯s eyes darted around as an idea popped up in her mind. ¡°teacher jiang is leaving. as his student, can you say a few farewells to him?¡±


    zhuang yan stared at gu man suspiciously. ¡°he¡¯s only taught you two for about two weeks and you¡¯ve already developed such a deep friendship?¡±


    ¡°miss zhuang, you don¡¯t understand. although we¡¯ve only interacted for a short time, we¡¯ve experienced a lot.¡± gu man patted zhuang yan¡¯s shoulder and pushed open the office door.


    zhuang yan looked at gu man¡¯s back and only reacted after she walked into the office. she suddenly pulled open the door and followed her in.


    with the year head¡¯s bad temper, if someone disturbed him now, he would definitely scold gu man. even if she was the top student in the grade, she would probably be scolded.


    as expected, as soon as gu man entered, she received a sharp gaze from the year head, zhao hui.


    before gu man could speak, zhao hui glared in gu man¡¯s direction. ¡°can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a teacher in the office? you didn¡¯t even make a report.¡±


    as gu man walked into the office, she replied casually, ¡°reporting.¡±


    the insincere report made zhao hui even angrier. he pointed at gu man, his fingertips trembling slightly. ¡°you, you, you¡­ i remember you. are you gu man?¡±


    zhao hui seemed to have thought of something and his tone softened slightly. ¡°although you¡¯re the top student in the cohort, you can¡¯t come in without saying goodbye. this is an impolite performance, do you hear me? if you leave now, i won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    facing a good student, zhao hui was still relatively kind-looking. he waved his hand gently, indicating for gu man to leave quickly.


    however, gu man stood there without any intention of moving.


    the expression on zhao hui¡¯s face gradually worsened. ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    gu man raised her hand and pointed in jiang zi¡¯s direction. ¡°i heard that our teacher is leaving and i want to catch up with him.¡±


    the expression on zhao hui¡¯s face froze slightly. he glanced at jiang zi beside him and sized him up. his eyes darted around two or three times before he smiled. ¡°catching up? of course we can..¡±

 Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Jiang Zi Resigns

    chapter 526: jiang zi resigns


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    with that, zhao hui reached out and patted jiang zi¡¯s shoulder heavily. ¡°let¡¯s catch up. look at how reluctant your student is to leave you. why don¡¯t you reconsider? if you want to go back on your word, i¡¯m always here.¡±


    jiang zi blushed with shame. he really did not understand why zhao hui insisted on keeping him. when he heard someone absolve him, he immediately came to gu man¡¯s side. ¡°director zhao, look, i still have something to say to my student. why don¡¯t you leave first?¡±


    zhao hui looked at gu man and then at jiang zi. then, he left the office with a smile and brought the confused zhuang yan out.


    for a moment, only gu man and jiang zi were left in the office.


    ¡°not bad. although you usually like to be late and even talk back to me, you did well this time. you finally sent that annoying zhao hui away.¡± jiang zi heaved a sigh of relief, his face relaxed.


    however, gu man pulled out a chair at the side and sat down. she clasped her hands together and crossed her legs, looking like she wanted to negotiate.


    her appearance made jiang zi, who had just heaved a sigh of relief, tense up. he blinked and looked at gu man. ¡°what do you mean by this attitude?¡±


    gu man smiled. ¡°talk about business? since you don¡¯t want to be a teacher anymore, have you considered other professions?¡±


    the corners of jiang zigang¡¯s lips froze. a puzzled expression appeared on his face and his eyes widened. ¡°what do you mean? don¡¯t tell me you have a better profession?¡±


    as if thinking of something, the expression on jiang zi¡¯s face immediately turned serious. he stood in front of gu man. ¡°if you have any difficulties in your life, you can talk to your form teacher instead of doing such a thing.¡±


    gu man sneered. ¡°what kind of person do you take me for? i have a serious business to introduce to you. i know that your purpose in coming to school is definitely not to be a teacher. you¡¯re probably looking for someone.¡±


    jiang zi¡¯s thoughts were suddenly exposed. his entire body instantly tensed up and he took two to three steps back, staring at gu man warily.


    for a moment, the two of them looked at each other in silence. no one took the initiative to speak. their gazes kept meeting in the air, and sparks flashed.


    the silent battle instantly exploded, and invisible smoke filled the air.


    gu man looked at jiang zi. jiang zi licked his lips and met gu man¡¯s gaze.


    there was a rare silence in the office. only the ear-piercing sound of chairs sliding on the ground proved that this scene was not static.


    gu man smiled confidently. she did not look like she was lying.


    jiang zi¡¯s pupils narrowed in an instant. he looked down at gu man and pursed her lips.


    in the end, jiang zi was the first to admit defeat. he suddenly heaved a sigh of relief and sat at the table behind him. he tried his best to look calm, but the corners of his slightly twitching eyes still revealed all his emotions. ¡°i¡¯m just here to be a teacher. i¡¯m just not suddenly interested anymore.¡±


    when gu man heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°you don¡¯t have to lie to me anymore. since i know that you¡¯re here to look for her, i naturally have my evidence.¡±


    jiang zi finally forced himself to calm down, but because of this sentence, he lost it. his eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡°alright, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    he softened his body, as if he was looking elsewhere inadvertently, but he kept glancing at gu man¡¯s face from the corner of his eye.


    gu man naturally took in his cheap shots. she did not intend to beat around the bush with him and said bluntly, ¡°i want to recruit you to my company.¡±


    ¡°pfft.¡± jiang zi covered the corner of her mouth and laughed wantonly. ¡°you want me to enter your company? do you know that with my education level, the top 500 companies are all fighting to get me? what right do you think you have to let me enter your company?¡±


    gu man leaned back in the chair behind her with a confident smile on her face.


    although she did not speak, jiang zi was inexplicably dazzled by that smile and his heart trembled fiercely..

 Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Poaching

    chapter 527: poaching


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    their gazes met again, but they were not as confrontational as before. jiang zi did not know his current posture, but the aura that was full of thorns on his body dissipated the moment his eyes met those autumn-like pupils.


    zhao hui, who was outside the door, could not hear anything clearly, but he could hear jiang zi¡¯s hearty laughter.


    just as he was about to listen again, zhuang yan, who had been standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but tug at zhao hui¡¯s sleeve. ¡°sir, isn¡¯t it bad for us to eavesdrop in the corner like this?¡±


    zhao hui pulled back his sleeve impatiently. ¡°what do you mean eavesdropping? it¡¯s not easy for a student from zhong chu university to come to our school. do you think i¡¯ll let him go so easily? what a joke.¡±


    ¡°but if he wants to leave, no matter how much you persuade him, he won¡¯t stay,¡± zhuang yan advised hesitantly.


    zhao hui¡¯s expression changed. just as he was about to scold zhuang yan, the door behind him opened. jiang zi looked at the two of them standing at the door in surprise. ¡°you haven¡¯t left?¡±


    zhao hui put away the words he was about to reprimand and looked at jiang zi with a smile. ¡°how is it? have you changed your mind after talking to your student?¡±


    jiang zi seemed to have thought of something and the corners of his lips curled up. zhao hui¡¯s good student had tried her best to poach him. if zhao hui found out, he would probably fly into a rage.


    gu man also walked out at this moment, but she did not look at them after she came out. instead, she walked straight out.


    seeing this, zhao hui quickly pulled her arm. ¡°hey, gu man, right? why didn¡¯t you even greet the teacher before leaving?¡±


    gu man stopped in her tracks and tilted her head. ¡°goodbye, teacher?¡±


    zhao hui was very dissatisfied with gu man¡¯s sloppy attitude. his eyebrows furrowed tightly as he sized gu man up. he placed his hands behind his back and assumed the posture of a teacher. ¡°let me tell you, although you¡¯re good at your studies, this shouldn¡¯t be the capital for you to be arrogant. it¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re good at your studies that you have to learn to be humble.¡±


    gu man looked at jiang zi beside her and gestured to him with her eyes. jiang zi, who was originally watching a good show, could only be forced to stand up. ¡°director zhao, there are always many regrets in life. isn¡¯t my departure one of them? so you have to learn to accept it.¡±


    after jiang zi diverted his attention, zhao hui immediately ignored gu man and turned to face jiang zi.


    gu man took this opportunity to walk out. after taking a step, she turned around and nodded, but she quickly looked away.


    jiang zi stared at gu man¡¯s back and revealed a meaningful smile.


    after gu man returned to the classroom, she had just sat down when her watch kept vibrating. she looked down and realized that it was a call from zhou yan.


    ever since she left her contact number at the hospital last time, the two of them did not contact each other during this period. as soon as zhou yan contacted her, gu man basically guessed that it was probably about chu an.


    she took out her phone from the table pocket. the stool had yet to warm up. she turned around and walked into the toilet. the call just now had already hung up automatically. gu man called back, but the cell phone vibrated for a long time and the other party did not pick up.


    gu man did not continue calling. instead, she went to the office to quickly apply for leave before turning around to take a taxi home.


    she did not know if her grandmother and the others had something on. after gu man returned home, there was no one at home. she did not care about this and returned to her room to turn on her computer.


    her slender fingertips quickly typed on the keyboard. the computer screen kept jumping and flashing. soon, her movements slowed down, and gu man locked onto zhou yan¡¯s location.


    she stared at the seat above and left the room. she took a taxi there.


    after she arrived, the smell of trash assaulted her face as soon as she got out of the car. she was surrounded by dilapidated neighborhoods. it seemed like they had been established for a long time.


    on the way, there were many commoners and old men waving broken fans.


    gu man frowned and looked at her surroundings. there were no specific buildings here. all the buildings were intertwined in a complicated manner.


    she looked down at the location on her phone and walked forward..

 Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Residential Building

    chapter 528: residential building


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although gu man was dressed plainly, her superior appearance and cold temperament made her look out of place.


    the yellow-haired hooligan squatting by the roadside immediately noticed such an exquisite beauty. there were many hooligans with red hair and green hair beside her. they did not look old, but they were wearing tight clothes and did not look like good people.


    gu man did not care about such people at first, but when she walked over, she was stopped by this group of people.


    she was about to go around them, but they seemed to be deliberately blocking her way.


    the blonde standing in the middle touched his chin and sized gu man up as if he was sizing up a commodity. ¡°yo, beauty, why are you here alone? it¡¯s too dangerous. tell me where you want to go. 1¡¯11 protect you.¡±


    a wretched aura spread out from the inside. when gu man looked over, her face was covered in gloom. she took a step back and dodged the blonde¡¯s outstretched hand.


    there was no sign of anger on the blonde¡¯s face. instead, he smiled even more brightly. ¡°looks like you¡¯re still fiery. however, it¡¯s your misfortune to fall into my hands. 1 like fiery girls the most.¡±


    ¡°get lost.¡± gu man put her hands in her pockets, her eyes dyed with a cold aura.


    this extraordinary temperament did not make the biondie have any intention of retreating. instead, he rubbed his hands excitedly. ¡°yo, yo, yo. it¡¯s not good for a beauty to curse. 1 still prefer those that don¡¯t curse.¡±


    gu man sneered and stopped talking to this group of people. she raised her leg and kicked the blonde hard. the blonde¡¯s entire body flew out like a kite with a broken string.


    the others were still watching the show from the side. when they saw this scene, they were all stunned on the spot.


    the blonde, who had fallen to the ground, held his chest with a face full of pain. he pointed in gu man¡¯s direction. ¡°what are you waiting for? attack.¡±


    only then did the people beside her react and rush towards gu man. however, soon, the group of people who rushed forward were all broken through and sent flying like yellow hair.


    at this moment, if the biondie still could not react, he would be a fool. he stood up in a panic and wanted to run, but someone grabbed his collar. he turned around in horror and realized that gu man, who was five meters away, had appeared behind him at some point.


    the blonde was a wise man. since he could not defeat her, he simply surrendered. ¡°heroine, 1 apologize for offending you just now.¡±


    ¡°i only have one question for you. did you see a woman in relatively high-end clothes being brought here today?¡± gu man let go of the blonde and asked.


    unexpectedly, this blonde was not an honest person. gu man let go of him and immediately ran out, but she was quickly caught by gu man.


    he immediately wanted to beg for mercy like before, but gu man did not give him a chance to speak. ¡°if you run again, it won¡¯t be as simple as being captured by me.¡±


    the biondie shook his body cooperatively and nodded heavily. ¡°heroine, 1 was just stretching my body just now. don¡¯t take it to heart. if you have any questions, just ask me. i¡¯ll definitely tell you everything i know.¡±


    ¡°about that question just now.¡± gu man gradually lost her patience. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the residential buildings here were too complicated, she wouldn¡¯t have grabbed the blonde and asked.


    the blonde¡¯s eyes were closed as he tried his best to think. soon, his eyes widened and flashed with light. ¡°if you say so, i do seem to have some impression. this morning, a woman was held by a group of people. it was more chaotic at that time, so 1 took a look. that woman was not wearing cheap clothes. 1 thought that someone had cheated and was caught. is that person still related to you?¡±


    after saying that, the blonde looked at gu man curiously, but he quickly looked away.


    ¡°do you still remember the route they took?¡± gu man did not care about the blonde sizing her up. she looked at the basically identical residential building and had a headache..

 Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: The Blonde Leads the Way

    chapter 529: the blonde leads the way


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the blonde understood that he should know now. fortunately, he liked to join in the fun, so he did know where that group of people had brought the woman.


    he quickly gestured for gu man to grab his hand. after landing successfully, he had no intention of escaping. he obediently led gu man forward. as for the others, they stayed where they were for the time being.


    it had to be said that this residential building looked very chaotic outside, but it was even more chaotic inside. basically, they would encounter an intersection every time they walked past a building, and it was very easy to lose their way under these twists and turns. no wonder they arranged for the kidnapping place to be here.


    not to mention looking for someone, it was already very difficult to find the right place. she would probably be dead by the time they found the right place.


    the blonde had a good memory. in addition, he knew this place very well, so after a few turns, he stood in front of a unit. ¡°i knew it was this building. i¡¯m not sure which floor it is, but you can go up one by one.¡±


    gu man nodded and waved at the blonde. she was about to walk up.


    however, at this moment, the blonde suddenly said, ¡°are you sure you want to go up? there are quite a lot of them and a few men. 1 know you¡¯re very good at fighting, but i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to deal with so many people.¡±


    gu man paused for a moment because of this sentence. then, she tilted her head and looked at the blonde. ¡°why don¡¯t you come with me?¡±


    originally, it was just a teasing sentence. unexpectedly, the blonde actually nodded after hesitating. this time, it was gu man¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    she sized up the biondie and chuckled. ¡°you don¡¯t look old. you¡¯re probably just a junior high school student. next time, learn less from these hooligans and do more serious things.¡±


    the blonde looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. he seemed to have thought of something and his face was filled with melancholy. ¡°i was also a legendary figure in the past, but you¡¯ve seen this place too. a place like this is destined to not produce talents. only scum like us can appear.¡±


    ¡°is that so? i¡¯ve never thought so. if a person has an ideal, even if they¡¯re bleeding on this road, they won¡¯t hesitate.¡± gu man retracted her gaze and ignored the blonde. she walked straight upstairs.


    however, she did not know that after she went upstairs, the biondie stood there in a daze for a long time before quickly disappearing in front of the unit door. she did not know where he ran to.


    the layout of the building was two rooms on each floor. basically, there were traces of life in front of each room. gu man scanned the rooms on the second floor and did not knock on the door. instead, she went upstairs.


    there was a shoe rack at the left door of the third floor. the right side was clean and there was nothing else.


    gu man squatted down and took a look. soon, she stood up again and walked towards the fourth floor.


    the residential building was built very high, but there was no elevator. if one had poor stamina, they would be panting after going up a few floors. therefore, when gu man arrived at the seventh floor, there were only signs of residence on the left. there was also a plastic film on the door on the other side.


    she tilted her head and looked at the door on the left. she sized it up and her gaze landed on the spot below the door. in the dust, the messy footprints were obvious.


    found it.


    the corners of gu man¡¯s lips curled up as she stood in front of the door. before she could say anything, she heard a voice from inside.


    there were often cases of cutting corners in the old residential building, so the soundproofing was not very good. although there was a door between them, gu man could already hear the voices inside clearly.


    the man¡¯s slightly frustrated voice could be heard clearly. ¡°she¡¯s all tied up here. why didn¡¯t you take her phone?¡±


    the next second, pleasant music suddenly sounded in the empty corridor. in an instant, all the sounds in the room disappeared.


    the next second, the music stopped. gu man could even hear hurried footsteps in the room.


    she stood where she was and did not move. she looked at the door that suddenly opened in front of her. a man taller than the door walked out of the door frame with his head tilted.


    the man immediately stared at gu man fiercely.. ¡°who are you? why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Found

    chapter 530: found


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man looked at the scene in the room. the room had not been renovated. there was only a few pieces of wooden furniture after some simple cleaning. ¡°what are you looking at?!¡± the man immediately widened his eyes and roared, wanting to scare gu man away.


    but it was not useful to gu man. the gentle and weak woman in front of her did not look frightened at all.


    ¡°i advise you to get lost quickly and not get involved in this mess.¡± the man was about to close the door because he felt that someone like gu man would not have the guts to stop him.


    but as the door gradually closed, a hand reached out to stop the door from closing. it was so strong that the man could not even continue closing it.


    gu man pulled hard, and the man staggered. he stared at gu man in disbelief, as if he could not believe that a woman actually had such strength.


    before he could come back to his senses, gu man kicked his chest fiercely. the power of the spiritual power was unimaginable, and the man flew out.


    this loud sound successfully attracted the people inside. for a moment, a few men walked out.


    a few of the men helped the man who had fallen to the ground and asked him what had happened with a frown. no one noticed gu man outside the door.


    or rather, they had noticed it and did not take her to heart.


    however, gu man did not give them any chance to react. she rushed into the crowd at an extremely fast speed. the man on the ground did not even speak. she swept her leg across and another group of people fell.


    if it was just a pure physical collision, it would not be able to injure these people at all. however, she had also injected spiritual power during the attack, so although she did not seem to be injured on the surface, she had actually injured them internally.


    the few people on the ground held their chests and gasped in pain, but they could not straighten up no matter what. it was as if the bones in their chests had shattered and pierced into their internal organs.


    if that was the case, they were in danger now because they could die if they were not careful.


    this time, no one dared to underestimate gu man. they could not care less about the people on the ground. they surrounded gu man at an extremely fast speed.


    it had to be said that professionals did not waste their breath when they fought. after seeing gu man¡¯s strength, they went all out.


    in an instant, everyone rushed in front of gu man. the moment they rushed over, gu man squatted down and swept her leg across their ankles.


    just as she was about to fall, gu man found a gap and escaped. in the end, dust rose, and gu man stood safely at the outermost area.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on? 1 heard the commotion upstairs from downstairs. are you afraid that others won¡¯t notice?¡± a delicate woman¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. dust covered her vision, causing the woman to be unable to see the scene inside clearly. her slender fingers waved in the air with an impatient expression.


    however, the woman¡¯s question did not receive any response. she frowned and was a little dissatisfied. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you people? you don¡¯t even know how to answer me when i ask you questions. did i bring a group of useless people over?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to answer your question. why don¡¯t you ask me?¡± gu man¡¯s voice sounded, making the footsteps outside suddenly stop.


    the woman¡¯s vigilant voice instantly sounded. ¡°who are you? why are you here?¡±


    the dust that rose from the house gradually scattered to the ground, and the scene in the house was completely exposed to the woman. she looked at the man on the ground in surprise and gu man, who was standing in the middle.


    xia tong did not believe that gu man could defeat so many people alone, so she subconsciously looked around in an attempt to find the existence of others.


    however, there was no place to hide in this room, which meant that so many people could not even defeat a little girl.


    ¡°you guys are really useless. i¡¯m starting to doubt your professional abilities.¡± xia tong was completely unaware of the dangerous situation she was in as she stared at the group of men lying on the ground..

 Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Xia Tong Appears

    chapter 531: xia tong appears


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man did not care about xia tong¡¯s contempt. instead, she walked up to her step by step.


    xia tong looked at gu man, who was standing in front of her, and sized her up. when her gaze landed on her face, she was slightly stunned. then, jealousy appeared in her eyes. ¡°young lady, you don¡¯t look old. i¡¯m telling you not to get involved in this mess. if you insist on doing anything, don¡¯t blame me for not showing mercy.¡±


    ¡°xia tong?¡± gu man looked at the enchanting woman in front of her and almost immediately guessed her identity.


    it was also because xia tong had spiritual power that no one else had.


    although the people now did not know how to absorb spiritual energy, xia tong was still a descendant of the xia family. although she did not know the exact method, she would inadvertently absorb spiritual energy during her cultivation.


    however, such a person was still too weak in front of her. even if she had spiritual power, xia tong was still inferior to her.


    xia tong had no idea what kind of existence was standing in front of her. xia tong, who had always been proud and composed, instantly frowned when she heard gu man call her name so casually. ¡°who are you? is my name something you can call casually?¡±


    she raised her chin slightly. because she was shorter than gu man, she could only raise her aura slightly with this posture. however, in gu man¡¯s opinion, she was like a clown.


    ¡°where¡¯s zhou yan?¡± gu man looked around again. she had already looked at this living room just now and could not find zhou yan at all.


    xia tong reached out to look at her nails and sneered. ¡°so you¡¯re zhou yan¡¯s helper. but zhou yan is really stupid to find a little girl like you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s enough to deal with you.¡± gu man took a step forward, and the aura on her body pressed down on xia tong.


    xia tong bit her lower lip, unwilling to admit that she was frightened by a little girl. she pretended to be calm and puffed out her chest. ¡°i admit that you have some skills.¡±


    her gaze landed on the man who was wailing in pain on the ground. gu man was indeed capable to be able to deal with so many people in such a short period of time, but it was still not enough against her.


    ¡°but there are still many things in this world that you don¡¯t know, so don¡¯t be too proud.¡± xia tong puffed out her chest proudly.


    ¡°i¡¯ll return these words to you. for the last time, where is zhou yan?¡± gu man had completely lost her patience. she walked in. since she had already heard the man¡¯s words outside the door just now, zhou yan must be in this room.


    however, gu man had just taken a step when she was stopped by xia tong. she injected spiritual energy into her hand, wanting to stop gu man, but her usually invincible spiritual energy was useless at this moment. gu man pushed her only with her fingertips and managed to push her arm to the side.


    xia tong looked at gu man in disbelief and reached out to stop her again. gu man glanced over coldly and punched xia tong in the chest. the force that hit her chest made her eyes widen. she stared at her chest in disbelief and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.


    this was the first time xia tong had been defeated in so many years. she couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°who are you?!¡±


    the pain from the last time was still vivid in her mind. xia tong seemed to have thought of something and her pupils trembled. ¡°are you the woman who helped zhou yan last time?¡±


    the pain from before instantly wrapped around her heart, making it difficult for xia tong to breathe. she panted heavily, wanting to ease it slightly, but it was useless.


    she had never been defeated in many years. just once and the pain had already been engraved in her heart. it had long been branded in her heart.


    ¡°xia tong, your elders should have told you not to use these spells casually.¡± gu man did not answer xia tong¡¯s question and chose to ask her an unrelated question.


    when xia tong heard this, her body trembled violently. her pupils dilated and fear filled her eyes. ¡°who are you? how do you know all this? were you sent by that family? no, they won¡¯t use your strength.. who are you?¡±

 Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Xia Tong Is Afraid

    chapter 532: xia tong is afraid


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    from her initial self-reproach to her current fear, xia tong looked at gu man as if she was looking at a monster. she had no idea what kind of existence was in front of her, but the alarm sounded in her heart and she subconsciously retreated.


    ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. if you don¡¯t do anything evil, 1 won¡¯t deal with the remnants of the xia family for the time being.¡± she tilted her head and glanced at xia tong. she didn¡¯t stop and walked straight in.


    xia tong sat there for a long time before she raised her head slightly. the hair on her forehead was already drenched in sweat. she took out her phone with trembling hands and made a call.


    when gu man walked in, she realized that all the rooms here had been opened. after turning a corner, she could see zhou yan, who was tied up there. fortunately, other than her body and messy hair, there did not seem to be anything else. however, her head was tilted to the side. she must have been drugged.


    gu man walked forward and placed a hand on zhou yan¡¯s wrist. then, she reached out and pressed a few acupuncture points on her back. zhou yan, who was still unconscious just now, slowly opened her eyes and looked at her surroundings in confusion.


    however, although her consciousness was not clear, zhou yan still caught sight of gu man in an instant. ¡°why are you here?¡±


    gu man let go of her hand. as she answered zhou yan¡¯s question, she undid the restraints on her body. ¡°to save you.¡±


    these words immediately woke up zhou yan¡¯s memory. her blank eyes instantly sobered up and she looked around warily.


    however, for some reason, those burly men from before did not appear here now. however, this did not mean that there was no danger. zhou yan said nervously, ¡°leave quickly. a little girl like you can¡¯t beat them at all!¡±


    ¡°those people have already been dealt with.¡± gu man squatted down and massaged zhou yan¡¯s slightly swollen wrist.


    zhou yan felt waves of strength on her wrist. her heart was like a spring breeze, and her nervous aura disappeared in an instant. even her face could not help but curl into a smile. ¡°so you brought some other people over. i was worried that i would implicate you.¡±


    gu man looked behind her in confusion. could it be that there was someone else that she had yet to resolve?


    however, the empty place behind her clearly did not tell her the answer. gu man could only turn her gaze back to zhou yan. ¡°did you see anyone else just now?¡±


    zhou yan¡¯s expression was clearly even more confused than gu man¡¯s. ¡°all, there are so many people. are you going to tell me that you solved it alone? they¡¯re a professional team.¡±


    ¡°is that so? they¡¯re indeed quite professional, but their strength is only so-so.¡± gu man straightened up and stretched her body slightly.


    after exercising, she had to pay attention to stretching. she had always remembered this.


    zhou yan blinked. in the next second, she still looked a little confused. she was instantly so awake that she could not move. her eyes widened like copper bells. ¡°gu man, are you going to tell me that you dealt with so many people alone?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± as gu man walked out, she turned around and gestured for zhou yan to follow her. ¡°xia tong is still outside. it just so happens that you can take revenge.¡±


    zhou yan sat on the chair in a daze. the expression on her face obviously showed that she did not realize what had happened. she only listened to gu man¡¯s words and subconsciously followed behind her.


    xia tong did not stay outside the door obediently. she had already run away when gu man entered. she looked at the empty place where xia tong had been. gu man turned around and looked at zhou yan. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, she seems to have run away, but there are some other people here.¡±


    she raised her finger and pointed at the men lying on the ground, as if she was pointing at a commodity.


    zhou yan still had a dreamy expression. from being kidnapped to being rescued, it only took an hour.


    she had finally realized gu man¡¯s strength. fortunately, she had not said anything particularly disrespectful before and had successfully cozied up to her.. if she followed such a person, wouldn¡¯t she be able to do whatever she wanted in the future?

 Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Saving Zhou Yan

    chapter 533: saving zhou yan


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    there was no fear on zhou yan¡¯s face. instead, there was a strange light flowing on her face. she looked at gu man with embarrassment on her face. ¡°gu man, can i learn those moves of yours? do you mind having a disciple?¡±


    when gu man heard this, she sized zhou yan up seriously. ¡°you can learn it at your age, but it¡¯s a little late. you can only practice some basics.¡±


    zhou yan did not expect it to really work. she immediately nodded. ¡°the basics are fine too. can i bring my disappointing son along?¡±


    when zhen rong was mentioned, zhou yan still had an angry expression, but if one looked carefully, one could see the gentleness under her anger. it seemed that after the two of them had talked for the past few days, their relationship had softened slightly.


    ¡°sure.¡± gu man nodded.


    there was nothing shameful about those basic moves. taichi was constantly passed down by a portion of the sects. however, as spiritual energy became thinner and thinner, taichi could only cultivate one¡¯s body and mind now. it could not reach the level of harm.


    gu man¡¯s basic moves were also mostly used to strengthen the body and allow ordinary people¡¯s physiques to be better.


    however, these all required talent. without talent, one had to accumulate it over time.


    when zhou yan heard these affirmative words, she immediately became excited. she wanted to immediately take out her phone and send a message to zhen rong.


    however, she searched her body but could not find her cell phone. zhou yan¡¯s eyes widened in anger. she immediately remembered that her cell phone had been thrown away by that group of people. she was so angry that she went up to find the person who had thrown her cell phone away and kicked him two or three times.


    it was just that she did not use much strength, but the person lying on the ground still let out a scream like a pig being slaughtered in an instant, scaring zhou yan so much that she did not dare to continue kicking them.


    gu man glanced at the group of people on the ground and suddenly had a bold thought.


    although this group of people was inferior to her, they were actually quite capable. her company seemed to lack security officers. she believed that this group of people would definitely make the right choice.


    hence, gu man squatted down and slowly said under their frightened gazes, ¡°are you interested in changing jobs?¡±


    ¡°gu man? what are you planning to do?¡± zhou yan looked at gu man in confusion.


    gu man looked up in zhou yan¡¯s direction and replied, ¡°my company is short of a few security officers recently. 1 think they¡¯re quite suitable.¡±


    zhou yan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°what?¡±


    she couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard at all.


    zhou yan only felt that it was especially fantastical. not only did she feel that it was fantasy, but everyone lying on the ground also felt that it was fantasy. at the same time, they felt aggrieved. they were a professional team. how could they be security officers for someone?


    they looked aggrieved, but because of gu man¡¯s strength, they did not say anything. the atmosphere froze just like that. gu man waited impatiently and stood up. ¡°i¡¯ll give you two choices. disappear from han city or become my security guards.¡±


    a man who looked like the leader in the crowd said, ¡°we¡¯re not the only ones in our team. we¡¯re just the most inconspicuous among them.¡±


    the leader¡¯s words carried a warning tone. he stared at gu man fiercely, hinting that it was best for her not to say anything shocking.


    however, gu man did not take it to heart at all. she even looked even more excited. ¡°there¡¯s actually someone else in your team. then there must be someone better than you. how about this? ask them if they¡¯re willing to change jobs. my salary and treatment are quite good.¡±


    the man in the camera was dumbfounded. he could not believe that this was something a normal person should say. for a moment, he was in a daze, wondering if he was still sleeping and had not woken up.


    but everything in front of him was too real. he patted the person beside him. ¡°pinch me. i feel like i¡¯m dreaming.¡±


    ¡°boss, you¡¯re not dreaming, because i heard it too.¡± the person beside him obediently pinched the leader, his expression caught between laughter and tears.


    gu man took two to three steps closer. her patience had clearly reached its limit. ¡°stop talking nonsense. i advise you to choose the first one..¡±

 Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Hiring Security Guards

    chapter 534: hiring security guards


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the leader lowered his head and fell into deep thought. soon, he gave a choice. ¡°i choose to be a security guard.¡±


    the reason why they chose this was only a temporary compromise. they could not defeat the woman in front of them, so they agreed because they wanted to find a chance to leave.


    as for these promises, they were just empty words.


    gu man looked at them with a faint smile and said meaningfully, ¡°since you¡¯ve agreed, don¡¯t think about going back on your word.¡±


    the leader looked disapproving, but he did not see a white silver line quietly enter each of their bodies in the corner.


    gu man retracted her flipped wrist and let it fall to her side. she took one last look at the person lying on the ground and quickly walked towards the door.


    she had just taken a step forward when she quickly retracted her hand. gu man grabbed zhou yan, who was about to leave. ¡°go back to your room just now. if i don¡¯t ask you to come out, don¡¯t come out.¡±


    zhou yan¡¯s widened eyes were filled with confusion, but when she saw gu man¡¯s serious expression, she still listened obediently.


    gu man stared at the door and glanced at the group of people on the ground from the corner of her eye. ¡°if you can still move now, 1 advise you to hurry up and go to the room inside. after all, a big problem is about to come.¡±


    the men lying on the ground covered their wounds with pale faces. it was not because of gu man¡¯s words, but because moving would affect their wounds.


    gu man stared at the group of people complaining on the ground and sighed. ¡°your stamina is really bad. looks like i still have to specially train you guys in the future.¡±


    she gathered her spiritual power in her hand and walked through the crowd to the door.


    gu man looked down at the fine spiritual power in her hand and had a headache. she did not know if this bit of spiritual power was enough. after all, from her senses, they did not come with good intentions.


    the surroundings suddenly fell silent, and only the sound of the wind whistling could be heard. when they came over, it was still bright and sunny, but at this moment, it suddenly darkened, and the air was filled with a dull aura.


    this feeling did not make one feel cool. instead, it only made one feel oppressed.


    the position in the corridor had darkened at some point. perhaps it was because of the gloomy weather, or perhaps it was because the lighting in the old corridor was bad.


    the corridor was very quiet. there was clearly no sound, but there was a smell of decay. the smell was not very strong, but it inexplicably made one feel uncomfortable.


    gu man stood rooted to the ground and did not move, as if she could not smell the decay in the air. however, those who were lying on the ground and could not move were completely doomed.


    the smell of decay kept lingering in their noses, but they had nowhere to retreat and nowhere to hide.


    the expressions on the men¡¯s faces twisted, as if they understood in an instant why gu man insisted on letting them leave. she had probably smelled rotting.


    however, they did not know that an even greater danger was still ahead.


    as the smell of decay got closer and closer, there were also some slight movements in the air. occasionally, one could hear a woman¡¯s delicate laughter. it was very clear.


    however, it was a little terrifying in such an old neighborhood. other than gu man, who had no expression on her face, the others were filled with fear. they looked around, trying to find the source of the fear.


    the moment the heavy footsteps sounded, all their breathing stopped. it was not because they were afraid, but because they could not breathe at all.


    in the quiet atmosphere, gu man suddenly chuckled. all the pressure disappeared with a wave of her hand.


    immediately, there was the sound of heavy breathing, and all the sounds in the corridor disappeared.


    after experiencing the strange thing just now, those who were lying on the ground with lighter injuries had already begun to move their bodies inside bit by bit. the group of people with heavier injuries also tried their best to stay away from the door.


    only gu man was left standing at the door alone.


    ¡°why are you still acting hocus pocus? do you think i¡¯m that kind of young lady who¡¯s so easily frightened?¡± gu man stared at the door disdainfully and snorted at these tricks..

 Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Strange Thing

    chapter 535: strange thing


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    a sharp laugh came from the corridor. even if one did not see them, they could feel their old aura.


    gu man took a step out of the door. just as she took a step, she could feel the cold air outside the door sweeping over. she seemed to be waving casually behind her, but she had actually set up a spiritual door at the door, blocking all the cold air from entering the room.


    she looked at the empty corridor and looked around unintentionally, but her gaze was actually wandering somewhere.


    that was where the spiritual energy was the most abundant.


    a silver line gradually spread out from gu man¡¯s pocket and quickly spread forward along the ground. when it touched the place with the most spiritual power, it stopped.


    in just a second, the end of the silver line gradually expanded at an extremely fast speed until it exploded.


    the moment the explosion happened, the cold air in the corridor subsided a lot. even the sunlight shone into the corridor, and the atmosphere of the evil entities decreased a lot.


    ¡°is this all you have? then i really thought too highly of you.¡± gu man walked out of the door step by step until she stepped into the corridor.


    the sunlight that landed in the corridor gradually heated up, and the surrounding air distorted. the temperature rose bit by bit at a speed that could be felt by humans, but gu man, who was standing in the middle, seemed to have formed a cold isolation layer. all the heat had nothing to do with her.


    the woman¡¯s voice sounded again, but this time, it was no longer the delicate laughter from before. instead, she was flustered. her voice seemed to come from afar, but also seemed to be very close. ¡°grandma, she doesn¡¯t seem to be affected at all?¡±


    the sharp voice did not ring out either. the staircase was very quiet, but the distorted air was not peaceful. gu man seemed to be able to see the red flames jumping and getting closer and closer to her.


    it was about to jump in front of gu man when she reached out impatiently. when she opened her hand again, only ashes appeared in her palm.


    the ashes on her hand smelled like incense ash. gu man flipped her wrist and scattered all the incense ash on the stairs. when the wind blew, the incense ash scattered in the air.


    it seemed to be floating randomly, but in fact, they were all heading in one direction.


    when the ashes landed on an object, there was a sharp scream and a woman¡¯s cry of pain.


    the figure in the corner gradually appeared.


    gu man looked at the corner. there was a woman standing beside xia tong. the flesh on her face was falling bit by bit, revealing the flesh inside.


    the woman kept making sharp sounds. it was an old voice that did not match her age. she reached out to catch the falling flesh, but she realized that the flesh in her hand was also falling.


    however, the strange thing was that even after dropping so much, there was no white bone under the skin. although the woman looked slender, the amount of flesh she dropped did not match.


    gu man walked down the steps step by step. every step seemed to be stepping on their hearts.


    as she approached, gu man waved her hand and the flesh stopped falling. however, her charming and graceful face became filled with wrinkles. after all, all the flesh was sagging, making her look old.


    the old lady was overjoyed as she looked at her flesh that no longer fell, but she still stared warily in gu man¡¯s direction, as if she was a ferocious beast.


    ¡°you¡¯re from the xia family?¡± gu man sized up the old lady and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. was it indeed because it had been too long? she had thought that the elders of the xia family would make her look at them in a different light, but now it seemed that they were just average.


    however, the spiritual energy on her body was indeed much more than that of ordinary people. it could even be compared to her current spiritual energy.


    however, when one was old, they would run out of steam.


    xia tong grabbed the arm of the old woman beside her nervously. ¡°grandma, it¡¯s her.¡±


    there was still some fear in her eyes, but when she saw her grandmother beside her, she inexplicably became confident. she looked at gu man with a smug expression, as if she had completely forgotten what had just happened.


    grandma xia did not respond to xia tong¡¯s words. she stared at gu man, her hands still moving..

 Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Grandma Xia

    chapter 536: grandma xia


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man looked down and reached out to grab grandma xia¡¯s wrist.


    grandma xia had a strange smile on her face as she let gu man grab her wrist.


    when gu man touched grandma xia¡¯s wrist, she had already sensed that something was wrong, but she could not let go at all now. the expression on her face turned serious. she could feel the scorching temperature in her hand getting higher and higher, and she could only concentrate her spiritual power to ease it slightly.


    the effect of spiritual power on the temperature of her hand was no different from a moth flying into a flame. the temperature was getting higher and higher. gu man tried but still could not break free. she could only raise her foot and pull her hand away under grandma xia¡¯s surprised gaze.


    blood dripped from gu man¡¯s fingertips to the ground. the numbness and pain in her palm made her expression turn cold. the gentle spiritual power gathered in her palm and eased the pain slightly.


    gu man tore the fabric of her coat and bandaged her palm simply. she was very fast and almost finished bandaging her leg.


    her leg landed heavily on someone¡¯s body. gu man did not kick grandma xia, but xia tong, who suddenly rushed over.


    xia tong¡¯s weak body could not withstand this attack at all. she flew out like a rag and fell heavily to the ground.


    xia tong¡¯s forehead hit the ground, and blood seeped out, blurring her vision. her heavy head kept falling, and in the end, everything was dark. she fell completely unconscious.


    grandma xia¡¯s eyes widened when she saw this scene. her eyes were red, and the wrinkles on her face were even more obvious.


    the drooping flesh on her face trembled with her movements. the monstrous anger made her unable to control her body. ¡°gu man! you definitely can¡¯t get out alive today.¡±


    grandma xia¡¯s voice was extremely low, as if she was muttering to herself, but it could reach everyone¡¯s ears and was exceptionally clear.


    she repeated every word. black smoke slowly rose around grandma xia because of her words, and it gradually engulfed her.


    the words that grandma xia said gradually became blurry from the beginning. in the end, only her voice could be heard, but the contents of her words could not be heard clearly.


    the black fog became larger and larger, completely enveloping grandma xia. gu man watched this scene and did not stand by idly. her spiritual power gradually fused with the black fog emitted by grandma xia.


    as the black fog gradually became larger and larger, the hurricane around it became stronger and stronger. the dust in the corridor was swept into the wind. after reaching a high point, the black fog stopped and rushed towards gu man without hesitation.


    however, when the black fog was in front of gu man, it was as if it was restrained by something. the silver threads in the black fog gradually surfaced and restrained the black fog before continuing forward.


    the bound black fog kept struggling, as if it wanted to rush out of the silver thread, but it was tightly bound.


    a sharp sound came from it, and in an instant, a silver thread broke open. the black fog inside struggled to leave even more, and the scream became louder and more ear-piercing.


    gu man stood there without moving. the wind whistled and blew up all her hair, revealing her face. she was delicate and pleasant. there was no fear on her face at all. she stood there, exuding smugness.


    she raised her hands and the restless black fog stopped, but gu man¡¯s face was a little pale.


    a sharp voice sounded from the black fog again. the quiet black fog instantly moved again, and strong spiritual qi surged in it.


    there was even a flame that protruded from the black fog. the tip of the flame almost brushed past the tip of gu man¡¯s nose. gu man took a step back and the restraints on her hands relaxed a little.


    in an instant, the black fog struggled to open up a few more silver threads and surged towards gu man.


    the black fog slashed across gu man¡¯s face in a sharp manner, and blood instantly surged out.


    gu man raised her hand and wiped the blood off her face with the back of her hand. just as the black fog was about to attack, she bent down..

 Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Grandma Xia Rises

    chapter 537: grandma xia rises


    translator: atlas studios editor: attas studios


    she stared intently in the direction of the black fog and flipped something in her hand. a silver thread that had restrained the black fog just now pierced into the center of the black fog at lightning speed.


    a miserable voice came from inside. the color of the black fog was not as dense as before. the black on the outside had faded a lot, vaguely revealing the human figure inside.


    however, without a restrained silver thread, the black fog became even more arrogant. it pounced and was about to bite gu man. gu man hurriedly dodged the danger and dodged this attack, but her arm was firmly enveloped by the black fog.


    gu man¡¯s arm instantly felt pain. when she broke free, she realized that that place had already been corroded by the black fog. her flesh fell to the ground, almost like grandma xia.


    she clicked her tongue and shook her arm. she tore off her tattered coat and wrapped it in the crook of her arm to deal with it simply.


    the black fog wanted to use the same trick again. gu man quickly dodged it. in the subsequent confrontation, she was especially careful not to let the black fog touch her.


    however, the long-term consumption of spiritual power was still too strenuous for the current gu man. her face became paler and paler, and her speed gradually slowed down.


    grandma xia, who was in the black fog, became even more arrogant. ¡°gu man, i said that you have to die here today. you will definitely die here. you¡¯re just a little girl who¡¯s still wet behind the ears. do you really think you can go against me? do you think you know something and want to go against the xia family?¡±


    ¡°you talk too much.¡± gu man dodged the attack of the black fog. with a slight hook of her finger, the silver thread relaxed again and pierced into the center of the black fog.


    because this silver thread did not bind her at all in the beginning, grandma xia did not notice this silver thread at all. therefore, this attack was too unexpected. she was not prepared at all and the silver thread pierced into her chest.


    blood dripped down grandma xia¡¯s chest. in the black fog, the originally dim color became even richer, but it revealed a blood-red color.


    the black fog was gradually infected by the blood and became redder and redder. in the end, it exploded at the end. the smoke scattered everywhere, revealing the essence of the smoke.


    grandma xia fell from the sky and landed heavily on the ground. her blood formed a stream on the ground. grandma xia looked up unwillingly and met gu man¡¯s gaze ruthlessly, her eyes still filled with unwillingness.


    grandma xia¡¯s fingers that had fallen to the ground curled up and slid left and right, as if she was drawing something.


    gu man walked forward and stepped on her squirming fingers. ¡°what other tricks are you planning to play?¡±


    the expression on her face was also a little pale, and her tone was weak. she had not been so weak in a long time since she absorbed spiritual energy last time.


    grandma xia tried her best to look up. the corners of her mouth gradually widened. ¡°hehe, it¡¯s too late.¡±


    in an instant, the thing that looked like a scribble on the ground flickered with a strange light. in an instant, a strong wind blew, causing gu man to stagger back two or three steps. she shielded her face with her arms, trying to resist the wind.


    the smile on grandma xia¡¯s face gradually became strange. she reached out and continued to draw on the talisman with a trembling hand.


    the wind was getting stronger and stronger. gu man was about to step forward when she was stopped. the wind was getting stronger and stronger, causing her slender body to tremble in the wind. she walked back step by step. there was not much spiritual energy left in her body, and she could only barely stand on the spot.


    grandma xia¡¯s broken body stood up under the wind. she came in front of gu man with a ferocious expression, wanting to do her best to be arrogant, but her injuries were too serious, making her cough violently. the hatred in her eyes was even stronger.


    ¡°gu man, at this point, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re already strong on the outside but weak on the inside.¡±


    gu man did not speak. the wind did not stop because of grandma xia¡¯s approach. instead, it intensified.


    grandma xia did not hesitate anymore. she reached out her dry hand towards gu man¡¯s neck.


    her eyes were getting more and more excited. she was excited that she was about to take revenge..

 Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Sudden Accident

    chapter 538: sudden accident


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    just as grandma xia¡¯s ugly fingers were about to touch gu man¡¯s neck, a stone from somewhere smashed into grandma xia¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°old witch!¡± a young voice that belonged to a boy sounded. it was especially abrupt in this strange and terrifying atmosphere.


    grandma xia¡¯s gaze instantly darkened as she stared fixedly at the ground floor. however, the moment she looked away, the wind around her instantly weakened.


    gu man also took advantage of this gap to quickly attack and hit grandma xia¡¯s chest. grandma xia, who had been arrogant just now, was sent flying like a rag.


    only then did gu man take the time to look behind her. this glance made her choke. she looked at the red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple hair in her line of sight, as if she had entered a colorful world. no wonder grandma xia suddenly paused just now. this scene was indeed quite eye-catching.


    grandma xia, who had fallen to the ground, reached out shakily and pointed at gu man. ¡°you won unfairly!!¡±


    after saying the last sentence, grandma xia completely fainted and fell to the ground.


    the blonde ran over nervously with a small stone in his hand. ¡°beauty, are you alright? i just thought that you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win, but just now¡­¡±


    he looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. he looked at grandma xia, who was lying on the ground, and then at gu man.


    gu man ignored the biondie and walked straight to grandma xia. she came to grandma xia¡¯s side and was about to squat down when a gust of wind blew. heavy footsteps suddenly came from downstairs.


    gu man turned around and realized that the colorful-haired person was unconscious on the ground. a tall man walked out from the middle. the man did not look at anyone but stopped when he was beside gu man. then, he squatted down and picked grandma xia up. he went to xia tong¡¯s side and picked her up.


    right on the heels of that, the man walked out as if no one was around. gu man did not stop him. it was not that she did not want to, but this man¡¯s strength was unfathomable. she was already an arrow at the end of its flight and could not stop the man at all.


    however, the man¡¯s appearance was too sudden, and his strength should not appear in this world.


    gu man narrowed her eyes and thought about the xia family¡¯s cultivation technique. however, at that time, she only knew a little about the xia family, so she did not understand them at all. now, it seemed that the man was not from this world and had only been summoned.


    if the man really belonged to this world, grandma xia would have called him over from the beginning. if the two of them attacked together, she would definitely not have the chance to retaliate.


    it seemed that men could only appear in urgent situations.


    after the restraints on her body were loosened, gu man moved her body and squatted beside the blonde. she tapped his forehead with her fingertips in an attempt to erase his memory, but she realized that it had already been tampered with.


    she immediately thought of that man and frowned tightly. there was no other reason. the man¡¯s methods were too unreasonable and domineering. there was a high chance that the blonde would become stupid when he woke up.


    gu man reached out and transferred her spiritual power in, slowly repairing him. this was because she did not have enough spiritual power now. all she could do was let them slowly return to normal.


    after treating the biondie, she prepared to use acupuncture to strengthen the effect, but she realized that her hand was trembling non-stop. she inadvertently looked to the side and realized that the person there was also unconscious.


    since the biondie was already so seriously injured, the others would not be any better. gu man could only accept her fate and stand up to stand beside them.


    she sat on the ground and drew a big circle in the air with her hand. there was a faint wind fluctuating in front of her chest. gu man¡¯s eyes suddenly opened and she controlled the spiritual energy in her chest to enter everyone¡¯s bodies. during this period, cold sweat kept flowing down gu man¡¯s forehead. her face became paler and paler, and her body trembled slightly.


    when the last person was treated, gu man¡¯s vision blurred. her body had reached its limit and she could not take the burden. she fell straight back and her body hit the ground with a loud bang..

 Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Zhou Ping’s Shock

    chapter 539: zhou ping¡¯s shock


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    a second before gu man fell completely unconscious, she seemed to see a running figure.


    it was not that the people in the house did not hear the noise outside, but they could not do anything because they could not get out at all.


    zhou yan knocked on the transparent wall in front of her again and again, but no matter how much she knocked, it was useless.


    it was only at the last moment before gu man fell that the transparent wall in front of her instantly shattered. zhou yan rushed out recklessly and saw gu man fall to the ground.


    her eyes were red as she rushed over, but she could only watch helplessly as gu man fell to the ground. she half-knelt on the ground and carefully placed gu man in her arms. ¡°why do you have to bear all of this alone? am 1 so useless?¡±


    however, gu man could not hear these words. at this moment, zhou yan¡¯s mood was indescribable. if it was said that she wanted to be on good terms with gu man in the beginning because of gu man¡¯s ability, at this moment, she suddenly realized that their relationship which was mixed with benefits had changed and become pure.


    how could she bear to make use of such a good person?


    zhou yan took out her phone shakily and called zhou ping. the other end of the line quickly picked up. before zhou ping could ask if it was appropriate, zhou yan said with a sobbing tone, ¡°dad, come and save her!¡±


    she forced herself to be rational and explained the matter briefly. zhou ping¡¯s tone could not help but become anxious. ¡°do some simple first aid first. you¡¯ve learned all this before. nothing must happen to your savior. i¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    the cell phone was thrown to the ground. zhou yan sized gu man up from head to toe. looking at the traces of blood, her heart trembled twice. for a moment, her hand floated in the air, not knowing if she should reach out.


    this scene was simply too shocking. just looking at it made her feel afraid, let alone gu man, who had experienced it deeply.


    zhou yan¡¯s heart ached especially now. she tore her clothes and bandaged gu man¡¯s wound. she hugged her and waited quietly for zhou ping.


    the people came very quickly. after a while, a dark mass of medical staff squeezed into the corridor first. zhou yan handed the injured person over in a panic. one of the medical staff saw the others around and asked, ¡°do those people need treatment too?¡±


    zhou yan looked at the outfit of the group of delinquents and frowned, as if she was hesitating. she had not seen this group of people at first, and it was only after they appeared that gu man was injured. it was very likely that the wounds on gu man¡¯s body were caused by them.


    although zhou yan had been in the room and could not see anything clearly, she still heard the sounds of fighting outside. her expression turned cold. ¡°bring this group of people back first, but don¡¯t treat them.¡±


    her tone was as cold as winter, making one shiver.


    zhou ping¡¯s pace was slower. he squeezed through the crowd while panting and found zhou yan. the moment he saw zhou yan, tears streamed down his face uncontrollably. his hand trembled as he held zhou yan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°daughter, do you know how long i¡¯ve been waiting for this day?¡±


    zhou yan¡¯s heart ached, but there were more important things waiting for her. she could not divert her attention to other things. ¡°dad, my savior is still ahead. let¡¯s talk about these things when we get back.¡±


    zhou ping nodded a few times. ¡°okay, okay. let dad see where your savior is. i have to thank her properly. if it weren¡¯t for her, i probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you.¡±


    zhou yan raised her hand and pointed at the position on the medical staff¡¯s stretcher. zhou ping looked in the direction he was pointing, but when he saw the person on the stretcher, his eyes narrowed. ¡°why does this person look familiar?¡±


    zhou ping muttered to himself alone. suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind and he instantly found gu man¡¯s figure in his memory. he was so excited that his expression froze on his face. the corners of his mouth twitched two or three times.. he even asked in disbelief, ¡°daughter, are you really sure it¡¯s her?¡±

 Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Send To The Hospital

    chapter 540: send to the hospital


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when zhou yan heard this, she immediately revealed a dissatisfied expression. ¡°dad, what do you mean? could it be that i could mistake my savior? besides, you don¡¯t sound like you like her very much?¡±


    her eyes narrowed as she sized zhou ping up, trying to find something on his face.


    ¡°sigh.¡± zhou ping sighed deeply and could not help but sigh. if he had known that gu man would save his daughter¡­ unfortunately, he did not know.


    under zhou yan¡¯s gaze, zhou ping felt guilty. under zhou yan¡¯s continuous interrogation, he finally told her everything.


    zhou yan¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°dad, you¡¯re really muddle-headed. i¡¯ve already told you for so long. don¡¯t be anxious for quick success. why didn¡¯t you listen? isn¡¯t life good now?¡±


    zhou ping scratched his head guiltily. ¡°i¡¯m just afraid that the chu family will look down on you when they become stronger.¡±


    he lowered his head. zhou yan looked at the few strands of white hair on his head and felt indescribable for a moment. she did not expect that it was still because of her. ¡°dad, no matter what, we¡¯re still the four great families. as long as we¡¯re around, the chu family won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble. you¡¯re still too cautious.¡±


    hearing zhou yan¡¯s words, zhou ping immediately looked up. ¡°i was worried about this before, but i¡¯m not worried anymore. after all, you¡¯re about to get rid of the chu family.¡±


    ¡°dad, instead of thinking about how to deal with the chu family, why don¡¯t you think about how to save gu man? she¡¯s my savior. she has to live.¡± zhou yan¡¯s tone was especially serious. she stared at zhou ping and said word by word, ¡°so 1 don¡¯t care what grudges you have before, but she¡¯s my sister now. you have to remember.¡±


    zhou ping immediately nodded. even if there was any deep hatred in the past, gu man had saved his daughter. he was not the kind of person to repay kindness with ingratitude, so he naturally could not do something that did not take her kindness seriously.


    zhou yan knew her father¡¯s character and was relieved. however, she looked at gu man with worry.


    with so many people walking in the dilapidated neighborhood, the people in the neighborhood immediately stuck their heads out and sized them up.


    a few of them recognized the blonde, so they asked them repeatedly, ¡°what did that blonde do again? why did you take him away?¡±


    zhou yan looked at the woman who spoke. ¡°you know him?¡±


    ¡°who doesn¡¯t know him? this blonde is famous in this area. everyone here knows him,¡± the woman replied as she spat out a melon seed shell in her mouth.


    ¡°do they have family?¡± zhou yan sized up the group of delinquents. their identities did not seem to be important. they needed their guardian here to deal with such underage people.


    ¡°these children are all the same. their parents work outside and don¡¯t come back all year round,¡± the woman continued.


    her words made zhou yan not know what to say for a moment. she could only take her away with a cold expression and ignore the others.


    gu man and zhou yan were not in the same car. she was sent into the ambulance and headed to the hospital at an extremely fast speed.


    zhou yan and zhou ping were slower. by the time they arrived at the hospital, gu man had already been sent for a checkup.


    because only some superficial wounds could be seen from the outside, she was still unconscious and they could only continue to check.


    zhou yan waited anxiously outside. fortunately, the report came out very quickly. however, the content was to have one¡¯s jaw drop, to be slack-jawed. ¡°doctor, are you saying that she fainted because she was too tired?¡± zhou yan looked at the examination report in her hand and said in disbelief, but the stone in her heart finally relaxed.


    zhou ping, who was beside her, also squeezed over to take a look. ¡°i think she¡¯s covered in injuries. she doesn¡¯t look fine.¡±


    ¡°although she¡¯s covered in injuries, the wounds are relatively small. it¡¯s just superficial wounds. it looks scary.¡± the doctor adjusted his glasses and had an indescribable expression on his face.


    he had been a doctor for so many years, but this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. he had thought that he had encountered a tricky case, but he did not expect it to be a false alarm..

 Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Target of Anger, Zhou Ping

    chapter 541: target of anger, zhou ping


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhou yan held the examination report in her hand in disbelief. she pursed her lips and looked at the doctor. ¡°are you sure there¡¯s no mistake?¡±


    the doctor wondered if there was a mistake in his test just now, but there had never been such a problem with the equipment in the hospital. moreover, it had just been checked recently. how could there be a problem?


    ¡°there¡¯s no mistake,¡± the doctor said firmly in the end. he did not believe it at first when he saw this result, but after another checkup, there was definitely no problem.


    zhou yan and zhou ping fell silent for a moment. the two of them looked at each other. in the end, zhou yan exhaled first. ¡°then please bring us to see her, doctor.¡±


    ¡°wait a moment.¡± the doctor walked into the examination room again and pushed gu man out of the bed after a while.


    zhou yan looked at gu man, who was lying on the bed, and her mood instantly rose. however, after the wounds on her body were cleaned, she was not as scary as before.


    she looked at gu man like this and heaved a sigh of relief. her finger gently brushed across gu man¡¯s cheek.


    when gu man woke up again, she smelled the unique smell of disinfectant in the air. she blinked and her blurry vision gradually became clear.


    when she woke up, she had already used her slightly recovered spiritual power to treat the pain in her body.


    as soon as gu man woke up, zhou yan sensed something. she looked up and rubbed her sleepy eyes. ¡°you¡¯re awake.¡±


    she yawned and stretched.


    just as gu man was about to speak, the ward door was suddenly pushed open and zhou ping walked in. he seemed to be holding something that looked like takeout in his hand. ¡°seriously, you¡¯re so pretentious. you have to make me go to the west of the city to buy a meal.¡±


    he had yet to realize that gu man had already woken up. he cursed and handed the food in his hand to zhou yan. ¡°just dote on her. i¡¯ve never seen you treat me, your father, so well.¡±


    after zhou ping finished speaking, he looked up and met gu man¡¯s gaze. he retreated in fear. ¡°why are you awake?¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, zhou ping felt a sharp gaze from beside him. he swallowed his saliva and immediately changed his words. ¡°it¡¯s good that you woke up.¡±


    gu man did not speak either. the corners of her lips curled up slightly as she looked at zhou ping. even though her gaze was calm, it inexplicably made one feel mockery.


    the fire in zhou ping¡¯s heart was immediately ignited. ¡°what kind of gaze is that? i admit that 1 had some grudges with you before, but that was a long time ago. it should be over.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡± gu man asked casually.


    these simple words made zhou ping¡¯s face turn red and his rationality disappear. ¡°then what else do you want? you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s savior. i can¡¯t possibly teach you a lesson in front of her, right?¡±


    ¡°father!¡± zhou yan glared at zhou ping angrily, her eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°what are you talking about? manman is a patient!¡±


    zhou ping shrunk his neck and looked at gu man. he saw the mockery in her eyes and immediately straightened his neck. ¡°don¡¯t be smug. i¡¯m only treating you like this because you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s savior. you can¡¯t let old master cui know about what happened yesterday, do you hear me?!¡±


    however, gu man only nodded slightly and did not take zhou ping¡¯s words to heart.


    zhou ping was even angrier when he saw her indifferent expression. however, he was helpless because his daughter kept signaling him with her eyes. zhou ping could only swallow this anger alone.


    this infuriating appearance was really the same as old master cui. he snorted coldly and decided to ignore it. however, before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to save his face. ¡°zhou yan, you¡¯ll be responsible for the person you saved!¡±


    as he spoke, he was afraid that he would scare zhou yan, so he deliberately lowered his voice. however, this would only make him look even more hilarious and reveal his humble caution. however, when he left, he slammed the ward door..

 Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: The Man in the Hospital

    chapter 542: the man in the hospital


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    it was as if this could show his status, but this would only make him look even more childish.


    zhou yan looked at the closed door and laughed helplessly. ¡°don¡¯t mind him. my father likes to throw a tantrum, but you two knew each other before?¡±


    although she already knew what was going on, she still asked the obvious. she wanted to see gu man¡¯s attitude towards her father. if gu man cared about this very much, she really did not know what to do. she could not help but hate zhou ping in her heart. with his rash personality, he still wanted to make a name for himself in the business world.


    ¡°we do know each other,¡± gu man said briefly, as if she had no intention of explaining the grudge between the two of them.


    zhou yan had been observing gu man¡¯s expression as she spoke. seeing that she did not care much, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°by the way, i¡¯ve already caught the people who injured you. what do you plan to do with them?¡±


    at the mention of this, zhou yan¡¯s face was filled with anger and she clenched her fists tightly.


    gu man was puzzled when she heard this. ¡°you caught him?¡±


    how could zhou yan catch someone she did not even have the strength to catch?


    ¡°of course. those delinquents only learned how to do bad things all day. you didn¡¯t suffer any grievances, right?¡± zhou yan immediately looked at gu man worriedly.


    when gu man heard zhou yan¡¯s words, she felt even more confused. after a few seconds, she reacted. could zhou yan be talking about the blonde and the others?


    ¡°how are they now?¡± gu man asked tentatively.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already gotten someone to arrest them. although their background is very pitiful, this is not a reason for them to bully you!¡± zhou yan¡¯s voice was filled with indignation. she was obviously furious.


    seeing her like this, gu man could confirm that zhou yan had caught the wrong people.


    in order to prevent those delinquents from suffering an undeserved calamity, gu man explained, ¡°they¡¯re here to help me.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡± zhou yan was stunned on the spot when she heard this. it took her a long time to react and a guilty expression appeared on her face. ¡°1 suddenly remembered that i still have something to deal with. rest here first.¡±


    looking at zhou yan¡¯s fleeing back, gu man understood what she had probably done. she called out to her helplessly, ¡°remember to apologize to them.¡±


    zhou yan immediately blushed. she was about to refute and say that it was very shameful to apologize to the young men at her age, but when she met gu man¡¯s gaze, she felt inexplicably guilty. she touched her nose and nodded. ¡°got it.¡±


    gu man looked at her phone on the bedside table and picked it up. wechat messages popped up. most of them were from xiang yin, and there were many missed calls.


    she first sent a message to xiang yin and told her grandmother and uncle that she was safe before putting her phone aside and lying on the bed to continue resting.


    gu man had consumed too much spiritual energy. she was especially tired now. as soon as she closed her eyes, she fell asleep.


    on the long corridor of the ward was a man in a hat. he had a cigarette in his mouth and the smoke blurred his outline.


    zhou yan had just settled the matters of the young boys when she returned. she saw the man staring at her with a frown. ¡°this is the hospital. you can¡¯t smoke.¡±


    the man was stunned and quickly stubbed out the cigarette in his mouth. ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    with that, he turned around and left. zhou yan looked at his background in confusion, but she did not take it to heart.


    when the man walked past the corner of the corridor, he stopped. he took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. ¡°miss huang, i¡¯ve investigated what you asked me to investigate.¡±


    huang yue urged, ¡°then why aren¡¯t you telling me?¡±


    ¡°gu man is indeed related to xiang yin. currently, gu man seems to be injured and appeared in the hospital. as for the rest, 1¡¯11 send it to you by email.¡± after the man finished speaking, he hung up, stuffed his phone into his pocket, and disappeared from the hospital.


    on the other side, huang yue looked at her cell phone and exhaled heavily, her eyes filled with ruthlessness.


    no wonder xiang yin¡¯s attitude towards her was neither cold nor indifferent. it was because there was a mistress interfering..

 Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Huang Yue’s Banquet

    chapter 543: huang yue¡¯s banquet


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huang yue held her cell phone tightly, as if she wanted to crush it.


    as the computer in front of her made a sound, her rationality gradually returned. she looked at the computer and couldn¡¯t wait to reach out, hold the mouse, and click on the email sent.


    the person who sent over gu man¡¯s personal information. it was ordinary and did not have any point of concern. she was the adopted daughter of the gu family, but she seemed to have had a conflict with the gu family recently.


    sliding down, huang yue did not see anything that xiang yin liked. the only outstanding thing was probably gu man obtaining first place in a certain exam.


    however, this was only recently. before this, gu man¡¯s resume was not outstanding at all.


    huang yue¡¯s eyes revealed confusion. in her impression, xiang yin should not like such an ordinary woman.


    she continued to read up and down, but she still did not find anything special.


    this made huang yue even more indignant. how could such an ordinary woman casually obtain xiang yin¡¯s attention? she tried her best but could not make xiang yin look at her in a different light.


    her fingertips pinched her palms fiercely. she did not react even when blood dripped onto the table and stared fixedly at the screen in front of her.


    then, huang yue opened the other email sent by the detective. when she saw the contents, her eyes widened.


    her chest heaved up and down as she endured the pain of reading all the contents. the hatred in her eyes was about to materialize.


    why? why was such a woman worthy of being in a scandal with xiang yin? wasn¡¯t she just relying on her looks? but so what? she was just an extremely vulgar girl from the countryside.


    how could such a person be liked by xiang yin? she was unconvinced.


    it would be fine if she was a famous young lady from a wealthy family, but how could she accept such a countryside woman?


    she was clearly within reach of that position, but someone had taken it during the few years she had been away. how could she not be jealous? she was even about to go crazy with jealousy.


    although she did not have any power in han city, the huang family could not be underestimated. be it her appearance, knowledge, or power, she should be the most suitable person for that position.


    but now, she was told that what she had was taken away by a nobody.


    how could such a person give xiang yin any help? he must be just playing around.


    huang yue kept comforting herself in her heart. she licked her lips, picked up her cell phone beside her, and found xiang li¡¯s wechat.


    her fingertips quickly tapped on the phone screen. ¡°sister xiang li, i heard that in the past few years that i¡¯ve been away, there have been huge changes in han city. i want to hold a banquet and invite the famous people in han city to attend the appointment, but 1 really don¡¯t understand the local customs in han city. can i trouble sister xiang li to help me?¡±


    the message huang yue sent was especially intimate, but her face was expressionless and even revealed hatred.


    this news was so popular at that time, but no one told her. they just treated her as a clown and wanted to see her make a fool of herself.


    ¡°of course. do you have any requests?¡± xiang li replied when she saw the message. out of guilt, she was thinking about how to make it up to huang yue.


    huang yue looked at this message and sneered. ¡°be more casual. i hope that everyone who can come is of the same age. after all, i¡¯m going to stay here in the future. i should build a good relationship with them.¡±


    ¡°leave it to me. the time is set for next week?¡± xiang li looked at the message on her phone with pity in her eyes.


    fortunately, huang yue was not affected. it was just a pity, but she should be able to understand.


    ¡°okay, then i¡¯ll have to trouble sister xiang li.¡± huang yue threw her phone aside after sending the message with a disgusted expression.


    she stared fixedly at the computer screen. she would meet gu man and see what kind of person gu man was. what right did she have to make xiang yin like her so much? it was best not to disappoint her..

 Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Banquet

    chapter 544: banquet


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    a week later.


    the news that the xiang family was holding a banquet for miss huang from wai state spread throughout the entire han city. this also became a hot topic recently.


    although the huang family¡¯s power was not in han city, they did have a place in wai state. there were many people who wanted to enter the banquet.


    after knowing that people of the same age could go to this banquet, all the families rubbed their palms together and dressed their children, wanting to get close to the huang family.


    the banquet had already begun in the afternoon. people entered the banquet hall one after another. although miss huang yue of the huang family had yet to appear, the banquet had already become lively.


    everyone was discussing the so-called miss huang.


    gu rou brushed her freshly permed hair. her hair was carefully sprayed with glitter and she was even wearing a pearl headband on her head. the white dress accentuated her pure aura.


    her fair and exquisite facial features, even if she could not shock people at the first moment, she looked more and more beautiful the more one looked at her.


    gu rou glanced at the people at the banquet. then, she carried the wine glass in her hand to zhang yue, who had arrived late. ¡°brother zhang.¡±


    she called out sweetly and tucked her hair behind her ear, revealing her small and exquisite ears. there was an earring made of pearl hanging from it.


    because the zhang family had helped the gu family resolve such a huge problem, gu yuan specially instructed her to please zhang yue before she came.


    although gu rou wanted to climb higher, she had to hold on to the zhang family tightly. otherwise, if she encountered such a thing again, the gu family would really be finished without someone to back them up.


    zhang yue looked at the carefully dressed gu rou and was in a daze for a moment. then, he smiled gently. ¡°rou¡¯er.¡±


    he felt the envious gazes from around him and puffed out his chest proudly.


    he looked proud and got closer to gu rou.


    zhong yao stood where gu rou was and ate the pastry in her hand as she watched this scene. she revealed a jealous expression under her hair.


    although she had also dressed up carefully today, it was far inferior to the haute couture that the gu family had specially borrowed for gu rou.


    the dress she was wearing was still the same as before, but the light yellow color did not match her skin color. instead, it made her look even darker.


    who asked gu rou to be able to get close to the zhang family?


    zhong yao¡¯s gaze swept across the hall. part of the reason why she came today was because she wanted to find a suitable backer.


    zhong yao¡¯s gaze swept across the hall. part of the reason why she came today was because she wanted to find a suitable backer.


    before zhong yao could take action, she saw the two people walking over from the door and stopped what she was doing.


    not only zhong yao, but even the others looked in the direction of the door.


    gu man held xiang yin¡¯s arm and walked into the banquet hall. she was wearing a sapphire blue dress that swayed with her footsteps. the color on it gradually changed like the waves of the sea, rising and falling layer by layer. it was even suffused with silver light.


    her hair was half tied up behind her head with a sea-blue gemstone hairpin pinned to it. she lowered her eyes, and the light blue eyeshadow on her face did not look abrupt and strange. instead, it blended with her cold temperament, making her look even more mysterious.


    gu man looked up, her exquisite face completely exposed to everyone. with just a little makeup, she successfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    the loose hair on her forehead fell, blocking the sharpness in her face and making her look gentler.


    the crisp sound of high heels stepping on the ground was like stepping on one¡¯s heart step by step. gu man¡¯s innocent face would not ruin her beauty. instead, it made one feel like they were looking up to a god.


    xiang yin, who was standing beside gu man, was wearing a rare light blue suit. such a lively suit did not stand out on xiang yin at all.


    xiang yin¡¯s exquisite face did not look old at all. instead, because of his meticulously styled appearance, he looked more youthful..

 Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Collision

    chapter 545: collision


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    their appearances were already exceptionally outstanding. coupled with their meticulous dressing, even if they were not eye-catching, the bright colors were enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    when they were together, they were as compatible as a golden couple. it made people envious but not jealous.


    envious because they were much better than them, and jealous because they believed they could compare.


    in front of gu man and xiang yin today, all their confidence was shattered.


    the two of them did not walk into the center of the banquet hall in a high-profile manner. instead, they looked for a corner after entering the banquet hall and did not realize how eye-catching they were now.


    on the second floor, huang yue looked at herself in the mirror and nodded in satisfaction.


    she had specially hired an expert makeup artist to dress her up. she would definitely surpass that country bumpkin.


    huang yue thought confidently. she looked at herself in the mirror in the light blue fishtail dress and smiled in satisfaction.


    huang yue had specially gotten someone to see what xiang yin was wearing. although she did not know why xiang yin suddenly wore a light blue suit, it happened to be such a color that was not easy to match. this was what would make others mistake their relationship even more.


    she wanted to declare her sovereignty and let gu man know her identity well. she did not want her to fantasize about things she did not deserve.


    huang yue stood up and looked at the clock hanging on the wall. when the clock struck eighteen, she pushed open the door.


    because she was the centre of attention today, the moment she pushed open the door, all the lights dimmed. only a lamp fell on the top of huang yue¡¯s head.


    she raised her head arrogantly, revealing her swan-like neck. she was secretly proud in her heart. how others would look at her in admiration now.


    huang yue was very satisfied with her makeup today. not only did she look young, but she also displayed her strengths very well.


    however, there were no exclamations as expected. the event location was silent, and one could even hear subtle discussions. huang yue looked over unhappily and could see the expressions on other people¡¯s faces clearly.


    it was an expression of surprise, curiosity, and anticipation.


    huang yue¡¯s expression instantly darkened, somewhat dissatisfied with these people.


    how dare they look at her like that?


    she walked downstairs casually, but when she turned the corner and saw a sapphire blue figure in the corner, the expression on her face became even uglier. she frowned and looked up. just as she was curious about who that person was, she suddenly stopped in her tracks when she saw her face.


    gu man?! how could it be aer?moreover, the two of them were wearing the same clothes. she had to admit that gu man was indeed more stunning than her.


    huang yue bit her lower lip jealously, but when she saw xiang yin beside gu man, she almost couldn¡¯t control the expression on her face.


    what?


    suddenly, everything that seemed strange became clear in an instant. huang yue understood why xiang yin, who had never worn a light-colored suit, suddenly wore a light-colored suit today. it was to match gu man.


    at this moment, jealousy almost overwhelmed huang yue¡¯s rationality, but she still remembered that she was now the center of attention. if she revealed any flaws, she would become a laughing stock. she forced herself to smile, but the smile on her face looked fake.


    huang yue couldn¡¯t care less about showing off her beauty now. she hurriedly walked down the stairs and wanted to escape.


    if she had come out earlier, she would not have been mocked so badly. however, from the looks of it, gu man and xiang yin had probably already arrived at the banquet hall and won everyone¡¯s attention.


    that was why that group of people had such an expression when she came down. huang yue ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and tried her best to stabilize herself. now, all she could do was pretend to be calm.


    huang yue came to xiang li¡¯s side and deliberately revealed an aggrieved expression. ¡°sister xiang li¡­¡±


    xiang li also looked embarrassed. she naturally knew where huang yue¡¯s grievance came from, but she had clearly not prepared this gown for huang yue.


    although xiang li was puzzled, huang yue had suffered after all. she still comforted her gently, ¡°this is my negligence. i¡¯m sorry..¡±

 Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Cooperating With Huang Yue

    chapter 546: cooperating with huang yue


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang li¡¯s words did not comfort huang yue. instead, it made her expression even stiffer. huang yue forced a smile, but she was complaining in her heart.


    what did she mean? it was fine if she did not comfort her, but did she also think that she could not compare to gu man? how could someone like gu man be compared to her?


    huang yue gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. she tried her best to adjust her emotions. she looked at xiang li with a smile and led her to the center of the banquet hall.


    there was a microphone in the middle of the banquet. huang yue smiled and kept comforting herself that her status was enough to surpass gu man. there was nothing to feel inferior about.


    because the light was always following huang yue, any action of hers could easily attract the attention of others.


    gu man put the wine glass in her hand aside and realized that the dress of the woman standing on the stage was somewhat similar to the color of her clothes. however, one was royal blue and the other was light blue.


    she did not take this person to heart, nor did she notice that xiang yin¡¯s eyes had darkened.


    ¡°why did you suddenly think of attending such a banquet?¡± gu man reached out and placed her hand by her mouth. she yawned, her eyes revealing exhaustion.


    it was almost time for the college entrance examination. the school was getting stricter and stricter. they were not even allowed to sleep in class. every time gu man lay on the table, the year head would immediately appear in front of the classroom and wake her up. gu man even suspected that the year head had installed a camera on her.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you rest well?¡± xiang yin selectively ignored the question. he naturally had his own thoughts for bringing gu man here. why would he tell her?


    ¡°a little.¡± as she spoke, gu man yawned again and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°we¡¯ll go back later.¡± xiang yin¡¯s eyes were doting.


    huang yue naturally saw the two of them acting as if no one was around, causing her emotions, which had finally stabilized, to fluctuate again. she hurriedly finished her speech and left the stage. she was supposed to be in the limelight today, but because of gu man, she was embarrassed.


    before huang yue left the stage, she glared fiercely at gu man. her gaze was obscure and not many people saw her, but zhong yao and gu rou happened to see her.


    when gu rou saw this scene, her eyes darted around and a smile appeared on her lips. she patted zhang yue beside her. ¡°brother zhang, 1 want to play with a friend.¡±


    zhang yue looked a little dazed. he looked in gu man¡¯s direction. because of gu ron¡¯s words, he suddenly came back to his senses. ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°i want to play with my friends.¡± gu ron¡¯s expression changed, and her tone was not as nice as before.


    however, zhang yue looked distracted and nodded casually, not noticing any of this.


    the smile on gu ron¡¯s face was a little forced. she could not be bothered to say goodbye and turned to leave.


    she deliberately observed huang yue¡¯s direction, adjusted her expression, and walked over.


    zhong yao had the same goal as gu rou.


    zhong yao had been choosing among the boys for a long time but could not find one that suited her taste. when she saw huang yue, her mind suddenly cleared up.


    her backer did not need to be a man, a woman was fine. besides, they had a common enemy.


    just as zhong yao was about to walk over, she saw the restless gu rou. she stopped in her tracks and hesitated.


    if gu rou had the same thoughts as her, as long as she walked over today, she would definitely have no status in the gu family in the future.


    however, zhong yao was especially indignant. she still decided to follow and see if there was a chance.


    gu rou came in front of huang yue and hit on her with a smile. ¡°hello, you must be miss huang. i¡¯m gu rou.¡±


    huang yue was about to impatiently miss gu rou, but she was stunned on the spot when she heard her name. she remembered that this person was on gu man¡¯s resume. she seemed to be her sister.


    huang yue, who was about to leave, immediately stopped in her tracks and looked at gu rou with interest. ¡°i¡¯ve heard of miss gu¡¯s name.. why are you looking for me?¡±

 Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Zhong Yao Interrupting

    chapter 547: zhong yao interrupting


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when gu ron heard this, she immediately revealed a surprised expression. ¡°i¡¯m really honored to be able to make miss huang remember my name.¡±


    the two of them smiled and chatted for a while. huang yue lost her patience and said bluntly, ¡°miss gu, i¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t come to me to talk about these things, right?¡±


    gu rou was a little hesitant, not knowing if she should make things clear. however, when she met huang yue¡¯s gaze, she did not hesitate anymore. ¡°1 think miss huang seems to have some grudges with my sister.¡±


    when huang yue heard gu ron¡¯s probing, she understood what she was thinking. after such a conflict between the gu family and gu man, gu rou probably did not have any good intentions towards gu man. as the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. moreover, gu ron¡¯s identity could be used well.


    hence, huang yue smiled and expressed her attitude. ¡°that sister of yours is a little shameless. she even seduced my fiance.¡±


    as soon as gu rou heard this, she knew that there was a chance for her plan. ¡°sigh, that sister of mine is indeed a little disappointing. she¡¯s such a licentious person. miss huang, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    huang yue was about to continue when gu rou interrupted her. ¡°it¡¯s quite a coincidence. the surname of my sister¡¯s maiden family is also huang.¡±


    the reason why gu rou said this was to stir up the conflict between huang yue and gu man and grasp the flow in her hands.


    sure enough, huang yue¡¯s mood was affected by these words. she revealed a disdainful expression. ¡°how can she compare to our huang family? nowadays it seems like everyone is getting more audacious.¡±


    ¡°they naturally can¡¯t compare to miss huang, but since my sister did such a thing, we naturally have to give her some small punishment.¡± gu ron¡¯s breathing became heavier and she was a little excited.


    ¡°tell me about it.¡± huang yue crossed her arms and tapped her arms with her fingertips.


    ¡°since sister snatched miss huang¡¯s fiance, we naturally can¡¯t let her get what she wants. what kind of woman do men hate the most? it must be those slutty women. if miss huang¡¯s fiance finds out about gu man¡¯s character¡­¡± before gu rou could finish speaking, her meaning was clear.


    huang yue nodded in understanding. just as she was about to open her mouth, a voice sounded from the side.


    ¡°no!¡±


    gu rou and huang yue looked over at the same time and saw the slightly timid zhong yao. gu rou immediately looked dissatisfied and glared at zhong yao.


    zhong yao shrank her neck in fear and said softly, ¡°you¡¯ll be discovered like this.¡±


    because the surroundings were quiet, huang yue clearly heard zhong yao¡¯s words and was interested. ¡°why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    the hatred in gu ron¡¯s eyes almost turned into a sharp blade that stabbed zhong yao. however, zhong yao only avoided her gaze and continued, ¡°it¡¯s very easy to find out the truth when using such a low-level method. instead of us slandering her, why don¡¯t we let the fish take the bait? we won¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    huang yue¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. she looked at zhong yao, who was a little submissive in front of her, and her thoughts kept flowing. such a person was easier to control than gu rou. her opinion seemed to be reasonable, so she might as well listen.


    with such thoughts in mind, huang yue gestured for zhong yao to continue speaking. gu rou, who was standing at the side, almost gritted her teeth to the point of shattering. however, with huang yue here, she did not dare to be too impudent and could only signal with her eyes.


    however, zhong yao deliberately avoided her gaze. gu rou was just doing something useless.


    ¡°gu man is a promiscuous woman by nature. we don¡¯t need to frame her. we just need a better man in front of her. she will naturally take the bait herself.¡± zhong yao explained the plan simply.


    hearing her words, huang yue immediately understood. her eyes flickered. ¡°your plan is not bad. what¡¯s your name? give me your contact information.¡±


    zhong yao handed the phone to huang yue. her outstretched hand was trembling slightly. her lowered eyes were filled with excitement, but it was blocked by her falling hair.


    gu rou gritted her teeth when she saw this scene, but she could not interrupt at all. zhong yao¡¯s plan was indeed much higher-end than hers..

 Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Zhong Yao’s Explanation

    chapter 548: zhong yao¡¯s explanation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°miss huang¡­¡± gu rou was about to interrupt when huang yue interrupted her.


    ¡°miss gu, i had a good chat with you today. 1 hope there will be a next time.¡± huang yue¡¯s rejection was obvious.


    seeing this, gu rou could only barely maintain the smile on her face and nod.


    after huang yue added zhong yao¡¯s contact information, she did not stay here for long. she turned around and walked towards the crowded banquet.


    after huang yue left, gu rou put away her expression and pulled zhong yao to a hidden corner.


    when there was no one around, gu rou raised her hand and slapped zhong yao¡¯s face. ¡°you b*tch, how dare you snatch from me?¡±


    zhong yao covered her red cheek and looked up at gu rou aggrievedly. ¡°cousin, i¡¯m saving you.¡±


    gu rou sneered. ¡°are you referring to snatching my connections? i think you¡¯re ambitious.¡±


    ¡°cousin, huang yue will definitely not do it herself. when the matter is exposed, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer. the gu family might even be implicated,¡± zhong yao said earnestly.


    gu rou was stunned for a moment before she quickly revealed a disdainful expression. ¡°so what? she¡¯s just a small gu man.¡±


    ¡°if this matter isn¡¯t exposed, then she¡¯s just a small gu man. but once it¡¯s exposed, cousin, not only will you never have the chance to approach the xiang family again, you might even anger them.¡± zhong yao¡¯s expression was especially sincere.


    gu rou stared into her eyes and fell into deep thought. when she reacted, her back felt desolate.


    even if huang yue interfered in this matter, she could not guarantee that no one would find out about it. if anyone found out, huang yue would definitely blame her. although it was only the huang family of the wai state, it was not something that the small gu family of han city could offend.


    after reacting, the expression on gu rou¡¯s face softened slightly, but she would definitely not apologize to zhong yao. ¡°looks like 1 misunderstood you. remember to introduce me to huang yue, do you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°okay.¡± zhong yao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that this matter had been fooled.


    gu rou did not continue pestering him and left the corner.


    zhong yao stared at gu rou¡¯s back with an undercurrent in her eyes. it was unknown what she was thinking.


    the contents of the banquet were really a little boring. it was just a group of people chatting. there were many people who came to look for xiang yin, but they were all rejected by him.


    gu man leaned against the table in boredom and looked around. at this moment, huang yue walked over slowly.


    she held a glass of red wine in her hand and came to gu man. she smiled at her. ¡°i¡¯ve never seen this lady before? i¡¯m huang yue of the huang family in the outer state. 1 don¡¯t live in han city much, but i¡¯m going to settle down here in the future. please guide me.¡±


    the smile on huang yue¡¯s face was appropriate, and no one could find any fault with it. moreover, she was not here for xiang yin, so he could not say anything. gu man was a little surprised to see the woman who suddenly appeared.


    although there were many gazes sizing her up at the banquet, not many people took the initiative to come and greet her.


    ¡°gu man.¡± gu man introduced herself briefly and nodded slightly at huang yue.


    there was no expression on her face, but huang yue inexplicably felt gu man¡¯s contempt for her. she tightened her grip on the wine glass and barely maintained the expression on her face. she could not lose her composure in front of xiang yin.


    it had to be said that gu man was a topic breaker. if it were anyone else, they would definitely try their best to find a topic to talk about when facing huang yue¡¯s initiative. however, after gu man introduced herself, she stopped abruptly and had no intention of continuing the conversation.


    huang yue could only be forced to find a topic to talk about. ¡°i¡¯m really fated with miss gu. the gowns we wore today are all of the same color.¡±


    halfway through her sentence, huang yue covered her lips and looked in xiang yin¡¯s direction. as if she had just realized it, she said in surprise, ¡°brother xiang, you¡¯re also wearing a blue suit. we are really fated.¡±


    the smile on her face looked innocent and sweet..

 Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Sister Gu

    chapter 549: sister gu


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang yin frowned tightly, and the impatience in his eyes was undisguised. he raised his head slightly and looked elsewhere, making huang yue¡¯s words fall on deaf ears. she stood there awkwardly.


    she forced a smile, but she did not hate xiang yin at all. instead, she blamed everything on gu man.


    huang yue lowered her head slightly to hide the hatred in her eyes. then, she looked up again, but she did not continue to talk to xiang yin. instead, she talked to gu man, who was beside her. ¡°sister gu, you look very familiar. i don¡¯t mind that i call you sister, do you?¡±


    she said this on purpose because the two of them had a stark age difference when they stood together. huang yue was unconvinced, and gu man would not directly reject her in front of so many people. she could only be forced to call her sister. this could be considered her getting back at her.


    however, what huang yue did not expect was that gu man would take an unusual path. she looked at huang yue seriously and said in an exceptionally sincere tone, ¡°1 look younger than you, right?¡±


    because of this sentence, the expression on huang yue¡¯s face instantly froze. the corners of her mouth were awkward, and she did not know how to answer.


    beside her, xiang yin clenched his fists and pressed them against the corners of his mouth. he had to force himself not to laugh out loud in public.


    the smile on gu man¡¯s face made her words not seem like a joke, as if she was really asking sincerely. however, it was this expression that made huang yue unable to find the reason for her anger. she could only smile awkwardly and say, ¡°then it seems like 1 misunderstood. i¡¯m sorry, sister gu.¡±


    when she said the word sister, she gritted her teeth and the expression on her face became much more ferocious.


    gu man really did not know what was good for her. there were many people who wanted to curry favor with her, but this person did not have any sense at all.


    for every topic that followed, huang yue was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t maintain her image as a lady. in the end, she endured her anger and found a random reason to leave in a hurry. however, her back was filled with anger.


    she couldn¡¯t care less about etiquette when she stepped on the ground, making clicking sounds.


    gu man stared at huang yue¡¯s back and sighed. ¡°this person is really friendly and talks a lot.¡±


    when xiang yin stood at the side and heard this, he really couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. he said meaningfully, ¡°her goal might not be to talk to you.¡±


    actually, xiang yin wanted to say what huang yue was thinking because he had never seen gu man jealous. however, on second thought, he was afraid that this matter would make the young lady suspicious and sad. after thinking about it again and again, he did not say it.


    the two of them continued to work hard to reduce their presence in the corner of the banquet.


    xiang li, who had been busy for a long time, finally found time to relax. she searched the hall for a long time before she found gu man and xiang yin.


    if not for their outstanding attire, xiang li might not have been able to find them.


    for a moment, xiang li was angry and helpless. she came in front of xiang yin and glared at him. ¡°you don¡¯t know how to bring manman out to socialize. aren¡¯t the two of you bored standing here?¡±


    ¡°bored,¡± xiang yin said with an especially serious expression. he did not want to attend this banquet to begin with, but he was helpless that huang yue kept pestering him. he might as well bring gu man along so that huang yue would completely give up.


    huang yue was clearly very entangled, but the xiang family liked her. if xiang yin rejected her too harshly, he would be reprimanded. he could only do this.


    the bai family and the cui family did not send anyone to this banquet. it was obvious how boring this is.


    fortunately, with gu man accompanying him, he was not that bored. the corners of xiang yin¡¯s lips curled up as he thought about it, his expression exceptionally happy.


    xiang li glared at xiang yin. when her gaze landed on gu man, it immediately changed. she smiled kindly and held gu man¡¯s hand. ¡°manman, 1 wanted to talk to you previously, but 1 couldn¡¯t find a chance. i¡¯m finally free today.¡±


    as she spoke, she sized up gu man¡¯s clothes and was very satisfied. she had carefully chosen this outfit..

 Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Xiang Li’s Gift

    chapter 550: xiang li¡¯s gift


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang li¡¯s gaze landed on the servant beside her. the servant tactfully handed her a plate. there was an exquisite bag on the plate. she smiled and took the bag and stuffed it into gu man¡¯s hand.


    before gu man could refuse, xiang li quickly said, ¡°manman, old master liked the gift you gave last time very much and specially asked me to send you a gift to return the favor. it¡¯s not anything expensive. if you don¡¯t accept it, old master will blame me.¡±


    since xiang li had already said so, it would seem pretentious if gu man refused again. she accepted it without hesitation. ¡°thank you.¡±


    seeing gu man accept the gift, xiang li nodded in satisfaction. ¡°since i¡¯ve already completed my mission, 1 won¡¯t continue to disturb the two of you. continue chatting here. 1 still have to work on the banquet.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for you to run around for her.¡± xiang yin looked at the traces of fatigue on xiang li¡¯s face from being too busy.


    ¡°we let her down. besides, this is nothing. it¡¯s just a small matter.¡± xiang li knew who xiang yin was talking about and did not take his words to heart. after saying goodbye to the two of them, she rushed to the center of the banquet hall.


    the banquet continued, but because the female lead was not present, the banquet quickly came to an end.


    gu man and xiang yin also left the banquet hall when the banquet was about to end.


    the cold night wind blew on gu man¡¯s face, and the heat on her body finally subsided a lot. the high heels on her feet only made a soft sound.


    gu man¡¯s etiquette was flawless. it was as if she could maintain a noble posture no matter what.


    xiang yin was interested in her etiquette. ¡°you always say that your etiquette is self-learned, but those young ladies who have specially taken etiquette classes can¡¯t compare to your etiquette.¡±


    ¡°maybe it¡¯s because of talent.¡± gu man was not lying because at that time, no one would restrict her etiquette, and she was only particular about casualness.


    xiang yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard this boast, but he didn¡¯t continue asking. instead, he mentioned what had happened previously. ¡°you went missing for so long last week. when i went to your school, 1 realized that you had already applied for leave in the afternoon. you haven¡¯t explained this to me, right?¡±


    every time xiang yin asked on his phone, gu man would selectively ignore it. it was not easy for him to get such a chance to ask face-to-face, so he naturally would not let it go.


    gu man usually never went missing. since she did, something must have happened that afternoon that made her take leave and lose contact for so long.


    hearing this, gu man rubbed the space between her eyebrows. she knew that she could not fool her anymore, so she could only say, ¡°i encountered some situation at that time and went to help my friend.¡±


    her explanation was very simple, but xiang yin was not satisfied with this answer. he was more worried that gu man had encountered something or been hurt when she disappeared.


    at the thought of this, xiang yin¡¯s heart involuntarily skipped a beat, his eyes filled with worry.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± gu man said when she saw the worry in xiang yin¡¯s eyes.


    xiang yin frowned, but looking at gu man¡¯s gaze, he knew that he could not get anything out of her. he could only be forced to let go. he reached out and rubbed gu man¡¯s head. ¡°remember, if you encounter anything next time, you have to tell me. don¡¯t bear the responsibility yourself.¡±


    gu man nodded in agreement. it was obvious that she did not listen to xiang yin¡¯s words. xiang yin gritted his teeth in anger but was helpless.


    after gu man was sent home by xiang yin, she originally planned to rest well, but she bumped into her grandmother and huang jun, who were sitting in the hall. the two of them sized up the accessories on her body.


    grandma and huang jun were stunned.


    ¡°manman, did you go to look for xiang yin?¡± the surprise in her grandmother¡¯s eyes turned into sternness with a disapproving expression..

 Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Grandma’s Hesitation

    chapter 551: grandma¡¯s hesitation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°i went to accompany him to a banquet.¡± gu man walked into the room without stopping. with her grandmother and huang jun¡¯s impression of xiang yin, if she mentioned him in front of them, she would definitely be scolded. in order to avoid unnecessary embarrassment, gu man left very quickly.


    the expression on grandma¡¯s face immediately changed. she looked like she expected better from someone. in the end, she heaved a sigh of relief and called out to gu man, ¡°actually, we¡¯re waiting for you here today because the gu family called.¡±


    gu man suddenly stopped in her tracks with a disgusted expression. ¡°what did they say to you again?¡±


    the rare grandma and huang jun fell silent. there was no sound in the huge hall. gu man stared straight at grandma and huang jun¡¯s faces.


    but they lowered their heads at the same time, as if they were deep in thought. looking at their expressions, gu man¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°did they threaten you?¡±


    gu man¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold, and her expression turned very ugly. she was about to walk out of the door.


    seeing this, grandma said, ¡°he didn¡¯t threaten us, but he wants you to return to the gu family.¡±


    when her words reached the hall, it fell silent again. after a few seconds, gu man sneered. ¡°they harbor no good intentions. it¡¯s not certain if he really wants me to go back or if he has other intentions.¡±


    grandma looked especially conflicted. ¡°manman, he should do his part as a father.¡±


    after saying this, grandma¡¯s lips tightened. no matter how much she hated gu yuan, gu man was only an 18-year-old child now. perhaps she hid all her thoughts to make them happy.


    recently, gu man had become more and more silent. she had been worried that it was because she did not have her parents by her side.


    therefore, when she found out about this news, she was not in a hurry to reject the gu family. instead, she discussed it with huang jun.


    they had been together for so many years. although gu man was also very introverted when she was young, she would definitely not be so cold. she must still have a grudge in her heart that made her so cold.


    however, they only hoped that gu man could grow up happily and not be restrained by these things. otherwise, they would not have agreed to the gu family picking gu man up back then.


    therefore, this was also a symptom of their dilemma. they hoped that gu man would stay by their side, but they also hoped that she could grow up happily.


    ¡°father? is he worthy of this title?¡± gu man¡¯s words were exceptionally cold, as if she hated gu yuan very much.


    this made grandma even more worried about her current coldness. it was all because of gu yuan. she thought that she should let gu yuan resolve this knot.


    ¡°manman, although gu yuan isn¡¯t a qualified father, but¡­¡± halfway through her sentence, grandma suddenly stopped because she really couldn¡¯t remember gu yuan¡¯s merits, but gu man¡¯s mental state was obviously not good.


    ¡°grandma?¡± gu man asked in confusion as she looked at the two of them sitting on the sofa. she could just reject them directly, but huang jun and grandma did not seem to mean that.


    huang jun looked at his grandmother¡¯s conflicted expression and made up his mind. in the end, he decided to step forward and be the evil person. ¡°gu man, even if the gu family has done so many wrong things, you have the cui family as your backer now. they won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. gu yuan is your father after all. you have to return to his side. besides, your personality has been getting colder and colder recently. running away isn¡¯t a solution.¡±


    he quickly expressed his thoughts, but after saying that, he did not dare to look up at gu man.


    they knew very well what kind of person gu yuan was, but if she had the cui family as their backer, the gu family would not be too impudent no matter what. perhaps this could resolve the knot in gu man¡¯s heart.


    gu man crossed her arms and looked at the two of them sitting on the sofa. she wanted to laugh. she was cold by nature, but they thought that she had been hurt by gu yuan.


    although such a misunderstanding was not pleasant, gu man¡¯s heart was still as warm as the spring breeze..

 Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Firewall

    chapter 552: firewall


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    these two people would never force their thoughts into her mind because of grudges. they would think to resolve things from her perspective.


    however, this misunderstanding was too big. she had to explain, ¡°grandma, uncle, my personality has become like this not because i encountered something, but because i¡¯ve already grown up. people will change when they grow up, right?¡±


    gu man lied seriously. the serious expression on her face made people subconsciously want to believe her.


    her eyes flickered with a strange light. when grandma and huang jun looked at each other, they inexplicably trusted her.


    ¡°i see.¡± grandma came back to her senses and nodded thoughtfully. then, she nudged huang jun with her elbow and said with a blaming tone, ¡°it¡¯s all your fault. i misunderstood manman.¡±


    at this moment, huang jun scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°i didn¡¯t consider it carefully. after all, i haven¡¯t seen manman for so many years. it¡¯s only right that her personality has changed.¡±


    gu man struck while the iron was hot and coaxed the two of them back to their room. after they entered, gu man, who was alone outside, no longer had the smile in her eyes from before. her gaze turned completely cold.


    what did the gu family want to do? she was really curious. at first, they tried their best to chase her out, but after she left, they schemed to bring her back to the gu family. they were really like clowns.


    gu man returned to the room with a cold expression. she sat beside the computer table and looked at the code jumping on the screen.


    since the lesson last time was not enough, she would do it again so that they could not have any other thoughts about these things.


    she attacked the gu corporation and discovered something interesting.


    the gu corporation seemed to have deliberately strengthened its firewall after the last crisis, but why did this firewall feel familiar?


    when gu man broke through the first level, she would know where she had seen this technique.


    previously on the dark web, in order to recruit guo guo into her team, she had even specially investigated her methods.


    and the gu corporation¡¯s new firewall was created by guo guo.


    gu man immediately gave up on attacking and entered the dark web to contact moon.


    ¡°has the gu corporation issued a mission recently?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve finally replied. do you know how much trouble you caused the last time you accepted a mission? the key is that you haven¡¯t made a move at all. they all say that you¡¯re pretending to be a big shot. you¡¯re afraid now.¡±


    gu man tapped her fingertips on the keyboard and came back to her senses. ¡°it¡¯s not that long. i¡¯ve been a little busy with my studies recently.¡±


    she lied expressionlessly, but she did not know how surprising her words were to moon. ¡°eel, you¡¯re not still a student, are you?¡±


    ¡°mm.¡± gu man did not hide her identity. it was just that after this ¡°mm¡± was sent, moon replied after a long time.


    a huge surprised expression appeared on the chat interface. moon sent a few exclamation marks in succession. ¡°the younger generation is getting better and better. i¡¯ve paid attention to the gu corporation you mentioned before. they did post a high-priced mission and it was accepted by the fourth on the rankings.¡±


    looking at the message from moon, gu man revealed a knowing expression. this was because the dark web usually gave a deposit before paying it in full. perhaps guo guo had yet to receive the final payment, so gu man was a little hesitant about whether she should make a move tonight.


    ¡°when was the mission accepted?¡± gu man finally decided to ask moon. after all, moon¡¯s information network was very wide.


    ¡°in the next few days.¡±


    gu man got the answer she wanted and immediately left the dark web. she did not plan to break through the gu corporation today. after all, according to this time, the gu corporation did not finish paying the final sum. she could attack at any time, but if the firewall was broken through, guo guo would not be able to get the final payment.


    she turned off the computer in front of her and lay on the bed with her eyes closed to sleep. little did she know that her sudden attack had caused a storm in the gu corporation..

 Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Old Master Cui’s Call

    chapter 553: old master cui¡¯s call


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    at this moment, the gu corporation was in chaos. it was already dark and they were about to get off work, but because of the sudden alarm, everyone¡¯s way of getting off work was blocked.


    ¡°the firewall is being breached. all technicians are not allowed to leave.¡± an old man stood beside the desk and said sternly.


    ¡°team leader, bad news. they¡¯ve already broken through the first firewall!¡±


    as a person in front of the desk raised his hand and shouted this sentence, the crowd became even more flustered. they were flustered and had to be on guard.


    ¡°this technique is so familiar. it seems to be the same person from last time,¡± another person said.


    ¡°wait, why don¡¯t they seem to be attacking anymore?¡±


    ¡°they must be trying to catch us off guard. no one is allowed to leave tonight. all of you, camp in front of the computer and guard it. don¡¯t let them break through.¡± the person who spoke at the beginning glanced at everyone¡¯s faces sternly, his tone unquestionable.


    however, time passed bit by bit. it had been nearly an hour, but there was no movement. someone could not hold on anymore. ¡°team leader, there¡¯s been no movement for an hour. why don¡¯t you let us go? that person might not be able to break through. after all, this was bought at a high price.¡±


    the team leader¡¯s expression wavered, but when he thought of being reprimanded by gu yuan, he immediately shook his shoulders. ¡°everyone let¡¯s just camp here tonight. i¡¯ll increase your salary.¡±


    immediately, there were bitter cries. of course, no one left. they were all staring at the computer with high concentration. little did they know that the person who had broken in at the beginning was already lying in bed and asleep.


    gu man did not expect that just by breaking through the first level, the small employees of the gu corporation would stay up all night.


    she rolled over and looked at the time on her phone. she stretched and sat up.


    it was the weekend today, so she could sleep until she woke up naturally. after gu man woke up, she pushed open the door of the room and walked out. as usual, breakfast was already prepared.


    however, the atmosphere outside the hall was very different. everyone looked very excited, especially huang jue.


    he sat happily at the dining table and shook his legs. when he saw gu man, huang yixin became even more excited and jumped out of his chair.


    ¡°sister!¡± huang jue was overjoyed. ¡°i passed!¡±


    the corners of gu man¡¯s lips curled up. although she already knew the outcome, she was inevitably infected by this happy mood.


    grandma also smiled and waved at the two of them with a smile. ¡°come and eat quickly. huang jue, don¡¯t make a fuss. you have to calm down.¡±


    although she said that, the smile on her grandmother¡¯s face deepened her wrinkles and made her look even more amiable.


    after breakfast, gu man suddenly received a call from old master cui. her cell phone kept vibrating, and the name displayed on the cell phone was seen by others. instantly, everyone at the dining table was focused on the cell phone, except gu man.


    she slowly took out a tissue and wiped the corners of her mouth. finally, she picked up her phone, swiped it, picked it up, and put it on speaker.


    ¡°girl, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve come to see an old man like me.¡± old master cui chuckled. although he sounded like he was complaining, his voice did not sound angry at all.


    ¡°it¡¯s just the holidays.¡± gu man¡¯s attitude was cold.


    grandma nudged her and mouthed, ¡°be nice.¡±


    in her grandmother¡¯s heart, the cui family was an existence they looked up to. although old master cui doted on gu man very much now, it was difficult to guarantee that it would be the same in the future. therefore, she hoped that gu man would be more obedient and hold onto old master cui so that he could completely acknowledge her as his granddaughter.


    gu man glanced at her grandmother and smiled helplessly. she continued, ¡°grandpa, 1¡¯11 go over later.¡±


    as soon as she finished speaking, old master cui¡¯s especially happy voice sounded. ¡°alright, as expected, you¡¯re filial. coincidentally, there¡¯s a banquet this afternoon. gu man, come with me.¡±


    after the call ended, grandma said in a panic, ¡°manman, buy some gifts for old master cui this afternoon. with his status, he doesn¡¯t have to attend such a banquet at all. he brought you there because he wants to introduce you to his connections..¡±

 Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Accompanying Old Master Cui

    chapter 554: accompanying old master cui


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huang jun¡¯s expression darkened for a moment. ¡°manman, you have to pick a good gift this time. i¡¯ll pay. since old master cui is willing to bring you out, it means that he acknowledges you. you have to be grateful.¡±


    ¡°got it,¡± gu man quickly agreed. afraid that they would continue, she took her phone and walked to the door. ¡°i¡¯ll get going first. if there¡¯s anything, contact me on your cell phone.¡±


    gu man left in such a hurry because she did not want to take huang jun¡¯s money. although she did not know huang jun¡¯s current job, she could tell from his working hours that it was definitely not an easy job.


    and he had been looking more and more tired recently. although gu man¡¯s heart ached, she could not take out a large sum of money for no reason.


    she could only wait for old master zhang¡¯s company to make huang jun relax.


    recently, she could only try her best to persuade him to work less. it was just that huang jun was too stubborn. no matter how tired and difficult his work was, no matter how little his salary was, he was unwilling to resign.


    gu man put away her thoughts and went to the cui family.


    after arriving at the cui family, other than old master cui waiting for her in the courtyard, ah mai was also sitting obediently by the courtyard. when he saw gu man coming, he jogged to her side and tugged at gu man¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°sister, brother¡­¡± ah mai stammered. because he did not like to talk for a long time, his words were not very clear.


    however, gu man immediately understood ah mai¡¯s words. ¡°you want to look for the brother from last time, right?¡±


    gu man did not expect that the two of them would leave such a deep impression on all mai after just playing with him once. then it seemed that huang jue could come here more often in the future to help with ah mai¡¯s illness.


    old master cui stood at the side and listened in confusion. he subconsciously asked, ¡°which brother? why didn¡¯t i know?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s the little boy who came with me last time.¡± gu man rubbed ah mai¡¯s head, straightened up, and looked into old master cui¡¯s eyes.


    old master cui narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. clearly, he had captured it in his memory. he nodded in understanding, and his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°does that mean that ah mai has recovered and is willing to interact with other children?¡±


    as he spoke, old master cui¡¯s voice was trembling. no one knew how long he had been looking forward to this day.


    when gu man heard this, she shook her head. ¡°it might just be an exception. the details still depend on how ah mai interacts with others.¡±


    because of ah mai¡¯s extremely high iq, he was incompatible with others at this age. the reason why he could have a conversation with huang jue was probably because huang jue was smarter than the others.


    actually, the most fundamental reason for ah mai¡¯s autism was because their intelligence did not match. it was just like how adults could not understand what children were thinking, and children could not understand what adults were thinking.


    there was still a hint of disappointment in old master cui¡¯s eyes, but he quickly adjusted his expression. ¡°i¡¯m already satisfied with ah mai¡¯s current state. man, thank you.¡±


    old master cui¡¯s words were especially sincere and sincere. gu man waved her hand. ¡°since ah mai and i are family, this is what i should do.¡±


    old master cui¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. he revealed a gratified expression. ¡°girl, i¡¯m really happy that you think that way.¡±


    looking at the smile on old master cui¡¯s face, gu man couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    after lunch, uncle li brought them to a bustling area. when they walked into the banquet hall, old master cui¡¯s old face looked out of place with the fashionable items.


    the lights in the entire hall were very dim. the loud music only made people feel that they were noisy. leather seats divided the crowd into piles.


    gu man¡¯s expression could not be said to be good. she frowned slightly as she watched this scene. she looked up at old master cui beside her with a puzzled expression.


    old master cui did not look like someone who would like such an environment. why did he bring her here?


    could this be the so-called banquet?


    huang yue was drinking with her head lowered. beside her were the young ladies of han city. with huang yue as the center, they were chattering non-stop, making huang yue¡¯s head hurt..

 Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Second Encounter with Huang Yue

    chapter 555: second encounter with huang yue


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huang yue slammed the table with an impatient expression. ¡°why are you guys so noisy? you¡¯ve been talking non-stop since the beginning.¡±


    as huang yue¡¯s words sounded, the surrounding voices immediately fell silent and looked at huang yue.


    she did not care about these gazes. instead, she drank the wine in her hand in one gulp, her eyes revealing an unruliness that was completely different from her previous obedience.


    she was originally looking around unintentionally, but when she saw old master cui, her pupils instantly widened. what surprised her even more was gu man, who was standing beside old master cui.


    as she sized up the two of them, huang yue¡¯s eyes revealed a disdainful expression. she originally planned to find someone to seduce gu man, but she did not expect her to take the initiative to give her something to use against her.


    previously, huang yue had already investigated clearly. gu man had no contact with the cui family at all. apart from wanting to climb up the social ladder, she could not think of a reason for gu man to appear beside the cui family.


    however, it was not enough that she had xiang yin. she actually hooked up with others and did not even let go of those who were older. she was really greedy.


    however, huang yue did not plan to go over directly. instead, she took a mirror from the person beside her and removed the heavy makeup on her face. then, she simply put on an innocent makeup look.


    then, she pulled the person in a white dress to the bathroom and took off her tight black skirt.


    the girl was obviously the shy kind. she looked at the tight black dress and hesitantly covered it in front of her.


    seeing this, huang yue immediately revealed a dissatisfied expression. ¡°are you despising me?¡±


    there were no dignitaries in the girl¡¯s family to begin with. when she heard this, her eyes widened. she quickly shook her head and put on her clothes in a panic.


    however, the clothes were too revealing. as soon as she put them on, she blocked left and right, feeling uncomfortable.


    huang yue narrowed her eyes and sized up the girl. she had to admit that this girl had fair skin and a good figure. she looked better in it than she did.


    she clicked her tongue and looked at the girl¡¯s reserved appearance. she went up and tore open the side of her dress, exposing her entire thigh to the air, even revealing the clothes underneath.


    the girl immediately wanted to cover it up, but this would only make it more tempting.


    seeing this scene, huang yue smiled in satisfaction. she pinched the girl¡¯s cheek and sized her up. ¡°you¡¯re already in such a place. why are you still pretending? aren¡¯t you just trying to please me? then wear this out.¡±


    after huang yue finished speaking, she shook off her hand fiercely and left. anyway, the girl did not have any clothes. sooner or later, she would go out in these clothes.


    after huang yue went out, she immediately found old master cui¡¯s location and walked over with a smile.


    old master cui was looking at the scene in front of him with his mouth agape. he had specially learned from the internet that young people liked to go to such places, but who knew that¡­


    this banquet was indeed held by the younger generation of the business circle. it was not easy for him to hear about it.


    he immediately lowered his head awkwardly and did not even dare to look at gu man beside him.


    gu man¡¯s expression was also complicated. ¡°grandpa, is this the banquet you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°ahem.¡± old master cui pretended to be calm and coughed two or three times, but his eyes were wandering left and right. ¡°um, i¡­¡±


    he stammered, unable to explain. ¡°i just heard from others that you young people like such places, so i came to understand.¡±


    when gu man heard this, she immediately had a headache. ¡°grandpa, do you think someone like me will like such a place?¡±


    old master cui thought about it seriously and really realized that with gu man¡¯s cold personality, she did not seem to like such a scene.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t think it through. why don¡¯t we go back now?¡± because of the exceptionally noisy voice, old master cui had no choice but to raise his voice and speak. he couldn¡¯t help but cough after saying one sentence. he didn¡¯t know why that group of young people liked such a place. it was difficult for them to speak.


    ¡°okay.¡± gu man nodded, her eyes filled with impatience for this banquet..

 Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Huang Yue Recording

    chapter 556: huang yue recording


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, just as the two of them were about to leave, a timely voice sounded and stopped gu man and old master cui.


    ¡°grandpa cui, sister gu.¡± huang yue was full of smiles and quickly called out to them.


    when he saw huang yue, a smile instantly appeared on old master cui¡¯s face. because huang yue always made him feel like he was looking at his daughter, he had a good impression of her.


    ¡°huang yue, why are you back?¡± old master cui smiled until his eyes narrowed and he looked at huang yue happily.


    huang yue pouted playfully. ¡°grandpa cui, 1 don¡¯t have to tell you for you to know that i¡¯m back.¡±


    the smile on old master cui¡¯s face became even brighter. the two of them made small talk.


    during the conversation, huang yue deliberately looked at gu man smugly, but there was no change in gu man¡¯s expression, as if she did not care at all.


    huang yue looked at her calm face and immediately felt unbalanced.


    what was she pretending for? she must be extremely envious.


    she snorted and unintentionally changed the topic to gu man. she had recorded it from the beginning. it would become a sharp weapon to push gu man off the cliff.


    ¡°sister gu, why are you here?¡± huang yue pretended to be innocent. ¡°could it be that you¡¯re here to play with them too? i just came to han city and don¡¯t know anything about this place. they insisted on bringing me here.¡±


    as she spoke, huang yue did not forget to show off her status and popularity. she clearly remembered that at the banquet, no matter how beautifully gu man dressed, no one hit on her.


    her identity was still a weakness. gu man did not have any identity, so she was destined to fade into the background.


    ¡°i¡¯m here with old master cui.¡± gu man did not hide anything at all. she just hid her identity.


    when huang yue heard this, her eyes lit up and her breathing quickened. she did not expect gu man to be brainless and so easy to trick.


    she immediately decided to continue. ¡°it seems like sister gu is very familiar with grandpa cui. if i didn¡¯t know that your surname is gu, i would have mistaken you for grandpa cui¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    old master cui looked overjoyed. ¡°just treat her as my granddaughter.¡±


    huang yue was stunned. old master cui had never introduced her to anyone like this outside. why did it change when it came to gu man? this also made huang yue believe that the two of them definitely had an extraordinary relationship.


    she adjusted the expression on her face and smiled. ¡°looks like grandpa cui has a good relationship with sister gu. i¡¯m so envious. when did grandpa cui get close to sister gu?¡±


    ¡°recently,¡± old master cui replied with a smile. once it came to gu man, old master cui was especially enthusiastic.


    although huang yue was dissatisfied, the expression on her face became much brighter after getting what she wanted.


    she walked forward and wanted to hold gu man¡¯s arm intimately, but gu man took a step back and dodged her. huang yue hid the ruthlessness in her eyes and revealed an aggrieved expression. ¡°it seems like sister gu doesn¡¯t like me very much. we had clearly talked the last time.¡±


    she was deliberately acting pitiful in front of old master cui. after all, if the recording was exposed, it would definitely affect her relationship with old master cui. however, if she made old master cui stop liking gu man before it was exposed, old master cui would only reprimand her a little. it was not to the extent that she could not make him stay.


    however, old master cui, who had been protecting her, did not defend her at this moment. instead, he spoke up for gu man. ¡°that¡¯s her personality, but after interacting with her, you¡¯ll know that she¡¯s a good person.¡±


    old master cui had never heard gu man mention her friends, nor had he seen any female friends by her side.


    it seemed that she had left a shadow in the gu family and did not dare to make friends. huang yue had a good personality and he hoped she would make gu man more cheerful. gu man¡¯s cold appearance made one¡¯s heart ache.


    the words that huang yue had prepared were suddenly useless. she even forgot to maintain the expression on her face. the smile on her face split with disbelief, making her look especially comical.


    fortunately, huang yue did not question her directly. she forced a smile and nodded, not even willing to say anything..

 Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Old Master Cui Is Biased

    chapter 557: old master cui is biased


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, old master cui continued to speak tirelessly, as if he did not notice huang yue¡¯s ugly expression.


    seeing this, huang yue immediately interrupted old master cui. otherwise, she felt that it would be difficult for her to maintain the expression on her face. ¡°it¡¯s too noisy here. 1 remember that there¡¯s a small jade auction nearby. grandpa cui, why don¡¯t we go there and take a look? don¡¯t you like jade the most? coincidentally, 1 didn¡¯t bring you any gifts when i came back.¡±


    old master cui nodded. this noisy and chaotic environment was indeed not suitable for him. he still liked quieter places.


    in addition, gu man was in a hurry to leave as soon as she entered. she probably would not like such a place.


    ¡°then lead the way, huang yue.¡± old master cui pointed ahead and took the initiative to walk beside gu man.


    huang yue¡¯s expression turned ugly for a moment. she lowered her head and used her hair to hide her emotions as she obediently walked in front.


    at this moment, old master cui was enthusiastic. she could not cause any trouble here, or it would only make old master cui hate her even more.


    in terms of interpersonal relationships, huang yue knew how to deal with it the best. otherwise, she would not have been liked by so many people.


    as long as she looked aggrieved, old master cui would definitely not like gu man.


    hence, huang yue performed to her heart¡¯s content on the way to the jade auction, but the two people behind completely ignored huang yue. those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was a hostess leading the way.


    huang yue clenched her fists tightly by her side, her heart emitting a strong unwillingness.


    why did gu man appear, causing everything she knew to change? no one noticed her.


    she was so indignant. not only did she snatch her fiance away, but she also wanted to snatch the people around her?


    at the thought of this, huang yue¡¯s mind raced. she suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at gu man. ¡°sister gu, i don¡¯t remember hearing your name much when 1 was in han city. why don¡¯t you tell me about what happened to you?¡±


    old master cui was the first to frown, a dissatisfied expression on his face. what was there to talk about the gu family? it would only make gu man even sadder. ¡°it¡¯s not anything important. there¡¯s no need to talk about it.¡±


    old master cui¡¯s protection was like a slap to huang yue¡¯s face. she was clearly treated so well before, but now, it was only for gu man.


    this person was really scheming. to be able to seduce xiang yin and old master cui and make them obsessed with her. it must be because she had not been here for so many years that their relationship was distant. as long as some time passed, she would be able to take back everything from before.


    huang yue made up her mind. it seemed like she had to hurry up with the plan.


    hence, huang yue deliberately slowed down and stood beside gu man. she tried her best to pretend that she liked her very much. ¡°sister gu, i liked you from the start. 1 didn¡¯t expect our circle of friends to be so similar. grandpa cui is really dishonest. he¡¯s still hiding such a good young lady from me. could it be that he¡¯s afraid that 1¡¯11 lead sister astray?¡±


    old master cui chuckled when he heard this. ¡°you¡¯re always so rude. how can you lead that girl astray with your personality? 1 hope she can be more lively like you.¡±


    seeing that it was finally her turn to take the initiative on the topic, huang yue smiled in satisfaction. then, she led the topic to the type of boy gu man liked. ¡°sister should be at the age to date now. is there any boy or type you like?¡±


    however, as soon as she said this, old master cui¡¯s expression clearly turned ugly. ¡°what relationship? how old is man man now? she¡¯s not allowed to date.¡±


    although old master cui¡¯s tone was very fierce, this made huang yue even more certain that there must be an indescribable relationship between them. otherwise, why would old master cui be so angry because of gu man¡¯s relationship?


    her eyes darted around. ¡°grandpa cui, although sister is young, you should indeed consider these things. you have to let us know her type so that we can choose a good husband for her.. sister, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Feeling

    chapter 558: feeling


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    if gu man said the type she liked, she could use this opportunity to find a suitable candidate. even if she did not say it, she could say that gu man was embarrassed to say it because she already had someone she liked. she could also ruin gu man¡¯s image in old master cui¡¯s heart.


    as huang yue thought about this, her expression became excited as she looked at gu man expectantly.


    ¡°it¡¯s just a feeling.¡±


    old master cui¡¯s expression was still ugly. huang yue was stunned on the spot. this was too wide. where could she find one? how would she know what she liked?


    ¡°sister, your words are a little untrue. feelings are so broad. you must have a specific type you like. don¡¯t people your age chase celebrities? do you have any celebrities you like?¡± huang yue was certain that gu man just didn¡¯t want to say it, so she planned to beat around the bush.


    gu man lowered her head and thought for a moment. she realized that she only knew a few celebrities in the entertainment industry, and the only one she had a good impression of was zhen rong. after all, she had only interacted with one celebrity.


    ¡°zhen rong.¡± gu man had no intention of hiding.


    huang yue¡¯s eyes lit up when she received the answer she wanted. she finally had a specific answer. when she looked for someone later, she could just look for someone according to zhen rong.


    she did not believe that gu man would not be tempted.


    with a few words, they arrived at the entrance of the small jade auction.


    because the scale was not very big, the inspection at the door was not strict. one could enter as long as they paid for the tickets.


    after entering, she realized that although it looked simple on the surface, the arrangements inside were clearly meticulous.


    above the wooden pillar was a clear glass display cabinet. inside was jade of excellent quality. below them were clearly priced signs.


    although it was a small auction, the goods displayed were not bad.


    at the auction, there were raw stones that had not been cut, jade that had been cut, and those that had only been cut halfway.


    perhaps because the auction was not well-known, there were not many people, so it did not feel noisy and crowded.


    old master cui was very satisfied with this auction.


    huang yue¡¯s gaze swept across a primitive stall. when she was overseas, she had specialized in stone gambling, so she definitely knew more than ordinary people.


    she also planned to take this opportunity to suppress gu man, so she pretended to be hypocritical and said, ¡°sister, i think you¡¯re quite interested. why don¡¯t we have a friendly match?¡±


    huang yue had prepared another excuse, afraid that gu man would reject her directly. however, she did not expect gu man to nod in agreement. this suited huang yue¡¯s thoughts.


    hence, she immediately pretended to be intimate with gu man. she turned around and stuck out her tongue at old master cui. ¡°grandpa cui, don¡¯t interfere in the fight between us two girls.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡± old master cui looked at gu man dotingly. he knew gu man¡¯s strength, so he was not worried that she would lose.


    huang yue brought gu man to a stall. she had just taken a look. there were basically no good raw materials at this stall. the only one that was not bad was more than enough to defeat gu man.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we each pick a stone from this stall and see who can get one that¡¯s of better quality?¡± huang yue raised her hand and pointed at the stall in front of her. her voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was just loud enough for the people beside her to hear.


    it was human nature to watch the commotion. before they started picking stones, a group of people surrounded them.


    gu man looked at huang yue beside her and smiled.


    she was not as innocent as she looked.


    she had long realized that something was wrong with huang yue, but because of her relationship with old master cui, she did not say it out loud. however, since huang yue was in a hurry to embarrass herself, she naturally would not be polite.


    gu man roughly browsed through the stones at the stall. there were not many good materials at all. one of them emitted a trace of spiritual energy, and there was another piece beside this stone that was even more abundant in spiritual energy. huang yue looked over from time to time. she had probably chosen it long ago.


    in order to demonstrate her generosity, huang yue looked at the stone and hesitated for a long time. in the end, she decided to let gu man go first..

 Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Glass Type

    chapter 559: glass type


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after all, the stone was at the corner. ordinary people would not notice it easily, let alone someone like gu man who did not know anything.


    therefore, huang yue spoke generously to gain a good impression of old master cui. ¡°sister, you can go first.¡±


    gu man did not stand on ceremony with huang yue. she stood in front of the table and kept sizing up the stall.


    several times, her gaze landed on the stone that huang yue had taken a fancy to. she looked at huang yue, who was scared that she would pick the stone she liked, with a disdainful smile on her face.


    her gaze roughly swept across the entire stall. then, she slowly reached out to the stone that huang yue had looked at first. under huang yue¡¯s anxious gaze, she reached out to the stone on the other side.


    when huang yue saw this, she heaved a sigh of relief. a sincere smile appeared on her face, and she looked down on her.


    she thought that gu man really knew how to look. she did not expect that she was just lucky. although the stone she picked was indeed not bad, it was still inferior to hers.


    she stood in front of the stall and pretended to think while looking at the entire stall. then, she stretched out her hand and looked at the stone with a confident smile.


    ¡°i¡¯ll take this.¡± she weighed the stone in her hand and couldn¡¯t wait to come to gu man. ¡°let¡¯s get master to cut it open.¡±


    she could not wait to strike gu man down. she wanted to see a defeated expression on her face. she wanted to see old master cui look satisfied with her again.


    she was just a person who did not know anything. what right did she have to be compared to her?


    gu man looked at huang yue¡¯s impatient expression and smiled. she handed the raw stone to the stone cutter beside her.


    huang yue was already impatient. she handed the stone to the cutter first.


    ¡°sister, i¡¯ll cut mine first. i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able to compare to you later. it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    the master took the stone from huang yue¡¯s hand. as soon as it was cut, there was jade.


    the streaks inside the jade had not melted, giving off a texture like cooked glutinous rice. one could see that the interior of the crystal was low in transparency. it was glutinous jade.


    it was indeed not bad to be able to acquire such quality of goods at such a small stall. exclamations immediately sounded around.


    ¡°this young lady has good taste.¡±


    ¡°how can the young lady beside her compare to this? it¡¯s difficult for such a small stall to have two good-looking people.¡±


    some people had already left because they were bored. they felt that it was definitely impossible for a second piece of good quality jade to appear in such a small stall.


    the outcome was already decided.


    when old master cui saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. although he trusted gu man¡¯s strength very much, how could such a small stall have multiple good-quality jade? it wasn¡¯t a famous shop.


    almost everyone did not think highly of gu man, but their expressions were very calm as they casually handed the raw stone in their hands to the cutter.


    the cutter did not take it to heart when he saw the raw stone. he only made a casual cut. however, when he saw the jade inside, his eyes instantly widened and his hands trembled.


    ¡°there¡¯s, there¡¯s jade!¡± the shout directly made those who were about to leave come over with surprised expressions.


    of course, the master would not let go of the opportunity of this publicity stall. he shouted loudly, ¡°there¡¯s jade, and it¡¯s a glass type!¡±


    these words instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. even those who did not watch the bet at the beginning could not help but surround them and sized up the scene curiously.


    among them, huang yue¡¯s expression was even uglier. she almost could not believe that such an ugly and horrible stone could really contain jade.


    her fingertips dug into her palms. it was clearly her turnaround, but it had actually become gu man¡¯s show. it shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    however, the genuine glass-type jade was exposed in front of them and there was no way to fake it. gu man had never left, and old master cui was only a few meters away from the two of them. it was impossible for him to help.


    ¡°you lost.¡± gu man looked at huang yue and calmly explained this fact..

 Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Auction

    chapter 560: auction


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°impossible, how can 1 lose? i¡¯ve specially learned it. you don¡¯t know anything. how can you defeat me?¡± huang yue had already lost her mind and blurted out everything.


    old master cui was originally all smiles. when he heard this, his expression instantly darkened, and his eyes were surging. ¡°huang yue! how can you say that about gu man?¡±


    after huang yue knew that she had said something wrong, she quickly covered her mouth. her face was pale as she shook her head to defend herself. ¡°grandpa cui, that¡¯s not what 1 meant. i was just too shocked.¡±


    however, old master cui¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. ¡°there¡¯s always someone better. even children know that. don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡±


    but huang yue was not listening at all. she was still immersed in the shock just now and looked a little dazed.


    old master cui could not bear to see this scene. after all, he had watched her grow up in front of his granddaughter. it was normal for a girl to be arrogant.


    ¡°huang yue, i remember that you weren¡¯t like this in the past. what you¡¯re doing now really disappoints me. i hope you can reflect on it.¡± for the first time, old master cui¡¯s face was cold in front of huang yue, and his tone was especially serious.


    huang yue nodded weakly, but she had no intention of reflecting at all. she only blamed everything on gu man.


    her hateful gaze landed on gu man, but she happened to meet gu man¡¯s eyes. huang yue hurriedly hid the expression on her face. ¡°sister, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable. 1 misspoke just now. i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    huang yue apologized in time. until now, the only thing she could do to appease old master cui was to apologize.


    gu man naturally caught huang yue¡¯s gaze just now. she did not understand why this woman hated her so much after meeting her a few times.


    however, she did not care about this. there were many people who hated her. as long as she did not hurt the people around her and did not take the initiative to go forward and ask for a beating, it would not be a loss for gu man to be glared at.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± gu man really did not take it to heart.


    however, in huang yue¡¯s eyes, her arrogant attitude was like she was pretending to be the winner. huang yue clenched her fists tightly. she was a little indignant but helpless. it was a fact that she had lost.


    however, this would definitely not happen again in the future.


    even when they entered the banquet hall, huang yue did not say anything else. she also understood that the more she said, the more mistakes she would make. she would not take the initiative to touch old master cui¡¯s bad luck at this time.


    old master cui naturally noticed huang yue, who had been silent the entire time. his heart still ached a little. he called her over. ¡°i¡¯m not blaming you, but what you said just now was indeed a little unpleasant. gu man is my granddaughter, and 1 also treat you as my granddaughter, so i hope the two of you can coexist peacefully.¡±


    huang yue nodded obediently, but she despised him in her heart.


    he was already so old, yet she still found such a little girl. he spoke so pompously, but it was hard to say if she was his granddaughter or his lover.


    huang yue¡¯s obedience also dissipated a lot of the anger in old master cui¡¯s heart. when they sat down next, he deliberately arranged for the two of them to sit together, hoping that they could bury the hatchet in the future.


    the auction had yet to begin, but many people had already entered. most of them were unfamiliar faces.


    however, gu man did not expect to meet the gu family at such a small auction.


    fortunately, when they entered the auction, the attendant handed over a mask to cover her face.


    huang yue was unwilling to wear it at first, but after gu man and old master cui put it on, she reluctantly put it on too.


    however, the gu family, who had just entered, clearly had no intention of keeping a low profile. they directly entered the auction with their faces exposed. among the group of masked people, they looked especially out of place.


    thinking about it, it made sense. the gu family could indeed be considered the biggest contributor to such an auction, if old master cui was not around.


    the moment the gu family entered, huang yue noticed gu rou and zhong yao. surprise flashed across her eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    she did not expect zhong yao and gu rou to be from the same family. from zhong yao¡¯s surname, she was probably from the side family..

 Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Incident at the Auction

    chapter 561: incident at the auction


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huang yue¡¯s mind raced. she looked at gu man, who was sitting beside her, and the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°sister, why haven¡¯t i heard you mention your family? i really want to be friends with you. when i¡¯m free in the future, i¡¯ll definitely visit you at your house.¡±


    old master cui was happy to see the two sisters befriend each other, but he was quite dissatisfied with the word ¡°family¡± that huang yue mentioned. ¡°how can such people be called family? besides, gu man already has me. she doesn¡¯t need that kind of family.¡±


    huang yue looked down at her phone in shock. she originally wanted to record gu man¡¯s treasonous words, but who knew that she would record such a shocking thing? old master cui was the one who took the initiative to say it.


    there was excitement hidden in her eyes. she pursed her lips. ¡°i see. i was wondering about sister¡¯s family. it¡¯s my fault. i should have thought of it long ago.¡±


    huang yue blamed herself guiltily. in fact, she took this opportunity to put away her phone and turn off the recording.


    as for gu man¡¯s answer, it was no longer important. she had already obtained something more important.


    gu man must have said something in front of old master cui to make him hate the gu family so much.


    otherwise, old master cui had no reason to dislike a family he had never interacted with.


    if she handed this recording to the gu family, gu man¡¯s reputation as an unfilial child would be confirmed.


    at the thought of this, huang yue couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. her fingers gripped the back of the chair tightly and she looked at gu man with a smile.


    so what if you¡¯re smug now? you¡¯re about to fall from the altar and be despised by everyone.


    when the rumors about the two of them spread, gu man¡¯s accusation against the gu family today would have to be considered. and this recording of old master cui¡¯s favoritism would directly block all of gu man¡¯s escape routes.


    people would always speculate about a person with the greatest malice. the mentality of not wanting others to live well would make their malice even more ferocious.


    huang yue looked in the direction of the gu family and could not wait to see gu man¡¯s calm mask torn apart.


    gu man still did not know the storm behind her. as the gu family sat down, she looked ahead and waited quietly.


    the lights in the quiet venue dimmed. she glanced at the time and saw that it was almost time to start.


    however, at this moment, the venue in front suddenly became noisy. a girl stood up from her chair and looked at the man beside her with trembling shoulders.


    ¡°what are you doing?¡± the girl¡¯s voice was trembling, revealing shock.


    sitting beside the girl was a man. he quickly pulled her arm, as if he was saying something to the girl, but the girl ignored him and shook his hand away.


    ¡°you clearly didn¡¯t say that at that time!¡± she questioned loudly again. almost all the gazes in the venue landed on the girl, watching this sudden dramatic scene calmly.


    huang yue stared at the girl in front of her and felt that she looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen her before.


    therefore, she did not take it to heart. however, just as the girl was about to bypass the boy and reveal her front profile, huang yue suddenly remembered where she had seen her before.


    the clothes she was wearing even belonged to this girl.


    huang yue looked at the girl¡¯s clothes that she had already changed into and then at the man. a look of understanding appeared on her face. it seemed like it was the old-fashioned plot of a hero saving a damsel in distress.


    however, this hero¡¯s eyes were filled with desire.


    the man seemed to be angered by the girl¡¯s actions. he stood up and grabbed her. ¡°what are you pretending for? you were dressed so revealingly at that time, but you changed your clothes and pretended to be innocent with me? i just touched you. what¡¯s the big deal? you¡¯re so ugly. i don¡¯t even want you if you were given to me for free. i¡¯m just playing with you.¡±


    the girl seemed to be shocked by the man¡¯s bullying words and glared at him with red eyes. she was speechless by the man¡¯s tone..

 Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Girl’s Identity

    chapter 562: girl¡¯s identity


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, the man still had a nonchalant expression and was even more mocking. ¡°what are you pretending for? you¡¯ve already accepted my clothes. doesn¡¯t this mean that i can do whatever 1 want? do you really think i¡¯m some fool who will give you clothes for free?¡±


    the girl¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly because of this sentence. she was not used to the attention around her, and the man¡¯s humiliating words made her tremble non-stop. however, her obsequious personality made her unable to resist. she could only grit her teeth and glare at the man.


    when huang yue saw this scene, a disdainful expression appeared on her face. ¡°sister, what do you think of this? if you ask me, since this girl has already accepted someone else¡¯s gift, she¡¯s playing hard to get. but 1 think she probably hasn¡¯t received enough gifts.¡±


    gu man¡¯s gaze landed on huang yue. there was no emotion in her eyes, but it made huang yue¡¯s heart tighten for no reason.


    huang yue hated this feeling. she frowned and looked at gu man in confusion. ¡°looking at sister¡¯s expression, you don¡¯t seem to agree with my thoughts. but let me tell you, such people often appear in our social circle. i¡¯m afraid sister is still innocent, that¡¯s why she was deceived by such a girl. you have to wipe your eyes clean.¡±


    when old master cui heard this, he nodded in agreement. ¡°girl, not everyone is as good as you think. you have to distinguish right from wrong. don¡¯t be deceived by those with ill intentions.¡±


    old master cui did not point out that the girl in the farce had a bad character. he only used this matter to teach gu man. there was no disdain in his eyes for the girl.


    gu man looked at huang yue beside her with a faint smile. huang yue was terrified by her gaze and subconsciously avoided her.


    the farce in front of her seemed to be even more intense. the girl reached out angrily to hit the man, but the difference in strength caused her strength to be insignificant in the man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°no matter what, a man who does such a thing in such a scene is not gentlemanly at all.¡± old master cui frowned as he watched this scene.


    he was a wily old fox and he could tell at a glance that the man had ulterior motives. he naturally had some clues about the truth of the matter.


    at the thought of this, old master cui glanced at gu man beside him. her expression was calm. she did not look at the girl or the man. she looked like a passerby.


    old master cui was very satisfied with his rational attitude. in the business circle, one had to maintain their rationality at all times because their opponents would use all kinds of unimaginable methods to attack them.


    it was very rare for someone of gu man¡¯s age to maintain such rationality.


    old master cui looked at huang yue, who was sitting beside him. huang yue¡¯s eyes were almost filled with disdain for the girl. he revealed a slightly dissatisfied expression. why had huang yue¡¯s personality changed so much in the past few years? she was completely different from the innocent little girl from a few years ago.


    he looked away and shook his head in disappointment.


    the farce was still going on. it had reached a stalemate. the girl wanted to leave, but the man still refused to let go of the duck that was already in his mouth.


    ¡°that¡¯s enough! i¡¯ll transfer the money for the clothes to you. please let go of me immediately.¡± the girl was on the verge of tears. tears kept flowing from her eyes. in the blink of an eye, the ends of her eyes were red and she looked pitiful.


    ¡°sister, you have to be able to distinguish them. this kind of girl is a b*tch. she wants to pretend to be pitiful and attract the sympathy of others. who knows if she¡¯s lying or not?¡± huang yue did not notice old master cui¡¯s disappointed gaze at all and was still commenting. her attitude of not taking a girl seriously made her seem a little mean.


    ¡°old master cui said just now that there are good and bad people. i¡¯m curious. you don¡¯t even know what happened. how can you be sure that this girl is the b*tch you¡¯re talking about?¡± gu man crossed her arms and dug a hole for huang yue with a smile.


    huang yue was clearly in an irrational state now. she actually continued gu man¡¯s words, ¡°didn¡¯t you hear what that man said? this girl was wearing revealing clothes at the beginning. she must be a girl with ill intentions. she even got a man to buy her a set of clothes. in the end, she wanted to leave at the critical moment.. isn¡¯t this a scam?¡±

 Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Gu Man Helps

    chapter 563: gu man helps


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    her words sounded reasonable, but they were actually nonsense. gu man couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard them, let alone old master cui. his expression had completely darkened.


    ¡°huang yue, you only heard the man¡¯s words, but you didn¡¯t care about the girl¡¯s explanation at all. when did you become so arbitrary?¡± old master cui¡¯s disappointed tone could be heard even by the slow-witted huang yue.


    her expression froze, and she regretted becoming so stupid recently. gu man must have affected her emotions, causing her to make such a low-level mistake.


    how could she expose her emotions in front of old master cui?


    ¡°grandpa cui, you¡¯re right. i was too arbitrary. i should understand the situation before coming to a conclusion. perhaps it¡¯s because i haven¡¯t been by grandpa cui¡¯s side for the past few years that i¡¯ve been led astray by those people outside.¡± huang yue apologized and gave a reason. these methods had indeed diverted old master cui¡¯s attention.


    ¡°if you¡¯re free during this period of time, you can come and look for me more often. you¡¯ve been led astray by the people outside.¡± old master cui still had some filters for huang yue, so he was not especially strict.


    huang yue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her goal had been achieved.


    at this moment, gu man suddenly stood up. she walked to the center of the commotion.


    huang yue happily made way for her when she saw this scene. one had to know that old master cui hated people who interfered without knowing their strength.


    she could also shift old master cui¡¯s anger. it was killing two birds with one stone.


    however, huang yue still wanted to add fuel to the fire. she called out to gu man hypocritically, ¡°gu man, that man doesn¡¯t look like a good person. if a woman like you interferes, you might be implicated.¡±


    huang yue deliberately raised her voice and even called out gu man¡¯s name to attract the attention of the gu family. secondly, she also attracted old master cui¡¯s attention.


    the name gu man made the gu family members sitting in front turn around. however, their faces were covered by their masks, making them not dare to acknowledge each other.


    however, gu rou and zhong yao received huang yue¡¯s gaze. the two of them instantly understood that the girl who suddenly stood up was gu man.


    ¡°gu man.¡± old master cui did not say anything else and only called out to gu man.


    gu man did not stop walking and continued to walk towards the center of the farce. seeing this, the smile on huang yue¡¯s face widened. if not for old master cui standing beside her, she would definitely not have restrained herself and would have laughed out loud.


    no one could stop her if she wanted to give in to tempting fate.


    there were not only those few gazes on gu man. because of her sudden actions, all the gazes in the venue gathered.


    the man and the girl were still arguing. clearly, they did not notice this change. the argument became louder and louder, but for some reason, no one came to maintain order.


    or perhaps he wanted to use this small conflict to warm up the atmosphere and make the subsequent auction go even smoother.


    gu man suddenly stood in front of the two of them, scaring the girl and the man.


    the girl¡¯s teary eyes immediately landed on gu man. she blinked and retracted her anger. ¡°hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    her voice was still a little choked up. even though she was suffering now, she still forced herself to remain calm.


    the man¡¯s gaze was a little naked, as if he was sizing up a commodity. he sized gu man up, but his gaze only made her feel disgusted.


    gu man¡¯s intrusion seemed to have opened a floodgate for this matter. the two of them looked at gu man and did not continue arguing.


    gu man sized up the two of them and finally looked at the necklace on the girl¡¯s neck. that necklace had traces of age, but it was not common jade or anything like that. it was a black stone.


    the spiritual power contained in this stone was comparable to the meteorites she had seen before. gu man suspected that they were just different fragments.


    the girl did not notice that gu man¡¯s gaze had been on her neck, but she was a little confused by gu man¡¯s sudden intrusion without saying a word.


    ¡°um, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Meteorite Necklace

    chapter 564: meteorite necklace


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    her gentle words made gu man come back to her senses. since she wanted her thing, she did not mind helping her solve the problem.


    when gu man¡¯s calm gaze landed on the man, it was as if she was targeted by a snake. even though the snake did not have any power to attack, it made people feel afraid.


    the man came back to his senses. his chauvinism would not allow such a thing to happen. his expression instantly darkened, but his eyes revealed a wretched look. ¡°beauty, are you here to replace her?¡±


    ¡°how improper, gu man! why are you interfering in a couple¡¯s matter?¡± before gu man could speak, the man in front of her spoke first. that person¡¯s face was gu yuan.


    gu yuan¡¯s face flushed red. he looked at gu man unhappily, as if she had done something heinous.


    the conflict of the farce seemed to intensify again. when the man saw gu yuan¡¯s figure, he lowered his head and thought for a moment before immediately deciding not to provoke gu man again.


    the gu family was not someone he could provoke.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be from the gu family. then pretend that i didn¡¯t say anything just now. i won¡¯t trouble you to mediate the quarrel between us young lovers.¡± the man still had a frivolous expression on his face. although he knew gu man¡¯s identity, he still didn¡¯t take her seriously and displayed his male chauvinism vividly.


    gu yuan narrowed his eyes when he saw this.


    gu man would definitely be touched by his actions. wouldn¡¯t it be easy for her to return to the gu family then?


    how could he not understand what a child was thinking? she was just so rebellious because she wanted to attract the attention of the adults. otherwise, she would not have been so obedient before. she was probably suppressed to the extreme and it surpassed her limit.


    when gu man returned to the gu family, she could still use her to let gu rou get close to the upper echelons. at that time, their gu family would be able to rise to a higher level.


    even if gu man was called, she acted as if she did not hear it at all. instead, she looked at the girl. ¡°are you coming with me? there¡¯s still a seat behind.¡±


    her words made the entire venue fall silent for a moment. everyone thought of countless possibilities, but they did not expect gu man to invite the girl to sit with her.


    when the man heard this, he immediately became dissatisfied. he glared at gu man. ¡°even if you¡¯re from the gu family, you can¡¯t just take my girlfriend away.¡±


    ¡°is she really your girlfriend?¡± gu man¡¯s gaze left the girl and landed on the man.


    the man wanted to agree immediately, but the moment he met gu man¡¯s gaze, for some reason, he could not tell those lies. he felt guilty.


    he did not say anything for a long time. whether she was his girlfriend or not, the outcome was obvious.


    however, although everyone had already guessed the outcome, they were more interested in watching the show and did not care about anything else.


    seeing that the man had been exposed, they booed and looked like they were watching a good show. it seemed that no one was defending the girl.


    ¡°even if she¡¯s not my girlfriend, she came with me. what reason do you have to take her away?¡± the man seemed to want to pull the girl away, but gu man stepped on his foot.


    while the man was wailing, she reached out and wrapped her arm around the girl¡¯s waist, saving her from the man¡¯s hand.


    the girl¡¯s eyes revealed gratitude, but her cheeks were so red that it seemed like blood was about to drip. her eyes kept flickering as she stared straight in gu man¡¯s direction, unable to look at anything else.


    after the man was stepped on, he flew into a rage out of humiliation. he did not care about gu man¡¯s identity and reached out to grab her. she was about to leave.


    however, it was as if gu man had eyes on the back of her head. even if she did not turn around, she lowered her head and dodged the man¡¯s hand. she even turned around in an instant and kicked the man¡¯s chest fiercely. immediately, the man flew out and rolled down the stairs. he looked disheveled, his gown and hair were in a mess.


    he looked at the mocking gazes of the people around him and flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°where¡¯s the security officer? where did your security officers go? i¡¯m your guest..¡±

 Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: The Auction Begins

    chapter 565: the auction begins


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the security guards who had not appeared in the beginning would not appear at this time, especially after knowing that gu man was from the gu family.


    the entire hall was exceptionally quiet, except for the man¡¯s impotent anger. he seemed to have belatedly sensed the awkwardness and glared fiercely at the two of them before returning to his seat dejectedly.


    huang yue watched as gu man brought her back. she did not expect her to be so stubborn. a fierce glint flashed across her eyes and her gaze landed on the girl beside gu man with a warning look.


    the girl did not notice huang yue at first. she just happened to glance at her and that figure met her eyes. her heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously retreated.


    as soon as she took a step back, she felt gu man¡¯s hand. she looked at gu man in a daze and the fear in her heart calmed down a lot. the corners of her lips twitched and she said softly, ¡°thank you.¡±


    gu man shook her head and continued to lead her forward.


    the girl comforted herself in her heart. she did not have to sit with huang yue. she would just pretend not to see her and avoid her in the future.


    however, to the girl¡¯s surprise, gu man actually walked straight towards huang yue. looking at the empty seat beside huang yue, the girl suddenly understood something. she had just left the tiger¡¯s den and entered the wolf¡¯s den again.


    how could anyone who was on good terms with huang yue be a good person? she was in trouble.


    moreover, with huang yue¡¯s identity, the girl beside her might do something to please huang yue. at the thought of this, the girl became even more desperate and her entire body trembled like a sieve.


    gu man stopped in her tracks and looked at the girl beside her. she saw the fear in her eyes. the source of this fear¡­


    she followed the girl¡¯s gaze and looked at huang yue. she understood.


    gu man did not return to her seat. instead, she sat down beside huang yue. she patted the empty seat beside her and gestured for the girl to sit down.


    the girl¡¯s expression was a little ugly. she bit her lip and sat obediently beside gu man, already prepared to be bullied.


    with huang yue¡¯s strength, if she escaped at this time, she would be retaliated against in the future. she might as well stay here and let huang yue bully her.


    she lowered her head. no matter how unwilling she was, the difference in strength made her feel helpless.


    as the farce ended, the venue completely heated up. the auction began while the iron was hot.


    the lights were completely dimmed, and only the dim yellow light on the stage landed on the pearwood table. a woman in a cheongsam held a small hammer and knocked it gently, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    the girl sitting beside gu man was waiting for the judgment, but the bullying she had imagined did not appear. instead, it was exceptionally quiet. she took the time to look to the side and saw huang yue staring at her. she immediately retracted her gaze.


    as she retracted her gaze, she stole a glance at gu man¡¯s expression and realized that she was staring at the stage, as if she had no intention of paying attention to anyone.


    for some reason, the girl heaved a sigh of relief. she ignored the gaze beside her and started to look at the stage.


    huang yue was very unhappy about being ignored. she looked at old master cui, wanting him to teach gu man a lesson, but old master cui had no intention of teaching gu man a lesson.


    she could only suppress her thoughts for the time being. after all, if she took the initiative to mention it, it would easily make old master cui hate her.


    there was nothing particularly outstanding in the first few exhibits, and there were very few people auctioning for them. everyone¡¯s gaze was still focused on the last few exhibits.


    the next exhibit was displayed on the stage. it was a raw stone with a corner cut open. although the quality of the jade was not bad, it was a pity that there was an obvious crack on it.


    everyone¡¯s reaction was average. no matter how good the color was, it was not worth much if there was a crack, not to mention that the crack was across the cut side. the crack below might be even more obvious.


    the scene cooled down for a moment. no one was willing to bid for this raw stone. there were even faint complaints from people below.


    ¡°even if it¡¯s a small-scale auction, how can you auction such a thing?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. the crack is so big. only a fool would buy it..¡±

 Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Fool

    chapter 566: fool


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    a woman in a cheongsam stood on the stage and rubbed the hammer awkwardly. ¡°is no one going to bid for it?¡±


    she did not look familiar with it. it was obvious at a glance that this was her first time hosting an auction.


    the woman nervously wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. she was a little helpless in the face of such an awkward silence.


    just as everyone thought that no one would bid for this product, the woman standing on the podium suddenly became excited and looked gratefully at the seat behind her. ¡°number 32, 500,000.¡±


    the hammer hit hard and the woman raised her voice. ¡°500,000 yuan going once!¡±


    the surroundings were silent. no one was paying attention to the stage. they were all craning their necks to see which fool had bought it.


    gu man calmly put down the sign. huang yue¡¯s eyes flashed with mockery.


    sure enough, she was just lucky just now. she could not perform well on an occasion like this. that material was obviously extremely poor. only people who did not know anything would bid for it.


    ¡°sister, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. the quality of this material is not good. grandpa cui, quickly persuade sister.¡± huang yue deliberately called out to old master cui. she raised her eyebrows slightly, revealing a smug expression.


    old master cui¡¯s expression was slightly solemn. he looked at the stage and then at gu man with a complicated expression.


    it was obvious that the material was not good. with gu man¡¯s abilities, how could she bid for such a raw stone?


    ¡°girl, why don¡¯t you consider it again?¡± even old master cui, who had always believed in gu man, couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.


    ¡°it¡¯s not expensive. i¡¯m just bidding for fun.¡± gu man could not say that the spiritual power contained in this stone far exceeded other stones, right?


    even if she said it, no one would believe her.


    old master cui nodded and did not say anything else. this was because the price of stones was indeed not expensive. if gu man liked it, she could bid for it for fun.


    huang yue was not very satisfied with old master cui¡¯s answer. she frowned, but at the thought that gu man would embarrass herself in the future, her brows relaxed.


    almost everyone was certain that gu man was a fool. even the girl sitting beside gu man, even if she did not know anything about stone gambling, could tell from others¡¯ expressions that this stone was definitely not good.


    she recalled how gu man had helped her just now. moreover, she had not bullied her for such a long time. she had not even spoken to huang yue. it did not look like she was colluding with huang yue.


    hence, the girl tugged at gu man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°that stone doesn¡¯t look good. why don¡¯t you stop bidding?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± gu man glanced at the girl and nodded.


    huang yue listened to their conversation with disdain on her face. this person ignored her and went to deal with a person without power and influence. she really could not see the situation clearly.


    however, gu man immediately could not continue to be smug.


    because no one was optimistic about this stone, no one bid. just as the woman on the stage was about to knock for the third time, a sign was suddenly raised.


    the corners of gu ron¡¯s lips curled up as she looked at gu yuan beside her. ¡°dad, if sister wants this stone, let me bid for it for her. it can be considered a gift to welcome her home.¡±


    gu yuan nodded in satisfaction and looked at gu ron with a warm gaze. ¡°rou¡¯er is indeed the most sensible. if gu man was even half as sensible as you, 1 wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    gu ron smiled shyly and looked at the stage with disdain.


    of course, anyone would say nice words. anyway, gu yuan did not care if this stone landed in gu man¡¯s hands, as long as she did it well on the surface.


    although gu rou did not have any thoughts about this stone, since it was what gu man wanted, she had to snatch it.


    gu man looked at gu rou below and curled her lips. she continued to raise the sign in her hand.


    although the spiritual power of the raw stone was abundant, the crack was indeed there. the crack would cause a portion of the spiritual power to disappear, but this crack was obviously caused by the stone cutter¡¯s mismanagement.


    it did not affect her much, but it was not necessarily the case for others..

 Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Buying It At A High Price

    chapter 567: buying it at a high price


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    since gu rou wanted to snatch it from her, she would be merciful and give in.


    gu rou turned around and smiled at gu man. she looked innocent and harmless, but when she turned around, she sneered. she made a very small commotion and almost no one heard her.


    the woman standing on the stage clearly did not expect someone to snatch such an item. her face was slightly flushed and she looked much more excited. ¡°number 12, 800,000 yuan. anyone else?¡± the woman on the stage knocked the hammer in her hand. although she was asking, she was looking in gu man¡¯s direction.


    the others had no intention of participating in the auction. they all stared at their seats with interest.


    after all, the gu family was still shouting at gu man just now. why was the gu family fighting with gu man again?


    gu man ignored the gazes of others. as long as gu rou increased the price, she would raise the sign in her hand without hesitation.


    huang yue was anxious as she watched from the side. gu man did not care about the money because it was not hers. just because old master cui doted on her, such a lousy stone could sell for such a sky-high price.


    however, old master cui looked like he was indifferent and had no intention of stopping gu man. the jealousy in huang yue¡¯s heart reached its peak again.


    she clenched her fists tightly and endured the unwillingness in her heart. she looked at gu man beside her and had an urge to ruin her reputation now.


    however, huang yue knew that she had to endure it.


    the auction reached its climax again. gu rou and gu man kept competing and had already pushed the price of the raw stone to 4.5 million.


    just as gu rou was about to attack again, gu yuan grabbed her arm. ¡°rou¡¯er, i think she thinks that you¡¯re fighting with her, so she¡¯s deliberately being serious. don¡¯t be stupid and increase the price. she doesn¡¯t accept your kindness at all.¡±


    gu rou looked aggrieved. ¡°1 thought sister could understand my thoughts. i didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    she did not finish her sentence. instead, she deliberately gave gu yuan space to overthink.


    sure enough, gu yuan patted the back of the chair heavily in the next second. ¡°she¡¯s such a heartless thing. i¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson when she comes back.¡±


    gu ron¡¯s expression was originally filled with joy because of the first sentence, but gu yuan¡¯s words made her expression stiffen. she lowered her eyes to hide the dark expression in them.


    she did not take gu yuan¡¯s words to heart and continued to raise the sign in her hand to 5 million.


    at this moment, the woman on the stage was already numb. when gu rou raised the sign, she subconsciously looked at gu man.


    however, gu man, who had been following, did not raise the sign in her hand immediately. even after the three hammers landed, gu man did not raise the sign in her hand.


    looking at the hammer that the woman on the stage was holding, gu rou turned to look at gu man in shock. she could not believe that she would stop at such a critical moment.


    at this moment, gu yuan¡¯s expression also became extremely bad. he could buy better jade for 5 million, not this worthless jade.


    even if gu rou did not look at gu yuan, she could feel his dark expression. she swallowed her saliva and felt that this scene was familiar.


    she had been tricked again.


    gu man stared at gu rou with a faint smile, her gaze infuriating.


    however, gu rou bit her lower lip and glared at gu man indignantly. but the most important thing now was to explain to gu yuan.


    ¡°dad, it¡¯s sister. she did it on purpose.¡± gu rou panicked and wanted to defend herself, but gu yuan¡¯s expression was still very bad.


    the next item was quickly displayed, but the matter did not pass. because gu rou bought the raw stone at a high price, the gu family did not have enough funds. they did not get the jade they wanted at all. gu yuan had not been nice to gu rou since then.


    later on, gu man¡¯s sudden decision not to continue the auction surprised everyone.


    huang yue, who had been watching the show and waiting for gu man to make a fool of herself, frowned. she forgot that old master cui was beside her and subconsciously asked, ¡°why did you suddenly stop bidding? you are doing it on purpose. from the beginning, it was to let gu rou bid for it at a high price..¡±

 Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Huang Yue’s Scheme

    chapter 568: huang yue¡¯s scheme


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man glanced at huang yue from the corner of her eye, the sarcasm in her eyes almost overflowing. ¡°i was the first to bid. if anyone was raising the price, it should be her.¡±


    huang yue was stunned. ¡°no matter what, you¡¯re family. what¡¯s wrong with giving in to each other? it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll lose a piece of flesh.¡±


    ¡°i just said that i don¡¯t have a good relationship with them. since we don¡¯t have a good relationship, why should i give in?¡± gu man replied to huang yue¡¯s words calmly.


    compared to huang yue¡¯s panic, gu man¡¯s calm expression had already given her the upper hand.


    ¡°huang yue, since when can¡¯t you even tell right from wrong?¡± old master cui¡¯s voice was filled with dissatisfaction.


    huang yue immediately shut her mouth. she did not want to anger old master cui anymore. she was indeed a little irrational today.


    perhaps because her rationality had returned, huang yue did not cause trouble.


    the subsequent auction went very smoothly. however, gu man originally wanted to buy a gift for old master cui at this auction, but there was no outstanding jade at this small jade auction.


    as the auction was about to end, huang yue took out her phone and typed something on it. she quickly stood up and left the auction.


    not long after huang yue left, zhong yao looked down at her cell phone and found an excuse to leave the auction.


    at the door of the washroom, huang yue had already taken out powder and slapped it on her face. this was what zhong yao saw as soon as she entered.


    she had an obedient smile on her face. ¡°miss huang, why are you looking for me?¡±


    at this moment, huang yue had already touched up her makeup. she looked at her face in the mirror and revealed a satisfied expression. ¡°do you know why 1 called you over?¡±


    zhong yao recalled what had happened just now. what was worth noting was that gu man had saved the girl and argued with gu rou at the auction.


    however, huang yue was with gu man. if huang yue came to look for her now, it was most likely because of gu man.


    ¡°miss huang, did you obtain any information related to gu man?¡± zhong yao looked up at huang yue and probed carefully.


    when she saw the smile on huang yue¡¯s face, zhong yao knew that she had guessed correctly.


    ¡°do you know who came with us today? old master cui.¡± huang yue did not hide this fact and said bluntly. she continued, ¡°i have a recording here. old master cui admitted that gu man is his granddaughter.¡±


    huang yue stopped at nothing. as a member of the gu family, zhong yao knew best what gu man¡¯s identity was, so the identity of old master cui¡¯s granddaughter sounded fake.


    zhong yao¡¯s thoughts immediately became active, and a trace of calculation flashed across her eyes. ¡°i understand.¡±


    ¡°i like to talk to smart people, but i won¡¯t give you the recording now because there¡¯s a risk of me being exposed.¡± huang yue walked out and patted zhong yao¡¯s shoulder when she turned sideways. ¡°i believe you can do this well.¡±


    zhong yao nodded obediently and watched as huang yue left. she stayed in the washroom for a while before returning to the auction.


    during this period of time, she had already told gu rou about this on her phone because once this matter blew up, gu rou would definitely be able to find out. at that time, her status would be in danger.


    zhong yao knew very well why eggs could not be placed in the same cage. only by currying favor with both sides could she maximize the benefits.


    when zhong yao returned to the auction, it had already ended. she did not go in but chose to wait at the door for the gu family to come out.


    as gu man and the others were closer to the back and the door, zhong yao saw gu man first.


    she smiled and grabbed gu man¡¯s wrist. ¡°cousin, everyone in the family misses you very much. i hope you can go back and see them.¡±


    gu man looked at her wrist and broke free without hesitation. ¡°is that so?¡±


    the corners of her lips curled up, and there was only mockery in her eyes. she did not have any other emotions. after saying this, she did not stay any longer and followed old master cui.


    old master cui belatedly realized that gu man did not follow.. he glanced behind her and asked, ¡°the gu family?¡±

 Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Look at the Contract

    chapter 569: look at the contract


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man nodded. a mocking smile appeared on old master cui¡¯s face. he sneered and did not mention it again.


    zhong yao looked at their backs and the smile on her face widened. not long after, the gu family came out of the auction hall.


    when gu rou saw zhong yao, she could not control her emotions. she immediately went forward excitedly and held her arm. ¡°cousin.¡±


    zhong yao nodded obediently and looked at gu rou with a smile.


    it was almost evening when the auction ended. gu man was also sent home by old master cui¡¯s men. as for the girl, she left in a hurry after giving gu man her contact details.


    as soon as gu man arrived at the bottom of the district building, she saw a familiar car parked there. she stopped the chauffeur and got out of the car.


    gu man came to the car and knocked on the glass. she could not see the situation inside clearly from the outside, but she was sure that the person sitting inside was definitely old master zhang.


    the car window did not roll down, but there was a click in her ear. seeing this, gu man opened the car door and got in. she reached out to old master zhang.


    under the light, gu man¡¯s hands looked exceptionally fair.


    old master zhang was speechless. he had yet to say anything, but this person had already stretched out his hand.


    ¡°the company¡¯s matters have been arranged. all the shares will be transferred to your name. you just have to sign this contract.¡± as he spoke, old master zhang handed a stack of contracts to gu man. he thought that gu man would turn to the last page and sign her name, but after she took the contract, she flipped through it page by page.


    old master zhang felt that his credibility was being questioned. ¡°there¡¯s no need to look. there¡¯s nothing wrong with the contract. how can i lie to you at my age?¡±


    ¡°who knows? there are many shameless people.¡± gu man clearly did not have any mocking expression on her face, but her words inexplicably made people feel suffocated.


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± old master zhang could not catch his breath. he was about to continue when gu man interrupted him.


    gu man frowned and looked at old master zhang coldly. ¡°don¡¯t speak. you¡¯re disturbing me from reading the contract.¡±


    old master zhang looked at gu man¡¯s cold gaze and for some reason, he really shut his mouth obediently. not only did he shut his mouth, but he also closed his eyes.


    there was only the sound of flipping in the car. gu man read ten lines at a glance and the speed of her flipping was very fast.


    when old master zhang heard the voice in his ear, disdain rose in his heart. she looked through it so fast. she probably did not see anything. why did young people nowadays like to put on an act?


    two minutes later, gu man closed the contract and looked at old master zhang. ¡°i¡¯m done.¡±


    old master zhang opened his eyes the moment gu man spoke. there was disdain on his face. ¡°1 told you my contract didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    before he could finish speaking, old master zhang was interrupted by gu man. ¡°there¡¯s a condition on the sixth page that hasn¡¯t been fully elaborated. you have to note that you¡¯re willing to give the other shares.¡±


    gu man then placed the contract in front of the wide-eyed old master zhang. ¡°the eighth line.¡±


    old master zhang looked at that line and his face immediately turned red. he had completely handed this document to his subordinate to do. he did not expect him to make such a simple mistake. this looked like he was deliberately taking advantage of gu man.


    however, what surprised old master zhang even more was that gu man could really find this easily overlooked mistake among the densely packed words.


    he composed himself and took a rough look. ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll draft a new one to prevent others from saying that i¡¯m taking advantage of a little girl.¡±


    gu man watched as old master zhang put away the contract and shook her head. ¡°no need. e-contracts are legally recognized as well. after i sign the electronic contract, you can just send the paper contract to the company.¡±


    when old master zhang heard this, he looked up in gu man¡¯s direction. she was clearly still so young, but she already exuded the aura of someone who had been in the business circle for a long time. he was a little curious about gu man¡¯s future development.


    the gu family had really lost someone valuable..

 Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Subsidiary

    chapter 570: subsidiary


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, old master zhang did not intend to tell the gu family about this. what he needed was to fulfill his promise and not let the zhang family be implicated by the gu family. that was all. as for the rest, he did not want to care.


    ¡°you have the demeanor of your old master,¡± old master zhang commented with a smile.


    gu man turned a deaf ear to him and opened the car door to get out.


    looking at her confident back, old master zhang couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    ¡°her personality is also similar¡­¡± old master zhang¡¯s voice was extremely soft and drifted away with the wind.


    it had to be said that old master zhang was still very efficient. even without gu man telling him, he still found the email that the original owner had been using.


    the reason why gu man knew was because the computer¡¯s defense system took the initiative to tell her that someone had broken through to obtain information.


    she had logged into the host¡¯s email on this computer before, so it was not surprising that he found it.


    however, if gu man had not deliberately exposed a loophole, old master zhang¡¯s people would not have been able to obtain her email so quickly.


    looking at the electronic contract sent by old master zhang, gu man browsed through it again out of caution. this time, the places she had mentioned had been modified and even polished.


    she signed her name in satisfaction and sent it to the sender.


    the paper contract was only a matter of printing time. because of the gu family¡¯s harassment previously, gu man¡¯s phone had been set to reject unfamiliar calls.


    as a result, old master zhang could not inform her and could only continue to send the documents.


    by the time gu man noticed the email, it was already three days later.


    she fell silent when she saw old master zhang¡¯s email. it seemed like she needed to create a small program that only rejected calls from the gu family.


    otherwise, she would not be able to receive other people¡¯s information. it was really troublesome.


    glancing at the location on the email, gu man pushed open the door and walked out. huang jun and grandma were both outside.


    huang jue, who had passed the exam, looked especially relaxed. he sat beside the television and watched it.


    gu man came to the dining table and went straight to the point. ¡°uncle, the company¡¯s contract has been signed. if you¡¯re free today, you can go to the company to take a look.¡±


    huang jun¡¯s hand was trembling. he was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses. he was already smiling. ¡°really?¡±


    there was obvious excitement in his voice. he had clearly heard it, but he still asked again in disbelief. their huang family seemed to be able to make a comeback.


    it was not that the huang family had not thought of starting over after such a long time, but be it the psychological pressure or the gu family¡¯s deliberate suppression, it made the huang family feel that reviving their glory was a dream.


    all of old master zhang¡¯s shares were not just shares. at the same time, it represented old master zhang. with old master zhang, even if they were constantly climbing up, the gu family would not be too arrogant to attack them.


    this dream that he had dreamed of for many years was about to come into his grasp. how could huang jun not be excited?


    even grandma had a faint smile on her face. because of manman, this family was getting better and better.


    although huang jue was young, he knew what this meant. he said innocently, ¡°then can 1 be considered the heir of a rich family?¡±


    looking at huang jue, who was jogging over, huang jun reached out and tapped his head. ¡°these are all your sister¡¯s things.¡±


    ¡°hehe, what¡¯s hers is mine as well. we¡¯re all family,¡± huang jue said with a smile as he held his head.


    the atmosphere at the dining table was especially harmonious. gu man could not help but smile because of their influence.


    after breakfast, huang jun solemnly dressed up from head to toe. grandmother even put perfume on herself. it was obvious that she took this trip to the company especially seriously.


    looking at their busy figures, for some reason, gu man did not feel impatient. instead, her heartstrings were tugged.


    the group took a taxi. when they sat in the car, gu man felt that it was time for her to get her driver¡¯s license. otherwise, she could only rely on a taxi to do things..

 Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Old Master Zhang’s Trap

    chapter 571: old master zhang¡¯s trap


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although it was only a subsidiary under old master zhang¡¯s name, the scale could not be underestimated.


    the tall floor towered into the clouds. the simple office decoration did not make one feel defeated at all. instead, it exuded a minimalistic luxury.


    if one observed carefully, they would be able to discover the details of the design.


    when they entered the office building, perhaps because old master zhang had reminded them in advance, the employees here had the same faint smile on their faces when gu man and the others entered.


    among this group of people, someone walked up enthusiastically with a standard smile on his face. ¡°you must be miss gu. just call me xiao zhang. my main purpose today is to bring you around the company.¡±


    gu man nodded slightly. compared to the others, she was exceptionally calm.


    zhang li stared at gu man a few times and couldn¡¯t help but think highly of her. when they found out that the company was about to be handed over to a little girl who had just become an adult, many people in the company were dissatisfied.


    no matter what, they were already in their twenties or thirties, but they had to be managed by someone younger than them. no one was happy.


    even if old master zhang had reminded them in advance, they were only doing it on the surface to prevent this little girl from crying and complaining.


    zhang li was old master zhang¡¯s subordinate and had always been in charge of managing this subsidiary company. when she found out that old master zhang had transferred all his shares to a young lady who had just turned 18, she felt that it was ridiculous.


    however, such a ridiculous thing had indeed happened. she could only accept it, but it was a pity for this company. it had clearly been thriving in the past few years and would soon be able to touch the threshold of an upper-class company, but it was abandoned. it was impossible to say that she did not have any resentment in her heart.


    if the company rose, she would also rise along with it. unfortunately, everything had become a shattered dream.


    therefore, even if gu man appeared very calm, zhang li only looked up to her for a few moments and still complained in her heart.


    however, they were just ordinary workers and did not have any say at all. they could not interfere in the games between the upper-class people.


    zhang li always felt that old master zhang would give all his shares to gu man because of her impulse, but she did not know that her willful actions would make all their years of hard work go to waste.


    at the thought of this, the smile on zhang li¡¯s face was a little forced. she turned around and walked quickly to the elevator with her back facing gu man and the others.


    gu man looked at zhang li¡¯s back with mockery in her eyes. no wonder this company was so big. it turned out that old master zhang had set her up here.


    old master zhang had probably only instructed them to give her all his shares and warned this group of people not to be disrespectful to her. he did not say anything else.


    otherwise, they would not have such an unconvinced expression.


    how could a smart person like old master zhang make such a low-level mistake? you could only say that he did it on purpose.


    at this moment, old master zhang did not know what gu man was thinking at all. after he found out that gu man had entered the company, he put down his phone and looked at his assistant beside him. ¡°help the subsidiary company as you see fit. i want to see what this ignorant little girl can do.¡±


    although his words were filled with disdain, old master zhang had a smile on his face. after interacting with her repeatedly, old master zhang¡¯s impression of gu man had long changed. he was looking forward to how she would achieve something in the subsidiary company.


    however, he deliberately left her a test. she did not know if gu man could successfully pass the test he left behind.


    gu man followed zhang li into the elevator. it was exceptionally quiet in the elevator. zhang li stood in front and rolled her eyes.


    gu man looked at the face reflected on the elevator wall and almost couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    at the moment, it seemed that zhang li¡¯s position in the company was quite high. she had probably forgotten that the elevator in front of her would reflect light.


    she put her hands in her pockets and watched this scene quietly. when the elevator door opened, she strode out of the door. when she passed by zhang li, she said, ¡°be careful of your image next time. it won¡¯t be good if the guests see you..¡±

 Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Visiting the Company

    chapter 572: visiting the company


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    with that, gu man did not give zhang li a chance to react and walked out of the elevator.


    the smile on zhang li¡¯s face froze and her pupils dilated. she could not believe what she had heard. then, she looked at the reflective elevator wall in front of her and her face turned pale.


    no matter how dissatisfied she was with gu man, the two of them were not on the same level at all. moreover, old master zhang had specially instructed her, this person was probably valued by old master zhang. as long as gu man asked, she would lose her job sooner or later.


    zhang li quickly walked forward in a panic and came to gu man¡¯s side with a smile. ¡°miss gu, what did you mean just now? did you see when something entered my eyes just now?¡±


    zhang li even coaxed gu man like a child, hoping that this matter could stop. unexpectedly, these words made gu man¡¯s expression turn cold.


    ¡°if you can admit it directly, i¡¯ll still respect you. it¡¯s just that your current state is too hypocritical.¡± gu man¡¯s aura was not what she should have at her age.


    zhang li was stunned on the spot for a long time before she came back to her senses. however, she had already walked far away. only then did she follow him, and the disdain in her heart disappeared.


    her expression was a little ugly, but she still dutifully introduced her surroundings.


    the first place they came to was the top floor. this place was very wide, and they could almost see the bottom. there were even some entertainment facilities.


    ¡°this is where you usually work. old master zhang has arranged for someone to renovate it, so there are still some places here for you to have fun.¡± zhang li pointed at the places that could be seen at a glance.


    gu man saw that there was no joy in his eyes. instead, he frowned. ¡°what a waste of space.¡±


    she did not give zhang li any face and mocked her bluntly, ¡°if i wanted entertainment, i can go somewhere else and not in the company. these places are just a waste of space. change it.¡±


    zhang li did not expect gu man, who looked quite young, to be so imposing. she even had the attitude of old master zhang when managing.


    gu man looked around and felt that old master zhang was too ridiculous. he actually wanted to use these entertainment venues to numb her.


    old master zhang sat in the office and looked at his assistant. ¡°have you done what i asked you to do?¡±


    ¡°are you talking about the renovation?¡± the assistant stood respectfully at the side.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s inevitable for children to feel that working is boring, so 1 specially opened up some places for her to entertain herself. it should make this little girl change her opinion of me.¡± old master zhang lowered his voice.


    however, because there were not many people in the office, the assistant heard it clearly. ¡°miss gu will understand your painstaking efforts.¡±


    ¡°what painstaking effort?¡± unexpectedly, when old master zhang heard this, he immediately retorted angrily, ¡°i don¡¯t need to deliberately curry favor with her. do i need her to understand my painstaking efforts? the reason why i¡¯m so careful is because of my old partner. it¡¯s not because of her.¡±


    the assistant looked at old master zhang, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, but he knew that exposing him at this time was definitely not the best thing to do. he could only smile and nod in agreement.


    the structure of the subsidiary company was basically no different from ordinary companies, except that the location of the ceo¡¯s office had been changed by old master zhang to be both an entertainment and office space.


    after browsing through it, gu man was still quite satisfied with the company. however, the attitude of these employees was intriguing. most of them had the same attitude as zhang li at the beginning.


    of course, she needed to teach the disobedient employees a lesson. although gu man believed in huang jun¡¯s strength, it was very likely that he would be restrained in the company, so she still needed to do this.


    ¡°uncle, the matter of asking you to help me temporarily manage the company is still valid, but i happen to be free these few days. i want to come to the company to study and prepare for the future.¡± gu man found an excellent excuse..

 Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Psychological Battle

    chapter 573: psychological battle


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, she did not know that no matter what she said, no matter how ridiculous the excuse was, huang jun would directly give up the company because he knew that this was gu man¡¯s company.


    ¡°okay, you should learn more. you can run this company after graduation.¡± huang jun looked around. he used to be able to stand in such a magnificent company.


    zhang li was a little confused when she heard this. she took a look and gu man looked at huang jun.


    did gu man mean to let others manage the company? wasn¡¯t she afraid that the company she had painstakingly begged for would be snatched away by others?


    of course, there were many such examples. zhang li had come into contact with no less than five of them, but she had no intention of reminding her. she only shook her head.


    although gu man¡¯s aura was there, she was still a little girl who had just come of age. it was difficult for her to achieve anything without the polishing of society.


    instead of letting her listen to someone younger than her, it was better for her to listen to huang jun.


    she stood at the side respectfully and had no intention of interrupting.


    after grandma and huang jun left with huang jue, she looked at zhang li. ¡°are you very dissatisfied with me? do you think i took my shares illegally?¡±


    zhang li did not expect gu man to be so direct. her pupils constricted and she quickly shook her head. ¡°no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. i didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    gu man sneered and sat on the sofa beside her. she raised her head slightly. although she was looking up at zhang li, her aura made people feel that she was looking down on her.


    although zhang li had not come into contact with a hundred meetings, she had come into contact with dozens of them. however, when she stood in front of gu man, she subconsciously shrank back. this was something that had never happened before.


    because once you back down, you won¡¯t be able to sign this contract.


    she swallowed her saliva and maintained her composure. ¡°miss gu, i don¡¯t know how i made you unhappy, but since you¡¯re our immediate superior, i naturally don¡¯t dare to have any complaints. i¡¯m just a worker.¡±


    gu man did not say anything when she heard this. instead, she kept tapping the back of the chair beside her with her fingertips. it was as if she was hitting zhang li¡¯s heart again and again, making her gradually break down as time passed.


    the entire hall was exceptionally quiet. zhang li could even hear her intense heartbeat. she felt that if this continued, she would really go crazy.


    just as zhang li was about to speak first, gu man said, ¡°you¡¯d better think this way. actually, i don¡¯t mean anything. i just want you to understand your identity. if a person wants to stay in a position for a long time, they shouldn¡¯t only look at their ability. at the same time, there are other aspects. and my arrival is the time to test your other abilities.¡±


    gu man did not threaten zhang li directly. instead, she chose to go with the flow. through these obscure words, zhang li had an illusion.


    sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, zhang li pondered for a moment and her eyes lit up. ¡°is it old master zhang¡¯s idea?¡±


    gu man did not answer zhang li¡¯s question and only smiled.


    however, this attitude was a tacit agreement in zhang li¡¯s eyes. she immediately became excited. her breathing was a little rapid and her face was full of joy. she already had a good plan for her promotion and salary increase.


    she was wondering how old master zhang could be so muddle-headed as to hand over his subsidiary company to the little girl. so it was to test them.


    she had indeed heard that some bosses had used all kinds of strange methods to test the employees of the subsidiary company. among them was this method that old master zhang was using to test if his employees had any ill intentions.


    after understanding, zhang li felt a lingering fear. fortunately, she did not make it too obvious. if old master zhang found out, not only would her promotion and salary increase be impossible, she would even be chased out of the company.


    in an instant, zhang li¡¯s attitude towards gu man had changed from disdain to gratitude. after all, if not for gu man¡¯s reminder, she might really have made such a simple mistake..

 Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Zhang Li’s Gratitude

    chapter 574: zhang li¡¯s gratitude


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°thank you for your reminder, miss gu. i¡¯ll definitely be at your disposal in the future. 1¡¯11 definitely work hard without complaint.¡± her eyes were extremely firm, and it did not seem like she could say it for the sake of hypocrisy.


    gu man could see the change in her expression and understood that her plan had taken effect. however, this was only the first step, because as time passed, her words would be overturned.


    it might be a few months later, or it might be a few weeks or a few days, so in this short period of time, she had to grasp the hearts of the people in the company as soon as possible.


    if she replaced the core with her people, those who had the ability and had been successfully tamed would stay. those who had not been successfully tamed could only be fired.


    in fact, it was inevitable that there would be immeasurable changes in the company¡¯s operations because of the influx of new power. therefore, it was best to keep the old employees or replace the old employees gradually.


    after thinking about it, gu man raised her head and stood up again. ¡°i haven¡¯t seen the other employees in our company yet. i have a few words to say to them.¡±


    zhang li was no longer as perfunctory as before. she nodded heavily. ¡°don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me.¡±


    looking at her departing figure in a hurry, gu man¡¯s eyes revealed a satisfied expression.


    to be able to have a position in such a subsidiary company, zhang li definitely had the ability. it was naturally a good thing for her to stay.


    zhang li¡¯s movements were very fast. in less than half an hour, she had gathered the employees in the hall.


    however, compared to zhang li, who had already been conquered by gu man¡¯s words, the emotions on their faces were especially obvious.


    they were even inferior to zhang li at the beginning. they did not have any pretense on their faces and were just short of directly expressing their dissatisfaction.


    gu man was not angry in the face of this situation. she stood calmly in front of everyone, but she was not too high up and could not see the people behind her, so she asked zhang li to bring a chair over.


    she did not feel embarrassed when she stood on the chair. instead, she had an aura of looking down on the world.


    gu man¡¯s gaze swept through the crowd and finally landed in the middle. ¡°i know you have objections to me being appointed.¡±


    she had never liked to beat around the bush, nor would she throw a tantrum just because she heard a few people¡¯s gossips. she preferred to put things on the surface.


    everyone had obviously never seen such a straightforward person. they were all so shocked by her words that they did not know what to say.


    while they were still stunned, gu man continued, ¡°but this is the truth. you have to accept it.¡±


    someone in the crowd was dissatisfied and muttered extremely softly, ¡°who knows where these shares of yours came from? however, they were all obtained through improper means and you¡¯re even smug about it.¡±


    her voice was very soft, and because the crowd was very chaotic, there was no way to capture who said it. zhang li, who was standing at the side, was furious.


    gu man, who was standing at a high place, casually sized up the crowd and locked onto the person who had spoken just now. she raised her slender finger slightly and pointed at the person who had spoken at the beginning. ¡°you seem to have a lot of opinions about me.¡±


    that person did not expect that he would be discovered even though he had already deliberately lowered his head to speak. he immediately looked up in surprise and subconsciously retorted, ¡°i didn¡¯t. no, i didn¡¯t speak just now.¡±


    he denied it without thinking. in his heart, he naturally looked down on this little girl who was younger than him. moreover, gu man was so beautiful, it was inevitable that he would think about it the wrong way.


    ¡°what evidence do you have to prove that i said it? if you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t slander me.¡± seeing that gu man didn¡¯t say anything, the man became even more smug, so he took advantage of the situation and spoke with a smile on his face.


    unexpectedly, gu man only raised her head and pointed in the direction of the surveillance camera. ¡°of course our company is most particular about fairness. if you feel that you¡¯ve been wronged, i can pull out the surveillance cameras in the surveillance room now and look at them frame by frame. let¡¯s see who said it..¡±

 Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Looking at the Surveillance Cameras

    chapter 575: looking at the surveillance cameras


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    no one expected gu man to be so serious. she was going to look at the contents of the surveillance cameras just because of this sentence.


    this was because ordinary bosses would not take it to heart even if they heard this. this was because it was too time-consuming and tiring to catch someone. who would be willing to do something that was thankless?


    this was because ordinary bosses would not take it to heart even if they heard this. this was because it was too time-consuming and tiring to catch someone. who would be willing to do something that was thankless?


    ¡°so be it. i didn¡¯t say anything anyway.¡± the man straightened his neck and retorted loudly. because he was angry, his face was flushed.


    he was actually still hoping for a fluke. after all, he had lowered his head just now. coupled with the fact that there were so many people, she definitely could not tell. moreover, gu man might be deliberately tricking him.


    however, he did not expect gu man to get off the chair when she heard this. she looked at zhang li beside her. ¡°where¡¯s the surveillance room? bring me there.¡±


    zhang li was stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted and nodded. the two of them were about to walk towards the elevator, leaving only the workers looking at each other in the hall.


    the man who was pointed out by gu man at first seemed to be a little flustered. he clenched his fists by his side, but he kept comforting himself.


    seeing this, the person beside him patted his shoulder. ¡°don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to find out. she¡¯s probably just saying. don¡¯t panic first.¡±


    they had never felt that there was anything wrong with their actions. instead, they used such despicable methods to vent the dissatisfaction in their hearts. they thought that they could be superior to others in this way.


    in their hearts, their disdain for gu man had already taken root since the first time they saw her or the first time they heard this news.


    zhang li thought that gu man was just saying it casually, but she did not expect gu man to really come to the surveillance room.


    she even pulled out the surveillance footage from before. she switched the surveillance footage in the hall to the main screen.


    the surveillance cameras were especially clear. everyone¡¯s every move could be seen clearly, but the scene was a little chaotic. coupled with so many people, it was difficult to capture who was talking.


    ¡°miss gu, why don¡¯t we forget about it? this is also a huge project.¡± zhang li had a headache looking at the densely packed scene and couldn¡¯t help but persuade her.


    however, gu man did not speak. instead, she came to the side of the surveillance cameras and gradually increased the volume.


    immediately, the entire surveillance room echoed with the voices from the surveillance cameras. even the noisy voices outside the hall could be heard.


    she stared at the screen in front of her and looked at it over and over again. then, she pressed the button beside her. the screen immediately stopped and kept magnifying.


    because the quality of the surveillance cameras was not bad, there was no blurriness even after they were magnified.


    gu man raised her hand and pointed at the computer screen. she looked at zhang li beside her. ¡°record it.¡±


    zhang li was still unable to react, but she subconsciously took out her phone and aimed it at the big screen.


    the next second, the surveillance cameras turned on again. she could see that the content was when the man was speaking secretly.


    although he had been deliberately lowering his head in the beginning, he looked up halfway and his moving lips opening and closing happened to be recorded. apart from him, everyone else had their mouths shut, so his every move was especially abrupt.


    zhang li did not expect gu man to really be able to find the surveillance footage of the man. she was still in a daze after the video was played.


    ¡°did you record it?¡± gu man¡¯s voice was accompanied by the sound of her fingertips tapping on the table.


    only then did zhang li come back to her senses and nod.


    then, they walked out of the surveillance room. the hall was already exceptionally lively, and everyone was discussing what had just happened.


    gu man¡¯s gaze landed on the man from before again. he was clearly flustered, but he was still pretending to be calm.


    ¡°if you admit it now, i can reduce the punishment.¡± gu man stood on the chair again, making everything seem exceptionally clear, including the man¡¯s twitching eyes..

 Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Punishing the Evil Man

    chapter 576: punishing the evil man


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when the man heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. he was even more certain that gu man must be trying to trick him. otherwise, she would not have given him this chance.


    it was not only the man who thought so. even the others thought so.


    that was because they had only entered for five minutes. how could they find him within such a short period of time?


    looking at the disbelief on the man¡¯s face, gu man glanced at zhang li beside her.


    even if she did not speak, zhang li still understood what she meant.


    there was a big screen in the hall. zhang li connected her phone to the big screen and played the video she had just recorded.


    during this period of time, the man¡¯s expression became more and more flustered and shaken. when the video finished playing, the man¡¯s face was already pale and in disbelief.


    the hall was instantly silent. everyone looked in gu man¡¯s direction.


    the man opened his mouth to defend himself, but he realized that he could not make a sound at all. the only way now was to confess. ¡°miss gu, i didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now. please be magnanimous and let me off. i have parents and children. they all rely on my job to make a living.¡±


    the man wanted to take advantage of the little girl¡¯s easily overflowing sympathy and deliberately put on an aggrieved expression, making his experience as tragic as possible.


    she had originally thought that there was nothing wrong with this plan. after all, it was easiest for someone of gu man¡¯s age to overflow with sympathy. as long as he said a few soft words, she would immediately let it go.


    however, gu man¡¯s face was cold from beginning to end. she was not moved by the man¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°are you done?¡± gu man looked at the man coldly.


    when he met gu man¡¯s gaze, the man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he looked up in disbelief, unable to understand why gu man was so cold-blooded and heartless. when she heard his condition, she did not react or have any expression.


    ¡°so, miss gu, please let me off this time. i definitely won¡¯t do it again.¡± he held onto the last bit of hope and pinched his thigh hard, tears instantly gushing out.


    ¡°when you said this, did you ever think that you would have to be responsible for your words and actions? what if i didn¡¯t find this footage? what kind of attitude would you have?¡± gu man didn¡¯t fall for the man¡¯s tricks at all and pulled off all his disguises.


    because of gu man¡¯s words, the man¡¯s expression instantly darkened. he was about to continue defending himself, but gu man did not have the patience to continue listening to him. she looked at zhang li. ¡°you should know how to resolve it, right? according to the company¡¯s rules.¡±


    the man¡¯s face was pale. he fell to the ground in front of everyone and shook his head in disbelief. ¡°what right do you have? you¡¯re just a b*tch who relied on her body. what¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±


    gu man got out of the chair and walked towards the man step by step. there were clearly other people around him, but as gu man gradually approached the man, everyone consciously made way for gu man to successfully come in front of the man.


    gu man stepped on the man¡¯s thigh, causing him to wail in pain. his facial features were twisted together, and it was especially painful.


    ¡°if you have the ability, repeat what you said just now.¡± as gu man spoke, she kept exerting strength with her toes. the man gasped in pain and could not say a word.


    ¡°i really don¡¯t know how a scumbag like you entered the company. you were born under a woman¡¯s skirt, but you belittle them brazenly. what¡¯s the difference between you and a beast?¡± gu man¡¯s eyes revealed ruthlessness, and the aura around her became colder and colder. ¡°no, at least a beast knows how to repay kindness better than you.¡±


    gu man let go of her foot and stood in front of the man with her arms crossed, looking down at him.


    the man finally caught his breath and immediately covered his thigh. ¡°how dare you¡­¡±


    ¡°zhang li, hurry up and deal with this person. 1 don¡¯t want to see him in the company again.¡± gu man interrupted the man¡¯s remaining words and turned to leave elegantly..

 Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Withdrawal

    chapter 577: withdrawal


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    it had to be said that gu man¡¯s swift and decisive actions intimidated those who still had other thoughts. no one dared to underestimate gu man anymore.


    gu man stood at the front and looked at the faces of these employees. as the man was dragged away, their faces gradually became fearful.


    the corners of her lips curled up and she suddenly softened her voice. ¡°if you guys had followed the company¡¯s rules and regulations well, i wouldn¡¯t have been so free to look for trouble. as for whether you stay or leave in the company in the future, it naturally depends on you.¡±


    with gu man¡¯s combination of hard and soft punches, these people would at least not cause trouble recently.


    after getting zhang li¡¯s contact details, gu man left the subsidiary company. now that the subsidiary company already had its own style of doing things, her rash adjustments would not benefit the company at all. instead, it would cause chaos.


    therefore, her main goal now was to capture people¡¯s hearts.


    when gu man was in the taxi, she took the time to send li hua a message. since she had obtained old master zhang¡¯s subsidiary company, she naturally had to keep her promise.


    unexpectedly, not long after the message was sent, gu man¡¯s phone kept vibrating. li hua¡¯s name was displayed on it.


    she casually scrolled through the interface. the next second, li hua¡¯s shocked voice resounded through the car. gu man frowned and put the phone on speaker before placing it by her ear.


    ¡°you want to withdraw the lawsuit? you¡¯re not joking, right? did the gu family threaten you? public opinion is one-sided now. you have nothing to be afraid of.¡± li hua¡¯s voice gradually softened, afraid that he would scare gu man. when he thought about how she might be threatened, his heart ached even more.


    this gu family was really beasts. they only made gu man give in because they had gu man¡¯s lifeline in their hands.


    ¡°she didn¡¯t threaten me. i withdrew the lawsuit voluntarily. i¡¯ve troubled you during this period of time.¡± gu man acted as if she didn¡¯t hear the agitation in li hua¡¯s words. her calm tone made the entire car fall silent.


    she took the time to look at her cell phone and realized that the call had not been hung up. she was puzzled. ¡°hello? officer li, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°why did you withdraw the lawsuit?¡± li hua¡¯s tone was especially serious.


    gu man was puzzled by his attitude, but she only thought that he wanted a reason and said especially honestly, ¡°old master zhang agreed to my request, so 1 naturally have to keep my promise and withdraw the lawsuit.¡±


    the other end of the cell phone was exceptionally quiet. after a long time, gu man heard a busy tone and li hua hung up.


    gu man did not take it to heart. she was only in charge of informing them. everything else had nothing to do with her.


    not long after, her cell phone vibrated again. it was a message from li hua.


    ¡°gu man, i don¡¯t know what kind of promise the zhang family gave you, but if you persist, you will definitely overthrow the gu family. giving up now is no different from jumping into a fire pit.¡±


    from his every word, it could be seen that he cared a lot about this matter and gu man.


    although she did not know why li hua was so obsessed with this matter, gu man still replied, ¡°i know.¡±


    these simple words almost made li hua crush his phone on the other end. his eyes seemed to be burning with flames, and the anger in his heart was stuck together. in the end, it turned into a curse.


    the person sitting at the work desk beside li hua looked over and looked at him questioningly. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why are you so angry? did something happen to the gu family again?¡±


    when li hua heard this, his tone was filled with anger. he subconsciously raised his voice. ¡°the plaintiff has already withdrawn the lawsuit. what¡¯s the point of me pursuing the matter?¡±


    the two desks instantly fell silent. the person beside her seemed to not dare to believe what she had heard and even dug her ears. ¡°i think 1 was hallucinating just now. repeat what you said.¡±


    ¡°i said that the plaintiff has withdrawn the lawsuit.¡± li hua suppressed his anger and repeated this sentence.


    the staff member in front of her widened her eyes. ¡°hasn¡¯t that young lady always been serious? besides, there¡¯s someone helping her behind the scenes. how can she withdraw the lawsuit?¡±


    at the mention of this, li hua¡¯s eyes revealed disdain. ¡°it¡¯s all because she received benefits..¡±

 Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Trending

    chapter 578: trending


    translator: atlas studios editor: attas studios


    however, the person sitting beside him still shook his head in disbelief. ¡°if you were talking about other people, i would still believe you, but i don¡¯t believe that young lady at all. she has a big shot behind her and what kind of benefits can¡¯t she get? why does she have to think about the benefits of the gu family? is she being threatened?¡±


    li hua¡¯s rationality had also returned a little. he began to think about what was wrong. after thinking about it carefully, he realized that many things were off.


    li hua seemed to have thought of something. he slammed the table and stood up. ¡°i was wondering why she suddenly withdrew the lawsuit. those shameless people from the gu family must have threatened her.¡±


    his sudden action made the others look in his direction. the man sitting at another desk immediately pulled li hua. ¡°i know you¡¯re very excited now, but don¡¯t be agitated first.¡±


    only then did li hua realize that he had lost his composure. he sat down with a steely face. ¡°how can i not be agitated? it¡¯s fine that they harmed the young lady, but now they¡¯re even threatening her. they¡¯re really a pack of wolves and rats. this is a lawful society. how can 1 let them do this?¡±


    ¡°your words are useless now. the young lady has already withdrawn the lawsuit. it¡¯s useless no matter how much you pursue it. you should find evidence now. this way, even if she withdraws the lawsuit, we can still push the gu family to the center of the storm.¡± the person at the work desk beside him guided him patiently.


    because they had investigated the gu family very deeply, they naturally knew some inside information that others did not know, so their hearts ached for gu man even more.


    li hua nodded heavily. he was no longer angry at gu man¡¯s words just now. instead, his heart ached even more.


    gu man still did not know the changes in the police station. when she returned home, she greeted her grandmother and huang jun before returning to her room to rest.


    she had no idea that while she was sleeping, there was a storm on the internet.


    after gu rou and zhong yao returned, they decided to post it at prime time at night. at this time, people were free and bored, so they scrolled through weibo. however, they had to spend a lot of money to buy a trending search.


    the two of them pieced together their pocket money and bought a small trending search.


    [the situation in the gu family has reversed again. gu man is actually the cui family¡¯s granddaughter! ]


    as soon as the post was posted, it caused a commotion. it was naturally because the matter with the gu family had fermented some time ago.


    when the matter became more and more popular, gu rou logged into her weibo and reposted this message, along with an ambiguous caption.


    [i¡¯m sorry that this matter affected everyone, but sister didn¡¯t do it on purpose. 1 apologize on her behalf.]


    her words seemed to be speaking up for gu man, but in fact, she was pushing her to the top of the rumors again.


    under the lead of the ghostwriters, the comments were praising gu rou for being beautiful and kind-hearted, and cursing gu man for being vain.


    [little fairy rou¡¯er is too kind. that person involved did not come out to speak up and even asked little fairy rou¡¯er to apologize for her.]


    [thinking about what happened to the gu family previously, little fairy rou¡¯er still disregarded the past. if i were little fairy rou¡¯er, 1 would definitely not forgive her.]


    [i¡¯m going to start a conspiracy theory. the reason why she fought the gu family head-on previously was probably because she found a sugar daddy, right?]


    [i feel the same.]


    for a moment, the discussion of this matter became louder and louder. however, the person involved, gu man, had already fallen asleep and did not care about this matter at all, causing it to become more and more intense.


    moreover, because she did not say anything, the netizens felt that she was feeling guilty.


    gu rou looked at the comments section and saw that almost half of them were scolding gu man. she smiled.


    when zhong yao saw this, she was extremely happy and immediately sent the news to huang yue.


    huang yue replied quickly, ¡°you did well in this matter. i happen to be free tomorrow, come shop with me and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡±


    zhong yao knew that huang yue meant to acknowledge her. she smiled and quickly sent a message to agree.


    after sending the message, she looked up in gu ron¡¯s direction and realized that she did not notice her. she carefully put away her phone, afraid that gu rou would discover her..

 Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Cui Ya Speaking Up

    chapter 579: cui ya speaking up


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the matter became more and more serious. even the two girls from the cui family knew.


    cui ya pointed at the trending topic on her phone and said to cui xuan, ¡°look, i told you that this woman definitely doesn¡¯t have any good intentions. she even bought such a trending topic.¡±


    ¡°she might not have bought this trending topic, right? it seems to be disadvantageous to her.¡± cui xuan frowned and roughly browsed through the trending topic before coming to a conclusion.


    ¡°hmph.¡± cui ya¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°1 don¡¯t see anything bad about her. she hasn¡¯t said anything until now. isn¡¯t that tacit agreement? i knew that she definitely didn¡¯t have any good intentions when she came to the cui family.¡±


    cui xuan did not say anything and quietly looked at the trending topic.


    then, cui ya raised her voice. ¡°look, that person¡¯s sister has already come out to speak. could this matter be fake? no, we can¡¯t let her scam our cui family like this. she¡¯s just here to treat an illness. what¡¯s the difference between her and a servant? she still wants to be a granddaughter? grandpa just treats her better and she¡¯s going too far.


    cui ya was furious for a moment. she did not care about cui xuan¡¯s obstruction and posted on weibo.


    [gu man has indeed been to the cui family, but not as a granddaughter. it¡¯s better for some people to not scam others.]


    she pointed out gu man¡¯s name. when the other netizens who came after hearing the news saw it, they immediately praised cui ya for her straightforward personality in the comments section.


    looking at the comments and praises below, cui ya placed her phone in front of cui xuan. ¡°look, everyone is praising me. if you ask me, you¡¯ve still underestimated that woman¡¯s scheming. you¡¯ve been deceived by her appearance.¡±


    cui xuan looked dissatisfied. ¡°since you know how much grandpa cares, why did you still post on weibo? if grandpa finds out, he will definitely teach you a lesson.¡±


    when cui ya heard this, she retracted her hand. ¡°how can that be? this woman scammed our cui family first. if grandpa finds out, he¡¯ll hate her. when the time comes, he might even praise me. how can he teach me a lesson?¡±


    she looked around guiltily, but she had no intention of deleting her weibo.


    cui xuan knew that she could not win against her, so she could only sigh. ¡°be careful. don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    ¡°she was the one who scammed our cui family first. why should i hold back?¡± cui ya was indignant. she pouted and turned her head away from cui xuan.


    and because the cui family¡¯s youngest granddaughter stepped in to verify it, this matter increased its popularity again. thinking about the gu family¡¯s matter that had caused a commotion previously, it reached the top of the trending searches.


    gu rou watched as cui ya went down the stage. her breathing suddenly became heavy, and her face was filled with excitement. ¡°the cui family¡¯s granddaughter has personally spoken up. let¡¯s see how gu man can make a comeback this time.¡±


    when zhong yao heard this, she immediately leaned over to take a look. when she saw cui ya¡¯s weibo post, she was also very excited. this time, there was actually a pleasant surprise. it seemed that there was no need to play that recording. gu man had already been hammered to death.


    after tomorrow, the gu family could get rid of all the charges, and gu man would be nailed to the pillar of shame forever. as for the truth of the matter, who would care? after all, gu man had already withdrawn the lawsuit.


    it was too late to regret now.


    gu rou and zhong yao were equally happy. gu rou also gave zhong yao a rare look. ¡°you did well in this matter. if you think about me, i¡¯ll naturally think about you in the future. you have to remember that you¡¯re a member of our gu family. we¡¯re bound together for good or ill. i believe you know better than me.¡±


    zhong yao nodded obediently. gu rou was even more satisfied with her attitude.


    after a busy night, gu rou was already tired. she yawned and stretched. she stood up from the chair. after saying goodbye to zhong yao, she returned to her room to rest.


    after gu rou left, zhong yao called huang yue. ¡°miss huang, the cui family¡¯s youngest granddaughter personally went down to expose gu man.. do we need to make the matter worse now?¡±

 Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Gu Man Knows About the Trending Search

    chapter 580: gu man knows about the trending search


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huang yue clearly did not know about this yet. her voice sounded a little confused. it seemed like she was preparing to sleep.


    however, she was not dissatisfied with zhong yao¡¯s sudden interruption. instead, when she heard this news, her breathing quickened. ¡°really?¡±


    it was not that she did not think of telling the two girls of the cui family about this back then, but after thinking about it, she still felt that it was inappropriate. what if old master cui found out that she went to the cui family to tell them? she did not expect them to take the initiative to make a statement.


    she immediately got up to look at weibo. when she saw the weibo post that cui ya had posted, the smile on her face became even more smug.


    gu man, let¡¯s see how you can make a comeback this time.


    when gu man woke up the next morning, the matter had already occupied the top spot on the trending searches, but she was still unaware.


    grandma, huang jun, and huang jue were not people who liked to go online, so they knew nothing about this.


    when gu man sensed that something was wrong, it was because she returned to the classroom and the others sized her up.


    when xiao xiao saw gu man enter, she immediately waved at her in a panic and handed over her phone. ¡°what¡¯s going on? why did someone say that you¡¯re the cui family¡¯s granddaughter? this matter has already reached the top of the trending searches. it also appeared on the school forum.


    after flipping through the general content, xiao xiao stopped. she did not dare to let gu man read the comments below because most of them were scolding gu man for being materialistic.


    gu man frowned as she read the contents of the news. for a moment, she really could not find the culprit. after all, she had offended many people and it was a little troublesome to find them.


    at this moment, someone seemed to have sensed that gu man had seen the news and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°gu man, are you really the cui family¡¯s granddaughter? i even saw cui ya expose you yesterday.¡±


    the meaning of watching a good show in his words was too obvious. gu man glanced over coldly, scaring the person so much that he shrank his neck, but he still muttered stubbornly, ¡°tsk, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    gu man casually threw her bag into the table pocket. from her expression, it was impossible to tell what she thought of this matter. xiao xiao was a little uneasy. ¡°gu man, 1 believe you. it must have been done by those with ulterior motives. besides, you haven¡¯t said anything yet. your so-called good sister is just talking nonsense. it¡¯s really infuriating.¡±


    xiao xiao¡¯s words revealed her anger. a person at the door arrived late with a tired expression. it was jiang yi.


    he casually handed the box in his hand to gu man and said, ¡°boss zhao gave it to me.¡± he was about to lie on the table and sleep.


    xiao xiao did not know how to vent the anger in her heart. when she saw jiang yi¡¯s sloppy appearance, she was so angry that she picked him up. ¡°gu man is still being slandered. how can you have the cheek to sleep?¡±


    jiang yi originally looked frustrated, but when he heard that gu man had been slandered, he immediately became agitated. ¡°who? who dares to slander gu man?¡±


    seeing his upright attitude, the expression on xiao xiao¡¯s face slowly changed. ¡°didn¡¯t you look at weibo yesterday? you made such a big fuss.¡±


    only then did jiang yi look at weibo belatedly. unexpectedly, as soon as he saw the title, he cursed, ¡°who is this? they don¡¯t even know how to make up stories. they¡¯re just spreading rumors.¡±


    xiao xiao finally found someone she had something to talk about. she looked at him excitedly. ¡°right? and look at gu man¡¯s sister. she didn¡¯t even wait for gu man to explain and apologized for her, as if gu man was the one who did this.¡±


    ¡°i can even tell that this woman is brewing tea. these netizens are really blind.¡± jiang yi¡¯s face was filled with anger, and the fatigue from before was gone.


    gu man looked at the two of them in amusement and crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°i¡¯m not angry yet, but you¡¯re already angry. you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re the ones being scolded.¡±


    ¡°gu man, aren¡¯t you angry? i don¡¯t think you care at all. you don¡¯t even have any reaction after reading weibo.¡± xiao xiao scratched her head..

 Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Good-looking Stone

    chapter 581: good-looking stone


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be angry about. they¡¯re just fence-sitters. why be angry because of their words? if they can scold you today, they can scold others tomorrow.¡± gu man¡¯s tone revealed her rationality.


    xiao xiao was amazed and kept clapping. ¡°if i had your bearing, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been angered to the point of vomiting blood by those keyboard warriors when i spoke online.¡±


    jiang yi also silently gave her a thumbs up. ¡°since you don¡¯t care so much, i won¡¯t scold you anymore. i¡¯m so sleepy. remember to look at the things. i¡¯ll give them to him after school.¡±


    gu man nodded and took out the thing in the box. xiao xiao, who was beside her, couldn¡¯t help but be curious. she leaned over and looked over. when she saw the thing in the box, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and cry out, ¡°this is too beautiful.¡±


    the stone was not as big as a pebble, but its color was extremely beautiful.


    it was a warm purple color. when the light shone on the surface of the stone, it would show a faint peach pink color, the kind that could capture a girl¡¯s eye at a glance.


    however, the stone could only reach the level of glutinous-type jade. although the type was not good, peach blossom spring of such quality was especially rare.


    gu man played with the stone in her hand, her eyes flickering with a strange light.


    she turned around and looked at jiang yi, who was lying on the table. she raised her hand and knocked on his table. ¡°tell boss zhao after school tonight that i want this stone. 1 can agree to one of his conditions.¡±


    jiang yi woke up for a moment and nodded in a daze. soon, he fell asleep again.


    seeing this, gu man did not disturb him anymore and turned around.


    on a day in school, because of that trending topic, gu man had already become a celebrity in school. along the way, many people sized up her.


    xiao xiao, who was accompanying gu man, revealed an unnatural expression. however, when she saw the calm gu man beside her, her heart calmed down for some reason. at the same time, she admired gu man even more. she was still fearless in such a situation.


    gu man was actually thinking about who had released this message. the only possibility was the gu family.


    after all, he had just withdrawn the lawsuit. this period of time was a good opportunity for them to make a comeback. it was not impossible for them to release such fake news to confuse everyone.


    at the thought of this, gu man¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    gu man, who had originally planned to let the gu family have their fun for a while, retracted her thoughts. she rubbed her thumb and sneered.


    as they were walking on the road, a girl suddenly stopped gu man. ¡°gu man, the trending topic has blown up so much. aren¡¯t you going to respond? could it be that you¡¯ve admitted it?¡±


    xiao xiao looked at the girl who appeared in front of her and stood in front of gu man. ¡°this is someone else¡¯s private matter. it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you.¡±


    however, the girl still refused to let it go. ¡°what do you mean it¡¯s fine? it¡¯s already blown up. it¡¯s fine?¡±


    gu man walked out from behind xiao xiao. she looked at the girl. because of her superior height, she could completely look down on the girl. her aura was already superior to others, and this made the girl not dare to look at her.


    ¡°so what if i ask? are you going to hit me?¡± the girl swallowed her saliva and stammered.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know how to hit people. as for whether i¡¯m the cui family¡¯s granddaughter or not, it has nothing to do with you, right?¡± a cold glint flashed across gu man¡¯s eyes. just standing there made people feel pressured.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s fine, but i¡¯m very curious¡­¡± the girl said guiltily, her gaze unconsciously looking elsewhere.


    ¡°should i satisfy you just because you¡¯re curious?¡± compared to the girl¡¯s guilty stutter, gu man was really insightful. she naturally suppressed the girl easily and made her speechless.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. why are you so fierce?¡± the girl¡¯s voice was choked with tears. she actually covered her face and ran away.


    xiao xiao widened her eyes and silently gave her a thumbs up.


    although she chased away a girl who had taken the initiative to come, the others¡¯ gazes were still on gu man, making her very unhappy..

 Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: The Post Was Deleted

    chapter 582: the post was deleted


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she looked at xiao xiao beside her and smiled. ¡°is it spreading on the school forum too?¡±


    xiao xiao took out her phone from her pocket and went to the school¡¯s forum to take a look. then, she looked up at gu man. ¡°yes, it¡¯s still very popular now. there are many posts.¡±


    she spoke more reservedly because most of the posts were scolding gu man for being vain. she was furious when she saw this information. although she knew that gu man did not care, she still subconsciously did not want gu man to know.


    she only took a quick look at the forum before putting her phone away.


    unexpectedly, gu man actually took out her phone and found the posts on the school forum. the expression on xiao xiao¡¯s face immediately changed drastically. she immediately comforted gu man, ¡°don¡¯t worry about those people¡¯s words. they¡¯re just jealous of you. you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    although gu man had been very calm from the beginning to the end, xiao xiao felt that those words would hurt gu man, so she kept comforting her, but she did not see the image on gu man¡¯s phone keep changing.


    until that post completely disappeared from the forum, and even any words related to this matter were banned.


    as xiao xiao spoke, she looked at the news in the thread. however, for some reason, just as she was about to continue clicking on it, the thread suddenly disappeared. she immediately revealed a happy expression.


    ¡°is this karma for evil people? such rumors should have been deleted long ago. the administrator of the forum did a good job this time. he acted very quickly.¡± xiao xiao patted gu man¡¯s shoulder heavily and danced with joy. her mood, which had worsened because of those dirty words, instantly brightened.


    gu man ignored xiao xiao¡¯s words. her hand continued to operate on her phone because not only did the school¡¯s forum have this information, but even the trending topics on weibo were still there.


    however, the system on weibo was more complete. it was very difficult to operate on the cell phone, but it was possible to delete the few posts from the source.


    in just ten minutes, when people wanted to discuss gu man¡¯s matter, they realized that the post had already disappeared.


    even when they posted relevant content, they were all banned from sending it.


    this made them feel extremely aggrieved. they had nowhere to vent the questions and anger in their hearts and could only suppress it in their hearts.


    however, such a solution did not completely stop the rumors. instead, it made people suspect that there must be a big shot behind gu man. otherwise, it would not have been banned.


    although it looked exceptionally calm on the surface, under the calmness, there were all kinds of turbulent waves. the disdain and contempt for gu man became even fiercer.


    [why did the post disappear? i have to say that the control over these sensitive words is really strict. i only posted a few. that matter was not related at all and i was actually warned.]


    [there¡¯s definitely a big shot behind this person. however, since there¡¯s already a big shot, why did he still do this? he ruined the good cards in his hands.]


    [he has a low iq. people are always greedy. they only want more.]


    [the latest development in this matter is that that person has withdrawn the lawsuit. as soon as the lawsuit was withdrawn, this information was exposed. could she be showing off to the gu family?]


    [leave little fairy rou¡¯er out of this. even if such a person has a sugar daddy, she¡¯s just a piece of trash. how can she compare to my little fairy?]


    [i feel that gu rou is the most innocent in this matter. back then, she was scolded very badly because of that matter. although that person is only an adopted daughter, she shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless. it really refreshed my worldview.]


    [why isn¡¯t such a person dead yet?]


    there were endless such comments, and there were even more extreme ones. most of them were criticizing gu man.


    gu man did not know about the discussion behind them, but after the post was deleted, it was obvious that fewer people came to disturb her.


    in the school office, it was the day jiang zi resigned. he packed his things and looked at the empty table with some melancholy.


    for some reason, once he calmed down, the contents of gu man¡¯s conversation with him kept replaying in his mind. he did not expect a small high school student to know the whereabouts of eel..

 Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Knowing the Truth

    chapter 583: knowing the truth


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    but what surprised him even more was that he actually believed her words.


    he stood up and met the gazes of the other teachers in the office.


    for some reason, the teachers looked at jiang zi a few times. one of the female teachers was pushed out. her face was red and she hesitated shyly, not knowing if she should come over.


    when jiang zi saw this scene, he immediately guessed that this female teacher saw that he was about to leave and wanted to take this opportunity to confess.


    hence, he prepared his words in his heart. he had already thought of how to reject the female teacher in front of him tactfully without hurting her pride.


    but who knew that when the female teacher came to him and hesitated to say something, it was not a confession? ¡°teacher jiang, is there a student called gu man in the class you taught previously?¡±


    jiang zi was a little confused. she wasn¡¯t here to confess? she was actually here to ask about his student?


    an embarrassed expression immediately appeared on his face, but he was quickly suppressed by jiang zi. he nodded with a cold face and forced himself to be calm so that his emotions would not be exposed. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you looking for her?¡±


    ¡°i want to ask if what was posted is true?¡± the female teacher¡¯s eyes were filled with gossip. she couldn¡¯t wait to take out her phone and place it in front of jiang zi.


    ¡°this is it.¡± the female teacher¡¯s phone was a screenshot of the post. although the post had been deleted, the screenshot was still circulating.


    moreover, because the post and weibo had been deleted, some people even guessed that gu man might be old master cui¡¯s illegitimate daughter and old master cui had stepped forward to suppress this matter.


    jiang zi frowned and read the post from beginning to end. for some reason, anger rose in his heart. ¡°ridiculous. as teachers, don¡¯t you know how harmful rumors can be to students?¡±


    the female teacher looked a little guilty. ¡°we had the intention of watching the commotion from the beginning, but who knew that this thread would actually be deleted? moreover, no relevant entries were allowed to be posted, so we guessed that there must be a big shot behind her.¡±


    jiang zi frowned even more. he saw that the post was posted this morning, and it was only close to noon. to be able to delete the post completely in such a short period of time, and even any entries would trigger censorship, this was definitely not something an ordinary person could do.


    ¡°the administrator didn¡¯t interfere?¡± if the administrator interfered, then this matter would be easy to explain. jiang zi thought so, but this thought made his heart beat even faster.


    the female teacher shook her head. she raised her other slender finger and pointed in her direction. ¡°i¡¯m the administrator of the forum. i¡¯ve never deleted the post.¡±


    memories replayed in jiang zi¡¯s mind. at this moment, everything was connected. he slammed the table and ran out of the office without caring about the expressions of the others.


    his breathing became faster and faster, and those unclear clues gradually surfaced.


    therefore, he should have thought of how gu man could know about eel long ago and not be stupid. he only connected everything when someone reminded him.


    he walked in a hurry and finally entered the classroom when the bell rang. he saw the figure sitting there and moved his lips, but he inexplicably recalled the content on the female teacher¡¯s phone.


    no matter how outstanding gu man¡¯s strength was, she was indeed a high school student now. with her mental age, could she withstand such bullying?


    jiang zi was not in a hurry to call gu man out. instead, he stood on the podium. as he arrived, the lively class immediately quietened down.


    ¡°i¡¯m about to leave here. you should know this news, right?¡± jiang zi was not good at stirring up emotions, but he felt that he needed to use some feelings to achieve the best effect of his next words..

 Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: School Bully

    chapter 584: school bully


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    among the school bullying, the impact was the greatest in the class. if the students in the class were affected by the post and ostracized gu man, it would be indelible damage to her heart.


    moreover, it was at such a critical moment.


    jiang zi did not understand what he was feeling now, but when he thought about how gu man would be ostracized by that group of people and lick her wounds alone in a corner, his heart tightened inexplicably, as if he was grabbed by something.


    he could only comfort himself in his heart that he had yet to find the truth. he just did not want the key person to be hurt.


    after he stabilized his emotions, he scanned the crowd one by one. seeing that most of the people¡¯s emotions were stirred, he lowered his eyes. ¡°1 don¡¯t like to say those more hypocritical words. i know that we haven¡¯t known each other for long, and i won¡¯t leave a deep impression on you.¡±


    other than silence, there was only silence in the class. for some reason, the students subconsciously lowered their heads at this moment. only the nonchalant and straight gu man was a little outstanding.


    ¡°but 1 hope that before 1 leave, i can do my duty as a teacher. that is to teach you one last lesson, and the most important lesson in your lives.¡± jiang zi picked up the chalk on the podium and wrote four words on the blackboard.


    school bullying.


    when the words appeared, the classroom was exceptionally quiet, as if one could hear a pin drop.


    jiang zi¡¯s gaze was like a sharp blade, making them avoid him. an inexplicable guilt lingered in everyone¡¯s chest, and they subconsciously avoided it.


    ¡°you might not understand what school bullying is. it might just be a casual joke. it might just be a casual discussion between you and your friend behind their back. it might be an injury caused by your carelessness, or it might be because you hate someone and want to stay away from them, causing others to stay away from them too. it¡¯s very far away from us and very close to us¡­¡± the expression on jiang zi¡¯s face was especially serious. it was something they had never seen before.


    in the past, jiang zi was more like their friend, but now, he truly displayed the demeanor of an outstanding student of zhong chu university. every word he said was like a gem, but it also heavily struck the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts.


    they kept reflecting on themselves, as if they were thinking about how they had become one of the school bullies this morning.


    from the initial confusion to the final realization. they looked guiltily at gu man, the person at the center of the topic.


    jiang zi swallowed his saliva to moisten the dryness in his throat. his gaze landed on gu man.


    at this moment, gu man was no longer in a casual posture. she looked up and met jiang zi¡¯s gaze in the air. there was a faint smile in her eyes, and the corners of her lips seemed to curl up, but they did not.


    her fair fingers brushed across the corner of the table. if one looked carefully, they could still feel her body trembling slightly.


    it was not because she was touched, but because gu man was holding back her laughter.


    even though jiang zi had a serious expression, gu man could not help but want to laugh. however, this feeling was not bad. it was even a little warm.


    jiang zi¡¯s words deeply touched xiao xiao, who was beside gu man. at some point, her tears flowed down her face and dripped onto the table.


    at this moment, her soul burned fiercely. she slammed the table and stood up. ¡°this morning, although you didn¡¯t ask, i know that you¡¯re all curious about that matter and are guessing if it¡¯s true. however, you¡¯d rather believe in words on the internet that are baseless than your classmate who has been with us for so long.¡±


    xiao xiao¡¯s words were like adding wings to a tiger after jiang zi.


    immediately, those people felt even more guilty. for some reason, the entire classroom was filled with faint sadness.


    she did not know if she was sad about how she became like this or sad about jiang zi¡¯s departure.


    jiang zi looked at gu man¡¯s calm face and couldn¡¯t help but curse. she was really heartless. she didn¡¯t even smile when he was helping her..

 Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Identity Exposed

    chapter 585: identity exposed


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man looked at the others in the class and clenched her fists at the corner of her mouth. she suppressed the laughter that was about to reach her mouth and stood up.


    it was unknown if it was because the speech just now had played a key role, but as gu man stood up, the heads of the others in the class lowered even lower.


    gu man was afraid that if she continued to stay in the class, they would get cervical spondylosis. she immediately quickened her pace and walked towards the door. when she reached the door, she turned around and looked at jiang zi. she reached out her hand to him and hooked her finger.


    jiang zi immediately understood. he gave his last instructions in class and quickly walked out.


    to be honest, he was a little nervous. what if gu man wanted to thank him? should he accept it or not?


    it was unknown what he thought of, but jiang zi actually chuckled foolishly. it was simply a waste of his especially fierce face.


    when gu man saw this, she leaned against the railing and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°you saw that post, or rather, you saw that trending topic.¡±


    although it sounded like a question, her words were especially certain.


    jiang zi nodded, as if he was afraid of touching gu man¡¯s wound. he comforted her carefully, ¡°actually, don¡¯t take it to heart. those who really know you know what kind of person you are, they naturally won¡¯t believe the rumors on the internet.¡±


    ¡°thank you very much for today, but there¡¯s no need.¡± gu man stood there. the wind stirred her hair, but it could not affect her emotions at all. it was as if she was born cold. her smile disappeared, making her look distant.


    when jiang zi saw that smile, his heart skipped a beat, as if he had fallen into an ice cave. he forced a smile and recalled what he had just done, his eyes filled with confusion.


    wasn¡¯t it a little redundant?


    gu man raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at jiang zi, who was obviously depressed. wasn¡¯t she quite resistant to pressure previously? why was she so depressed with just one sentence?


    however, since he had the intention to help her, gu man naturally would not bite the hand that fed her. the corners of her lips twitched helplessly. ¡°because i don¡¯t care about those rumors. besides, you didn¡¯t come to look for me for this, right?¡±


    only then did jiang zi remember his main purpose for coming this time. he was slightly stunned and licked his lips. ¡°you¡¯re eel, right?¡±


    he probed and observed gu man¡¯s expression very seriously, unwilling to miss the slightest change in her expression.


    gu man stared at jiang zi for a long time. this time, she did not deny it and nodded in silence.


    jiang zi heaved an inexplicable sigh of relief, but at the same time, the expression on his face was complicated. he did not know how to face gu man.


    was it because she was still a teacher¡¯s student or a competitor?


    what surprised jiang zi even more was that his desire to defeat eel had faded a lot, and there were even some indescribable emotions.


    ¡°so you still want to continue with me?¡± gu man stared at jiang zi.


    it was clearly just a simple sentence, but it inexplicably made jiang zi¡¯s heart skip a beat. his breathing quickened, as if gu man was saying, ¡°are you going to be with me?¡±


    his face instantly turned red as if it was on fire. he turned around awkwardly. ¡°since i¡¯ve promised you, i won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    ¡°welcome to the team. should i call you jiang zi or lang ya now?¡± gu man tilted her head and stretched out her slender and fair fingers. her especially lustrous skin glowed faintly under the reflection of the sunlight. she was very beautiful.


    staring at those hands, jiang zi was in a daze for a moment. he belatedly half-held them, and the smooth touch made his heart beat violently.


    with just a touch, jiang zi suddenly retracted his hand as if he was avoiding a snake.


    ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of you. it¡¯s just that you¡¯re so young. i¡¯m worried that others will say that i¡¯m bullying the young.¡± with that, jiang zi looked at gu man with a complicated expression. he really did not expect gu man to be so young..

 Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Going to the Company

    chapter 586: going to the company


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    in that case, he was a little old. however, since he had already found eel, he should explain it to guo zi.


    he took out his phone and was about to send a message to the fruit when he paused when he pressed the screen. he subconsciously looked up at gu man. ¡°i want to report your information to my companion. do you mind?¡±


    although gu man knew that jiang zi was talking about guo guo, she still shook her head. ¡°just don¡¯t tell others about my exact identity. 1 don¡¯t really want others to know yet.¡±


    her expression was especially serious. if guo guo knew her true identity, she might chase her out during the next treatment.


    jiang zi did not ask too much because everyone had things they did not want others to know. instead, it was because gu man did not let others know her identity and only let him know the uniqueness of her identity. it made him a little happy.


    jiang zi suppressed the smile on his face and nodded calmly.


    then, she deleted the content she was about to send on her phone and sent three words, ¡°i found eel.¡±


    after school, gu man brought jiang zi to the subsidiary company. the magnificence of the company was something jiang zi did not expect at first, but after all, he was someone who had seen a lot of things. he quickly calmed down.


    jiang zi was thinking about what he was doing at 18. why did gu man already have such a large company?


    she did not know if it was because of the trending topics, but when she entered the company today, more gazes landed on gu man.


    fortunately, because of yesterday¡¯s deterrence, no one dared to gossip or show any strange expressions in front of them.


    under zhang li¡¯s lead, gu man arrived at the office on the top floor. she glanced at jiang zi, who was observing the surroundings, and casually pointed at the empty room beside her. ¡°you can work there in the future.¡±


    jiang zi looked at the office beside him and nodded in satisfaction. the lighting here was not bad, and the scenery was not bad. another thing was that it was very close to gu man.


    he leaned against the wall with a faint smile on his face.


    zhang li looked at jiang zi from the side and wanted to say something but hesitated. in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°miss gu, actually, you can arrange for him to stay at home. it¡¯s not convenient for him to stay at the company.¡±


    the meaning in her words was already tactful enough. she carefully observed gu man¡¯s expression. strangely, she did not see any signs of anger. instead, she was speechless.


    jiang zi¡¯s originally calm face was instantly covered in pink marks. he tilted his head and looked to the other side. no matter how he looked at it, something was wrong.


    zhang li immediately felt that she must have said something wrong just now. otherwise, the two of them would not have such expressions.


    she immediately covered her mouth. it was all her fault for having a stereotype. what if these two people had yet to get together? then wouldn¡¯t she be ruining miss gu¡¯s matter? wouldn¡¯t she have to wave goodbye to her promotion and salary increase?


    at the thought of this, zhang li felt exceptionally uneasy. she quickly tried to make up for it. ¡°miss gu, i misspoke just now. i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    gu man did not fuss about these details. ¡°it¡¯s fine. arrange a position for him as you see fit, regarding internet technology.¡±


    when jiang zi heard this, he covered his mouth with one hand. the corners of his mouth became even more impudent, but the tips of his ears that were not covered were so red that it seemed like blood was about to drip.


    zhang li glanced at jiang zi beside her. no matter how she looked at him, he did not look like he was related to a programmer. after all, their programmer¡¯s hairline was receding and they were wearing old-fashioned checkered shirts. however, not only was jiang zi¡¯s hair thick, but he was also dressed especially fashionably. it was obvious that he was the type that those little girls would like.


    ¡°miss gu, may 1 ask who he is?¡± zhang li asked tactfully. if he was someone with connections, she would arrange jobs with fewer missions.


    zhang li¡¯s gaze landed on jiang zi again. this person¡¯s appearance was really easy to misunderstand.


    gu man lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before saying calmly, ¡°arrange for an infiltration test post first..¡±

 Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Infiltration Test

    chapter 587: infiltration test


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°okay, miss gu. then when¡­¡± she suddenly stopped. zhang li, who was about to go through the procedures, stopped. ¡°wait, miss gu, what position are you talking about? i didn¡¯t hear wrongly, right?¡±


    ¡°is there a problem with the infiltration test?¡± gu man frowned slightly and looked up. her cold gaze landed on zhang li. it was still the kind of subconsciousness that made people want to retreat.


    zhang li had just prepared an excuse, but when she met her gaze, she suddenly stopped. she did not know what to say. should she be more tactful at a time like this?


    however, if it was a less popular job, she would turn a blind eye. the infiltration test was mainly responsible for the company¡¯s safety. it could not tolerate any exaggeration.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you change a position? this position isn¡¯t short of people for the time being,¡± zhang li softened her voice and said tactfully.


    she was worried that gu man was doing this because of her pride. she looked at the man beside her. ¡°i have a good position on hand. there¡¯s little work content, and the salary and treatment are not bad. you will have two days off every week.¡±


    unexpectedly, jiang zi only sneered when he heard this. his dark gaze made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°what? tell me.¡±


    zhang li swallowed her saliva. under the gazes of both parties, she could not help but complain in her heart. why were these two people¡¯s gazes so sharp?


    so this was the reason why she was only running errands for others?


    ¡°mm¡­ what do you think about network maintenance? there¡¯s not much content in this job, and it¡¯s about the same as the infiltration test.¡± zhang li felt a little guilty as she spoke.


    however, the technology required for network maintenance did not have to be too high, and the people in the infiltration test positions were basically talents in this field. the technical requirements were especially high.


    ¡°since you¡¯re questioning his skills, why don¡¯t you let him show you before coming to a conclusion?¡± gu man finally realized what was wrong with zhang li. so she had been so tactful for a long time because she didn¡¯t like jiang zi¡¯s skills.


    at the thought of this, gu man held her chin with one hand and sized up jiang zi thoughtfully. the fourth place on the dark net rankings had been mocked by an unknown person. according to jiang zi¡¯s personality, he would probably be furious.


    when jiang zi heard this, he put his hands in his pockets, but the expression on her face became even colder. the corners of his mouth were very straight, and he did not even look at zhang li again. he sat down beside the computer and tapped on the keyboard with his fingertips. then, he looked up at zhang li.


    even though she did not say a word, zhang li still understood what she meant. under immense pressure, she said, ¡°that¡¯s right. you imitate a hacker and attack our company. this is also something that needs to be done in the infiltration test position. 1 need to see how damaged the firewall is to see your level.¡±


    ¡°who made your company¡¯s firewall?¡± jiang zi¡¯s fingertips tapped on the keyboard. his well-defined fingers were very beautiful, making them look even fairer against the black keyboard.


    zhang li said a name proudly, but neither of them had heard this name.


    jiang zi¡¯s face revealed even more mockery. ¡°if i break through your firewall later, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°how is that possible?¡± zhang li only thought that jiang zi was bragging and did not take it to heart.


    gu man believed in jiang zi¡¯s strength, and her gaze still landed on the computer screen in front of jiang zi.


    he was indeed very talented, but the way he attacked the firewall was the same as his personality. it was unreasonable and unquestionable. according to his methods, he was probably only quite accomplished in breaking through the firewall, but he probably had a huge flaw in building a firewall.


    gu man was about to continue looking when her phone vibrated. she looked over and retracted her gaze from jiang zi¡¯s screen to pick up her phone.


    it was a message from xiang yin, a photo, and the content was at the school gate.


    ¡°i¡¯m at the company.¡± the moment gu man sent the message, the other party replied. it was a very simple symbol that could clearly express xiang yin¡¯s meaning..

 Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Xiang Yin’s Subsidiary

    chapter 588: xiang yin¡¯s subsidiary


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    a question mark.


    looking at the question marks on the chat interface, gu man covered her lips and chuckled. she sensed two gazes on her and waved at them. ¡°it¡¯s fine. continue.¡±


    she lowered her head and kept typing on the keyboard on the phone screen. she briefly explained how she had obtained the subsidiary company from old master zhang and then sent the company¡¯s location.


    xiang yin replied with an ok emoji and did not say anything else.


    gu man did not take it to heart. she threw her phone aside and looked at the screen again.


    jiang zi¡¯s speed gradually decreased. in the end, he hit the enter key heavily, announcing that this trial was about to end.


    the code in front of him kept jumping at a very fast speed.


    as the code kept running, not long after, an ear-piercing alarm sounded. zhang li¡¯s phone rang in the office.


    she seemed to have sensed something and her eyes widened. she looked at the computer screen as if she wanted to verify something. she picked up her cell phone.


    ¡°sister zhang, our company¡¯s firewall has actually been breached!¡± the cell phone fell heavily to the ground. zhang li could not believe it, but her eyes were burning with excitement.


    she had definitely picked up a treasure.


    ¡°miss gu, i have no objections to him joining the infiltration test position. he can even complete the admission procedures today.¡± even when zhang li was talking to gu man, her gaze was still on jiang zi, as if she was afraid that the duck in her mouth would fly away.


    jiang zi leaned back in his chair relaxedly. no one could tell what he was thinking from his expression.


    ¡°what do you think?¡± gu man did not answer zhang li¡¯s question. instead, she asked jiang zi.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve already pulled me in, what should we do? shouldn¡¯t you be the one to say it?¡± jiang zi knocked on the handle with one hand and said casually.


    gu man was about to speak when the landline beside her rang. just as she picked it up, she inadvertently saw a message from xiang yin on her phone.


    at this moment, the lady at the front desk said, ¡°miss gu, a person claiming to be your family member wants to come in. what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°i was stopped by your people.¡± xiang yin¡¯s message jumped for a moment before it went out along with the screen of his phone.


    gu man smiled. ¡°let him in. remember him in the future, he can enter the company as he pleases.¡±


    ¡°okay, miss gu.¡±


    after gu man hung up, she looked at zhang li. ¡°then go through his employment procedures. the sooner, the better.¡±


    zhang li nodded heavily, then looked at jiang zi. ¡°i failed to recognize you. why don¡¯t you accompany me so that i can settle your procedures as soon as possible?¡±


    jiang zi snorted, but he did not make things difficult for zhang li. he propped himself up from the chair and followed behind zhang li as if he was taking a stroll in the courtyard.


    just as the two of them were about to leave the office, the elevator door opened and a tall and handsome man walked out.


    jiang zi looked at the man standing in the elevator and thought of gu man¡¯s various actions just now. for some reason, he felt inexplicably unhappy. he retracted his leg that he had just taken a step out of and walked back to the chair with his legs crossed.


    with one hand on her cheek, he looked at gu man. just as the man was about to step in, he said, ¡°you¡¯ve spent so much effort to poach me over. it¡¯s not too much for me to make a few requests, right?¡±


    ¡°speak.¡± although gu man was talking to jiang zi, she kept looking at xiang yin from the corner of her eye.


    jiang zi was even more unhappy. he even raised his voice unconsciously. ¡°i haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±


    ¡°then tell me when you¡¯ve thought it through. there¡¯s no hurry. go settle the procedures first.¡± gu man had already stood up from the chair and was walking in the direction of xiang yin.


    for some reason, the moment jiang zi stood up, he grabbed her wrist. as if realizing that his actions were a little abrupt, he quickly said, ¡°you know that my identity is special, so i can¡¯t make the decision to work here alone.¡±


    gu man¡¯s gaze finally landed on jiang zi, but to be more precise, her gaze landed on the place where the two of them were holding hands..

 Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Jiang Zi and Xiang Yin

    chapter 589: jiang zi and xiang yin


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhang li, who was standing at the door waiting for jiang zi, felt that the temperature in the air seemed to have dropped a little, and the source of the coldness seemed to be the man who had just entered.


    compared to jiang zi¡¯s unrestrained aura, xiang yin had the charm of a mature man. however, his aura completely crushed jiang zi¡¯s, like a sleeping tiger meeting a cub that kept jumping in front of him.


    xiang yin put his hands in the pockets of his windbreaker and leaned slightly against the wall beside him. he looked at gu man. ¡°looks like i¡¯m disturbing you?¡±


    gu man broke free from jiang zi¡¯s hand and rubbed her wrist. ¡°when you¡¯re free, come to the company to settle it. look for her.¡±


    she raised her finger and pointed in zhang li¡¯s direction. zhang li cooperated and waved her hand.


    when jiang zi looked at his hand floating in the air, his expression was inexplicably ugly. the tip of his tongue touched the flesh on the side of his face. for some reason, he actually followed gu man to xiang yin¡¯s side.


    he stood beside gu man like a child who was about to have his favorite toy snatched away. he wanted to declare his sovereignty through this method.


    his eyes revealed vigilance. he got closer and sized xiang yin up. it was unknown what he was thinking.


    gu man looked at jiang zi, who was standing beside him, in surprise and subconsciously said, ¡°why are you still here?¡±


    when jiang zi heard this, he was inexplicably unhappy. at this moment, xiang yin¡¯s laughter ignited the anger in his heart. jiang zi was like a firecracker that burned whoever he saw.


    ¡°you¡¯ve just roped me in and you¡¯re already thinking of abandoning me? i¡¯m not even employed yet. if i¡¯m hired, who knows how you¡¯ll bully me again,¡± jiang zi said sourly, complaining word by word.


    gu man looked at the person in front of her and frowned. there was nothing wrong with these words, but she kept feeling that jiang zi seemed to be mocking her. ¡°since i roped you in, i naturally took a fancy to your abilities. unless your abilities disappear one day, the situation you mentioned probably won¡¯t exist.¡±


    although gu man explained formally, jiang zi inexplicably felt his mood improve. he looked at xiang yin provocatively.


    xiang yin received jiang zi¡¯s gaze and did not speak, but the hand in his windbreaker reached out. it was an extremely beautiful pair of hands, as if they had been carefully carved by god.


    and those hands were hugging gu man¡¯s waist.


    jiang zi looked at the pair of big hands hugging gu man¡¯s waist firmly, but gu man had no intention of resisting. her pupils constricted. ¡°your hand!¡±


    gu man also looked down at those big hands that were not behaving themselves. ¡°by the way, i haven¡¯t introduced him yet. this is my boyfriend.¡±


    there seemed to be a cracking sound in the air. jiang zi¡¯s face was ashen. he did not even say goodbye. his footsteps were fast, as if something was chasing after him.


    zhang li was also shocked by the news she heard from gu man, but after she tactfully bade farewell to gu man, she reached out and closed the office door. then, she followed jiang zi, who was walking quickly.


    xiang yin placed his head on gu man¡¯s neck and took a deep breath. he tightened his grip on gu man¡¯s waist. ¡°you seem to be quite well-received while i¡¯m not around.¡± as xiang yin sprayed hot air at gu man¡¯s neck, his other hand kept rubbing her waist.


    as the temperature in the office was not very cold, gu man threw her coat aside when she entered and only wore a thin shirt.


    now, xiang yin¡¯s hand was only separated by a layer of cloth. even gu man could feel the warmth between xiang yin¡¯s fingers.


    it was so hot that it made one blush.


    she ignored the changes in her body and turned to look at xiang yin, but she happened to let those delicate and moist lips brush past her cheek.


    gu man felt the touch on her cheek and was stunned.


    xiang yin clearly did not realize this sudden move. the hand on gu man¡¯s waist froze before he retracted it as if nothing had happened..

 Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Interaction in the Company

    chapter 590: interaction in the company


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, if one looked carefully, they could see that the tips of his ears were so red that they were about to bleed.


    his expression was still calm. he sat on the sofa in the office and patted the seat beside him. ¡°sit. tell me how you attracted this romance when 1 wasn¡¯t around.¡±


    his words also dissipated the awkward atmosphere in the office. gu man sat beside xiang yin. the person beside her was like a heat source, continuously releasing the heat of her body towards her, making her subconsciously want to hide.


    gu man¡¯s face was dyed with a faint pink color, adding a hint of temptation to her coldness.


    ¡°what romance? you¡¯re thinking too much. he¡¯s just a technician 1 recruited into the company.¡± gu man leaned back in her chair with no guilt on her face.


    xiang yin gritted his teeth and exhaled when he saw her like this. it seemed that gu man did not notice that person¡¯s thoughts at all.


    ¡°is that so? as a man, i know best. his gaze means that he has ulterior motives.


    1 have all kinds of people you want. why should 1 keep someone with ulterior motives by my side?¡± xiang yin calmly closed the distance between the two of them and hooked his hand around gu man¡¯s finger.


    gu man reached out and grabbed xiang yin¡¯s hand. her initiative stunned xiang yin, and soon, a smile appeared on his face again.


    ¡°then you might not have someone like him.¡± gu man calmly stated the truth.


    however, he did not know that her words made the aura around xiang yin dangerous. ¡°he¡¯s like that? what¡¯s he like?¡±


    gu man acutely sensed that the aura behind her suddenly became wrong and immediately changed the topic. ¡°why did you suddenly think of looking for me today?¡±


    ¡°can¡¯t 1 come to look for you for no reason? do you want me to watch you and your little love interest be together?¡± xiang yin¡¯s rare sour words were filled with jealousy.


    gu man couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh, but she felt that this didn¡¯t seem to be a good opportunity to laugh. she straightened her expression. ¡°there¡¯s nothing between the two of us.¡±


    xiang yin looked at gu man¡¯s especially serious expression and his heart felt as if it had been smeared with honey. it was especially sweet.


    ¡°i¡¯ll reluctantly believe you this time. if you need anything, you have to tell me.¡± xiang yin half hugged gu man.


    soon, it was almost evening. gu man came out of the office with xiang yin following closely behind with a satisfied expression.


    gu man¡¯s cheeks were exceptionally rosy.


    xiang yin, who was blown by the cold wind, also remembered that he had come to look for gu man today. ¡°have you seen what happened on weibo?¡±


    ¡°i did.¡± gu man was a little surprised that a person like xiang yin would pay attention to weibo.


    ¡°who do you think did it?¡± when xiang yin said this, his pupils darkened with ruthlessness.


    ¡°it¡¯s just those few.¡± gu man had an indifferent expression on her face, as if she was not the protagonist.


    ¡°do you need me to help you?¡± xiang yin stopped in his tracks and looked exceptionally serious. ¡°1 hope you can rely on me enough.¡±


    gu man also stopped. her gaze met xiang yin¡¯s and she saw the seriousness in his eyes. ¡°this matter doesn¡¯t bother me much. besides, hasn¡¯t the post been deleted? it¡¯s just a group of clowns jumping around. why take it to heart?¡± ¡°you really don¡¯t care?¡± xiang yin lowered his body and reached out to pinch gu man¡¯s cheek. he felt the touch under his hand and smiled in satisfaction.


    gu man slapped xiang yin¡¯s hand away rudely. ¡°alright, it¡¯s getting late.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s indeed getting late. go back and rest well today.¡± xiang yin¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles, as if he had thought of something beautiful. the smile on his face deepened.


    gu man rolled her eyes at him and ignored him. she walked straight towards the familiar black business car.


    as soon as she reached the car, she heard a soft sound. gu man opened the car door and got in.


    xiang yin could only get into the car from the other side and be a competent driver.


    when they returned to the district, gu man opened the car door and walked out without any intention of staying..

 Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Gu Man’s Visit

    chapter 591: gu man¡¯s visit


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang yin looked at gu man¡¯s back and smiled helplessly, but there was still an indulgent smile on his face.


    when gu man returned home, she saw an unexpected person.


    huang jun sat on the sofa with an embarrassed expression, and gu rou sat beside him.


    gu rou had an obedient smile on her face. when she saw gu man return, she tucked her hair behind her ear and stood up. ¡°sister, i¡¯ve waited for you for so long. you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    gu man frowned fiercely and sized gu rou up. ¡°why are you here?¡±


    ¡°i had nothing to do and was just strolling around here. 1 didn¡¯t expect to meet your relatives. sister, this is your fault. why didn¡¯t you bring them back for us to take a look?¡± gu rou even smiled as she looked in huang jun¡¯s direction before looking at her grandmother.


    however, the disdain in her eyes made her words unconvincing.


    perhaps because gu rou was still young, grandma and huang jun did not look disgusted or chase her away. their faces were filled with forbearance.


    gu man naturally did not believe gu ron¡¯s words. the gu family had probably specially sent a familiar-looking person to try to start with her grandmother and huang jun.


    ¡°the gu family is in the east of the city and we¡¯re in the west. you¡¯re really free,¡± gu man mocked.


    gu rou curled her lips indifferently. ¡°sister, no matter what, you¡¯re a member of the gu family. i¡¯ll be sad if you say that.¡±


    gu rou did not take it to heart at all because in her eyes, gu man¡¯s reputation was about to be ruined, so she did not argue with her.


    ¡°get lost.¡± gu man did not have that much patience with gu rou. her eyes were cold, and her gaze was like a blade stabbing at gu rou. at this moment, the two of them faced each other silently.


    gu rou subconsciously looked away. the next second, she looked up in frustration. ¡°gu man, i spoke to you nicely, but you used such a tone. you¡¯re really not as polite as your family.¡±


    ¡°you clearly know that i hate you, but you still came to get a scolding. aren¡¯t you asking for it?¡± gu man pressed on step by step and quickly stood in front of gu rou. her tall figure made it easy for her to look down at gu rou.


    gu rou looked up slightly, as if she felt that her aura was suppressed. she pulled back and stopped beating around the bush with gu man. ¡°i¡¯m here to tell you that you¡¯re thinking about those crooked things. the gu family is your only backer. if you want to establish yourself in the upper-class society, you should hold on to the gu family tightly.¡±


    when grandma and huang jun heard this, they subconsciously looked at gu rou and then at gu man. only then did they suddenly realize that the gu family probably did not know about the relationship between the cui family and gu man, so they were talking nonsense.


    however, they did not intend to tell the gu family because they were rushing to give them the opportunity to curry favor, lest they used these to tie gu man up.


    the two of them did not know what was happening on the internet. they only subconsciously wanted to hide the relationship between the cui family and them, so when they heard this, they only remained silent.


    huang jue, who was sitting at the side, looked up at gu rou. ¡°what crooked way? i think it¡¯s your gu family that thinks of crooked ways all day.¡±


    his childish words carried no harm. there were not many twists and turns in his mind. he only knew that his sister had been scolded and he wanted to scold her back.


    ¡°young lady, although we¡¯ve been tolerating you, we can¡¯t see you slandering our manman casually.¡± huang jue stood up, making huang jun feel ashamed and uneasy.


    they were still overcautious, but they did not realize that their most beloved manman was being pointed at and scolded.


    only then did grandma react. her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°what are you saying, little girl? if you say such ugly words again, we won¡¯t welcome you here.¡±


    gu rou looked at how everyone was protecting gu man and couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower lip. she didn¡¯t even have such treatment in the gu family and had to pretend to be abnormally obedient to obtain the admiration of others.. but why was there someone protecting gu man when gu man didn¡¯t do anything?

 Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Don’t Offend Huang Yue

    chapter 592: don¡¯t offend huang yue


    translator: atlas studios editor: attas studios


    gu rou suppressed the unwillingness in her heart and recalled what she was going to do today, so she looked up at gu man. ¡°don¡¯t let outsiders interfere in our matters either. i came here today to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to discuss between us.¡± gu man raised her finger and pointed in the direction of the door. her intention of chasing her away was especially obvious.


    gu rou¡¯s expression turned ugly. she reminded her in a low voice, ¡°haven¡¯t you seen what¡¯s happening online? do you have to get yourself into trouble?¡±


    when gu man heard this, she did not respond immediately. she raised her eyebrows slightly.


    seeing her expression, gu rou felt that there was a chance. the corners of her lips curled up proudly and she continued to pursue the victory. ¡°hmph, the only ones who can help you now are the gu family. although i don¡¯t know what method you used to find someone to delete the post, do you really think your strength can be compared to ours?¡±


    the two of them spoke in a daze. the three people sitting at the side were confused, their faces filled with questions.


    gu man was afraid that gu rou would continue and expose what was happening on the internet. it was not a big deal, and she did not want the huang family to worry.


    her face was cold, but she had no intention of chasing gu rou away. she walked straight to her room.


    seeing her like this, gu rou instantly understood. she smiled and waved at her grandmother and the other two to follow behind gu man.


    huang jue wanted to follow her, but he was pulled back by huang jun. ¡°why are you following her?¡±


    ¡°that woman doesn¡¯t look like a good person. what if sister is bullied?¡± huang jue¡¯s face was filled with worry and he wanted to break free from huang jun.


    however, a child¡¯s strength could not compare to an adult¡¯s. huang jun used brute force to suppress huang jue. ¡°since 1 brought her back, i naturally have my own considerations. if manman is reluctant to leave the gu family, we shouldn¡¯t tie her to us.¡±


    huang jue paused for a moment and his face immediately turned ugly. for some reason, he suddenly felt a lump in his throat. ¡°why do you keep pushing sister away? sister clearly wants to stay here. otherwise, why hasn¡¯t she returned to the gu family for so long?¡±


    huang jun revealed a stunned expression. he loosened his grip and huang jue took this opportunity to run out. however, he did not go to gu man¡¯s room. instead, he ran back to his room.


    a drop of water splashed on the ground in the air and instantly exploded and split into small water droplets.


    ¡°aunt, do you think i did something wrong?¡± huang jun asked in a daze.


    grandma also had an especially serious expression on her face. she sighed. ¡°what huang jue said is not unreasonable. aren¡¯t we being too tyrannical?¡± ¡°is that so?¡± huang jun said blankly.


    in gu man¡¯s room, gu man sat by the bed and looked up at gu rou. ¡°you guys did what happened on weibo, right?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t slander me. how can i be so capable?¡± gu rou didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and found a place to sit down. ¡°i offended so many people and they even blamed me. i¡¯m really wronged.¡±


    gu man let out an ambiguous laugh, her eyes especially mocking. ¡°if you lie too much, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡±


    she raised her fingertips and pointed at the ceiling. gu rou¡¯s expression turned ugly for a moment, but she quickly adjusted it. ¡°at this point, 1 might as well tell you that huang yue, who just returned, is not someone you can provoke. moreover, she has long been engaged to the xiang family. you¡¯re considered a mistress. haven¡¯t you always been arrogant? why did you still do such a despicable thing?¡±


    gu rou¡¯s eyes were smug. she swayed the tip of her toes on her other leg with a happy expression.


    gu man suddenly stood up from the bed and came in front of gu rou. every step was brisk, as if she was stepping on gu rou¡¯s heart. she frowned and looked at the person who was getting closer and closer to her with a disgusted expression. just as she was about to speak, all her words were blocked by gu man¡¯s actions. she was only left with shock..

 Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Hitting Gu Ron

    chapter 593: hitting gu ron


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man flicked her wrist and looked at gu rou¡¯s swollen right cheek. she nodded in satisfaction. then, her gaze shifted to her left cheek and her eyes narrowed slightly. her meaning was especially obvious.


    gu rou was so frightened that she quickly covered her left cheek with her hand. she widened her eyes and looked at gu man in disbelief. ¡°do you know what you were doing just now? you actually dared to hit me.¡±


    the more gu rou thought about it, the angrier she became. she stood up and stretched out her hand to gu man. however, before she could even touch gu man¡¯s cheek, she was held tightly by gu man¡¯s hand and could not move anymore.


    gu man approached gu rou step by step and was forced to retreat step by step. she hit the wall in a sorry state, and her expression twisted because of the pain.


    ¡°watch your mouth before you speak. otherwise, i don¡¯t mind using the toilet water to wash it for you.¡± as she spoke, gu man even glanced in the direction of the toilet. her expression left no doubt that she would do such a thing the next second.


    gu rou pursed her lips in fear. the smugness on her face finally dissipated a lot. she was trembling like a quail. ¡°gu man, 1 came here to tell you not to provoke people you shouldn¡¯t. don¡¯t snatch things you shouldn¡¯t. also, the gu family wants you to go back.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t you know how to talk nicely?¡± gu man shook off gu rou¡¯s hand and took out a tissue from the side. as if she had touched something dirty, she wiped her fingertips clean bit by bit and threw the tissue at gu rou¡¯s face.


    gu rou¡¯s face was filled with humiliation, but she was afraid that what happened just now would happen again, so she could only endure it. she had been too smug recently and had forgotten what kind of person gu man was. however, she would not be smug for long.


    ¡°everyone in the family wants you to go back very much. moreover, you¡¯ve already caused enough trouble during this period of time. no matter what, you still have the gu family¡¯s bloodline. you should understand the principle of prosperity and convenience together.¡± the expression on gu rou¡¯s face changed quickly and was a little sincere. she did not seem to be teasing her on purpose.


    however, the more gu man felt that she was guilty, the more she rejected her without thinking.


    the next second, gu rou panicked. she reached out and grabbed gu man¡¯s wrist. ¡°you seem to have everything now, but actually, those things will always leave you. but it¡¯s a fact that you have the gu family¡¯s bloodline. 1 know we were in the wrong a few years ago, but we also sincerely want to change.¡± however, the more gu rou was like this, the more gu man would not agree. no matter how much effort she put in, gu man did not reply.


    gradually, resentment appeared on gu rou¡¯s face.


    in the beginning, she did not agree with gu man¡¯s return the most. however, after qu bei chatted with her that night, she realized that the gu family wanted gu man to come back because they planned to marry her to an old man in his seventies or eighties to obtain benefits for the gu family.


    gu rou was naturally glad to see it. she even wanted to see gu man¡¯s expression when she married a man four rounds older than her. it would definitely be funny.


    moreover, she had already provoked huang yue. it was only a matter of time before her reputation was ruined. they had even found a good marriage for her. gu man should be grateful.


    ¡°you even provoked huang yue of the huang family now. do you really think that her identity is so simple that the xiang family will be willing to settle it for you? you can tell from the attitude of the people around you towards her. before you, she was everyone¡¯s favorite. you might just be a substitute.¡± a trace of mockery flashed across gu rou¡¯s eyes, but it was not especially obvious.


    ¡°is that so?¡± gu man asked.


    just as gu rou thought that there was a turn of events, gu man continued, ¡°so, are you afraid that the huang family will blame the gu family? first, it¡¯s public opinion, and now you want me to return to the gu family. i¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a fire pit waiting for me.¡±


    gu rou did not expect their thoughts to be exposed. she simply gave up and stopped acting. ¡°that¡¯s right, but other than the gu family, who else will help you now? no matter how hard you suppress the trending topic, the discussion below is still lively. you have no choice, gu man..¡±

 Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Realization

    chapter 594: realization


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°they can¡¯t discuss it in front of me. no matter what, they¡¯re just clowns,¡± gu man said freely. be it her eyes or the expression on her face, she did not look troubled by this matter.


    gu rou could not believe it. could someone really remain indifferent in the face of cyberbullying? she did not believe it, so gu man must be pretending.


    ¡°stop pretending. 1 don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t care. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten someone to delete it,¡± gu rou said firmly. ¡°there¡¯s no one else here. don¡¯t be afraid of me recording. my goal today is to bring you back to the gu family. 1 just want you to recognize your identity and not provoke anyone you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°then your two plans are ruined.¡± gu man sat by the bed and yawned with her hand by her mouth, looking bored.


    gu rou was angry when she saw her like this, but she was afraid that gu man would be angry. she endured it and picked up her bag beside her. ¡°if you understand, contact me anytime. 1 believe you¡¯re a smart person. you should know what to do.¡±


    she really did not want to continue being bullied here. moreover, she did not believe that gu man could still be as indifferent as she was now in the even more intense storm.


    anyway, gu man would come sooner or later. why should she be humble here?


    thinking of this, gu rou did not intend to stay any longer. she rolled her eyes at gu man and left slowly.


    she saw her grandmother and huang jun still in the hall. they raised their feet and walked towards the two of them. ¡°since you¡¯re her family, you probably don¡¯t want to see her suffer with you. only the gu family is her best choice. 1 hope you can persuade her well next. don¡¯t let her be stubborn anymore. our gu family really wants her to go back.¡±


    however, compared to their enthusiastic attitude at the beginning, grandma and huang jun were exceptionally cold now. when they heard gu ron¡¯s words, they only looked up at her.


    anger burned in gu ron¡¯s heart, but the door to the room behind her sounded. she immediately quickened her pace and walked out, cursing in her heart.


    anyway, they could not be smug for long. when the time came, they would still have to beg her. it would not be too late to get back at her for what she had suffered today.


    after gu rou left, gu man was about to return to her room. however, just as she took a step back, huang jun¡¯s voice sounded in the hall. ¡°manman, come here. uncle has something to tell you.¡±


    gu man stopped in her tracks and walked obediently in the direction of huang jun and grandma.


    ¡°huang jue¡¯s words just now woke me up. i¡¯ve lived for so many years, but i¡¯m not as clear-headed as a child. we don¡¯t lack anything now, and i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re already extremely disappointed in gu yuan¡¯s father. yet, 1 still think that 1 want the two of you to reconcile. it¡¯s my fault.¡± huang jun¡¯s face was filled with regret.


    when gu man heard this, she was first surprised. in the minds of the older generation, family was more important than anything else, so huang jun and grandma wanted him to return to gu yuan¡¯s side because of their deep-rooted thoughts. she did not expect them to really put themselves in her shoes and consider her thoughts. she did not expect huang jue to actually remind huang jun and grandma.


    previously, she just did not want to fuss about it, so when she encountered this matter, she basically fooled her way through.


    she smiled meekly. ¡°uncle, grandma, 1 know you¡¯re thinking for me, but it¡¯s enough that 1 have you guys as my family.¡±


    when huang jun heard this, his body trembled and his eyes turned red. he was already so old, but he actually couldn¡¯t control his tears. he knew that he was embarrassing himself, so he took a tissue to cover his eyes and stopped talking.


    grandma was also especially touched by these words. tears flowed down her face and her lips moved. ¡°manman, i¡¯m really happy that you think that way. in that case, we don¡¯t care about the gu family. anyway, you have a good grandfather like old master cui. no matter what, there¡¯s still us. it¡¯ll definitely get better and better. at that time, the gu family will definitely regret it..¡±

 Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Share Transfer

    chapter 595: share transfer


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°grandma, i¡¯m very happy that you think that way.¡± gu man had a faint smile on her face, like snow melting and a spring breeze blowing on her face.


    it was getting late. after gu man waved goodbye to her grandmother, huang jun, she returned to her room. she sat by the bed, her eyes suddenly cold.


    she did not know who gave the gu family the courage to come and show off in front of her.


    gu man picked up her phone casually. she had blocked gu rou from the beginning. it was not impossible to release her now.


    her fingertips slid up and down until she found gu rou.


    since the gu family had tried their best to make her go back, although she did not know their motive, she naturally had to give them a big gift, right?


    the corners of gu man¡¯s lips curled up as she took a screenshot of old master zhang¡¯s electronic contract cover. the first page would not reveal any important information. as for the few words on it, gu rou should be able to understand what she meant.


    after doing all this, she threw her phone aside and lay on the bed to sleep.


    gu rou, who had just arrived at the gu residence, heard her cell phone vibrate. she subconsciously picked it up and realized that it was a message from gu man. a trace of mockery flashed across her eyes and she casually opened it.


    no matter how tough she was just now, she still had to admit defeat now, right?


    however, gu rou did not see gu man pleading at all. instead, she saw a screenshot. as she walked into the villa, she clicked on the screenshot.


    initially, gu rou did not take this screenshot to heart, because in her heart, the current gu man was just struggling meaninglessly. in the end, she would definitely lower her head.


    the content of the screenshot was that she was still subconsciously holding her cell phone tightly.


    share transfer letter?


    what small company was this? the xiang family was probably using it to coax her. she did not expect her to really treat it as a treasure. she was indeed inexperienced.


    gu rou did not want to believe that such a good thing would fall on gu man. she subconsciously wanted to lie to herself. she remembered the company on the screenshot.


    she put away her cell phone and walked into the villa.


    the villa was brightly lit. old madam gu, gu yuan, and qu bei were sitting on the sofa in the hall, waiting for gu rou.


    although she knew that they wanted to know the outcome, gu rou was still subconsciously unhappy when she saw that they were waiting for her here for gu man.


    however, she was good at pretending. there was no flaw on her face. she smiled faintly and said, ¡°dad, i tried to persuade sister today, but it¡¯s fine if sister treats me coldly. she even said that she won¡¯t return to the gu family even if she dies.¡±


    gu rou would naturally add fuel to the fire and deepen the gu family¡¯s hatred for gu man, lest their attitude towards gu man changed because gu man clung to the xiang family.


    sure enough, as soon as gu rou finished speaking, the expressions of the three people sitting on the sofa instantly changed, especially old madam gu.


    she had never seen such a rebellious descendant in her life. all descendants were respectful to her, but gu man had a dead face.


    old madam gu was furious. ¡°does our gu family owe her? we invited her back out of goodwill. it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t give us face, but she actually said such disgraceful words!¡±


    ¡°grandma, don¡¯t be angry.¡± gu rou stood up and sat beside old madam gu. she held her arm intimately. ¡°maybe sister was just confused for a moment and felt that she was clinging to the rich and powerful, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    when old madam gu heard this, she was even angrier. ¡°do you really think that the xiang family will like such an ungrateful person? if they do, they should like my smart and kind granddaughter.¡±


    as she spoke, old madam gu even patted gu ron¡¯s hand gently.


    gu rou had a shy smile on her face. ¡°how can grandma say that? after all, he¡¯s sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°what boyfriend? can something like her be presentable?¡± old madam gu¡¯s words were filled with mockery.


    ¡°by the way, sister sent me something just now. it seems to be some share transfer contract. the xiang family should have given it to her. i¡¯m so envious of sister.¡± as gu rou spoke, she even took out her phone and showed the share transfer contract that gu man had sent her to everyone. the bold words on it were especially obvious..

 Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Zhang Family Subsidiary

    chapter 596: zhang family subsidiary


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°how is that possible?¡± qu bei snatched gu ron¡¯s phone away and looked at the contents of the screenshot in disbelief. the jealousy in her eyes was almost overflowing.


    gu ron looked at qu bei¡¯s excited expression and could not help but frown. she had really not seen much of the world. would the xiang family transfer their shares to gu man? they knew that it was impossible just by thinking about it. at most, they would give her a small profit.


    however, she still pretended to be envious. ¡°i¡¯m really envious that sister can find such a good boyfriend and he even transferred all his shares to her.¡± ¡°how is that possible? the xiang family is definitely not so muddle-headed,¡± gu yuan retorted subconsciously.


    his gaze involuntarily moved to the screenshot. when he looked down and saw the name of the company below, his pupils instantly widened.


    he snatched the cell phone from qu bei¡¯s hand. after confirming it two or three times, his face instantly turned pale. ¡°this isn¡¯t the xiang family¡¯s company¡­¡± ¡°i knew it. how could the xiang family do such a thing?¡± old madam gu interrupted hurriedly without even listening to gu yuan¡¯s words with a relaxed expression.


    but in the next second, gu yuan¡¯s words made the entire hall fall silent. ¡°this is a subsidiary under the zhang family. it¡¯s the one with the most potential now.¡± everyone looked surprised. the impact of this matter was too great for them to accept.


    ¡°did you see wrongly? how is that possible?¡± qu bei retorted subconsciously.


    instead of letting her believe that it belonged to the xiang family, it was impossible for her to believe that it belonged to the zhang family.


    gu yuan¡¯s expression could not be any better. ¡°you¡¯re questioning me. i can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    gu ron¡¯s face was even paler, and her hands were trembling. no wonder gu man sent her this screenshot.


    but even at this moment, gu ron was still in disbelief. ¡°this is an electronic version. gu man might be using it to lie to me.¡±


    the others also calmed down. gu yuan looked at the screenshot and said, ¡°send me the chat records of the two of you. i¡¯ll go ask old master zhang. if gu man is really lying, old master zhang will definitely not let her off. there¡¯s no need for us to do anything. someone will do it.¡±


    gu rou nodded heavily. she took the cell phone, the hatred in her eyes about to overflow.


    this was definitely not true.


    after sending the screenshot to gu yuan, gu rou found an excuse to rush upstairs. she found zhang yue¡¯s contact number and called him.


    zhang yue was already asleep at this moment. he was still a little frustrated when he heard his phone ring.


    when he saw the name displayed on it, he suppressed the anger in his heart and answered, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    gu rou was already in a mess and did not notice the impatience in zhang yue¡¯s words. ¡°brother zhang, has your family transferred the company¡¯s shares to gu man?¡±


    zhang yue, who was still in a daze, instantly woke up when he heard this. ¡°how is that possible?¡±


    when gu rou heard this subconscious question, she heaved a sigh of relief. fortunately, zhang yue was still on their side. that screenshot might really be faked by gu man.


    she sent the chat record with gu man to zhang yue. ¡°brother zhang, take a look. my sister sent this to me.¡±


    zhang yue immediately sat up and looked at the screenshot on his cell phone. his pupils dilated several times. ¡°impossible. this is definitely impossible. i¡¯ll ask grandpa.¡±


    with that, zhang yue couldn¡¯t be bothered to bid farewell to gu rou and hurriedly hung up.


    gu rou looked at the phone that had been hung up without any dissatisfaction on her face. her goal was the same.


    if he asked gu yuan to ask, she would definitely have to wait until old master zhang was free. at that time, who knew how long it would take.


    she desperately wanted an answer now. although she knew that it was very likely to be fake, she still wanted an answer.


    zhang yue hurriedly put on a coat and ran up to the second floor. he didn¡¯t care what time it was and knocked heavily on old master zhang¡¯s door.


    fortunately, old master zhang was not asleep now. when he opened the door, his face was still filled with anger.. ¡°where¡¯s the etiquette 1 taught you? have you fed it to the dog?¡±

 Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Zhang Yue Confrontation

    chapter 597: zhang yue confrontation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhang yue was about to speak when his eyes met the anger on old master zhang¡¯s face. he obediently lowered his head. ¡°grandpa, it¡¯s my fault, but 1 have something to confirm with you.¡±


    ¡°what made you disturb me?¡± old master zhang¡¯s face was already filled with impatience.


    ¡°you gave the subsidiary company to gu man?¡± zhang yue asked directly. he found the screenshot on his phone and showed it to old master zhang.


    when old master zhang saw the screenshot, his expression instantly turned serious.


    could it be that he had misjudged her? gu man was someone who liked to show off.


    old master zhang temporarily threw this matter to the back of his mind. he looked at zhang yue with a cold gaze. ¡°do i still need to report to you now?¡±


    when zhang yue met those cold eyes, he subconsciously took a step back, but then he remembered the subsidiary company. he mustered his courage and said again, ¡°how can you give the subsidiary company to her?¡±


    if old master zhang did not deny it, then this matter was most likely true. zhang yue¡¯s heart turned cold. he did not understand how old master zhang could do such a thing.


    ¡°why not? don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? you¡¯re the one who let her down first.¡± old master zhang was too embarrassed to tell him his intention directly, so he could only use a roundabout tactic.


    zhang yue paused, but he quickly retorted when he thought of something, ¡°that¡¯s our business. it has nothing to do with you, let alone her own bad character. so some time ago, you made me promise not to get close to gu man again because of this.¡±


    he did not use a questioning tone but spoke firmly.


    ¡°part of the reason is this,¡± old master zhang said with a serious expression.


    perhaps it was because he suddenly woke up that zhang yue was in a daze. he only heard the last sentence and completely ignored the part in front.


    ¡°but¡­¡± zhang yue hesitated when he was about to speak. when he first heard about this, he was very angry. when he thought about it, he didn¡¯t know where his anger came from.


    hearing it again this time was a kind of melancholy.


    ¡°it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t want to see me either.¡± zhang yue finally said something after holding it in for a long time.


    when old master zhang heard this, he looked at his grandson suspiciously. he even suspected that there was something wrong with his brain.


    based on his interactions with gu man, gu man¡¯s disgusted expression and words did not seem like she would like zhang yue.


    ¡°if we¡¯re sick, we¡¯ll treat him. our zhang family doesn¡¯t lack this bit of money.¡± after a long time, old master zhang suspected that his grandson had delusions of being loved.


    zhang yue looked at old master zhang in confusion, but at this moment, he was not pursuing the matter of the subsidiary company. ¡°anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to interfere in our matters.¡±


    how could old master zhang not tell what zhang yue was thinking at his age? the expression on his face instantly darkened. ¡°zhang yue, you¡¯re still dating gu ron. don¡¯t tell me you still want to be involved with gu man.¡±


    zhang yue, whose thoughts had been exposed, instantly felt guilty. he looked around. ¡°grandpa, you¡¯ve misunderstood. i don¡¯t like that kind of woman at all.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case. don¡¯t appear in front of her again. as for the subsidiary company, don¡¯t mention it again.¡± after old master zhang finished speaking, he chased zhang yue away impatiently.


    zhang yue waited in front of the door for a long time before slowly leaving.


    old master zhang, who had just entered the room, immediately contacted his assistant. he knew what gu man had done in the company.


    if she was really materialistic, she would probably use the company¡¯s funds to satisfy her selfish desires.


    however, according to zhang li¡¯s description, she was indeed thinking for the company. she even hired an extremely skilled infiltration tester.


    but why would she tell zhang yue about this? she hated zhang yue so much. she couldn¡¯t possibly want to show off in front of him, right?


    but what was there to show off about a small company?


    old master zhang fell into confusion and immediately arranged for someone to investigate this matter..

 Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: The Exacerbation of Ah Mai’s Disease

    chapter 598: the exacerbation of ah mai¡¯s disease


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    a night was enough for many things to happen.


    the sunlight shone through the window and scattered on the bed, waking up the person in her sleep.


    gu man, who slowly woke up in the morning, did not know about these things. she stretched her back comfortably. there was no other news on her phone other than old master cui and xiang yin.


    gu man was still looking forward to gu rou being exasperated. it was a pity that she did not expect her to be so calm.


    after replying to xiang yin¡¯s message, gu man looked at the message from old master cui.


    it was nothing more than asking her to go to the cui family¡¯s house to play today and take a look at all mai¡¯s illness. for some reason, since yesterday, all mai had been locking himself in his room and refused to come down to eat.


    when gu man saw this message, her heart tightened. logically speaking, after this treatment, all mai¡¯s condition would only get better and better. the previous situation would definitely not happen.


    however, she could only know the details after she went to the cui family.


    gu man composed herself, tidied up, and got out of bed. the dishes had already been placed on the dining table outside.


    she looked at huang jue. ¡°huang jue, are you going to the cui family?¡±


    huang jue, who was eating, instantly looked up. ¡°yes!¡±


    gu man nodded. she mainly wanted to see if huang jue could regulate all mai¡¯s illness.


    after all, the two of them seemed to be getting along well last time.


    grandma heard their conversation and said in a gentle voice, ¡°is manman going to the cui family?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± gu man nodded. she seemed to have thought of something and looked up at her grandmother. ¡°grandma, did my mother like anything when she was alive?¡±


    when grandma heard gu man suddenly mention that person she had not mentioned in a long time, she was still in a daze. ¡°manman, why do you want to know about her?¡±


    ¡°one can¡¯t always avoid it, right?¡± gu man met her grandmother¡¯s gaze frankly.


    in her memory, gu man always avoided talking about anything related to huang ying, as if the fact of her death did not exist.


    grandma smiled, her eyes filled with memories. ¡°your mother likes crepe myrtle the most.¡±


    gu man nodded and sipped the tea in her hand. in her memory, huang ying did like crepe myrtle flowers. she asked her grandmother today just to confirm it.


    after eating, she returned to her room and took out the glutinous ice peach blossom spring that she had bought at the auction. at that time, she had bought it because its color was very similar to the crepe myrtle.


    gu man held the slightly cold stone and injected spiritual power into it. soon, the smooth stone gradually turned into a crepe myrtle flower under the carving of spiritual power.


    it was extremely beautiful, and because the color was very similar to the crepe myrtle, the carving was lifelike and revealed the clearness of jade.


    gu man put the stone in her pocket and left the room after cleaning up. huang jue had already finished cleaning up.


    as soon as they pushed open the door and were about to leave, they saw an unexpected person at the door.


    when huang jue saw xiang yin, he immediately closed the door behind him. ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll protect your love with my life.¡±


    xiang yin put his hands in his pockets and smiled faintly. he reached out and rubbed huang jue¡¯s head.


    gu man looked at xiang yin and opened her mouth. ¡°why are you here?¡±


    ¡°i can predict the future, but if you still don¡¯t come out, i might have to knock on the door. at that time, i might be ridiculed by your family again.¡± xiang yin still had a smile on his face, but his words were not as pleasant as his expression.


    the corners of gu man¡¯s lips curled up. she went forward and grabbed his wrist. ¡°then 1 came out in time?¡±


    huang jue followed behind her hatefully and ate a few mouthfuls of dog food, but he was also happy. after all, he was the most determined fan of his sister and brother-in-law!


    after all, his brother-in-law¡¯s knowledge was priceless. they had no idea how charming it was. he had to become someone like his brother-in-law in the future.


    when she arrived downstairs, gu man, who had been blinded by love, remembered that she still had something on. she looked at xiang yin apologetically. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, 1 still have something on later and can¡¯t accompany you..¡±

 Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Myrtle Flower

    chapter 599: myrtle flower


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang yin raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at gu man. he subconsciously asked, ¡°what is it?¡±


    ¡°i have to go to the cui family. grandpa might not welcome you.¡± gu man¡¯s words were tactful, but old master cui was not only unwelcoming. when he saw xiang yin, he wished he could chase him out of the cui family.


    hearing this, xiang yin fell silent for a moment before looking up. ¡°i¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that grandpa¡­¡± although gu man didn¡¯t finish speaking, her meaning was very clear.


    ¡°if i¡¯m despised again, i¡¯ve already been there. 1 don¡¯t care about today.¡± xiang yin was the first to walk out.


    when gu man heard his words, she thought for a moment. that was indeed what he meant, so she naturally followed behind him.


    another main reason was that the two of them had not been together for a long time. although she did not feel it before, she felt that something was missing from her side now.


    huang jue consciously opened the door of the passenger seat and sat obediently in the back.


    he even gave xiang yin a thumbs-up in the direction of the rearview mirror.


    as soon as gu man looked up, she met huang jue¡¯s gaze. the latter immediately looked away guiltily and pretended that nothing had happened. he was still whistling as if nothing had happened.


    xiang yin saw this scene clearly through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    when he arrived at the cui family residence, old master cui had already welcomed him at the door. when he saw the familiar car, his old face darkened.


    she was afraid that the words ¡°xiang yin is not welcome¡± would be engraved on his face.


    sure enough, as soon as the car stopped and xiang yin got out of the car, he was scolded by old master cui. ¡°what are you doing here? 1 didn¡¯t invite you.¡±


    xiang yin followed his thick-skinned guidelines to the end and pretended not to hear old master cui¡¯s words.


    old master cui was so angry that he almost went forward and hit xiang yin with his walking stick. fortunately, gu man appeared in time and stood between the two of them, preventing a bloodbath.


    she took out the carefully carved crepe myrtle and placed it in old master cui¡¯s palm. the jade was not big to begin with, and after carving it, it looked even smaller and exquisite.


    when he saw the familiar color, old master cui immediately remembered that this was the peach blossom spring that gu man had bought at the auction.


    when he saw the jade of the crepe myrtle flower, old master cui¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. his eyes instantly turned red, and the hand holding the crepe myrtle flower trembled slightly.


    ¡°thank you for your care today, grandpa. this small gift is not enough.¡± gu man bowed slightly, her hair falling.


    gu man, who had always liked a high ponytail, tied her hair up and put on a very exquisite white jade hairpin.


    only then did old master cui realize that gu man was actually wearing a green cheongsam today. she was young and lively. her face was not covered in makeup, but she looked like the person in his memory.


    he turned around and heartache surged into his heart at this moment. he sniffed hard and tried his best to maintain his status as an elder, but he could not say anything. he could only wave his hand to signal them to follow him in.


    xiang yin¡¯s gaze landed on gu man¡¯s back. his well-defined hand slowly moved up her back and finally landed on the hair hanging down her temples.


    that strand of hair was extremely playful. it was not pinned to the hairpin, but scattered around her neck.


    xiang yin came back to his senses after a moment. his hand fell. ¡°it¡¯s very beautiful, but it¡¯s not like you.¡±


    gu man turned around with a faint smile on her lips. ¡°as long as grandpa is happy.¡±


    her smile pulled back all the abruptness and fused it into her own characteristics.


    xiang yin immediately felt that he had misspoken just now. gu man was like no one but herself.


    old master cui could link her to the person in his memory because he missed her. part of the reason was that gu man¡¯s eyebrows were very similar to that person¡¯s, but gu man was gu man. even if she deliberately disguised herself, one could tell the difference at a glance.


    the two of them followed old master cui into the villa. along the way, old master cui had already adjusted his emotions. however, his red eyes and his occasional absent-mindedness still retained his emotions.


    ¡°girl, ah mai is upstairs. go up with your brother. 1 have a few words to say to him,¡± old master cui said calmly as he looked at xiang yin behind gu man..

 Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Can’t Be Together

    chapter 600: can¡¯t be together


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man looked behind her and wished him luck. she did not stop him.


    xiang yin pursed his lips and used his eyes to tell gu man that she had changed, but gu man pulled huang jue away elegantly.


    even though gu man had already gone upstairs, old master cui had been in deep thought. it was unknown what he was thinking about. after a long time, he looked up. ¡°you can¡¯t be with that girl.¡±


    xiang yin did not show much expression on his face. he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°why?¡±


    upstairs, gu man knocked on ah mai¡¯s room. soon, someone came to open the door, but it was not ah mai, but uncle li.


    uncle li did not show any surprise when he saw gu man appear. instead, he smiled and welcomed her in. ¡°miss gu, ah mai has been like this since last night. please see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    gu man looked at ah mai, who was sitting on the bed. his eyes were dull as he hugged the doll in his hand and did not say a word. even the commotion at the door could not wake him up from his consciousness.


    looking at ah mai like this, gu man¡¯s heart ached. she called out softly, ¡°all mai?¡±


    ah mai seemed to have sensed something. he turned around and met gu man¡¯s eyes. she could clearly see him. a glint flashed across his eyes, but it quickly dimmed and returned to normal.


    this cold appearance was exactly the same as before she was treated. gu man¡¯s heart ached. she did not dare to imagine what had happened to ah mai that made him become like this.


    huang jue seemed to have sensed that something was wrong. he carefully walked towards ah mai. when he reached the bed, he whispered, ¡°all mai, do you still remember me? i¡¯m your brother.¡±


    however, ah mai seemed to have completely blocked out the surrounding sounds and did not respond to any sound.


    uncle li¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°i thought that his condition would improve after you arrived, but¡­¡±


    ¡°uncle li, can you tell me his schedule yesterday?¡± ever since gu man saw all mai¡¯s lack of emotions, her brows had not relaxed.


    ¡°of course you can. actually, ah mai¡¯s schedule yesterday was very simple. he stayed at home for the entire day. in the morning, he even played in the garden with old master cui. in the afternoon, he kept painting in his room until night time. even when i went in to deliver food, he was in this posture and kept sitting there.¡± uncle li explained ah mai¡¯s itinerary in detail, afraid that he would miss something. he even recalled as he spoke.


    gu man¡¯s brows did not relax slightly because of uncle li¡¯s words. instead, she frowned even more because nothing would agitate ah mai during his trip.


    ah mai had definitely suffered a huge blow to become like this, making him choose to block him.


    this was the case for autistic children. it was very easy for them to choose to close themselves again because of some commotion in the outside world. therefore, it was very easy for this illness to relapse and it was difficult to treat.


    however, if all mai stayed at home, he would definitely not suffer any major stimulation. it could only be said that someone had come to stimulate him.


    her expression became even more serious. she clenched her fists tightly and a ruthless look flashed across her eyes. ¡°has anyone come to look for ah mai?¡±


    uncle li also reacted. his expression darkened. after thinking for a moment, he shook his head. ¡°no one came to the cui family yesterday.¡±


    ¡°then are the original members of the cui family all here?¡± gu man grasped the key. since no one from the outside world came, there must be a problem internally.


    uncle li was shocked. ¡°miss gu, you mean¡­¡±


    gu man interrupted uncle li. ¡°we¡¯ll only know the details after the investigation.¡±


    as she spoke, she looked at the door. a small crack had opened at some point, and a figure seemed to flash past.


    uncle li followed gu man¡¯s gaze. when he saw the small crack again, his expression became even more serious.


    he nodded in understanding and did not say anything else.


    gu man lightened her footsteps and moved to the side of the door. she closed it again and locked it..

 Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: The Person Outside

    chapter 601: the person outside


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    uncle li looked at the closed door and dared to speak loudly. ¡°miss gu, who was that just now?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure, but you should be more familiar with the cui family than me. uncle li, 1 believe you know what to do next.¡± gu man¡¯s tone was serious.


    this was definitely not a small matter, but just now¡­


    gu man fell into silence. that figure was familiar, but she was not sure if that person was¡­


    after all, all mai was related to her no matter what, so there might be people who were born evil, but gu man still did not want to believe that it was them.


    uncle li was the first to leave the room to look for the person who had agitated ah mai.


    gu man sat by the bed and looked at all mai with heartache. she reached out and gently touched ah mai¡¯s forehead, but ah mai subconsciously dodged, making gu man¡¯s heart ache.


    fortunately, when gu man was about to continue touching ah mai, all mai did not continue to dodge. instead, he tilted his head and met gu man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°all mai, who provoked you to this extent? if we catch her, i definitely won¡¯t let her have it easy.¡± gu man¡¯s fingertips gently brushed across all mai¡¯s cheek. in order to avoid agitating ah mai again, she didn¡¯t touch him intimately.


    but just as her hand was about to leave, ah mai grabbed gu man¡¯s finger. ¡°sister¡­ sister.¡±


    ah mai suddenly spoke, making gu man cry tears of joy. she looked at ah mai and said, ¡°ah mai, repeat yourself.¡±


    ah mai opened his mouth and was about to repeat himself when the door was suddenly pushed open. because the room was very quiet, even the slightest sound could be heard clearly by everyone. even all mai, who was about to continue speaking, instantly closed his mouth when he heard the sound.


    gu man saw ah mai with his lips tightly pursed. she looked in the direction of the door unhappily and saw cui ya and cui xuan.


    when she saw cui xuan, the expression on her face restrained, but when she looked at cui ya, she frowned slightly.


    cui ya was arrogant and placed her hands on her hips. ¡°ha, i¡¯ve finally exposed your true colors as a bad woman. 1 knew you had ulterior motives. as expected, you came to our house to scheme for the identity of a granddaughter of the cui family. let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible in this lifetime.¡±


    when gu man heard cui ya¡¯s words, she immediately thought of weibo. she did not expect cui ya to see that post.


    as gu man did not pay much attention to the follow-up of this matter after blocking the post, she did not know that cui ya had spoken.


    ¡°i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± gu man didn¡¯t intend to tell the two little girls her true identity, so choosing to ignore it was the best solution.


    ¡°i¡¯m treating ah mai now, so you¡¯d better leave now.¡± gu man turned to look at ah mai.


    however, cui ya still refused to let it go. ¡°i know everything. you¡¯re a quack. you don¡¯t know any medical skills at all. brother¡¯s illness is even worse now, which proves that you don¡¯t know how to treat illnesses at all.¡±


    gu man was not angry at being questioned. instead, she looked cold. she glanced at cui ya¡¯s face and the guess in her heart became bigger and bigger. ¡°how did you know that his illness was more serious?¡±


    cui ya belatedly realized that she had been exposed. a guilty expression appeared on her face, but she quickly adjusted it. ¡°why didn¡¯t 1 know that my brother had become like this since last night? it¡¯s even worse than before. isn¡¯t it because of your medical skills?¡±


    although gu man did not miss the guilt on cui ya¡¯s face, as long as she did not have such a guilty expression, gu man might really believe her. however, a child was still a child and did not know how to hide her emotions.


    but usually, children were even more ignorant. didn¡¯t she know how much damage this would bring to all mai?


    cui ya was simply hopeless. gu man did not expect her to tell the truth, so she looked at cui xuan behind her. ¡°you¡¯re cui xuan, right? your brother¡¯s illness is very serious now. you must know why he became like this. no matter what, you shouldn¡¯t hurt your brother because of other things..¡±

 Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Cui Ya Is Exposed

    chapter 602: cui ya is exposed


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when cui xuan heard this, she could not help but lower her eyes. just as she was about to open her mouth, cui ya stopped her. ¡°let me tell you, you vicious woman. don¡¯t even think about using any tricks to get cui xuan to tell you. we definitely won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    as she spoke, cui ya even reached out and pinched cui xuan hard. she turned her head to look at her threateningly and said in a low voice, ¡°if grandpa finds out, you¡¯ll be punished too!¡±


    cui xuan immediately shut her mouth and lowered her head without saying anything.


    cui ya thought that her voice was soft and would not be heard by others, but gu man, who was cultivating, heard their words clearly.


    even if she did not know what had happened, she could roughly figure it out.


    just as she was about to continue speaking, the door opened again. it was uncle li. he looked a little anxious. before he entered, he said, ¡°miss gu, last night¡­¡±


    halfway through his sentence, uncle li seemed to have realized that there were two more people in the room and immediately stopped talking. when he saw who the two more people in the room were, his expression became complicated and he pursed his lips.


    cui ya still did not know what had happened. when she saw uncle li, she immediately ran over happily and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°brother became like this because of this woman. uncle li, quickly chase her out. don¡¯t let this woman harm brother again.¡±


    however, uncle li had no intention of protecting cui ya. instead, he pulled open his clothes coldly. miss gu¡¯s guess had already been confirmed. if someone really attacked ah mai, this little girl in front of him was the most likely.


    at the thought of this, he felt a chill run down his spine. no matter what, he had raised these two people, but now they had done such a vicious thing.


    cui ya frowned. ¡°uncle li, you¡¯re not going to protect this vicious woman at a time like this, are you? don¡¯t you know what she did? let me tell you, it¡¯s because of her that brother became like this. besides, i¡¯ve long discovered her motive for entering the cui family.¡±


    with that, cui ya lowered her head and scrolled through her cell phone, as if she was preparing to look for something.


    uncle li, who was already a little impatient, saw cui ya¡¯s actions and stopped reprimanding her. he was a little curious about what she would take out, or what evidence she would take out that could convict gu man.


    cui ya flipped through the photo album on her cell phone and took out her previous screenshot to hang in front of uncle li. the first screenshot was the news that was popular at the beginning, and the second screenshot was the paragraph that gu rou had posted.


    ¡°uncle li, look at this woman. she wants to treat her brother with ulterior motives for the sake of her status as the cui family¡¯s granddaughter. she just wants us to owe her a favor. moreover, her brother¡¯s condition has worsened. what¡¯s the point of keeping this woman?¡± cui ya anxiously placed the evidence in front of uncle li and even turned around to smile provocatively at gu man.


    when uncle li saw the news, his expression suddenly turned cold. however, cui ya could not see the situation clearly. she thought that uncle li¡¯s expression turned cold because he knew gu man¡¯s true colors and became even more smug.


    ¡°gu man, let me tell you, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve done it flawlessly. but actually, we all know your goal. we¡¯re not exposing you because we want to show you some face. if you know what¡¯s good for you now, get lost quickly.¡± cui ya showed her arrogant and domineering side bluntly. she thought that uncle li would definitely side with her after knowing the truth.


    at this moment, cui xuan reached out and pulled cui ya. her face was filled with disapproval, but cui ya pretended not to see it and even distanced herself from cui xuan.


    huang jue, who had been holding it in for a long time, couldn¡¯t take it anymore when he heard this. his face was red from holding it in. he couldn¡¯t care less about etiquette and shame and directly attacked crazily, ¡°you little girl, you look average and your mouth is so foul. you don¡¯t know anything and you¡¯re spouting nonsense here. what motive can my sister have? it¡¯s your own heart that¡¯s why everything you see is dirty.¡±


    if not for the fact that gu man did not want others to know that she was the cui family¡¯s granddaughter, huang jue would have revealed it..

 Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Old Master Cui Appears

    chapter 603: old master cui appears


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    otherwise, he would definitely use this to slap the arrogant little girl in front of him.


    huang jue thought to himself.


    however, he was helpless in reality. he could not slap her face properly at all, but even so, he had 10,000 words that could make this little girl, who was not even as tall as him, remember.


    huang jue¡¯s continuous verbal attacks indeed made cui ya, a girl who had been in higher education, not know what to say.


    she widened her eyes and narrowed them for a long time, but she did not say anything. she could only look at uncle li beside her, hoping that he could speak up for her.


    however, uncle li stood there and pretended not to see cui ya¡¯s pleading gaze.


    cui ya was exasperated. she tugged at uncle li¡¯s sleeve fiercely. ¡°uncle li, look at that b*tch. her brother actually dared to bully me. is our cui family going to be bullied like this? can you take it lying down?¡±


    uncle li finally reacted, but his eyes were exceptionally cold. when he stared at her, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on him.


    looking at those eyes, cui ya was stunned on the spot. she forgot to react and trembled in fear.


    ¡°cui ya, where did the respect i taught you before go?¡± not only were uncle li¡¯s eyes cold, but even his words had become cold.


    cui ya was so frightened that her eyes immediately filled with tears. she did not understand how uncle li, who had always been kind to her, had become like this. he was so unfamiliar.


    ¡°uncle li, why do you still respect such a woman with ill intentions?¡± cui ya choked up and said word by word, every word carrying her confusion.


    ¡°cui ya, you¡¯ve really disappointed me. do you really think that no one knows that you did those things flawlessly and no one knows?¡± uncle li¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. he shook his head.


    cui ya was even more puzzled. it seemed that because of their unconcealed argument, the people downstairs noticed the commotion upstairs.


    old master cui pushed open the door and walked in. he frowned and scanned the room. ¡°what are you arguing about?¡±


    xiang yin was following behind old master cui. his expression was very calm, but as soon as he entered, he looked at gu man.


    when cui ya saw old master cui, it was as if she had seen a backbone. her eyes lit up and she ran towards him. ¡°grandpa, this woman has ulterior motives. i don¡¯t want to see her again. she made my brother¡¯s condition even worse.¡±


    old master cui¡¯s expression darkened. he placed his hand on cui ya¡¯s head. ¡°why do you say that? can you tell grandpa?¡±


    cui ya did not notice the ripples in old master cui¡¯s eyes at all. she was still taking out her phone proudly. ¡°look at this woman. she bought the trending topics wantonly to publicize her identity as a member of the cui family. when the time comes, she¡¯ll make you take her in as your granddaughter for treating brother.¡±


    when old master cui saw the news, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. if gu man could admit that she was the cui family¡¯s granddaughter, he would wake up laughing in his dreams.


    although her identity was exposed in this manner, the meaning between the lines was all belittling gu man. how could old master cui see this?


    before he could speak, cui ya flipped to the next screenshot. ¡°look, even her sister has spoken. the fact that she wants to enter the cui family is already a sure bet, a shoo-in. grandpa, you should quickly chase such a vicious woman out. don¡¯t let brother¡¯s illness get worse.¡±


    when cui ya said this, she looked at old master cui with anticipation in her eyes.


    however, because of her expression, old master cui¡¯s eyes became even colder. ¡°cui ya, what did grandpa teach you before? things on the internet change rapidly. can you be sure that what you know is really right?¡±


    cui ya did not expect old master cui to say this. for a moment, she did not know what to say, but she did not want to let go of this opportunity. she could only say angrily, ¡°there are so many people scolding her on the internet. how can it be fake? if it¡¯s true, why doesn¡¯t she clarify it herself? moreover, she comes to the cui family every other day. i don¡¯t believe that she doesn¡¯t have any thoughts. besides, brother¡¯s illness is even more serious now.. doesn¡¯t this mean that she doesn¡¯t have any medical skills at all?!¡±

 Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Cui Ya Is Caught

    chapter 604: cui ya is caught


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°nonsense. didn¡¯t you see that your brother¡¯s illness eased?!¡± old master cui¡¯s tone was already filled with anger. his unbiased defense made cui ya even more confused. she widened her eyes and ran out crying.


    cui xuan looked up at old master cui, then carefully followed cui ya out.


    old master cui did not stop her. he looked at gu man guiltily. ¡°girl, it¡¯s my fault for teaching my granddaughter badly and making her speak rudely to you. however, she¡¯s relatively young and it¡¯s easy for her to be manipulated. 1¡¯11 definitely teach her a lesson when we get back.¡±


    in the end, his heart ached for cui ya because she was his granddaughter. he did not want them to play together. after all, their ages were there, but he also hoped that they could get along harmoniously.


    when uncle li heard this, he instantly frowned. he came to old master cui¡¯s side and whispered in his ear.


    hence, she could see old master cui¡¯s increasingly ashen face. ¡°i¡¯m confused! i¡¯m simply too confused. catch and 1¡¯11 definitely teach her a lesson. she really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. she can even do such a thing. who knows what will happen next time?¡±


    old master cui was furious. his face was red and his eyes were filled with anger. however, after cursing, he quickly coughed violently. seeing this, gu man took two steps forward.


    she placed her fingers on a few of old master cui¡¯s acupuncture points and gently massaged them to ease his coughing symptoms.


    after old master cui calmed down, he looked at gu man¡¯s face with even more guilt. he did not dare to imagine what he had just said. he actually wanted them to get along peacefully.


    he did not even want to see this granddaughter again, let alone gu man, who cared so much about ah mai.


    ¡°grandpa, you don¡¯t have to be angry because of them. if the child is disobedient, just teach her a lesson.¡± as she spoke, gu man narrowed her eyes, revealing a dangerous expression.


    ¡°girl, i want to task you with this. she¡¯s used to being spoiled by me and doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. if 1 arranged for someone to teach her, she would definitely make a fuss, but you¡¯re different. i believe in your strength and your methods.¡± old master cui¡¯s tone was especially serious and sincere.


    gu man thought for a moment before nodding in agreement. coincidentally, she also wanted to teach cui ya a lesson.


    ¡°gu man, what¡¯s going on online? why haven¡¯t 1 heard you mention it?¡± after settling cui ya¡¯s matter, old master cui pulled the matter to the news.


    gu man¡¯s eyes were extremely mocking. ¡°it¡¯s just the methods of some people with ill intentions.¡±


    as if she had thought of something, gu man looked up at xiang yin with a faint smile in her eyes. however, because old master cui was here, she did not speak directly. she was afraid that if she said anything, old master cui¡¯s impression of xiang yin would worsen.


    ¡°although i really want our identities to be exposed, it¡¯s definitely not under such circumstances. don¡¯t think about shouldering the responsibility yourself if anything happens to you, gu man. although i¡¯m old, 1 can still help.¡± old master cui looked at gu man solemnly.


    when gu man thought of old master cui¡¯s subconscious defense just now and now, the cold expression on her face finally softened. ¡°grandpa, i know my limits.¡±


    old master cui nodded and looked at ah mai on the bed with a sigh.


    from uncle li¡¯s words just now, he had already learned the gist of the matter and felt even angrier.


    his poor ah mai had become part of someone else¡¯s scheme. in fact, this person came from his own family. old master cui was extremely disappointed.


    coincidentally, uncle li also brought the struggling cui ya into the room. even at this moment, cui ya did not feel that she was in the wrong.


    ¡°uncle li, why are you defending that woman? i¡¯ve already placed the evidence in front of you, but you still refuse to believe me. what¡¯s so good about that woman?¡± cui ya said loudly as she struggled.


    cui xuan, who was standing beside her, raised her voice and said, ¡°enough, cui ya. you¡¯ve been belittling miss gu.. i know you¡¯re afraid that she¡¯ll take away our love, but you shouldn¡¯t have hurt your brother to achieve your own goal!¡±

 Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Cui Xuan Tells the Truth

    chapter 605: cui xuan tells the truth


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    cui xuan seemed to have endured it to the extreme. when she spoke, her shoulders were trembling. her face was red as she roared. when she heard that the room was quiet, she subconsciously wanted to retreat.


    at this moment, gu man said, ¡°just say what you know. you¡¯re the right one.¡±


    cui xuan¡¯s eyes widened and she hesitated for a long time before she continued. she told him everything that happened last night.


    only then did everyone know that cui ya and cui xuan had entered all mai¡¯s room last night. cui ya kept belittling him.


    if it were the previous ah mai, he might have pretended not to hear it, but ah mai, who already had emotions, would fall into self-doubt and close himself off when he heard such words.


    cui ya¡¯s words seemed to be really unbearable. cui xuan hesitated for a long time but could not repeat cui ya¡¯s words. it could be seen how unpleasant her words were.


    the room was exceptionally silent, and cui ya, who had been exposed, did not struggle. she seemed to have realized that a disaster was imminent and her face turned gray. ¡°cui xuan, do you really think that you can avoid it after you say it? they¡¯re lying to you. they want to get information out of you. you¡¯ll be punished like me!¡±


    she looked at cui xuan with bags under her eyes. her tender face revealed hatred that should not belong to someone her age.


    cui xuan saw her gaze and subconsciously avoided it. gu man came behind cui xuan and placed her hand on her shoulder.


    gu man came in front of cui ya and looked down at her. she pinched her cheek with one hand and forced her to look up. because she did not hold back when she pinched her cheek, it hurt so much that cui ya gritted her teeth.


    ¡°you bad woman, it¡¯s all because of you that our family became like this. how long are you going to torture me before you¡¯re satisfied?¡± cui ya said arrogantly as she struggled.


    when old master cui heard this, he was so angry that he went up and slapped her. everyone looked at old master cui in surprise, including cui ya.


    she turned around and looked up at old master cui in disbelief. ¡°grandpa!¡±


    she shouted. she didn¡¯t know where she got the strength to break free from uncle li. she gritted her teeth and ran towards old master cui, hitting him with her fist.


    old master cui took the punch forcefully. although cui ya was a child, her strength was not something old master cui could withstand. just as she was about to continue hitting him, gu man stopped her.


    gu man pinched cui ya¡¯s wrist fiercely, completely ignoring her identity as a child. her eyes were cold as she looked at old master cui and her tone was filled with anger. ¡°you¡¯re just going to let her hit you?¡±


    for some reason, although it was just a punch, old master cui¡¯s face was exceptionally pale. his legs were slightly bent, and he even needed uncle li to support him to barely stand up.


    old master cui had a bitter smile on his face. ¡°1 didn¡¯t teach her well. this is what i should bear.¡±


    gu man closed her eyes and slowly opened them. ¡°this isn¡¯t your fault. leave her to me. you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. all mai¡¯s illness can still be treated, but such a person can¡¯t come into contact with him again.¡±


    ¡°alright, i¡¯m a little tired too. i¡¯ll leave this to you gu man.¡± old master cui¡¯s face was pale as he left the room with uncle li¡¯s help.


    after leaving the room, old master cui held onto the wall and stood up. he looked at uncle li. ¡°usually, outsiders are not allowed to enter all mai¡¯s room. find the person who let cui xuan in. also, investigate the mastermind behind the trending topic.¡±


    uncle li nodded. ¡°old master cui, your health is getting worse and worse. i think miss gu is quite knowledgeable in medicine. why don¡¯t you ask her?¡±


    unexpectedly, old master cui rejected her without even thinking. ¡°1 don¡¯t know gu man¡¯s medical skills. let¡¯s not let her be troubled by my illness.¡±


    uncle li opened his mouth and was about to say something, but he was hurriedly interrupted by old master cui. in the end, he did not continue.


    in the room, gu man was still holding cui ya¡¯s wrist tightly. cui ya immediately did not dare to say anything else, and her arrogant words immediately turned into begging words. ¡°i was wrong. i won¡¯t dare to do it again. please, let go..¡±

 Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Wang Family Auction House

    chapter 606: wang family auction house


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, gu man had no intention of letting go. instead, she exerted more strength.


    as she increased her strength, cui ya¡¯s begging words turned into curses. ¡°you bad woman, don¡¯t think that you can gain a foothold in our family. grandpa definitely still dotes on me the most. i¡¯ll expose your true colors sooner or later.¡±


    gu man sneered and suddenly let go. cui ya immediately fell to the ground. she rubbed her red wrist and looked at gu man warily.


    ¡°since your grandfather handed you to me, it proves that you¡¯re under my control now. how should you be punished for disrespecting your elders?


    should 1 slap you or¡­¡± gu man did not finish speaking. instead, she narrowed her eyes and looked at cui ya, leaving the rest of her words for her to fantasize about.


    cui ya¡¯s face was exceptionally pale, but the only good thing about her was that she did not give in easily. to put it bluntly, she was stubborn.


    ¡°don¡¯t be too smug. there¡¯s already concrete evidence online. if you want to cling to our cui family, 1¡¯11 show it to grandpa immediately. when grandpa finds out, he¡¯ll definitely not let you off. you¡¯ll pay the price for what you did to me today!¡± cui ya¡¯s voice was childish, but the hatred revealed by it was incompatible with her voice.


    gu man was curious. ¡°just based on those words on the internet that don¡¯t have any evidence? you saw it just now. old master cui doesn¡¯t believe it at all. moreover, i¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know the situation at my house. you can¡¯t believe gu ron¡¯s words at all.¡±


    when cui ya heard this, her eyes revealed confusion, but she quickly shook her head. ¡°gu ron¡¯s reputation online is much better than yours. i¡¯d rather believe that you¡¯re full of lies than believe that she¡¯s lying. besides, she¡¯s not the one who came to expose you, but someone else.¡±


    as she spoke, she picked up her phone with her other uninjured hand, opened weibo, and clicked on the latest message.


    she had seen this when she came out just now. she wanted to come back and tell her grandfather, but uncle li, who had come out, grabbed her. no matter how she explained, uncle li refused to believe her.


    and just now, her grandfather had appointed this bad woman to bully her, causing her to not have the chance to expose the truth. now that the evidence was conclusive, she wanted to see how this woman could quibble.


    gu man looked at cui ya¡¯s phone and was the first to see the name of the person who posted it. it was the wang family auction house and a big v. however, this name sounded like those small private auction houses.


    when she continued reading, she instantly understood which auction house this was.


    she looked at the photo sent by the wang family auction house. it was the auction house she went to with huang yue and old master cui that day.


    however, the photo alone showed her and old master cui. the angle was even deliberately adjusted, afraid that others would not know about their relationship.


    in the meaning between the lines, they were mocking gu man for deliberately using old master cui¡¯s identity to suppress the guests of their auction house. they even released a video.


    when she saw that video, gu man was so angry that she wanted to laugh. this small auction house was actually making things up.


    she was clearly helping that girl.


    speaking of which, she had forgotten to ask for the girl¡¯s contact information. she had originally gone for her necklace, but now there was no news. she even had a reputation of humiliating others for no reason.


    in the end, they even named gu man¡¯s identity. she was the daughter of the gu family and not old master cui¡¯s granddaughter at all.


    she also explained that the gu family had tried to stop gu man¡¯s misconduct time and time again, but gu man ignored them. she even wanted to suppress the gu family as the cui family¡¯s granddaughter.


    because gu man¡¯s actions were too strange, and the comments below were all cursing, they were all saying that gu man was brainless and clung to power.


    as for gu ron¡¯s fans, they kept suppressing gu man and raising gu ron¡¯s status in the comments. they wanted to use this opportunity to clear gu ron¡¯s name.


    [why is there still such a woman now? she¡¯s really eye-opening. she¡¯s so greedy for money that she doesn¡¯t even care about her family.]


    [so gu ron¡¯s matter was actually slandered. my heart aches for rou¡¯er to be implicated by such a shameless woman..]

 Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Punishing Cui Ya

    chapter 607: punishing cui ya


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when cui ya saw the comments below, she became even more smug. she even carefully observed the expression on gu man¡¯s face, wanting to see her defeated.


    however, gu man only glanced over roughly, her expression unchanged.


    seeing gu man like this, cui ya revealed a disappointed expression. ¡°don¡¯t you know shame? aren¡¯t you ashamed to see such a post?¡±


    ¡°why should i feel ashamed of those slanderous words?¡± gu man asked sincerely, stumping cui ya. she choked and decided not to argue with gu man anymore. she looked at cui xuan, who was standing at the side.


    ¡°cui xuan, 1 won¡¯t hold it against you for exposing me just now. hurry up and tell grandpa about this and let him punish this bad woman properly. you can¡¯t let her be so smug again. even you don¡¯t want to see me being bullied by her, right?¡± cui ya shouted loudly, staring straight at cui xuan.


    cui xuan stood there with a hesitant expression on her face. her gaze kept lingering on gu man and cui ya.


    while she was hesitating, cui xuan had already taken out her phone to browse the news that cui ya had mentioned. she held her cell phone tightly and could not tell if it was true.


    ¡°i really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re hesitating. hurry up and expose her identity to grandpa. are you going to watch helplessly as she continues to harm our family?¡± cui ya looked like she expected better from someone.


    cui xuan was about to walk out of the door, but xiang yin beat her to it and locked the door.


    at this moment, gu man also came in front of the two of them. she lowered her head and looked at them with a strange smile. ¡°now, the two of you are in my hands.¡±


    cui ya and cui xuan seemed to realize that something was wrong. the two of them hugged each other tightly and took a step back, but huang jue was behind them.


    huang jue also had a wicked smile on his face. ¡°1 just said that i would teach you a lesson, the little girl who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. now, you¡¯re finally in my hands.¡±


    trembling, cui ya widened her eyes and looked in their direction. ¡°what are you doing? i¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t!¡±


    as cui ya screamed indignantly, she was pressed to the table.


    ah mai sat obediently on the bed and watched the commotion, but there seemed to be a smile in his eyes, but he was still sitting on the bed.


    huang jue had already returned to the bedside. he looked at ah mai and pointed at cui ya. ¡°look, i¡¯ve helped you take revenge. tell me if you feel aggrieved in the future.¡±


    he had thought that ah mai would not react, but he did not expect him to nod. huang jue was overjoyed and pestered ah mai to say a few more words.


    on cui ya and cui xuan¡¯s side, gu man stood behind cui ya and placed her hand on her shoulder. ¡°continue reading. 1 didn¡¯t ask you to stop. don¡¯t you hate me? then read these words that hate me a few more times.¡±


    xiang yin was standing beside gu man. the two icebergs collided, and cui ya was so frightened that she did not dare to move.


    she could still argue with gu man, but she was really afraid of xiang yin.


    cui ya looked at the content on the phone screen and was on the brink of tears. it was the post issued by the wang family¡¯s auction just now. not only that, gu man even asked her to read out the comments section one by one.


    because of the etiquette she had learned since she was young, some words were so vulgar that cui ya did not dare to read them. and as she repeated them over and over again, her mental state changed.


    she could not even say these words, let alone the people who it was directed at. how would they feel?


    with this thought in mind, she secretly turned around and peeked at the expression on gu man¡¯s face. she could not help but be shocked, because the expression on gu man¡¯s face did not change, as if she was not the one being scolded.


    however, xiang yin, who was standing beside gu man, had a very bad expression. cui ya had no doubt that this man would rush over in the next second and throw her phone to the ground, so she quickly looked away.


    she looked at the content on weibo and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°ahem¡­ how much does this woman cost¡­ how can a rich person¡­¡±


    halfway through, cui ya instantly stopped and could not continue. this was because these words were extremely vulgar. she had never thought that such a disgusting person existed in this world..

 Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Forced to Read the Post

    chapter 608: forced to read the post


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, gu man, who was standing behind her, had no intention of stopping cui ya. she knocked heavily on the chair behind her and gestured for her to continue.


    cui ya was stunned for a long time before she continued, but her expression was a little awkward. ¡°won¡¯t you be sad when you see these comments?¡±


    xiang yin, who was standing beside gu man, held her hand tightly. his eyes were filled with heartache. he frowned tightly, as if he could squeeze an ant to death.


    gu man patted the back of xiang yin¡¯s hand comfortingly and shook her head at him.


    xiang yin relaxed his grip slightly, but the expression on his face was still not very good.


    sensing that xiang yin had relaxed his grip, gu man looked at cui ya.


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing to care about. continue. don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    she looked at the content on the cell phone and inadvertently glanced to the side. only then did she realize that cui ya¡¯s hand that was holding the cell phone was trembling slightly.


    even so, gu man had no intention of making cui ya stop. hitting and scolding could not be of any use to children. only this would leave a deep impression on her and she would not dare to do it again.


    cui ya¡¯s fingers slid down and she looked at the comments below. she no longer felt refreshed. she only felt that why would someone be so mean? gu man did not seem to be as unbearable as they made her out to be.


    she suddenly exploded in silence. cui ya slammed her phone on the table. ¡°you just want to use my sympathy to make me feel sympathy for you so i won¡¯t hate you and won¡¯t tell grandpa about what you did. but let me tell you, i do pity you, but that doesn¡¯t mean 1 won¡¯t tell grandpa about these things.¡±


    cui ya looked up stubbornly and met gu man¡¯s gaze.


    however, gu man turned around and chuckled. ¡°even if you tell old master cui these things, i don¡¯t care. when you exposed those things just now, did you see me stop you? i¡¯m just telling you through this that your words will cause harm to others.¡±


    after saying that, cui ya¡¯s eyelashes trembled fiercely two or three times. she almost subconsciously looked at all mai, who was sitting on the bed.


    seeing her expression, gu man understood. she understood what she meant, so she continued, ¡°so, you still don¡¯t plan to apologize for the harm your words have caused your brother?¡±


    the room was exceptionally silent. cui ya lowered her head. it was obvious that she realized her mistake, but her strong self-esteem made her not dare to take that step.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± cui xuan was the first to step out.


    she bowed in ah mai¡¯s direction with a guilty expression on her face. ¡°brother, i didn¡¯t stop sister. this is my mistake. 1 knew that her words would hurt you, but i watched. i¡¯m also a participant. 1 should apologize to you.¡±


    after she finished speaking, she bowed to all mai again.


    ah mai might not be able to understand her actions, but his eyelashes trembled two or three times and he tilted his head.


    this change made cui xuan smile. ¡°brother, i know you don¡¯t understand anything now, so i¡¯ll use my actions to express my apology. i¡¯ll definitely protect you well in the future.¡±


    cui ya watched this scene in a daze. she seemed to have sensed the gaze above her head and stomped her feet hard. ¡°isn¡¯t it just an apology? 1 know how to do it too.¡±


    she came to all mai in exasperation. when she stood by the bed, she suddenly fell silent because those words that seemed easy to say became a little difficult to say at this moment.


    she hesitated for a long time, her hands hanging in front of her intertwined.


    seeing her like this, gu man narrowed her eyes and mocked, ¡°can¡¯t miss cui even do such a simple thing?¡±


    sure enough, with such urgency, cui ya¡¯s face was immediately filled with anger. she bowed fiercely to ah mai. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i shouldn¡¯t have attacked you verbally before. 1 know my mistake now. ah mai, i definitely won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    ah mai did not understand, but he looked straight at cui ya, his clear and bright eyes making cui ya feel even more guilty..

 Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Cui Ya’s Realization

    chapter 609: cui ya¡¯s realization


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    cui ya realized that after she said those words, she was not as embarrassed as she had imagined. instead, she was especially relaxed.


    cui ya exhaled heavily with a faint smile on her face. she reached out and tried to touch ah mai. this time, ah mai did not dodge, and cui ya looked even more surprised.


    gu man watched the two of them interact and interrupted them very tactfully. ¡°alright, come back and continue reading after you apologize.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡± cui ya¡¯s eyes widened instantly and she said unhappily, ¡°i¡¯ve already read so much, yet you still want me to read it? besides, i¡¯ve already apologized. no, 1 won¡¯t read it again no matter what!¡±


    cui ya¡¯s attitude was very determined, but she was still pulled to the table by gu man.


    she was on the brink of tears as she looked at the content of the post on her phone. she made up her mind that she would never look at weibo in front of gu man in the future.


    cui ya¡¯s voice was hoarse, but she was forced by gu man to continue reading. she had already completely realized her mistake. she did not even think that gu man had gone overboard while reading those vicious words.


    because no matter how vicious gu man was, she was not as vicious as these people. she felt that this was not something she should bear at this age.


    she was scrolling down casually when a message suddenly popped up on the window. this was a message from gu rou, whom she was paying attention to.


    she subconsciously clicked on it and realized that it had been announced not long after the wang family¡¯s auction. it was only now that it was pushed to her.


    [i¡¯m sorry to have delayed the public. the matter at that time was a little out of control. i didn¡¯t expect it to affect everyone so much, but sister didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i apologize to everyone on her behalf. 1 hope this matter won¡¯t take up any more popularity.]


    after cui ya finished reading it, she realized that she had subconsciously read the contents. her face turned pale and she instantly looked at gu man behind her.


    she did not know if it was because of those comments, but she actually felt that her comments were actually bitchy.


    this was because in the comments below, not only were there people scolding gu man, but there were also people who suspected that this was the gu family¡¯s doing to clear their name.


    people of cui ya¡¯s age did not have any correct opinions at all. it was easy to hear the truth and the opinions were constantly pulled. it was impossible to tell what was real and what was fake.


    but perhaps because of what had happened just now, she had a good impression of gu man, so she subconsciously refuted gu rou.


    however, gu rou had such a good character. there were so many people praising her? she couldn¡¯t be lying, right?


    gu man¡¯s chuckle came from behind. her laughter was filled with obvious disdain. ¡°only a child like you will believe such obvious words.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re the child. who said i believed her?¡± cui ya subconsciously retorted, but she realized that her words were wrong. didn¡¯t that mean that she didn¡¯t believe her? didn¡¯t that mean that she had admitted defeat and stood on gu man¡¯s side?


    cui ya looked up and met gu man¡¯s gaze. seeing the smile in her eyes, she immediately felt that she had been tricked and became even angrier.


    ¡°tsk, i¡¯m just saying this. i didn¡¯t say that i¡¯m completely on your side. i still have to estimate whether you¡¯re good or bad for the time being.¡± cui ya rolled her eyes and mocked bluntly.


    ¡°look at this message. although it doesn¡¯t take up the popularity, you see that the popularity is rising. it¡¯s never been on the trending searches before. it definitely won¡¯t be like this. i¡¯m not a celebrity. guess where the popularity comes from?¡± gu man pointed at the number of likes. she could see that the comments section was mostly defending gu rou and scolding gu man.


    it was almost exactly the same as the contents of the previous news. other than a few passersby who were more rational, they were quickly suppressed by the endless insults.


    the more cui ya read, the more shocked she became. she had learned it from the cui family. those simple tricks could still be seen.


    and this was the simplest trick. buy trending topics, buy paid posters, and control the direction of public opinion.


    cui xuan was more transparent than cui ya. now, she completely understood who was right and who was wrong..

 Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Something’s Wrong With Old Master Cui

    chapter 610: something¡¯s wrong with old master cui


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    moreover, gu man did not look guilty at all from the beginning to the end. could such a person really do such a thing?


    moreover, gu man seemed to have never asked the cui family for anything. if she really wanted status, she could have threatened ah mai with his illness from the beginning and not wait until now.


    moreover, ah mai¡¯s illness seemed to be getting better and better. if it continued to be treated, there might really be a possibility of recovery.


    so what was so important about who was right and who was wrong? it was an undeniable fact that gu man had treated all mai. even if she asked for any reward, it was something she deserved.


    cui xuan looked at gu man and met her cold gaze. her heart trembled. ¡°sister, i misunderstood you previously.¡±


    ¡°cui xuan, why did you give in so easily? is everything she says true? she did it on purpose. don¡¯t believe what she says. what can you expect from a hog but a grunt? perhaps there are too many people who can¡¯t stand her, that¡¯s why the popularity increased so quickly.¡± cui ya still had a look of disbelief on her face, but her eyes were filled with guilt.


    gu man looked at her stubborn expression and shook her head helplessly. she rubbed her head heavily.


    this child clearly believed it, but she was still so stubborn. seriously.


    however, gu man did not intend to delay any longer. she looked at xiang yin beside her and squeezed his hand that was holding hers. then, she let go and came to all mai¡¯s side.


    right now, ah mai was not suitable for acupuncture. he needed to slowly adjust himself before he could undergo the next step of treatment. moreover, the effect of acupuncture was extremely slow for ah mai, so there was not much need.


    ¡°huang jue, stay here with ah mai. 1 have something to deal with.¡± gu man rubbed ah mai¡¯s head and then huang jue¡¯s.


    huang jue nodded, completely unaware that he had been abandoned. he still had an excited smile on his face. ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry. go ahead and do your thing. don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    gu man nodded, straightened up, and followed xiang yin out of the room. another reason why she left huang jue here was because she was worried about cui ya.


    although her attitude seemed to have improved at the moment, she should still take precautions.


    as soon as he walked out of the room, xiang yin stopped and looked at gu man beside him. ¡°do you need my help with the matters on the internet?¡±


    at the mention of this, xiang yin¡¯s expression turned ashen at a visible speed. the corners of his mouth tightened, and his eyes revealed killing intent.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need. 1 can resolve it.¡± gu man shook her head.


    what worried her was not what happened on weibo, but old master cui¡¯s state just now.


    old master cui had always been in a very good state. his face was rosy and did not look like he was sick at all. it was just that there had always been a faint black fog around him. he was just a person in the business circle. even if he did not do it personally, he would always have some blood on his hands. there were only a few people like xiang yin who had a golden glow around them.


    although every time she came, gu man would secretly repel the black fog around old master cui. the effect some time ago was obvious, but in the past few days, the black fog had repeated itself, making gu man sense that something was wrong.


    she raised her feet and walked upstairs. she thought of something and turned to look at xiang yin. ¡°did grandpa say anything to you just now?¡±


    xiang yin smiled and shook his head. he did not talk about his conversation with old master cui. even if gu man knew, it would only cause trouble and add to his worries. he could still resolve such a matter.


    however, gu man was too independent, making his existence as her boyfriend dispensable.


    xiang yin looked at gu man¡¯s back helplessly and smiled.


    since gu man was unwilling to look for him, he would take the initiative and look for gu man for everything. after making up his mind, xiang yin quickened his pace and followed behind gu man.


    the two of them arrived outside the room on the third floor. gu man took a step forward and gently knocked on the door two or three times. she did not continue knocking. instead, she stood at the side and waited quietly.


    soon, the door opened, but it was not old master cui who opened the door, but uncle li..

 Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Old Master Cui Knows About the Company

    chapter 611: old master cui knows about the company


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when uncle li saw xiang yin and gu man, he was still a little surprised. he subconsciously said, ¡°miss gu, why are you guys here?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already taught cui ya a lesson, but there¡¯s no hurry to change her opinion, so 1 still need uncle li to worry,¡± gu man said slowly.


    uncle li¡¯s expression was especially heavy. he sighed. ¡°i didn¡¯t think highly of miss cui ya. i didn¡¯t expect her to become like this.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s time to establish her values at this age. there¡¯s still a chance to correct her.¡± gu man looked behind uncle li and did not see old master cui. she could not help but ask, ¡°is grandpa already asleep?¡±


    uncle li looked hesitant. ¡°he¡¯s already asleep.¡±


    gu man stared at uncle li¡¯s face with some suspicion. however, since uncle li did not want to tell her the truth, gu man would not chase after him tactfully. she only nodded slightly to show that she understood.


    the two of them arrived at the second floor. cui ya seemed to have learned her lesson. she sat there playing with her cell phone and did not go over to provoke ah mai.


    gu man stood at the door and waved at huang jue. they were about to leave.


    as for old master cui¡¯s illness, she would probably only know the exact situation when she had the chance.


    not long after they left, old master cui came out of the room. he looked at uncle li beside him with a serious expression. his health was much better than before. ¡°you¡¯re saying that the zhang family gave man a subsidiary company?¡± although uncle li also felt that this matter was especially unbelievable, it was the truth.


    old master cui narrowed his eyes. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since i last met this old friend. let¡¯s do it this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°your health?¡± uncle li looked worried as he sized up old master cui, his gaze lingering on his knees for a moment.


    old master cui only raised his hand to block uncle li¡¯s vision. ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s just a small injury. it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    uncle li seemed to be used to it. he only looked at old master cui¡¯s knee worriedly and did not say anything else.


    when old master cui went downstairs, he paused when he passed by ah mai¡¯s room on the second floor. the reason was that he saw cui ya and cui xuan through the gap.


    thinking of what cui ya had just done, old master cui frowned, pushed open the door, and walked in.


    when cui ya heard the sound outside the door, she immediately slammed her phone on the table and looked at old master cui in panic.


    although old master cui did not say anything, his knowing gaze made cui ya subconsciously swallow her saliva. she almost instinctively wanted to hide behind cui xuan.


    cui xuan was also a little reluctant to face old master cui. she lowered her head timidly, not daring to look him in the eye.


    old master cui approached them step by step and stood in front of them. his tone was cold. ¡°what were you looking at just now?¡±


    cui ya was extremely guilty, but under old master cui¡¯s furious roar, she still subconsciously handed over her phone. however, as soon as she handed it over, she regretted it. if her grandfather saw those contents, she would be unable to bear the consequences.


    however, she had already handed over her cell phone. it was useless to go back on her word now.


    she was actually not looking at anything just now. she was just thinking about the statement issued by the wang family¡¯s auction.


    if it were any other time, she would definitely choose to believe it. however, after hearing gu man¡¯s words today, she had other thoughts.


    therefore, cui ya looked at it word by word and tried to understand it. it was actually to make gu man unable to refute the next time she saw her.


    unexpectedly, her plans were foiled. before she could study it properly, old master cui took away her cell phone.


    immediately, cui ya looked at old master cui carefully. she looked like she was on the brink of tears.


    however, she was still too young. it was impossible to tell any emotions from old master cui¡¯s face.


    she could only stand there and wait carefully for the trial.


    the expected thing did not happen.. old master cui only placed her phone on the table and asked cui ya an unrelated question, ¡°did gu man read it?¡±

 Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Cui Lao’s Meeting

    chapter 612: cui lao¡¯s meeting


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although cui ya was puzzled, she still heaved a sigh of relief. she nodded obediently because even if she didn¡¯t admit it, the little traitor beside her would tell old master cui about this.


    besides, there was nothing in this world that grandpa did not know.


    although cui ya had some complaints about old master cui because of what had happened recently, old master cui was still an idol worthy of her admiration.


    old master cui looked at cui ya and couldn¡¯t help but sigh that man man was quite talented in teaching children. she taught such a mischievous child. on the contrary, his ten years of teaching couldn¡¯t even compare to one afternoon of gu man¡¯s teaching.


    at the thought of this, old master cui felt a little melancholic. he looked at cui ya sternly. ¡°listen to gu man more during this period of time. it won¡¯t do you any harm. do you hear me?¡±


    no matter how dissatisfied cui ya was, she could only nod obediently because she was afraid that old master cui would send her to the hands of that demoness, gu man, in a fit of anger. in that case, she might as well die.


    only then did old master cui¡¯s gaze shift to cui xuan, who had been obedient and did not speak much. he revealed a gratified expression.


    both of them were children he had taught. why was the difference so big? one was so obedient, and the other was unrepentant.


    ¡°cui xuan, you have to teach your sister more about right and wrong in such matters. don¡¯t change your mind because of her.¡± old master cui was worried that cui xuan would be led astray. after thinking for a while, he decided to remind her.


    cui xuan nodded obediently, looking especially likable.


    only then did old master cui look at all mai, who was in the room. he had fallen asleep. seeing this, old master cui immediately lowered his voice and called for cui ya and cui xuan to leave the room quickly.


    after settling cui ya and cui xuan down, old master cui rushed to the zhang family. because uncle li had already contacted old master zhang before he left, when old master cui arrived, old master zhang had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    after the two of them met, they looked at each other and smiled. long ago, the two of them were also good friends, but the earth-shattering change in their status made them more reserved.


    old master cui raised his hand and stopped old master zhang. ¡°we¡¯re not strangers. there¡¯s no need to be so reserved. i¡¯m here to look for you about gu man.¡±


    old master zhang looked at old master cui in confusion. he seemed to have thought of something and asked tentatively, ¡°is it because of what¡¯s trending?¡±


    old master cui was a little surprised. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to know much of this.


    i don¡¯t pay much attention to the information on the internet, but i didn¡¯t come to look for you because of that.¡±


    the trending topic had been resolved. what was left was just a clown who could not cause much trouble. as for the wang family¡¯s auction house, old master cui had already arranged for someone to remove the post. there would probably be immediate feedback.


    as for the wang family auction house, old master cui narrowed his eyes.


    he was just worrying about how to return the gift when the wang family auction house sent it up. since they dared to be so impudent, they should pay the corresponding price. it was just that the scale was too small. it didn¡¯t matter. he would make up for it later.


    the two of them sat down in the garden. old master zhang looked at old master cui and said, ¡°if it¡¯s not about this, i really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for me.¡±


    he pushed the teacup with white smoke in front of old master cui. there was good tea brewed in it, the kind he usually could not bear to drink.


    ¡°i heard that you gave gu man a subsidiary company?¡± old master cui did not directly express his intentions. he picked up the teacup and put it into his mouth, his probing gaze landing on old master zhang.


    hearing this, old master zhang was even more confused. ¡°there¡¯s indeed such a thing.¡±


    could it be that old master cui was unhappy? however, old master cui had not gone to the auction with gu man previously. although he knew that the two of them did not have the same relationship as the report, they were definitely related.


    moreover, other than old master cui, not many people around gu man could do such a thing.


    therefore, it could be seen that the two of them had a good relationship, but why would old master cui ask such an inexplicable question? moreover, his tone did not sound good..

 Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Qu Bei Buys Comments

    chapter 613: qu bei buys comments


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    could it be that he was not happy that someone gave gu man something?


    old master zhang thought about it and realized that this was the only reasonable excuse. he sized up old master cui and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°gu man is very important to me, so i advise you not to have any ill intentions.¡± old master cui slammed the cup on the table and looked at old master zhang threateningly.


    old master zhang was shocked and stabilized his expression. ¡°since you¡¯ve already spoken, i naturally won¡¯t be tactless. however, his company is just a deal between the two of us. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t go so far as to attack a child.¡±


    old master cui suddenly tightened his grip, his face a little ferocious. he couldn¡¯t even send a company out. how could it be so easy for old master zhang? he was jealous!


    old master zhang looked at old master cui, whose emotions had changed drastically. he was completely confused and fell silent.


    ¡°alright, since it¡¯s a deal, i won¡¯t say anything else. but you¡¯d better control your grandson well. don¡¯t let him get close to gu man again.¡± if old master cui didn¡¯t even like xiang yin, he naturally didn¡¯t like zhang yue either.


    not to mention that zhang yue had done such a thing. how could he allow such a person to enter the threshold of his cui family?


    ¡°did my grandson do something to make you unhappy?¡± he had just reminded zhang yue. this kid shouldn¡¯t be so rebellious, right?


    ¡°no, i just want to remind you. alright, i don¡¯t have anything else to say. there¡¯s no need to send me off. i¡¯ll leave myself.¡± old master cui stood up decisively and walked out without caring about old master zhang¡¯s expression.


    old master zhang was left sitting there alone with a pale face.


    at the gu residence.


    ¡°the mayor¡¯s daughter held a banquet and sent us an invitation. you can take this opportunity to interact with those socialites.¡± qu bei stood behind gu rou and helped her tie her hair.


    gu rou looked at the delicate and pleasant person in the mirror and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°i heard that the mayor¡¯s daughter has a good relationship with the cui family¡¯s daughter.¡±


    qu bei smiled when she heard this. ¡°speaking of which, let me tell you something fun. after the incident at the wang family auction house happened, i spent a lot of money to buy fake comments. the comments are especially beneficial to us now. it¡¯s almost one-sided.¡±


    when gu rou heard this, she frowned. ¡°then were you the one who bought the comments previously?¡±


    she was wondering how the popularity could rise so quickly. so someone was behind it.


    ¡°who would pay attention if there¡¯s no popularity? didn¡¯t we achieve the effect we wanted now?¡± qu bei had a smug expression.


    ¡°that¡¯s true. by the way, remember to clean it up. don¡¯t let others catch you.¡± gu ron¡¯s gaze swept across the cell phone page. it happened to be that message. the comments below were all insults, making her feel much happier. ¡°tsk, what tricks can someone like gu man have? i did it flawlessly. 1 guarantee that i won¡¯t be discovered.¡± qu bei didn¡¯t take it to heart. instead, she took out a pure white dress from the side.


    ¡°i specially borrowed this high-end dress. it suits you the best.¡± qu bei looked at the dress with exquisite fabric and hidden patterns with yearning in her eyes.


    if she were a few years younger, she would definitely wear this dress herself, but she was old and ugly.


    when gu rou saw the white dress, her eyes instantly emitted a strong golden light. they instantly lit up and her breathing quickened.


    if she could wear this to the banquet, she would definitely stun everyone.


    in the car.


    ¡°master, someone seems to have removed the trending topic faster than us.¡± uncle li looked at the rearview mirror as he drove.


    sure enough, after saying this, old master cui¡¯s expression worsened at a visible speed.


    ¡°i guess only that young brat can be so fast. i didn¡¯t expect him to act so quickly.¡± old master cui¡¯s expression was very bad, as if he was very dissatisfied with xiang yin snatching his credit.


    the phone in the car suddenly vibrated. it was a call from gu man..

 Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Buying the Auction House

    chapter 614: buying the auction house


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    uncle li looked at old master cui¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror and could not help but sweat.


    ¡°girl, why are you calling me?¡± old master cui¡¯s tone softened when he called.


    gu man searched for relevant posts and said casually, ¡°i can¡¯t find any posts related to me on weibo. did you arrange for someone to remove the trending topic?¡±


    when xiang yin, who was driving, heard this, he turned to look at gu man, but he did not say anything.


    after a moment of silence on the other end of the cell phone, old master cui¡¯s affirmative voice sounded. ¡°i¡¯ve arranged for you to handle the trending topic. have you done it?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already contacted the other party.¡± uncle li was very understanding and cooperated with old master cui¡¯s acting.


    old master cui nodded in satisfaction. then, he looked at his cell phone. ¡°perhaps those people¡¯s speed has increased. it¡¯s fine, man. this is what 1 am supposed to do.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of brakes on the other end of the cell phone. old master cui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°gu man! did something happen? why is there the sound of brakes?¡±


    gu man also looked at xiang yin in surprise. he, who always drove steadily, actually lost control like this?


    xiang yin touched the bridge of his nose with a complicated expression. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, a bird flew over just now. i just braked.¡±


    old master cui naturally heard xiang yin¡¯s words and his expression froze. then wouldn¡¯t xiang yin discover that he was pretending to take credit?


    at the thought of this, old master cui¡¯s face turned ashen. he could not continue making this call for even a second. he hung up.


    when gu man came back to her senses from the brakes and looked at her cell phone, she realized that he had already hung up.


    she was still a little puzzled. she thought that she had pressed it just now, so she sent a message to old master cui to explain.


    old master cui felt exceptionally awkward now. he was already so old and it was not easy for him to do something like snatching someone else¡¯s credit, but he was actually discovered by the person involved. his dignity was completely gone.


    however, old master cui did not forget about the serious matter. he looked at uncle li and said, ¡°you¡¯ve already contacted the wang family¡¯s auction house, right? at the same time, send the cui family¡¯s assets near gu man to her.¡±


    uncle li said in surprise, ¡°ziwei industry is nearby. are we going to give it to her too?¡±


    ¡°of course. gu man has suffered for so many years. i definitely have to make it up to her. money is just a worldly possession. feelings are the most important.¡± old master cui took out the crepe myrtle that gu man had given him today and kept rubbing it, his eyes revealing nostalgia.


    moreover, the gift gu man gave him was a priceless treasure. no matter how much money he had, he could not buy it.


    when uncle li affected old master cui¡¯s emotions, he immediately understood. at old master cui¡¯s age, he no longer cared about money.


    after sending old master cui back to the villa, uncle li went to busy himself with the wang family¡¯s auction house and ziwei industry. the procedures were not too complicated.


    with the cui family¡¯s reputation, the wang family¡¯s auction house did not dare to cause any waves and obediently handed over the assets in their hands.


    after settling everything, uncle li contacted gu man. ¡°miss gu, old master cui has prepared a surprise for you. i wonder if you¡¯re free tonight?¡±


    gu man had just finished washing up and was a little surprised to hear this. ¡°send me the location. i¡¯ll go over it later.¡±


    however, since it was prepared by old master cui, gu man was a little curious.


    when she saw the location uncle li sent, gu man already had some guesses about the gift.


    at the wang family auction house, these people were really simple-minded. he bought over the property that offended her. it was a little wanton, but such a direct and simple method warmed gu man¡¯s heart.


    when they arrived at the entrance of the wang family auction house, uncle li had been waiting for a long time. seeing gu man¡¯s arrival, he had a faint smile on his face. ¡°miss gu, old master cui has already bought the wang family auction house. in the future, it will belong to miss gu..¡±

 Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Ziwei Industry

    chapter 615: ziwei industry


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man had a helpless smile on her face. ¡°grandpa is really reckless. uncle li, you don¡¯t even know how to persuade him. what¡¯s the use of me having a small auction house?¡±


    ¡°miss gu, you don¡¯t have to care too much. this is just a small sum of money to him. the most important thing is to make miss gu happy,¡± uncle li replied to gu man with a smile.


    gu man shook her head and did not continue to refuse. otherwise, she would seem a little pretentious.


    after entering, gu man signed the contract in front of uncle li. because she trusted old master cui, she did not look at the contract carefully. therefore, when she saw the evil smile on li bo¡¯s face, she realized that something was wrong.


    only then did she realize that the contract was not about the wang family¡¯s auction house at all, but about ziwei industry.


    ziwei industry was a business under the cui family¡¯s name. it often catered banquets and so on. it could be said to be the cui family¡¯s signature business, but it was easily given to her. gu man¡¯s face was filled with disapproval.


    ¡°uncle li, it¡¯s fine if grandpa is fooling around, but why are you fooling around with him and even tricking me into signing the contract?¡± she looked at the signed contract and was about to reach out to tear it apart when uncle li quickly snatched it away.


    ¡°miss gu, this is a token of old master¡¯s appreciation. he also wants to compensate you, so miss gu, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t refuse.¡± uncle li kept the contract obediently and handed over another contract.


    looking at the contract that belonged to the wang family¡¯s auction house, gu man had nothing to say. she could only accept her fate and sign it.


    uncle li looked at gu man¡¯s beautiful handwriting in satisfaction. ¡°the person-in-charge of ziwei industry will come over later to explain the details of the industry to miss gu. i¡¯ll bring this good news back first.¡±


    he had an obvious smile on his face and left happily with the contract, leaving gu man sitting on the chair alone with a helpless expression.


    not long after, a well-dressed man walked in. when he saw the young girl sitting in the chair, he was still a little stunned, but he quickly adjusted his expression.


    ¡°hello, miss gu. i¡¯m the manager of ziwei industry, hu wei.¡± hu wei bowed respectfully to gu man.


    gu man did not answer first. instead, she sized up hu wei. she did not miss the disdain in hu wei¡¯s eyes. after all, it was hard not to have weird guesses because of her age.


    ¡°i want the income and expenditure data for the past five years.¡± gu man tapped the table with her fingertips. the best way to win people¡¯s hearts was to show her strength.


    hu wei nodded and left the office. soon, he brought over a pile of documents and placed them in front of gu man.


    just as he was about to leave and leave gu man alone, gu man stopped him. ¡°you don¡¯t have to leave here. i¡¯ll finish reading it quickly.¡±


    hu wei looked at the thick stack of documents with an obvious expression of disbelief. however, he was just an employee. when he heard gu man¡¯s shout, he could only stand there obediently. however, he did not have to stand there for long.


    however, someone of gu man¡¯s age would probably not sit down obediently and read the information for a few hours. she might end it soon.


    hu wei thought.


    time passed minute by minute. the room was exceptionally quiet, except for the sound of gu man flipping through the documents.


    she read very quickly. it was not an exaggeration to say that she read ten lines at a glance. this action made wei hu even more certain that she was just flipping through it casually and did not look carefully at all.


    gu man quickly flipped through the thick stack of information. hu wei also woke up from his sleepiness. he looked at gu man and brought her next arrangements.


    gu man did not say anything. instead, she looked at hu wei. ¡°did you make these bills?¡±


    hu wei nodded. speaking of these bills, they were the only thing he was proud of. typically, people in high positions would not obediently receive that bit of salary. they would always steal or pilfer and obtain some benefits from it. he was naturally the same.


    however, his ability to make fake accounts was very brilliant. until now, no one had discovered it..

 Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Making Fake Accounts

    chapter 616: making fake accounts


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    this was also one of the reasons why hu wei was smug.


    ¡°if miss gu wants to learn about this, i can give you some pointers.¡± hu wei did not think that gu man could discover anything fishy about the bill. after all, no one around old master cui had discovered it. how could a little girl discover it?


    therefore, he was even more proud that gu man had taken a fancy to his accounting ability and wanted to learn a thing or two.


    unexpectedly, gu man sneered when she heard this. her expression was even colder. ¡°this bill is nonsense. do you think that what you did won¡¯t be discovered?¡±


    hu wei was shocked, but he subconsciously denied it. ¡°how is that possible? miss gu, i think you don¡¯t understand the bill at all.¡±


    his tone was filled with doubt and sarcasm. he was just short of pointing at gu man¡¯s nose and scolding her for not understanding sh*t.


    gu man leaned back and leaned against the back of the chair to size up hu wei. ¡°if you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it.¡±


    she casually took out a few documents and threw them in front of hu wei.


    the paper fell to the ground from the sky with gu man¡¯s throw and spread out in front of hu wei.


    he looked down and his face turned pale when he saw the bills. cold sweat broke out.


    although it was very normal for someone in a high position to often seek benefits, if they were discovered, they would definitely be expelled.


    however, how could he be discovered? he had not been continuously making fake accounts. it was just that he had filled in a little more funds for projects occasionally so that he could reap the benefits.


    but everything he did was easily discovered. what he was proud of was nothing in front of gu man.


    hu wei squatted down shakily and picked up the bills with his fingers. before he completely saw the contents, hu wei actually had some hope in his heart, but when he saw the bills on the ground, his heart completely turned cold.


    it was exactly everything he did. all the fake accounts he had done in the past five years had been dug out.


    hu wei did not dare to underestimate gu man in front of him anymore. he immediately said, ¡°miss gu, it¡¯s my fault. please don¡¯t tell old master cui, or 1¡¯11 definitely be finished.¡±


    gu man supported her chin with her hands and looked at hu wei. ¡°actually, your ability to make fake accounts is not bad. otherwise, old master cui wouldn¡¯t have not realized it until now. it¡¯s a pity that you met me today¡­¡±


    at this point, gu man deliberately paused, but as a smart person, hu wei heard a way out. he immediately raised his head. ¡°miss gu, as long as you let me off this time, 1 won¡¯t have any complaints even if you make me work hard.¡±


    ¡°very good. 1 like to interact with smart people. it¡¯s not wrong to fake accounts. people are always greedy. i¡¯m not against it. after all, only when there¡¯s something they need can they have something they want. that way, i can better control you, right?¡± gu man¡¯s young face sounded a little abrupt when she said such mature words, but they blended very well.


    hu wei restrained all his thoughts at this moment and did not dare to play any tricks in front of gu man. ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±


    he had put in all his effort to come this far. he could not let all his previous efforts go to waste at this moment. if word got out that he was making fake accounts, he would be despised by everyone in the entire industry and would never be able to find a job again. therefore, gu man had a strong chokehold on him.


    ¡°you¡¯ll still manage the ziwei industry, but 1 don¡¯t want to discover such behavior again, but you don¡¯t have to worry. in terms of salary and treatment, 1¡¯11 naturally increase it for you. after all, we can¡¯t let talents disappear.¡± gu man added.


    she would slap him first before giving him candy. the trick was very useful. even if hu wei knew, he was still tempted. after all, there was only one path in front of him. whether he could continue working depended on gu man. therefore, he had to take this path no matter what.


    ¡°i believe that under miss gu¡¯s leadership, ziwei industry will become more and more glorious.¡± hu wei smiled and flattered her..

 Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: The Mayor’s Daughter

    chapter 617: the mayor¡¯s daughter


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°alright, there¡¯s no need to suck up to me.¡± gu man stood up from the chair, rubbed her wrist, and prepared to walk out of the door.


    however, at this moment, hu wei called out to gu man, ¡°miss gu, there¡¯s a banquet near ziwei industry. do you want to attend? it seems to be held by the mayor¡¯s daughter.¡±


    in order for gu man to have a good impression of him, he couldn¡¯t wait to tell her everything he knew.


    in hu wei¡¯s impression, a young lady like gu man should like such banquets very much.


    gu man stopped in her tracks and looked back at hu wei. ¡°the mayor¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. i heard that the daughters of the cui family will also participate. you have a good relationship with old master cui. you should have a good relationship with the two daughters of the cui family, right?¡± hu wei looked at gu man with a fawning gaze.


    gu man raised her eyebrows and revealed an interested expression. ¡°is that so? i¡¯m free, but i can go up and take a look.¡±


    hu wei¡¯s eyes lit up. he immediately nodded and led the way for gu man.


    the banquet at the ziwei hotel had already begun. the lights in the entire hotel were very bright. a smartly dressed woman in a black suit stood at the podium in front and looked down.


    ¡°i¡¯m dong xia. i¡¯m very happy that everyone can attend the banquet i¡¯m holding. everyone here is basically of the same age, so everyone, relax and play. don¡¯t be so reserved.¡±


    gu rou, who was standing in the middle of the banquet, looked at the figure on the stage and started talking to zhong yao. ¡°do you know who the woman standing on the stage is? she¡¯s the mayor¡¯s daughter.¡±


    zhong yao nodded and sized up the smartly dressed woman on the stage thoughtfully. zhong yao also knew a little about dong xia. this woman was only in her twenties, but she had also made a name for herself in the business world.


    however, there was a scandal about her keeping a boy toy. because of this scandal, she had always become a joke.


    however, zhong yao yearned for such an existence very much. she also wanted to become someone like dong xia.


    this was because she had heard that someone had once used this matter as an excuse to make fun of dong xia, but dpng xia had just laughed it off. it was just that the outcome of that person was not very good in the end.


    dong xia said a few more words on stage before getting off the stage. she casually picked up a glass of red wine from the tray of the attendant beside her and walked in a direction with her high heels.


    in that direction were cui ya and cui xuan, who were standing beside the desserts. although they looked young, they were dressed beautifully, revealing maturity that did not belong to their age.


    when cui ya saw dong xia walking over, she quickly stuffed all the desserts into her mouth and wiped her fingertips as if nothing had happened, putting on an arrogant posture.


    dong xia couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw this scene. she gently rubbed cui ya and cui xuan¡¯s heads. ¡°thank you, the two of you, for coming to support me.¡±


    cui xuan raised her head and blinked at dong xia. ¡°sister dong xia, you haven¡¯t been back for a long time.¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t leave again after this. you have to remember to come and play with me.¡± dong xia smiled and looked at the two petite and cute people in front of her, completely treating them as sisters.


    although the others had never seen cui ya and cui xuan, looking at dong xia¡¯s attitude, they could figure out the identities of the two people in front of them.


    only the four major families could make dong xia so polite, and only one of the four major families had two daughters.


    immediately, everyone¡¯s gazes landed on cui ya and cui xuan.


    the two of them were relatively young and were the easiest to deal with. if it weren¡¯t for dong xia, the others would have long walked forward.


    unfortunately, dong xia¡¯s existence blocked many people with ill intentions for cui ya and cui xuan.


    gu rou did not have so many worries. she raised her foot and walked over. zhong yao wanted to follow gu rou, but her vibrating phone held her back.


    she looked down and realized that it was a message from huang yue. she immediately stopped in her tracks and sized up her surroundings in the banquet. finally, she saw huang yue in a corner..

 Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Dong Xia

    chapter 618: dong xia


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhong yao glanced in the direction of cui ya and cui xuan again. she retracted her gaze regretfully and walked towards huang yue.


    there was still a chance to strike up a conversation with cui ya and cui xuan, but if she missed this chance, huang yue would naturally vent her anger on her.


    zhong yao could only walk towards huang yue.


    huang yue was holding a glass of champagne in her hand. she liked to compete with others, but now, she was standing in a corner. it was really out of character for her. there was an indescribable emotion on her face, but zhong yao immediately sensed that huang yue was in a bad mood.


    ¡°miss huang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± zhong yao asked carefully. she was still exceptionally careful in the face of this powerful person, afraid that she would accidentally anger this temperamental young lady.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± huang yue finished the champagne in her glass in one gulp. she had no intention of explaining it to zhong yao at all. instead, she changed the topic. ¡°you guys did the incident related to the wang family auction house?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± although zhong yao was not the one who did this, it was the gu family who did it.


    ¡°you did well.¡± huang yue¡¯s originally gloomy face finally curled into a smile. she raised her hand and pointed in the opposite direction. ¡°cui ya, cui xuan. you know that i have a good relationship with old master cui, right? you did well in this matter. i can introduce you to those two.¡±


    huang yue had been around for so long, how could she not see through zhong yao¡¯s thoughts? huang yue knew very well that she had to give her benefits. after all, she still had to trouble zhong yao in the future. introducing her to cui ya and cui xuan was a piece of cake to her, and huang yue had nothing to lose.


    moreover, although the two of them looked easy to get along with, their personalities were strange. it was as if they were like their mother and were used to putting on an act in front of others.


    huang yue seemed to have thought of something and a trace of ruthlessness flashed across her eyes. she had a good relationship with old master cui, but cui ya had always suspected that she wanted to snatch him away. they could be said to be on bad terms.


    cui xuan looked timid and easy to talk to. for some reason, she had been standing on cui ya¡¯s side. huang yue tried her best but could not close the relationship between the two of them. it was useless for her to lower herself in front of these two.


    she did not believe that zhong yao could do something that she could not do. she knew without thinking that it was a fantasy.


    huang yue put the wine glass in her hand aside and walked over. zhong yao immediately followed behind huang yue tactfully, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    when she arrived in front of cui ya and cui xuan, the gloomy expression on huang yue¡¯s face instantly disappeared. she smiled faintly and bent down to look at cui ya and cui xuan. ¡°long time no see. did you miss me?¡±


    everyone knew that huang yue had a good relationship with old master cui, so they tacitly agreed that huang yue had a good relationship with cui ya and cui xuan. however, they did not know that the truth was not what everyone seemed to think.


    although cui ya hated huang yue, she still knew how to barely maintain her expression when she¡¯s outside, so she forced a smile. ¡°hello, sister huang.¡±


    when dong xia saw someone coming, she consciously made way for huang yue to talk to them.


    gu rou had been waiting here for a long time, but she could not find a suitable opportunity to interrupt. when she saw zhong yao coming with huang yue, her eyes revealed some jealousy, but she quickly suppressed it and quietly moved to zhong yao¡¯s side.


    when no one was paying attention, gu rou even reached out and pulled zhong yao. ¡°why are you with huang yue? forget it, bring me along when you talk to the two members of the cui family later.¡±


    gu ron¡¯s tone was not negotiating at all, but ordering.


    no matter how dissatisfied zhong yao was, she could only smile and nod. now was not the time to completely fall out with gu rou.


    huang yue looked at cui ya¡¯s expression and nodded in satisfaction, but she would not be tactless to do something useless. she straightened up and pointed at zhong yao behind her. ¡°miss cui should be very interested in this person.¡±


    cui ya looked up and frowned as she sized zhong yao up. she did not know this person, so she only took a glance before cui ya retracted her gaze and pursed her lips..

 Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Dong Xia Conversing With Gu Ron

    chapter 619: dong xia conversing with gu ron


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    seeing that cui ya ignored her plan, zhong yao¡¯s face instantly turned pale. she bit her lower lip as if she had suffered a huge grievance.


    gu rou, who was at the side, was secretly happy. so what if she got close to huang yue? she could not even say a word in front of cui ya.


    gu rou combed the hair on her forehead and lowered her body. ¡°miss cui, you¡¯ll remember me, right? i¡¯m gu rou.¡±


    hearing this name, cui ya looked up at gu rou and narrowed her eyes as if she was thinking about something. soon, an understanding expression appeared on her face. ¡°i know you.¡±


    gu rou had a smile on her face. she glanced at zhong yao from the corner of her eye, her eyes hiding smugness.


    although zhong yao noticed the smugness in gu ron¡¯s eyes, she did not say anything. she just lowered her head, making it impossible to tell her emotions.


    when huang yue heard gu ron¡¯s words, she frowned. she felt provoked, but her relationship with cui ya was not good, so she could not say anything. she could only click her tongue.


    however, although cui ya remembered gu ron¡¯s identity, her attitude towards her could not be said to be good. this was because cui ya was in a dilemma. she was in a neutral state and did not know where to stand.


    therefore, she only nodded slightly at gu ron¡¯s initiative to strike up a conversation.


    gu rou did not show any dissatisfaction on her face. after all, she had at least left an impression in cui ya¡¯s heart. unlike zhong yao, who was beside her, who had racked her brains and did not even have the right to talk to cui ya.


    ¡°that¡¯s my sister¡¯s personality. she caused miss cui a lot of trouble, but i didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold as to pretend to be the cui family¡¯s granddaughter!¡± gu rou was very good at fanning the flames. just a few words made cui ya frown.


    however, cui ya did not lose her mind because of a few words. instead, she pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°are the two of you very close?¡±


    gu rou pretended to be troubled and frowned. then, she said, ¡°miss cui, 1 have the intention to be on good terms with sister, but sister¡¯s actions are really disappointing. i only hope that sister can repent one day and stop loving those meaningless things.¡±


    she shook her head as she spoke, vividly portraying how a younger sister expected better from someone.


    cui ya was a child to begin with and could not tell right from wrong. it was very easy for her to listen to what was going on, so when she saw that gu ron¡¯s attitude did not seem fake, her mood was easily swayed.


    she frowned and seemed to be thinking.


    seeing this, huang yue shifted her gaze from cui ya to gu rou.


    this gu rou was quite capable. the gu sisters were really interesting.


    she sneered. her laughter was very soft, but zhong yao easily caught it.


    when zhong yao turned around to investigate, she realized that huang yue had already put away the smile on her face, as if nothing had happened.


    however, her heart tightened. her flustered gaze landed on gu rou, who was actively acting. she was indignant. she was still too passive. she should have taken the initiative.


    zhong yao was a little vexed, but it was too late. at some point, this had already become gu ron¡¯s home ground.


    dong xia was puzzled. she was not very interested in the public opinion and gossip on the internet, so she naturally did not know about the few things that had caused a commotion some time ago. however, looking at cui ya¡¯s unhappy expression, she knew it wasn¡¯t anything good.


    ¡°you¡¯re gu rou, right? what are you guys talking about?¡± dong xia finally looked at gu rou.


    gu rou, who was spoken to, was delighted. her family happened to want to get in touch with people in politics. this was also one of the reasons why she was here.


    she suppressed her twitching eyebrows and said steadily, ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal. it¡¯s just that my sister is vain and pretends to be old master cui¡¯s daughter when she¡¯s with him to gain benefits.¡±


    she summarized the matter in a few simple sentences, but most of them were bad-mouthing gu man.


    so much so that dong xia subconsciously frowned when she heard this. the displeasure on her face could not be more obvious..

 Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Dong Xia’s Disgust

    chapter 620: dong xia¡¯s disgust


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°how can there be such a person?¡± dong xia no longer had a good impression of this person she had never met.


    ¡°sigh, actually, i¡¯m also in the wrong. i should have persuaded sister and not let her go astray. unfortunately, sister despises our gu family and hasn¡¯t returned home yet.¡± gu rou revealed gu man¡¯s matter to make dong xia hate gu man and make everyone here hate her.


    perhaps it was because dong xia, the second daughter of the cui family, and the daughter of the huang family were all here, but more and more people surrounded them.


    because the gu family¡¯s matter had blown up back then, everyone present more or less knew some things.


    hearing that the people around dong xia were mocking gu man, in order to join in the conversation, they also agreed with gu rou.


    ¡°this gu man is really detestable. then with her personality, i¡¯m afraid the previous incident with the gu family was also slander.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s very likely. even if i¡¯m from the gu family, there¡¯s no need for me to slander an adopted daughter.¡±


    when zhong yao heard this, she saw a chance to interrupt. if she still did not interrupt, her presence would only become weaker and weaker. this time, all her previous efforts would be in vain. she would not be able to talk to the two daughters of the cui family or dong xia.


    hence, just as zhong yao finished scolding her, she immediately continued, ¡°we didn¡¯t want to pester her about this matter, but that cousin of mine kept pestering us and wanted to get some benefits from it. we¡¯re not the kind of people to rush to give her benefits after she slandered us. however, in the end, we still lowered our heads and gave her a lot of benefits, but she was still not satisfied.¡±


    zhong yao shook her head, her face full of hatred and helplessness.


    and her words successfully attracted dong xia¡¯s attention.


    ¡°this gu man is really unreasonable. 1 didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen after not checking the financial news for so long. is that gu man here today?¡±


    in this generation, dong xia¡¯s outstanding ability had already commemorated her status. coupled with the fact that the various families wanted to have a good relationship with the politicians, she had a lot of say in this.


    whenever dong xia hated someone, this circle would subconsciously reject that person.


    everyone looked like they were watching a good show. they looked around, wanting to see this legendary figure.


    ¡°miss dong, my cousin didn¡¯t come.¡± zhong yao shook her head regretfully. if gu man was here, she would be able to see her being reprimanded by dong xia.


    dong xia was different from huang yue. huang yue had a sweet mouth and was very good at reading someone from their body language. she also knew how to coax people, but dong xia was different. she was a prodigy. even if she did nothing, she could easily obtain the love of the elders.


    ¡°why isn¡¯t she here? 1 remember sending an invitation to the gu family.¡± as soon as dong xia said this, zhong yao¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly.


    when gu rou saw this scene, a trace of mockery flashed across her eyes. gu man¡¯s spot had been occupied by zhong yao. how was she qualified to come?


    zhong yao had performed for so long just now. it was her turn now.


    ¡°miss dong, we originally wanted to invite sister over and let her learn more. unfortunately, sister has already moved out of the gu family and has lost contact with us. no matter how we persuade her, she refuses to come back.¡± gu rou lowered her head, looking like a delicate little white flower.


    dong xia¡¯s expression turned even worse. ¡°not only did she slander her family, but she even pretended to be someone else. 1 don¡¯t care about interacting with someone with such a bad character. i don¡¯t want this person to exist at my banquet in the future.¡±


    gu rou suppressed the joy in her heart and maintained the appearance of a good sister. ¡°miss dong, although my sister¡¯s personality is mischievous, she is not bad-natured.¡±


    she seemed to be speaking up for gu man, but her words were too pale and were really unconvincing.


    ¡°she¡¯s lucky to have met you two good sisters, but i have a clear personality. 1 can¡¯t pretend to be polite to people i don¡¯t like, so i¡¯ll naturally cut off all unnecessary relationships.¡± dong xia¡¯s words were heartless. coupled with her serious face, she exuded a sharp aura..

 Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Who’s the Bad Apple?

    chapter 621: who¡¯s the bad apple?


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the people around them were shocked by dong xia¡¯s temperament. after a long time, someone reacted to dong xia¡¯s words.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to interact with such people. 1 hate such people the most.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. miss dong¡¯s choice was right. don¡¯t let a bad apple like gu man ruin the whole bunch¡±


    ¡°who¡¯s the bad apple?¡±


    amidst the cursing, this rhetorical question sounded especially abrupt. the crowd was silent for a moment. soon, everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. gu man stood there with her arms crossed. her expression was extremely faint, but it was terrifying for no reason.


    it was also an awkward moment to be caught bad-mouthing someone, so no one replied to gu man. the huge banquet hall became a little quiet, leaving only the sound of music.


    almost as soon as the crowd made way, dong xia saw gu man standing there alone. she had a cold aura and she did not seem to have a vulgar aura like what the others said. instead, she seemed noble.


    when this thought appeared in dong xia¡¯s mind, even she was shocked by her own thoughts. how could she think that such a person was noble?


    ¡°i don¡¯t seem to have invited you.¡± dong xia and gu man looked at each other through the crowd.


    their gazes converged in the air, and a silent war burned.


    the confrontation between the two ended when dong xia shifted her gaze.


    dong xia looked elsewhere in a sorry state. her heart was beating non-stop, not because gu man¡¯s gaze was aggressive, but because gu man¡¯s gaze did not have any offense. instead, that cold gaze was even more terrifying. a single glance could freeze someone in place.


    that was why dong xia looked away in such a sorry state. she was worried that if she looked again, she would be sucked in.


    gu man tilted her head slightly and looked at the crowd. although they were at eye level, it made people feel that she was standing at a high place.


    ¡°i¡¯m standing in front of you now. if you have any dissatisfaction, you can say it in front of me. it¡¯s just that i won¡¯t change.¡± the extremely arrogant words coming out of her mouth didn¡¯t make her look abrupt. instead, one would feel that such words should be said by someone with such a temperament and face.


    the crowd was even quieter. gu rou and zhong yao looked at each other. the two of them were surprised by gu man¡¯s appearance, but the situation was gradually getting out of control. they had to appear.


    ¡°sister, why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance that you were coming? otherwise, i would have gone with cousin to pick you up.¡± gu rou was the first to speak, breaking the silence. the crowd became noisy again.


    ¡°get lost.¡± unexpectedly, gu man did not give gu rou any face at all. the vulgar words coming from her mouth did not have the aura of a commoner, only nobleness.


    zhong yao was surprised by gu man¡¯s directness, but she also knew that this was her chance. hence, she immediately frowned and stared at gu man unhappily. ¡°cousin, cousin gu rou and i have good intentions. how can you ruin our good intentions like this?¡±


    gu man¡¯s gaze shifted to zhong yao and she opened and closed her mouth. ¡°you get lost too.¡±


    zhong yao was stunned in the courtyard. her mouth opened and closed, but she could not say a word. she was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°pfft.¡± cui ya and cui xuan stood at the back of the crowd. when they heard gu man¡¯s words, they laughed out loud without hesitation.


    cui ya¡¯s mood became even better. it seemed like she was definitely not too cowardly. under gu man¡¯s mouth, no one could survive.


    gu man heard the laughter and narrowed her eyes at cui ya. ¡°have you completed the mission i left for you?¡±


    cui ya was stunned for some reason. she swallowed her saliva and stammered, ¡°w-what mission? why don¡¯t i remember?¡±


    beside her, cui xuan reminded her at the right time, ¡°sister, sister gu man asked you to copy all those words and remember them.¡±


    cui ya trembled even more. she covered her ears with her hands. ¡°i¡¯m not listening. i¡¯m not listening.¡±


    gu man chuckled at cui ya¡¯s appearance and quickly walked towards her.


    the others took the initiative to make way for her because of her aura. no one dared to stop her..

 Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: The Real and Fake Granddaughter

    chapter 622: the real and fake granddaughter


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, just as gu man was about to approach, someone stopped her. it was gu rou.


    gu rou had a determined expression on her face. she spread her hands and stared at gu man. ¡°sister, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re disrespectful to me, but how can you be so disrespectful to miss cui? this isn¡¯t the gu family. we can¡¯t always protect you.¡±


    gu man stared at gu rou and suddenly smiled. ¡°1 don¡¯t mind telling you to get lost again. after all, i¡¯m still very polite to disabled people.¡±


    the people thought: ¡°is this how you use your manners?¡±


    gu rou¡¯s face was pale, as if she was thinking about how powerful gu man was. her body trembled slightly, but she quickly calmed down. no matter how impudent gu man was, it was impossible for her to hit her in front of so many people.


    at the thought of this, gu rou¡¯s emotions stabilized. she looked up and confronted gu man. just as she was about to speak, she was suddenly speechless when she met her jet-black gaze.


    fortunately, zhong yao¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the side, allowing gu rou to regain some of her thoughts. she was like a drowning person who could finally breathe.


    ¡°cousin, there are so many people here. let¡¯s not embarrass ourselves here. besides, miss dong didn¡¯t invite you. we can¡¯t continue to make people hate us.¡± zhong yao changed the topic to the original question.


    dong xia, who was still in a daze, was still a little stunned when she heard this, but she quickly reacted and nodded.


    however, this time, dong xia did not meet gu man¡¯s gaze again. for some reason, she always had some misgivings, although she did not know what she was worried about.


    ¡°miss gu, 1 didn¡¯t invite you. please leave my banquet. i don¡¯t want this place to be in a mess.¡± dong xia¡¯s expression was especially serious, but she kept looking at gu man, making people feel a little strange.


    gu man glanced at dong xia, and most importantly, she looked at cui ya, who was hiding behind her.


    ¡°cui ya, do you know what your grandfather told you?¡± gu man ignored the others and looked at cui ya.


    her main reason for coming up was also because of cui ya. if she did not complete her homework at home, where would she find the time to attend these banquets?


    if she did not learn her lesson, no matter how outstanding her education method was, it would not be able to correct her worldview that had been led astray by jia ling since she was young.


    ¡°no, even if my grandfather really said that he wants you to control me, this doesn¡¯t mean that you can casually limit the time i can go out to play.¡± cui ya stuck her head out from behind dong xia and straightened her neck.


    her attitude also puzzled the people around her, and they kept discussing.


    ¡°no matter how i look at it, these two don¡¯t look like one was a fake granddaughter and the other a real granddaughter. instead, they look more like a teacher and her student¡±


    ¡°i think so too. could it be that miss cui doesn¡¯t like this tutor, so she made such comments in a fit of anger?¡±


    ¡°maybe she went out with old master cui to discuss miss cui¡¯s situation and was misunderstood.¡±


    this group of people easily believed what they heard. when they saw that miss cui¡¯s attitude was timid and not hateful, they started to guess the twists and turns, trying to minimize their losses.


    if she was really not a fake daughter, miss cui would not have any problems. instead, people like them who gossiped behind her back would be implicated.


    dong xia also heard the discussions of the others. she lowered her head and looked at cui ya in confusion. her eyes were really as they said. there was no disgust, only fear.


    if it was just what gu rou had said just now, how could cui ya be so afraid?


    dong xia, who had always been rational, fell into deep thought. then, she thought of the aura she had felt from gu man just now. the second explanation seemed to be even more convincing.


    it was absolutely impossible for materialistic people to have such an aura.


    cui ya could not care less about the change in gu man¡¯s tone. she tugged at cui xuan beside her and tried her best to use her eyes to signal her to quickly escape with her.


    however, cui xuan looked at cui ya apologetically and shook her head at her..

 Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: Cursing and Malice

    chapter 623: cursing and malice


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    cui ya¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at cui xuan in disbelief. ¡°how dare you betray me? cui xuan, what benefits did that woman give you?!¡±


    ¡°sister, you really should correct your personality.¡± cui xuan¡¯s tone was especially serious. cui ya was exasperated by her words, and because of their attitude, the others were even more certain of the second explanation.


    at this moment, dong xia felt a little guilty. what was wrong with her? she actually listened to a few words from others and made a judgment. her personality was not like this at all!


    huang yue wanted to sit back and watch gu man¡¯s reputation be completely ruined, but now that the situation was getting more and more out of hand, she had no choice but to make a move.


    ¡°although miss gu man is not the cui family¡¯s granddaughter, grandpa cui personally admitted that he wanted me to treat miss gu man as the cui family¡¯s granddaughter. i¡¯m really envious. i¡¯ve known grandpa cui for so long but i¡¯ve never received such treatment. miss gu man, why don¡¯t you tell me how you did it? otherwise, i¡¯ll always make grandpa cui angry.¡± huang yue¡¯s tone seemed to be really pleading.


    however, her words pushed the matter higher and pushed gu man to the top.


    ¡°just be more sincere and less hypocritical.¡± gu man actually answered. it was something that everyone did not expect, and her words more or less had a hidden meaning.


    huang yue¡¯s face was ashen, but she still pretended to be pitiful. ¡°miss gu man, i¡¯m really curious. you saw it too. after i came back, grandpa cui¡¯s attitude towards me was not as good as before. i¡¯m very sad.¡±


    zhong yao had her head lowered, but now she suddenly looked up. ¡°i found it!¡±


    she deliberately raised her voice. everyone¡¯s eyes were on zhong yao, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°cousin, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re in the gu family. we won¡¯t be calculative with you, but you¡¯re too much now. you¡¯re rude to everyone and have no manners. i have to let you learn your lesson so that you won¡¯t make the same mistake again. outsiders won¡¯t indulge you as much as we do!¡± zhong yao said firmly. those who didn¡¯t know might really think that she was a cousin who wanted her cousin to return to the right path.


    there was only sarcasm in gu man¡¯s eyes. she stood there and waited for her to continue.


    her calm attitude made zhong yao hate her in her heart. she did not hesitate anymore and released the recording that huang yue had recorded.


    the recording started and ended. the entire venue was exceptionally quiet. zhong yao put away her phone smugly and stared at gu man.


    this time, let¡¯s see how you can avert danger.


    one second, two seconds later, cui ya¡¯s scream broke the silence. ¡°you b*tch, i knew you had ill intentions. no wonder you were so arrogant in front of me. so it¡¯s because of grandpa¡¯s words. let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible for you to enter the cui family. with you, there¡¯s no me. with me, there¡¯s no you!¡±


    cui ya could not care less about any fear. she widened her eyes in anger, like a lion that wanted to defend its domain. all the hair on her body stood on end.


    cui xuan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. her slightly constricted pupils represented that her worldview had suffered a strong impact.


    dong xia also suppressed the guilt in her heart. compared to before, her expression was even colder.


    huang yue and zhong yao looked at each other and also smiled as they watched this farce.


    although gu rou did not have a chance to show off, she also wanted to see how gu man could avert danger under such circumstances.


    ¡°old master cui is really muddle-headed. why did he admit it? won¡¯t people be able to gossip about him?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think she¡¯s as simple as his granddaughter. perhaps¡­ i didn¡¯t expect old master cui to be so strong.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid being a tutor is just an excuse on the surface. none of us know how dirty it is.¡±


    at this moment, all the evil words came rushing at her. the place where gu man was had become a vacuum. she was hated by everyone and despised by everyone. there was not a trace of kindness directed at her.


    but even at this moment, gu man¡¯s face did not change much. she was so calm that it was as if she was not the one being discussed and cursed. some people scolded her for being shameless, some for being rude, and some for being vain..

 Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: Zhang Yue Appears

    chapter 624: zhang yue appears


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    but no matter what she said, it could not compare to gu man¡¯s sneer.


    the banquet hall fell silent for a moment before it immediately exploded again. they were all filled with frustration and had nowhere to vent it.


    ¡°why is she so shameless? we¡¯ve already scolded her like this, yet she¡¯s still laughing?¡±


    ¡°otherwise, how can she cling to two of the four major families at the same time?¡±


    ¡°this woman is disgusting.¡±


    seeing that the time had arrived, gu rou walked out. ¡°gu man, let¡¯s go back to the gu family. we¡¯re willing to ignore the past and continue to adopt you.¡±


    she had to take all the reputation and benefits, gu rou thought to herself.


    in the crowd, one person¡¯s dejected posture was especially obvious. it was zhang yue, who had arrived later and was silently watching everything in the crowd.


    because of the zhang family¡¯s subsidiary company, he still did not know how to face gu man. old master zhang¡¯s words kept lingering in his heart, making him hesitate.


    therefore, zhang yue chose to hide in the crowd and watch the farce.


    at first, he felt that gu man was shameless. then, he felt that gu rou was aggressive. he knew that the recording had been exposed, but he did not know where the anger in his heart came from.


    looking at gu man, who was standing in the middle and accepting everyone¡¯s insults, he actually felt sympathy for her.


    zhang yue¡¯s wavering heart and rising and falling emotions had long exposed a fact. he might still care a little about gu man, but it was negligible.


    he could not even listen to those words, let alone gu man, who was a girl. zhang yue could not bear it and decided to make a move. he would treat it as¡­ as compensation.


    he sighed and walked out of the crowd.


    zhang yue¡¯s appearance made gu rou glare. at the same time, she was extremely flustered. she lowered her head and wondered if she had made a fool of herself just now.


    when she saw zhang yue walking towards her, gu rou felt slightly relieved.


    she smiled again, her eyes still filled with grievance. ¡°brother zhang¡­¡±


    although she did not finish speaking, the meaning she wanted to express was clearly transmitted to zhang yue¡¯s ears.


    however, zhang yue only had gu man in his heart now and could not care about anything else. naturally, he chose to ignore gu ron¡¯s sweet words.


    ¡°gu man, what you have now is enough. don¡¯t ask for too much.¡± he stared at gu man seriously and said patiently.


    although gu rou was very unhappy about being ignored, she could not help but smile when she heard zhang yue¡¯s words.


    although she did not know why zhang yue suddenly advised gu man, didn¡¯t his words confirm gu man¡¯s actions?


    when gu man saw zhang yue, she frowned. ¡°what right do you have to say these things to me?¡±


    when zhang yue met that cold gaze, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°gu man, you¡¯ve changed. you weren¡¯t like this before. how did you become like this?¡±


    ¡°what has it got to do with you? besides, are we close? don¡¯t pretend to know me very well. by the way, didn¡¯t old master zhang tell you to stay away from me when you see me?¡± gu man¡¯s every word was filled with disgust.


    zhang yue was furious. ¡°gu man, do you have to make things so awkward? you¡¯ve changed. you weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    gu man looked impatient. just as she was about to continue speaking, gu rou beat her to it. ¡°sister, don¡¯t be stubborn. in your current state, only the gu family is your best home. come back and stop talking back to us.¡±


    gu ron¡¯s tone was as if she was facing an unreasonable child. gu man narrowed her eyes and looked at her, her heart filled with hostility. the corners of her lips suddenly curled up.


    when this smile landed in gu ron¡¯s eyes, alarm bells rang in her heart. a voice in her heart shouted for her to quickly stop gu man¡¯s next actions.


    but by the time gu rou reacted, it was too late.


    ¡°gu rou, don¡¯t pretend to be doing this for my own good. disgusting. in the gu family, i¡¯m afraid that the person who wants me to leave the most is you. as long as 1 exist, you¡¯ll have to worry about losing your identity as the daughter of the gu family.¡± gu man spoke quickly, but her words were clear..

 Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Tossed To Zhang Yue

    chapter 625: tossed to zhang yue


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    there was a lot of information in gu man¡¯s words. the surroundings fell silent in an instant, and they could not believe what they had heard.


    what did she mean by losing her identity as a young lady? could it be that there was actually the trope of a real and a fake daughter?


    the expression on gu ron¡¯s face was also shocked by gu man¡¯s words. she could not suppress the surging emotions in her heart at all, and her lips trembled slightly.


    all her rationality collapsed in an instant. she stared at gu man in fear and raised her voice, as if she wanted to disguise something.


    ¡°what are you talking about? what do you mean by losing your identity as a young lady? i¡¯m from the gu family to begin with. don¡¯t change the topic.¡± even if gu ron tried her best to make up for it, her flustered voice had already exposed everything. the faint gazes around her landed on gu rou, making her unable to tolerate it.


    but now, what she could do was not shout. instead, she could calm down and try her best to turn the situation around.


    gu rou gradually calmed down. she listened to gu man. ¡°sister, all i want to do is hope that our family can reunite. why are you slandering me like this? actually, you¡¯ve always cared about this identity, right?¡±


    her reaction was very fast and she placed the focus of the situation on gu man. she could clearly feel that the gazes sized up her surroundings had decreased a lot.


    a trace of mockery flashed across gu man¡¯s eyes. after experiencing so much, gu rou had become much smarter, but in her eyes, she was just a clown.


    facts were better than arguments. no matter how kind gu rou was, as long as the real truth was placed there, as long as they pursued it, they would definitely discover something fishy.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect gu man to be so scheming. she wants to divert our attention. looks like the more people lose something, the more they care.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think so. gu rou was so flustered just now. there might really be something wrong. 1 remember that the gu family didn¡¯t have such achievements a few years ago. it was still because of the huang family.¡±


    at that time, although the gu family did not have much status in the business circle, the huang family was still famous for a while. there were many people who knew about it. it was just that no one had the time to pursue the decline and prosperity that allowed the gu family to succeed until now.


    now that it was mentioned again, the twists and turns were grabbed and chewed repeatedly, so they naturally could tell that something was wrong.


    there was an uproar in the banquet hall. everyone looked at each other and saw that they were all enjoying the show.


    they were naturally not from a small family to be able to be invited to the banquet of dong xia, the mayor¡¯s daughter. the gu family¡¯s status here was neither high nor low. at this moment, they were discussing without fear.


    gu man ignored gu ron¡¯s gradually pale face and looked at zhang yue. ¡°the zhang family naturally knows the truth, right?¡±


    her eyes were sharp as she scanned zhang yue from top to bottom like an x-ray, wanting to see through him.


    zhang yue¡¯s heart beat violently. in the past, he would definitely refute gu man¡¯s words without thinking in order to protect gu ron¡¯s face. but now, for some reason, he could not say a word. when he met her gaze, he felt inexplicably guilty.


    a force suddenly came from the sleeve beside him. zhang yue turned around and happened to meet gu rou¡¯s pitiful gaze.


    tears kept welling up in gu rou¡¯s eyes, making her look pitiful. this trick had always worked on zhang yue, but for some reason, zhang yue actually turned his head away. this made gu rou¡¯s heart tremble for a moment, and her grip on zhang yue¡¯s clothes subconsciously tightened.


    ¡°brother zhang, can you help me explain? they¡¯re all talking about me,¡± gu rou said in a gentle voice. the key now was zhang yue. no matter how angry she was, she should wait until this matter was over, not lose her temper now. her reputation could not be ruined at this time.


    zhang yue glanced at gu rou and then at gu man with a conflicted expression. what was wrong with him? what was he hesitating about?


    gu man¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°if old master zhang finds out that he raised a grandson who can¡¯t tell right from wrong, he¡¯ll probably die of anger..¡±

 Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Zhang Yue Protects Gu Ron

    chapter 626: zhang yue protects gu ron


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    these words hit zhang yue¡¯s heart hard. he belatedly thought of something and looked up at gu man.


    how could he not know gu man¡¯s character? why was he still thinking about how to explain it to her? instead, it made gu ron¡¯s heart turn cold.


    his lips moved slightly. after thinking for a long time, he slowly said, ¡°grandpa has already compensated you so much. the gu family really wants you to go back. when can you be more sensible?¡±


    although zhang yue¡¯s words were ambiguous, the accusation in his words was obvious. he had already convicted gu man silently. the gazes of the people around him instantly changed as he spoke.


    the faint sizing up and the faint discussion made zhang yue¡¯s heart sink. he vaguely remembered why he was here. it seemed to be to make gu man feel less embarrassed, but why was the situation getting more and more out of control because of his arrival?


    he did not understand, but he had already said it and could not take it back. if he changed it now, it would make him look like he was not.


    for his own benefit, zhang yue finally did not decide to continue.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it. what you did back then couldn¡¯t be considered obscure. it¡¯s just that so much time has passed and everyone doesn¡¯t choose to pursue the matter. do you really think that others are fools and don¡¯t know anything?¡± gu man said word by word, her expression already replaced by ruthlessness.


    zhang yue and gu ron¡¯s hearts were also pounding because of this matter. back then, because gu yuan was in a hurry to get into position, that matter could not be handled properly. although the end was wiped clean in the end, there were inevitably mistakes. gu man was so sure that she might really have something on him.


    gu ron said in a panic, ¡°sister, i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, but isn¡¯t our current topic to ask you to return to the gu family? we¡¯re from the same roots. why are you in such a hurry to get along? i¡¯ve always treated you as my biological sister. although what you¡¯ve done always disappoints the family, 1 believe you¡¯ll definitely change.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i don¡¯t have a sister like you.¡± gu man¡¯s words were cold and ruthless.


    she did not look like she was lying at all, and what happened back then was indeed suspicious. it was not as simple as gu rou had imagined. and because gu man deliberately involved this matter, the discussion became louder and louder.


    ¡°what huang family? what gu family? why haven¡¯t i heard of them? besides, isn¡¯t huang yue here?¡± cui ya asked curiously, looking at cui xuan beside her.


    cui xuan obviously did not know about this either. she looked at dong xia for help.


    dong xia was still squinting and sizing up the situation here. when she heard this, she retracted her gaze. ¡°this huang family is not the same huang family. miss huang is the huang family of the outer state, and the huang family they¡¯re talking about is the huang family of han city that was popular a few years ago.¡±


    cui ya and cui xuan were still puzzled. because of their age and the fact that although this family was prosperous for a period of time, it was quickly destroyed, very few people mentioned it. it was reasonable that they did not know.


    dong xia smiled and rubbed their heads. ¡°i¡¯ll explain it to you when we get back.¡±


    dong xia looked away from cui ya and cui xuan and at gu man in front of her.


    of course she knew about the huang family, but she did not expect gu man to seem to be a child of the huang family. it was a pity that the huang family suddenly died just as it was thriving. at that time, the discussion was intense, but now, it had turned into smoke and was no longer mentioned.


    ¡°not just any huang family can be compared to our huang family in the outer state.¡± huang yue¡¯s nobleness made it impossible for her to be compared to a destroyed family. this was tantamount to putting her status on par with that family. huang yue could not tolerate this humiliation.


    gu man looked at huang yue, her eyes rippling. ¡°huang yue, i haven¡¯t settled the score with you for the recording just now. do you really think that i don¡¯t know where the recording came from just because zhong yao released it? you really treat me as a fool. you took it out of context and misinterpreted it.. if old master cui finds out, what will happen to you?¡±

 Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Huang Yue Is Exposed

    chapter 627: huang yue is exposed


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huang yue immediately revealed a flustered expression. she had been silent just now because of this. now that she was suddenly exposed, she was naturally a little flustered.


    however, huang yue¡¯s expression control was obviously present. she swallowed her saliva and the expression on her face softened a lot. ¡°i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. this recording was released by the wang family¡¯s auction house. what has it got to do with me?¡±


    ¡°is that so? hu wei, aren¡¯t you going to explain? how can such a recording be leaked?¡± gu man raised her voice, her words filled with anger.


    the sudden name she mentioned stunned everyone. they looked around, curious about who the hu wei gu man was talking about.


    hu wei, who was squeezed into the outermost circle, had seen enough of the show. he finally squeezed through the crowd to gu man. ¡°miss gu, 1 was squeezed to the outermost circle just now. i wanted to come in, but 1 couldn¡¯t. i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± how could gu man not understand hu wei¡¯s thoughts? he just wanted to watch the show. then she would let him watch as much as he wanted. it was just that when he was needed, he had to go on stage.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, no one has come to the wang family auction house to ask for surveillance cameras recently, so 1 don¡¯t know where this recording came from,¡± he said bluntly, as if he was reporting his work.


    huang yue frowned tightly and looked at the person who had appeared for no reason. ¡°who are you? do you have the right to speak here? moreover, can words decide for the wang family¡¯s auction house?¡±


    hu wei had seen such scenes many times, so his expression did not change much. he only took out a business card from his chest and handed it to huang yue. ¡°miss huang, right? this is my business card.¡±


    huang yue took the business card with a disdainful expression. when she saw the words on it, her eyes widened. she looked at hu wei in disbelief and then at gu man. she frowned fiercely. ¡°impossible. i don¡¯t believe it. the business card might be fake.¡±


    hu wei had a helpless smile on his face. he tilted his head to look at gu man and asked for her opinion.


    ¡°you don¡¯t believe this and you don¡¯t believe that. what are you, a disbeliever?¡± gu man crossed her arms and walked towards huang yue step by step.


    her jumpy words made the entire hall laugh. for a moment, huang yue became the laughing stock of everyone.


    huang yue was so angry that her face was red. her face was ashen as she glared at gu man, as if she wanted to glare through her.


    however, gu man ignored huang yue¡¯s gaze and only looked at hu wei. ¡°do you still need me to teach you how to prove your identity?¡±


    hu wei suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. thinking of gu man¡¯s methods, he nodded and bowed. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss gu. it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    with that, hu wei looked at huang yue again. ¡°the wang family auction house is nearby. if miss huang really doesn¡¯t believe me, you can only follow me to the wang family auction house to prove my innocence.¡±


    huang yue was a little flustered because wei hu¡¯s words did not seem to be fake. perhaps he was really from the wang family¡¯s auction house.


    perhaps because she was too sure of herself, huang yue did not even go to the wang family¡¯s auction house, let alone obtain any surveillance footage.


    ¡°why should i go? who knows where you¡¯re going to kidnap me?¡± huang yue shook her head and rejected wei hui¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°we¡¯ve already given you evidence, but you don¡¯t believe it, so it¡¯s your turn to testify.¡± gu man¡¯s mind was clear and she pressed on step by step. huang yue quickly revealed a flaw. perhaps she had already been exposed because she refused to believe hu wei¡¯s identity.


    although cui ya did not like gu man, she hated huang yue even more in comparison. when she saw this, she added insult to injury. ¡°tsk, you¡¯re pretending on the surface, but you¡¯re actually different behind my back. i really want to see if grandpa can still treat you like before after knowing what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    her eyes were filled with smugness as she sized huang yue up.


    huang yue¡¯s body trembled as she said angrily, ¡°what are you so smug about? so what if 1 recorded it? old master cui was indeed the one who said this. you don¡¯t care about their relationship, but you¡¯re holding me back. i really don¡¯t know if i should call you a fool or an idiot..¡±

 Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Old Master Cui Is Indebted

    chapter 628: old master cui is indebted


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huang yue was exasperated. she had the determination to drag gu man along even if she had to die.


    as soon as she said that, cui ya¡¯s expression changed. old master cui¡¯s words seemed to still be ringing in her ears, making her jealous.


    ever since gu man came, old master cui had been protecting her. he even said such things now. how could she not be jealous?


    just as cui ya was about to speak, cui xuan tugged at her sleeve and shook her head at her.


    coincidentally, gu man continued, ¡°i really doubt your educational background. don¡¯t you understand when he said that he treats me as his granddaughter? i¡¯m indebted to old master cui. he treats me as his granddaughter. is there a problem?¡±


    gu man stood rooted to the ground and rolled her eyes, full of mockery. as for those who were waiting to watch a good show, they were not angry at all after being scolded for no reason. instead, they felt ashamed.


    they were too anxious to confirm the truth they knew, but they ignored the details. after gu man exposed them, they felt ashamed.


    ¡°or are you saying that everything a dirty person looks at is dirty? you¡¯re such a person yourself, so you think that i¡¯m such a person?¡± gu man mocked everyone present without caring about the consequences, but her words were irrefutable.


    just as she was silent, huang yue suddenly said, ¡°you¡¯re indebted to old master cui? what a joke. someone at old master cui¡¯s level is not someone you can touch.¡±


    huang yue definitely could not accept that gu man could clear her name. she did not put in so much effort to ruin her own reputation.


    when everyone heard huang yue¡¯s words, they belatedly reacted. that¡¯s right. what could gu man do for old master cui?


    the shame that surged up immediately turned into anger at gu man. they reprimanded her one after another, as if they did not intend to give gu man any room to explain.


    ¡°enough, our cui family is indeed indebted to her!¡± cui ya suddenly raised her voice, and the content of her words was unexpected.


    in the beginning, cui ya was the one who hated gu man, and now, it was also cui ya who spoke up for her.


    at this moment, cui ya¡¯s mood was a little complicated. she recalled the scene yesterday. she liked her brother, but she had hurt him. and under gu man¡¯s treatment, her brother was indeed getting better and better. this was an undeniable fact. how could she ignore the truth for her own selfish desires?


    this was actually a revelation from cui xuan¡¯s words just now. it was definitely not a good thing to go against gu man now. if old master cui heard about what happened today, there might be some punishment waiting for her, so she might as well speak up for gu man.


    as the protagonist of the banquet, dong xia naturally had to speak up to maintain order in such a chaotic environment. however, from their conversation, she had more or less figured out the truth.


    it was just that when each of them opened their mouths, the truth seemed confusing.


    dong xia looked at gu man. her aura as she stood there seemed to make it difficult for others to doubt her.


    ¡°my banquet is not a place for you to quarrel. 1 hope that this matter will not continue to be discussed. no matter what the truth is, let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± dong xia paused at this point and looked at gu man with a sigh. ¡°miss gu, i admire your personality, but i didn¡¯t invite you today. if there¡¯s a chance next time, i hope you can attend my banquet.¡±


    the origin of the matter was still gu man¡¯s arrival. although chasing her away made her seem cold and heartless, gu man¡¯s departure was indeed the best solution to this matter.


    ¡°miss dong, you¡¯ve misunderstood. miss gu is not here to attend the banquet. she¡¯s here to inspect ziwei industry.¡± hu wei defended gu man. what he had to do now was to please gu man. as for the rest, it was not within his consideration. he just had to maintain his position as the manager of ziwei industry.


    that was why he was one step ahead of gu man to defend her so that he could leave a good impression..

 Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Who Is She?

    chapter 629: who is she?


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the banquet hall fell silent for a moment before it quickly exploded again. the discussion was even louder than before.


    ¡°did i hear wrongly just now? she¡¯s here to inspect ziwei industry. what¡¯s her identity?¡±


    ¡°that hu wei is just the manager of the wang family¡¯s auction house. what right does he have to speak? does he really think he¡¯s important?¡±


    ¡°how arrogant. don¡¯t you know what the ziwei industry represents?¡±


    cui ya originally wanted to protect gu man, but when she heard this, she sneered. she glanced at cui xuan beside her and said with a smile, ¡°did you hear that? she¡¯s inspecting ziwei industry. what a huge joke.¡±


    her gaze landed on gu man again. ¡°i admit that the cui family is indebted to you, but i¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what ziwei industries represents to the cui family. old master cui won¡¯t dote on you blindly. as long as these words reach his ears, even if we¡¯re indebted, we¡¯ll no longer be.¡±


    almost no one believed gu man¡¯s words, except for the two of them, who had slightly complicated expressions.


    one of them was zhang yue. with old master zhang¡¯s subsidiary company in front of him, he actually felt that this matter seemed to be quite trustworthy. however, this thought was fleeting. after all, the zhang family could not be compared to the cui family.


    the other was dong xia. she had always been good at judging people. she just felt that when gu man said this, she did not have any guilt, as if hu wei was telling the truth.


    however, most people still looked like they were watching a joke. they all thought that cui ya had already spoken up for her and dong xia had given her a way out, but gu man still had to go too far and insist on arguing with dong xia.


    moreover, how could a mere manager of the wang family auction house dare to spout nonsense? he even dared to say that she was inspecting ziwei industry. did he not know what inspecting meant?


    hu wei was a little flustered when he was questioned by so many people. he subconsciously looked at gu man¡¯s expression, but he realized that she was still as calm as ever. she did not seem to care about anyone else at all.


    looking at gu man¡¯s attitude, hu wei suddenly calmed down. it was the truth, so what was there for him to panic about? moreover, the proof was still in miss gu¡¯s hands.


    realizing this, hu wei was confident. he stared straight at gu man, waiting for her next counterattack.


    gu man sneered and took out the certificate from her bag and threw it in front of everyone. it was just a few pieces of paper. as long as there was an electronic version, it did not matter how many copies there were.


    she threw it in a carefree manner. the paper fell to the ground from the air, and the content on it was clearly reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    they all had the same expression, and their expressions changed drastically in an instant. if they could still be stubborn in the past, then in front of irrefutable evidence, no matter how much they did not believe it, they had to believe it.


    old master cui was actually so muddle-headed as to give ziwei industry to gu man. even if she was his savior, he should not owe her such a huge favor.


    the person in the most disbelief was zhang yue. only zhang yue knew what this meant. the xiang and cui families had given her full protection. even if she did not care at all, the dividends alone were enough for her to live without worry for the rest of her life.


    moreover, gu man was still entangled with the xiang family.


    there was an uproar in his heart, but he felt inexplicably unhappy. before this, gu man was nothing. she still needed the gu family¡¯s charity to survive.


    ¡°i don¡¯t believe it! grandpa definitely won¡¯t be so muddle-headed. we¡¯re his biological granddaughter. not only did he not give us his assets, but he gave them to you? impossible, i definitely won¡¯t believe it!¡± cui ya was hysterical. she pulled cui xuan and ran out.


    this matter was indeed unbelievable no one stopped them. moreover, an outsider actually obtained something that even the cui family¡¯s granddaughter could not obtain. no matter how one listened, it felt unbelievable.


    dong xia had a complicated expression on her face, but since the banquet had already reached this stage, there was no need to continue. she pinched her eyebrows and said tiredly, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing today. i don¡¯t have the mood to continue this banquet. let¡¯s meet again next time..¡±

 Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Terrifying Aura

    chapter 630: terrifying aura


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    at this point, dong xia seemed to realize that her words were targeted. she looked at gu man. ¡°miss gu, it¡¯s been a pleasure meeting you. if there¡¯s a chance, 1 hope we can have a deeper conversation.¡±


    gu man nodded slightly at dong xia. she did not mean to turn her banquet into this today.


    at this moment, hu wei had already tidied up the evidence on the ground and was about to leave with gu man. from the corner of his eye, he saw the three women chasing after him and his heart skipped a beat.


    he had been watching for a long time. how could he not know that these three women were the source of the conflict? how could he let these people come again?


    hu wei thought about it and stopped the three of them. before he could say anything, the three women walked around hu wei mercilessly and walked towards gu man.


    ¡°gu man, stop!¡±


    ¡°sister¡­¡±


    ¡°cousin!¡±


    the three female voices were different, but they all had the same urgency. gu man stopped in her tracks and looked back at them. she tilted her head and silently asked what else was going on.


    ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to tell old master cui about this!¡± huang yue¡¯s voice was arrogant, as if she was sure that gu man would definitely listen.


    gu man sneered, her face full of disdain. ¡°when you exposed the recording, you should have been prepared to be exposed.¡±


    huang yue was furious. she raised her hand and pointed at gu man¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°let me tell you, the huang family of the outer state is not something you can fight. you can don¡¯t to think about yourself, but you have to think about your family, right?¡±


    she had a smug expression on her face. only someone like gu man, who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth, would go against her again and again. if it were anyone else, they would not dare to do this.


    since gu man cared so much about the huang family, it was not too much for her to threaten them. after all, she had exposed her weakness in front of others.


    huang yue did not notice that gu man¡¯s expression had changed at all. her eyes turned cold in an instant, as if they were burning with flames. this was the only time she had seen gu man¡¯s emotions fluctuate in such a long time.


    hu wei stood at the back of the crowd. one could feel his monstrous anger just by looking at each other, let alone those who were close.


    perhaps only huang yue, who was in a daze, did not notice.


    gu man reached out her hand. her fingers clearly looked so slender, but she did not know where she got such strength from. huang yue¡¯s fingers were held tightly in her hand. she felt that if she used a little more strength, they would shatter in the next second.


    almost instantly, huang yue¡¯s originally pale face turned pale. she bit her lip until it bled, but she could not stop herself from screaming. sweat dripped from her forehead almost instantly.


    it was not only physical pain. huang yue even felt that her soul was resonating with physical pain. at that moment, her thoughts were filled with despair.


    ¡°¡­let go.¡± because it was too painful, huang yue did not even have the strength to speak. she did not have the slightest aura. instead, it was more like she was begging.


    ¡°repeat your words,¡± gu man said word by word. at this moment, the aura on her entire body was unleashed. it covered the sky and earth as it rushed towards huang yue, enveloping her and stimulating the greatest fear in her heart.


    this was the most common aura suppression in cultivation. gu man usually disdained using this move, but at this moment, anger controlled her thoughts and made her lose her rationality.


    huang yue¡¯s eyes gradually turned into fear. her body became softer and softer, but gu man had no intention of letting go. the more huang yue retreated, the closer she got. the fear gradually increased as gu man closed the distance.


    she was half-kneeling on the ground, no longer as proud as before. she kept muttering. from the beginning, her words were clear to the end, but one could hear that she was begging for mercy.


    it was only when the air gradually became filled with the smell of urine that gu man let go of her hand in disgust. it was as if she had touched something disgusting. she shook her hand and wiped each of her fingers clean with a tissue. then, she threw the tissue at huang yue..

 Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Zhang Yue’s Thoughts

    chapter 631: zhang yue¡¯s thoughts


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°if i hear this from you again, this won¡¯t be the only outcome.¡± gu man¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    she looked up at the two of them who were standing slightly violently and frowned. ¡°what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°sister, the family is very¡­¡± gu rou was halfway through her sentence when zhong yao pulled her sleeve and dragged her to the back.


    zhong yao swallowed and said slowly,¡± no¡­ nothing.¡±


    gu man stared at the two of them and quickly retracted her gaze. she continued walking forward.


    ¡°what did you mean by stopping me just now? could it be that your heart is on gu man¡¯s side?¡± gu rou¡¯s face was filled with reluctance and she disliked zhong yao.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you see her gaze just now? aren¡¯t you just sending yourself to your death if you go over now?¡± zhong yao reprimanded, expecting better from her. she couldn¡¯t care less.


    gu rou was speechless. she opened her mouth but could not say a word, but she did not want to lower her head to zhong yao. she could only snort and say stubbornly, ¡°you¡¯re afraid, but i¡¯m not.¡±


    as she spoke, there were footsteps beside her. gu rou turned around and saw zhang yue¡¯s face. she immediately smiled and waited for zhang yue to walk over. however, zhang yue only glanced at gu rou indifferently and walked past her.


    zhang yue¡¯s disregard instantly froze the expression on gu rou¡¯s face. by the time gu rou completely reacted, zhang yue had already walked far away.


    zhang yue looked at gu man, who was standing there, and gradually stopped in his tracks. when did she become an existence that even he could not cling to?


    ¡°gu man, i don¡¯t know what kindness can make old master cui give you the ziwei industry, but you have to know that there¡¯s no such thing as free pie. there¡¯s always a gain and a loss.¡± zhang yue came in front of gu man and looked at her face which was colder than the bright moon in the sky.


    gu man was that unattainable immortal, and he was a lowly commoner who prayed for the love of the gods.


    zhang yue threw this thought to the back of his mind and took this rare opportunity to stare at gu man¡¯s side profile.


    ¡°didn¡¯t 1 make myself clear at the banquet? if you don¡¯t understand what i mean by scram, i can explain it to you.¡± gu man took a step to the side and looked ahead.


    however, zhang yue seemed to not understand her expression. he knew that gu man hated him, but he still leaned forward. however, before he could speak, a pair of hands suddenly reached out from the side and pulled gu man into his arms.


    ¡°you can tell me whatever you want to say to my girlfriend. it¡¯s the same.¡± xiang yin placed a hand on gu man¡¯s shoulder. he was tall and stood beside the tall gu man. their auras complemented each other, as if they were a match made in heaven.


    this scene inexplicably pierced zhang yue¡¯s heart. he couldn¡¯t bear to see this scene. he retracted his gaze and subconsciously avoided it. ¡°gu man, i hope you can listen to what i said just now. no matter what, we¡¯re childhood sweethearts. i won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    originally, zhang yue hated this identity the most, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but want to say it. he wanted to tell xiang yin that he was gu man¡¯s childhood sweetheart and not someone xiang yin could compare to.


    he looked at the expression on xiang yin¡¯s face expectantly, but unfortunately, he did not see any signs of jealousy or anger on xiang yin¡¯s face. however, this made zhang yue even more certain that xiang yin was just playing. when he learned this news, zhang yue was inexplicably happy and the corners of his lips curled up.


    ¡°childhood sweetheart? zhang yue, you¡¯re really funny. who are you avoiding at the banquet?¡± gu man shrank into xiang yin¡¯s arms, her eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡°no, manman¡­¡± as soon as the words left his mouth, zhang yue was stunned. he had almost forgotten how long it had been since he had shouted this name.


    ¡°zhang yue, manman is not someone you can say.¡± the expression on xiang yin¡¯s face instantly turned cold. his gaze locked onto zhang yue, revealing a wildness, as if he was about to tear him apart in the next second.


    zhang yue naturally could not withstand such an oppressive gaze. he could only look at gu man. ¡°manman, don¡¯t be jealous. you understand what happened back then. i had no choice but to protect rou¡¯er..¡±

 Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Turn of Events

    chapter 632: turn of events


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhang yue couldn¡¯t help but look smug, as if being intimate with gu man in front of xiang yin was his capital to show off.


    ¡°if you continue to pester me, i don¡¯t recommend telling old master zhang about this. i believe he¡¯s already reminded you.¡± gu man¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised disgust. she looked at zhang yue¡¯s face and felt greasy.


    how could there be such a narcissistic person?


    ¡°gu man, do you have to be so ruthless? i don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have any feelings for me.¡± zhang yue stared fixedly at gu man¡¯s face, wanting to capture any expression on her face that could expose her love for him.


    unfortunately, other than indifference, there were no other emotions.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t know that the young master of the zhang family was actually so narcissistic. however, it¡¯s not a good habit to be two-timing. old master zhang definitely doesn¡¯t want to know either.¡± xiang yin¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness as he stared at zhang yue¡¯s face and warned him.


    zhang yue clenched his fists by his side. no matter how unwilling he was, he had no choice but to lower his head at this moment. he exhaled heavily and looked at gu man deeply. then, he did not stay any longer and turned to leave.


    xiang yin looked at the departing figure in a hurry, his eyes filled with ruthlessness.


    gu man seemed to have sensed the emotions beside her and hooked xiang yin¡¯s pinky. ¡°there¡¯s no need to be angry at such an unrelated person.¡±


    ¡°has zhang yue been pestering you like this before?¡± xiang yin¡¯s tone did not soften. instead, it was filled with anger.


    ¡°no, i just accidentally bumped into him today.¡± xiang yin¡¯s sneer sounded in gu man¡¯s ear. even without looking at that person¡¯s expression, she could sense his anger.


    however, xiang yin did not say anything else after sneering, as if the laughter just now was just her imagination.


    after the banquet ended, the matter at the banquet did not end. it was unknown who took a video of the contents of the banquet and posted it at night. immediately, the news of gu man¡¯s incident that attracted everyone¡¯s attention changed again.


    [tsk tsk, the little fairy rou¡¯er that those people have been chasing after can¡¯t even be considered a real daughter. i wonder if it¡¯s a slap in the face.]


    [i didn¡¯t expect the wealthy families to be so chaotic. one thing can be reversed one after another, but that girl is really innocent.]


    [i¡¯ve investigated the news from a few years ago. not long after the huang family fell, the gu family rose. it¡¯s hard not to believe that there¡¯s nothing fishy about it.]


    [so before the truth comes out, no one knows what the situation is like.]


    [i can tell at a glance that this is that person¡¯s hype. you even believe this? our little fairy rou¡¯er is a real daughter of a wealthy family.]


    no matter how intense the discussion was, gu man, the protagonist, did not notice it.


    she applied to the school for free study, which meant that she did not have to go on time every day while she was in school.


    zhou yuan might have heard some recent news and gu man¡¯s academic results were very stable, so he agreed without hesitation. this also gave gu man more time.


    but just as he was packing up and preparing to leave, zhuang yan looked for her.


    the teachers in the office automatically avoided them when the two of them walked in. perhaps zhuang yan had reminded them in advance, afraid that too many people would pressure gu man.


    zhuang yan tapped her fingertips on the table and looked up at gu man. her face did not look like it had been harassed by public opinion.


    ¡°i heard from your form teacher that you want to apply to study freely.¡± zhuang yan¡¯s expression was serious, and it was impossible to tell if she was happy or angry.


    ¡°i don¡¯t have anything to learn in school anymore.¡± gu man was not humble at all, but that face matched her image. it did not make people feel arrogant and conceited. instead, it made people feel that she really had the capital.


    after a moment of silence, zhuang yan sighed. ¡°your results won¡¯t improve greatly in the short term. besides, you don¡¯t have much room to improve. just maintain your current results. i called you this time to tell you not to be affected by the voices of the outside world..¡±

 Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Sudden Crisis

    chapter 633: sudden crisis


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    as a member of the zhuang family, even if zhuang yan did not pay much attention to public opinion and gossip, after hearing about the banquet last night, the entire city was in a heated discussion. she more or less heard some of it, so she found out the entire matter on weibo overnight.


    she was worried that gu man¡¯s mood would be affected. she came to look for her today, but she learned that she was going to apply to study freely.


    she had thought that gu man had suffered a blow because of this, but from the looks of it, she was in good condition. then she was completely relieved.


    the most important thing now was not to improve her results, but how to not let gu man¡¯s mood be disturbed by what was happening outside.


    zhuang yan looked at gu man¡¯s face and her heart more or less ached. why did such a good child have to meet such a family?


    ¡°if you need my help with anything, you have to tell me. you can treat me as family.¡± zhuang yan¡¯s words were filled with pity, and her eyes were filled with sympathy.


    gu man saw the expression in zhuang yan¡¯s eyes and her expression changed slightly. she looked away slightly and said, ¡°teacher zhuang, thank you for your concern. if 1 need help in the future, i¡¯ll definitely ask.¡±


    zhuang yan was slightly relieved because of these words. she looked at gu man in satisfaction. she stood up and patted gu man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°good child, go back. don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s happening on the internet. i¡¯ll help you resolve it.¡±


    originally, she did not want to use the power of her family. she had always advocated independence. but now that the storm was so huge, she would probably have to interfere. however, with her identity as a teacher of han city first high school, she definitely could not stop anything.


    dark tears welled up in her eyes as she clenched her fists.


    just as gu man was about to leave the office, the lights in the office suddenly flickered two or three times before turning completely dark. only the computer screen in the office flickered with a dark blue light.


    the white words on the computer screen kept jumping. only then did zhuang yan realize the special situation on the computer. she immediately turned around and her fingertips kept typing on the keyboard, but it was useless. ¡°there are still the papers for the next exam on the computer. 1 haven¡¯t saved them yet.¡± zhuang yan¡¯s tone revealed urgency, and cold sweat dripped down her forehead.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on? there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with the school¡¯s internet security system. why was it attacked?¡± zhuang yan moved the mouse and clicked on the screen, but it was still useless.


    gu man retracted her steps and looked at the computer screen. she knew at a glance that someone had inserted a virus in. moreover, the algorithm was extremely complicated. it would probably not be resolved in a short time.


    moreover, this virus would gradually devour the documents in the computer as time passed. by the time they finished repairing it and opened it, the test paper that zhuang yan wanted would probably have disappeared.


    gu man frowned and was about to walk over when the office door was opened.


    mo yong brought a group of teachers in with an anxious expression. ¡°what¡¯s going on? the big screen in the class that was in class just now turned blue.¡± ¡°director, the screen in our office is also blue.¡± zhou yuan looked at the screen on his desk in surprise. it was exactly the same as the screen in the classroom.


    mo yong glanced at the rows of computer screens and suddenly realized that their school¡¯s internet system had been attacked. ¡°i¡¯ll contact someone to repair it now.¡±


    with that, he was about to turn around when he saw gu man. ¡°what is a student doing here? hurry up and go back.¡±


    his tone revealed urgency. just as he was about to walk out, gu man stopped him. ¡°sir, if you wait for someone to come repair it, the documents in the computer would have disappeared long ago.¡±


    gu man¡¯s tone was very calm and did not have any hint of mockery.


    however, mo yong, who was in a fit of anger, felt that she was being unreasonable. he waved her hand away without thinking. ¡°if you want to stay here, stay here. don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±


    mo yong also realized belatedly that gu man had probably appeared here because she was free to study. initially, he was not very willing to approve of this matter because the old-fashioned thinking in his bones was that students should stay in school to study. their efficiency outside was definitely not high..

 Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Gu Man Fixing the Computer

    chapter 634: gu man fixing the computer


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    if not for the teachers in the school persuading him, he would not have agreed.


    this also caused mo yong¡¯s filter on gu man to disappear. if not for the sudden incident, he would definitely have lectured gu man.


    however, he couldn¡¯t care less now. mo yong pushed open the office door with his phone, as if he was going to call for help.


    gu man looked at mo yong¡¯s attitude and did not say anything. she just stood there with her hands in her pockets.


    the other teachers were also anxious about the computer, so no one paid attention to gu man in the corner.


    ¡°where¡¯s the computer teacher?¡± jiang hai shouted. he had a lot of things saved on his computer. he had yet to make a backup. if they were all gone, where could he cry?


    one of the teachers walked over with a troubled expression. ¡°my skill set is limited. 1 might not be of much use.¡±


    jiang hai couldn¡¯t care less. he was only thinking about the documents on his computer. he pushed him in front of his computer. ¡°repair mine first. at least don¡¯t let my documents be lost.¡±


    the teacher, who had been forced up, looked at the computer screen and typed on the keyboard with a difficult expression. not to mention, he had never learned this technology at all and had long forgotten all about computers. the only thing that left a deep impression in his mind was microsoft word.


    he reluctantly typed on the keyboard two or three times before he couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. ¡°1 really don¡¯t have the skillset. why don¡¯t you find someone else?¡±


    after the computer teacher finished speaking, he consciously touched his nose and retreated to the back of the crowd, afraid that her anger would implicate him.


    coincidentally, mo yong also pushed open the office door and walked in, but the expression on his face was not very good. ¡°seriously, why aren¡¯t the technicians in school at this time? they¡¯ll take half an hour to rush over at the fastest speed. where¡¯s the computer teacher?¡±


    mo yong clearly did not know that the computer teacher was still shouting about what had happened in the office just now. but now, the computer teacher did not dare to stand up no matter what. it was the person beside him who explained the situation just now.


    but even such an explanation did not ease mo yong¡¯s expression at all. ¡°seriously, you¡¯re useless when we need you. did our school raise a group of useless people?¡±


    at such a critical moment, it was inevitable that mo yong would be angry, so all the teachers consciously shut their mouths and did not take the initiative to touch mo yong¡¯s bad luck.


    mo yong placed one hand on his waist and flicked his remaining hair with the other. he had a troubled expression on his face. previously, he had swept his gaze across the entire office and saw gu man standing there without moving. ¡°why haven¡¯t you left?¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that 1 can stay if i want to?¡± gu man tilted her head.


    the anger in mo yong¡¯s heart surged again, but he recalled gu man¡¯s words just now and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°did you just say that you know how to repair computers?¡±


    ¡°director, how does a student know how to repair computers. even the teachers don¡¯t know how to fix it, how could she?¡± jiang hai leaned over the table and kept shaking the mouse with one hand. her irritable appearance made it impossible for anyone to doubt her. in the next second, she would drop the mouse on the table.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for a disciple to be inferior to a master. there¡¯s no need for a master to be more virtuous than a disciple. there¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®there¡¯s a first and a last.¡¯ teacher jiang should know this, right?¡± zhuang yan frowned. she could not stand jiang hai always looking down on everyone as if he was high up in the air.


    jiang hai was already in a bad mood. because of these words, the expression on his face became even worse. he placed the mouse heavily on the table. ¡°then let her do it. 1 want to see what she can do. don¡¯t let the virus erode faster.¡±


    mo yong took a deep breath and looked at gu man¡¯s calm face. for some reason, trust arose in his heart.


    forget it. it would take at least half an hour to come at a time like this. who knew what would happen in the middle? it was better to let gu man try. there might really be hope.


    ¡°in that case, come on.¡± mo yong regretted it after saying that.. what was wrong with him? he actually believed that a student could stop the virus?

 Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Gu Man Showing Her Skills

    chapter 635: gu man showing her skills


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, since he had already said it, it was impossible for him to take it back. he could only smile and look at gu man coldly.


    gu man walked leisurely to the computer screen. her sloppy appearance made people feel that she did not know how to repair a computer.


    mo yong endured it again and again, but in the end, he could not hold it in. just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by zhuang yan. ¡°the student is under a lot of pressure now. let¡¯s not speak and disturb her thoughts.¡±


    when mo yong heard this, he could only widen his eyes and swallow all his anger. he only stared fixedly at the computer screen.


    gu man pulled out a chair and sat there. her slender fingertips were on the keyboard. the collision of black and white made her hands look even fairer. just by placing them there, they gave off a sense of beauty.


    but of course, now was not the time to admire beauty. gu man¡¯s fingertips tapped on the keyboard two or three times and the jumping characters decreased at a visible speed.


    mo yong, who was still angry, was completely shocked when he saw this scene. his eyes widened, and he did not even dare to breathe, afraid that he would scare gu man.


    what no one expected was that gu man actually had the ability. even if she only slowed down the speed of the jumping characters, she was still much stronger than everyone present.


    but then, something even more breathtaking happened.


    gu man¡¯s fingertips quickly typed on the keyboard. her speed was so fast that one could only see the afterimages of her fingertips dancing. they could not see the exact location of the object at all, as if countless hands were typing on the keyboard.


    gu man¡¯s hand moved faster and faster. the virus in front of her was not difficult for her. it was just that her calculations were a little complicated.


    time passed minute by minute. the office door suddenly opened. everyone looked over and saw the technicians rushing over.


    before that person could speak, mo yong covered his mouth and signaled him with his eyes that he was not allowed to speak.


    although the technician did not understand, he nodded obediently and did not continue speaking. after he calmed down, he realized that there was a young girl sitting in front of one of the computer screens. her hands were quickly typing on the keyboard, and the speed of her fingers was definitely not something he could compare to.


    only then did the technician understand why mo yong would stop him. with such a talent first, he was indeed useless.


    the entire office was exceptionally quiet. only the sound of gu man typing on the keyboard could be heard. her hand speed became slower and slower, and the characters in front of her gradually stopped and even slowly disappeared from the screen.


    when gu man pressed the enter button, the entire screen exploded like fireworks and returned to normal.


    as soon as she stood up from the chair, jiang hai squeezed over anxiously. he used the mouse to open one folder after another. fortunately, all the documents were intact. they lay in the folder without any damage. only then did he exhale heavily and fall into the chair.


    at this moment, jiang hai looked at jiang yao with an incomparably complicated gaze. what he had said just now had turned into a slap that hit his face hard. it was especially hot and painful.


    ¡°you¡­¡± jiang hai hesitated for a long time but could not say anything. as a teacher, his pride made him unable to lower his head.


    just as he was organizing his words, mo yong was already standing in front of gu man, his eyes flickering. ¡°student gu, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so proficient in such technology at such a young age. have you considered applying for a technical position in our school?¡±


    the way mo yong addressed gu man changed from the exasperated gu man to the respectful student gu.


    zhuang yan looked at mo yong, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ¡°dean, don¡¯t forget that student gu is still a third-year student.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s better for me to prioritize my studies now, director,¡± gu man replied indifferently.


    her calm words inexplicably made mo yong blush. thinking about how he had felt that gu man was not doing her job just now, it seemed that she was already starting to explore deeper things. his horizons were on the surface..

 Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Meeting Jiang Zi

    chapter 636: meeting jiang zi


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mo yong was extremely ashamed now. gu man¡¯s results had already reached this level. there was indeed no need to continue wasting time in school. perhaps she wanted to learn similar techniques by herself.


    moreover, her suggestion just now was too stupid. how could someone with gu man¡¯s achievements bow down to the technicians of han city first high school?


    the more he thought about it, the more regretful he became. he had really been too excited just now to say such irrational words.


    fortunately, no one fussed about their stupid actions just now. instead, they were all immersed in the fact that gu man actually had such superb skills.


    mo yong coughed softly. in order to regain his dignity, he patted gu man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°it¡¯s really our school¡¯s honor to have a talent like you. you want to study freely, right? 1 have no objections. as a student, you should learn more about other things.¡±


    gu man couldn¡¯t help but laugh. she didn¡¯t expose mo yong in front of so many people. she just nodded and looked at zhuang yan. ¡°teacher zhuang, i¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    with that, gu man left the office with a nod from zhuang yan.


    the moment she left the office, intense discussions sounded in the office.


    mo yong was the most excited. he pulled the technician beside him over bluntly. ¡°although you didn¡¯t see much just now, you only saw that. can you guess how good she is now?¡±


    although they did not know anything about computer technology, they could tell from gu man¡¯s actions just now that her skills were definitely not low.


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure yet, but the speed of my hand is definitely inferior to hers.¡± the technician took out a usb flash drive from his tools. ¡°after i find out about the virus just now, i can more or less deduce how good she is.¡±


    the expression on mo yong¡¯s face changed from disappointment to excitement.


    everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the technician as they watched him operate step by step.


    the technician typed on the keyboard and looked at the feedback. his eyes widened. he actually couldn¡¯t control himself and cursed. he couldn¡¯t care less about mo yong¡¯s expression and raised his voice, his tone revealing excitement. ¡°this is a genius. she¡¯s definitely a genius. her skills are even higher than mine!¡±


    as soon as the technician finished speaking, the entire office fell silent. disbelief wrapped around everyone¡¯s hearts.


    gu man was still a third-year student. he did not dare to imagine what would happen to her if he let her grow.


    ¡°in the future, if gu man has any requests, you don¡¯t have to inform me. just agree.¡± mo yong was determined to give gu man the go-ahead.


    from gu man¡¯s current performance, such a person was definitely not an ordinary person. in the future, han city first high school might even be able to benefit from gu man.


    gu man had no idea what was happening in the office. however, as soon as she stepped out of the school gate, her phone vibrated non-stop. she took it out and realized that it was a message that she had received. it was the dividends from ziwei industry and the zhang family¡¯s subsidiary.


    however, at such a moment, it was obvious that old master cui was afraid that she would run out of money.


    gu man shook her head helplessly, but she did not understand old master zhang¡¯s actions. logically speaking, her conflict with zhang yue had already reached that stage. no matter what, zhang yue had to go back and complain to old master zhang about her.


    although old master zhang would not do anything like taking back the company, he would definitely be a little dissatisfied. how could he let her receive the company¡¯s dividends before the end of the year?


    gu man could not understand and did not plan to think too much about it.


    she mainly liked to go with the flow.


    she had not been to the subsidiary company for a long time. that news suddenly made gu man want to go to the subsidiary company to take a look.


    she came suddenly and did not inform her in advance, so zhang li did not wait downstairs.


    coincidentally, gu man met jiang zi, who was preparing to go downstairs for dinner.


    jiang zi still looked like a hooligan, his aura completely incompatible with the tall buildings behind him..

 Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Romance

    chapter 637: romance


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man and jiang zi¡¯s gazes collided. they thought that jiang zi would look surprised, but who knew that he would suddenly quicken his pace and walk towards gu man with a fierce gaze?


    seeing this, gu man raised her eyebrows slightly and took a step back. she looked at the menacing jiang zi. she couldn¡¯t possibly not want to do it because she had suffered here, right?


    however, how could someone be so tactless as to dare to provoke jiang zi, who had the words ¡°i¡¯m not to be trifled with¡± written all over his head?


    ¡°do you know how hard it was for me to stay here while you were gone? it¡¯s been so many days, but you didn¡¯t even look at me and left me here?¡± jiang zi¡¯s words revealed his extreme heartache.


    ¡°but you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re suffering.¡± gu man sized jiang zi up. his face was rosy, and his footsteps were firm. she even felt that he was a little fatter than before. jiang zi didn¡¯t look like he was suffering at all.


    a guilty expression appeared on jiang zi¡¯s face, but he quickly restrained it. ¡°you¡¯re so relieved to leave me here with my appearance. aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll be poached by others and won¡¯t work for you?¡±


    gu man ignored jiang zi. she saw the resentful gaze of the woman standing on the front stage behind jiang zi and suddenly understood that jiang zi¡¯s suffering was probably because of romance. his appearance was indeed eye-catching.


    ¡°you actually ignored me. i don¡¯t think you¡¯re guilty at all!¡± jiang zi¡¯s tone was aggrieved.


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t. what are you going downstairs for?¡± gu man cleverly changed the topic.


    sure enough, jiang zi followed her words and ignored what had just happened. ¡°after being interrupted by you, i forgot that i came down to eat.¡±


    ¡°you can go buy me a portion. i¡¯ll wait for you upstairs,¡± gu man said as she walked into the company.


    jiang zi gritted his teeth in anger when he saw her carefree appearance, but he still left the company and walked out.


    gu man walked straight to the elevator, but halfway there, she was stopped by the woman who had been standing at the front desk just now. ¡°miss, do you have an appointment? you¡¯re not allowed to go upstairs without an appointment.¡±


    although there was no contradiction in her words, her tone revealed a tit-for-tat.


    ¡°you don¡¯t know me?¡± gu man was a little surprised. after all, she had asked zhang li to gather all the employees together and they should have recognized her face. why didn¡¯t this employee know her?


    the woman put on a fake smile. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss. no matter who you are, you can¡¯t go up without an appointment.¡±


    a dark glint surged in her eyes. she stared at gu man¡¯s face as if she wanted to bore a hole through it. she did not hide the jealousy in her eyes.


    jiang zi had been in the company for so long, but she could not get jiang zi to look at her no matter how hard she tried. why could this inexplicable woman still talk and laugh with jiang zi? she was indignant.


    the woman had been recruited before gu man took over this company, but because she had something on, she joined a few days later and happened to miss gu man. naturally, she did not know that the ceo of this company had already changed.


    she only had one thought in her mind now, and that was to chase this woman out of the company. she could not let her attract jiang zi¡¯s attention.


    ¡°ha.¡± gu man crossed her arms and took out her phone to make a call.


    unexpectedly, the woman stopped her. ¡°miss, if you want to call, please go out and call. people who don¡¯t have an appointment are not allowed to enter the company. don¡¯t make things difficult for me. this is the company¡¯s system.¡±


    when gu man heard this, the smile on her face turned even colder. ¡°why didn¡¯t i know that there was such a system?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re not from this company, of course you don¡¯t know.¡± the woman¡¯s tone became impatient, and there was disgust on her face. she looked at gu man¡¯s clothes without any labels and did not hide her disdain.


    any tom, dick, or harry could come in. did she really think that she could hook up with a rich husband just because she was good-looking? she even tried to hook up with jiang zi. she would definitely not let her in..

 Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Xiao Hong

    chapter 638: xiao hong


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°are you so sure that i¡¯m not from this company?¡± gu man looked at the call that had yet to be connected on her phone and confronted the woman with interest.


    ¡°how can 1 not know that you¡¯re from this company? i¡¯ve basically seen everyone in the company, but i¡¯ve never seen you.¡± the woman¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. the reason why she could apply for the front desk position was because of her superb memory. she could basically remember everyone she had met.


    she was sure that she had never seen this woman before.


    gu man sneered. at this moment, the call on her phone was finally picked up. zhang li¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end. ¡°miss gu, what¡¯s the matter? 1 was delayed by something just now. i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t you train the new employees? she doesn¡¯t even recognize me?¡± gu man ignored the woman beside her and spoke to the other end of the phone with a serious expression.


    this was zhang li¡¯s negligence. if she softened her expression this time, zhang li felt that she would be an easy target.


    she did not have much time to stay in the company to begin with, so she had to establish her dignity. moreover, she had to let huang jun come in to manage it later.


    the woman standing at the side clearly did not believe that gu man was someone with status. from her clothes, she was sure that she was definitely not an executive.


    ¡°stop pretending. is there a point in pretending like this? do you think you¡¯re living in the world of novels?¡± the woman was even about to snatch gu man¡¯s phone.


    ¡°xiao hong?¡± zhang li could tell her identity from the woman¡¯s voice, but her words were filled with confusion. this was because although xiao hong had not been in the company for long, she was very smart and good at reading people¡¯s expressions. therefore, zhang li could not believe that the person who stopped gu man was actually xiao hong.


    xiao hong¡¯s expression froze when she heard this call. she looked at the caller id on her cell phone in disbelief. it was zhang li.


    she carefully tried to call out, ¡°sister zhang?¡±


    when zhang li heard this, she was even more certain that it was xiao hong. she expected better from her. she said, ¡°didn¡¯t 1 tell you before that the higher-ups had changed? 1 told you to be careful usually. why did you do such a stupid thing?¡±


    xiao hong¡¯s face instantly turned pale. she held her cell phone in a dilemma. she widened her eyes and looked at gu man, her lips trembling. ¡°i-i¡¯m sorry. i really didn¡¯t know. please let me go. my family is waiting for me to support them with this job.¡±


    before gu man could say anything, xiao hong knelt on the ground and raised the phone above her head, her face full of fear. her body kept trembling, and tears fell to the ground.


    she looked pitiful, but gu man narrowed her eyes?


    at this moment, there were not many people in the hall, but it was not a small number. this was because everyone was looking over, and xiao hong¡¯s attitude directly defined gu man as the abuser.


    she really did not know if xiao hong was really too worried about losing her job or if she had other motives and wanted to morally kidnap her.


    however, this act made gu man very unhappy.


    although zhang li didn¡¯t know what had happened, she could tell from xiao hong¡¯s voice that she was indeed a rare talent. hence, she helped her say, ¡°miss gu, xiao hong only did it this once. she just didn¡¯t recognize you. in the end, she was just doing her job.¡±


    ¡°zhang li, have you forgotten my style of doing things?¡± gu man¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    in an instant, zhang li, who was in a daze, suddenly came back to her senses. she was instantly incomparably flustered. if she were not outside, she would have flown back to the company.


    how could she be so careless? could it be that gu man had not come to the company recently that made her let down her guard? she was still indebted to gu man and was actually speaking up for outsiders. did she not want a promotion or a raise?


    zhang li felt a lingering fear. her grip on the cell phone tightened. after a long time, she said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss gu. i went overboard in this matter..¡±

 Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Ridiculous Delusion

    chapter 639: ridiculous delusion


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiao hong, who was kneeling on the ground, turned pale when she heard this. she knew that if she did not fight for an opportunity for herself now, she would really lose her job. ¡°miss gu, 1 really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. you can understand my job from sister zhang. 1 definitely made no mistake. you can¡¯t fire me for such a small matter.¡±


    she raised her head slightly, tears rolling down her cheeks. she tried her best to put on a pitiful posture, her eyes filled with pleading.


    this posture was the easiest to arouse sympathy in people¡¯s hearts. xiao hong could only gamble.


    gu man looked at this face and inexplicably thought of gu rou. however, xiao hong¡¯s acting skills were inferior to gu ron¡¯s. other than some brainless men, they would be moved by this face.


    seeing that gu man¡¯s expression did not change, xiao hong panicked even more. she knew that this method would not work. she gritted her teeth and raised her voice. ¡°sister zhang, you can¡¯t give up on me just like that. you¡¯ve seen my ability at work. it¡¯s just a small mistake, and you want to fire me. isn¡¯t that too inhumane?!¡±


    the cell phone did not hang up. zhang li had been listening to their conversation from the beginning to the end. it was just that she was running out of steam now and she still had to rely on gu man to get promoted and raise her salary. how could she have the spare energy to help others?


    however, xiao hong¡¯s words echoed in her ears over and over again, making her feel some sympathy. zhang li hesitated for a long time before she tried to speak. ¡°miss gu, xiao hong¡¯s family is indeed not good. she¡¯s also hardworking.¡±


    she did not dare to say anything else, afraid that she would make gu man hate her.


    ¡°don¡¯t you think this method is familiar? if 1 can fire someone and they say that their family is in trouble, then i might as well take everyone in.¡± gu man¡¯s tone was mocking, making the other end of the cell phone fall silent.


    ¡°i¡¯ll give you 20 minutes to settle this matter. if i don¡¯t see you in 20 minutes, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡± with that, gu man didn¡¯t give zhang li a chance to speak and hung up.


    gu man¡¯s gaze returned to xiao hong. ¡°stop pretending in front of me. are you trying to morally kidnap me?¡±


    she looked up at the male employees behind xiao hong with unbearable expressions and a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°it did work, but unfortunately, i didn¡¯t fall for it. besides, how can selfish people like you give up such a good job?¡±


    xiao hong¡¯s face turned even paler. her plan was made public. not only was she embarrassed, but she was also unconvinced.


    ¡°gu man, didn¡¯t you say that you would wait for me upstairs? why are you still downstairs?¡± a clear voice sounded, making hope rise in xiao hong¡¯s heart again.


    she hurriedly stood up and looked at jiang zi. in an instant, her tears fell to the ground like a tap that she had forgotten to pay attention to. ¡°jiang zi¡­¡±


    she stammered. although she did not know gu man¡¯s identity, from her observations over the past few days, jiang zi¡¯s identity was definitely not low.


    because no one dared to urge him to finish his work quickly, and his job was still at the highest level, he was usually as relaxed as he could be. therefore, as long as she caught jiang zi, even gu man could not do anything to her. so what if she was an executive? it was impossible for her to have a higher position than jiang zi.


    xiao hong subconsciously denied this fantasize of hers.


    how was that possible? even if gu man really obtained a high position, she would at most be higher than zhang li. how high could she be?


    as she watched jiang zi walk towards her step by step, his handsome face got closer and closer to her. xiao hong¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. she pretended to be calm and looked up, tears flowing down her face. ¡°jiang¡­¡±


    but before xiao hong could finish speaking, jiang zi walked past her.


    jiang zi¡¯s voice sounded behind her. ¡°here, your breakfast. 1 don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so i bought a bit of everything. don¡¯t thank me too much..¡±

 Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Xiao Hong Escapes

    chapter 640: xiao hong escapes


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the expression on xiao hong¡¯s face immediately broke. she widened her eyes in disbelief and turned to look at jiang zi.


    the smile on jiang zi¡¯s face was something she had never seen before. he held a pile of bags in his hand and handed them to gu man.


    the last hope in her heart was shattered. all her fantasies became evidence that she was just a clown. at this moment, her self-esteem rose, making her unable to accept this fact at all. her back was so sorry that she could almost be said to have fled.


    jiang zi looked at xiao hong¡¯s back in confusion. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that person? 1 saw her kneeling in front of you from afar. could she be threatening you?¡±


    at the thought of this, the expression on jiang zi¡¯s face instantly tensed up as he sized gu man up. ¡°you¡¯re not injured anywhere, right?¡±


    ¡°no, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± gu man looked at the back view and did not intend to fuss about it. however, from today onwards, she would be the one stopped outside the company.


    sitting in the office, jiang zi pulled a chair over and sat in front of gu man. ¡°why did you think of coming to the company today?¡±


    however, jiang zi¡¯s resentful gaze always gave gu man the illusion that she was a scumbag.


    gu man retracted her gaze and looked at the entire table of breakfast. she picked up her chopsticks and tasted a few of them. they all tasted very good and did not turn cold because of such a long delay.


    the only flaw was that there were too many portions. she only took a few bites before she could not eat anymore.


    the chopsticks were placed on the table. jiang zi seemed to have seen that she was full and skillfully reached out to take the chopsticks. seeing this, gu man reached out and threw the chopsticks into the trash can. then, she looked up at jiang zi.


    the veins on jiang zi¡¯s forehead throbbed, and he smiled reluctantly. ¡°1 only took a pair of chopsticks.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s impossible for such a big company to not have a pair of chopsticks. look again.¡± gu man did not feel guilty at all. she looked at jiang zi. even someone as slow-witted as her sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°i already have a boyfriend, jiang zi.¡± her tone was exceptionally serious as she stared into jiang zi¡¯s eyes.


    however, jiang zi avoided his gaze and stood up. ¡°1¡¯11 go see if there are any other chopsticks. we can¡¯t waste so much food.¡±


    with that, he walked hurriedly, afraid that gu man¡¯s next words would be something he was unwilling to hear.


    gu man looked at jiang zi¡¯s back helplessly.


    not long after jiang zi left, there was a knock on the door. gu man looked up at the door. zhang li pushed open the door and walked in with a careful expression.


    ¡°miss gu, xiao hong¡­¡± zhang li stood rooted to the ground for a long time, not knowing how to organize her words. in the end, she let out a sigh. ¡°miss gu, i¡¯ll handle this matter well. i definitely won¡¯t let you see her again.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need. she already left just now. handle the subsequent procedures. if you have to follow the procedures, follow them. don¡¯t let her find any loopholes.¡± gu man looked at the computer screen in front of her and didn¡¯t even look up.


    her attitude also alarmed zhang li. could it be that gu man was unwilling to believe her anymore?


    immediately, zhang li became even more flustered. she regretted not thinking before she said it.


    ¡°miss gu, this is my negligence. can you give me another chance?¡± zhang li¡¯s voice was unstable as she carefully observed gu man¡¯s expression.


    gu man finally stopped what she was doing. she looked at zhang li. ¡°you shouldn¡¯t have overflowing sympathy. besides, the same excuse can take effect again.¡±


    zhang li¡¯s face turned pale. through gu man¡¯s reminder just now, she realized that xiao hong¡¯s words were almost the same as the words of the man who left that day. however, she was deceived by such a clumsy method. she really thought that xiao hong was as miserable as she described.


    wasn¡¯t this the overflowing sympathy that gu man had said? as a result, she couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong and even talked back to her superior for an outsider. she was simply stupid.


    zhang li felt that it was basically hopeless for her to stay here..

 Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Unconvinced With Me

    chapter 641: unconvinced with me


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she lowered her head and walked out of the office dejectedly, not expecting too much.


    just as she was at the office door, gu man suddenly called out to zhang li, ¡°wait.¡±


    zhang li instantly raised a huge hope in her heart, but she felt that it was impossible. she had already discovered such a low-level mistake, so how could gu man choose to forgive her?


    ¡°are you very unconvinced of me?¡± gu man looked at zhang li and suddenly said something incongruous, as if it had nothing to do with the entire matter.


    zhang li immediately revealed a terrified expression and quickly waved her hand. ¡°no, definitely not. it¡¯s my fault this time. how can i dare to be unconvinced?¡±


    ¡°not today, but before.¡± gu man tapped her fingertips on the table and looked at the expression on zhang li¡¯s face.


    the office fell silent. zhang li stared at the pair of ink-like eyes and could not lie.


    however, the long silence was the best truth. instead of answering, it was an answer.


    ¡°do you think i¡¯m young, or do you think i obtained the shares of this company through other means?¡± gu man pressed on step by step, determined to get an answer from zhang li.


    zhang li seemed to know that she had no way to lie to gu man, so she simply walked out on a tray. ¡°in the beginning, it wasn¡¯t just me. most of the people in the company were very unconvinced. although your methods were indeed very fierce at the beginning, perhaps because you haven¡¯t come to the company for a long time, everyone relaxed around you, including me.¡±


    she finally mustered the courage to look up and meet gu man¡¯s gaze. she thought that she would be able to see a grand anger, but she only saw gu man¡¯s amused expression.


    ¡°very good. i¡¯m very happy that you can tell the truth. this is the truth. the prejudice of the human heart is a huge mountain. age represents experience. it¡¯s normal that it¡¯s difficult for you to change it.¡± gu man¡¯s eyes were smiling as she stared straight at zhang li.


    ¡°i can give you a chance now, a chance to continue staying by my side.¡±


    gu man¡¯s words made zhang li overjoyed, but there was no free lunch in the world. she understood this very well. moreover, she had just done such a thing. gu man would definitely not give her this opportunity for nothing.


    ¡°miss gu, if there¡¯s anything you need me to do, just tell me. as long as it¡¯s something i can do, i¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± but even so, zhang li had to seize this opportunity, because this was her only chance.


    ¡°what i need you to do is move the mountain in people¡¯s hearts away.¡± gu man met zhang li¡¯s gaze.


    after a long time, the office door was pushed open again. zhang li looked at jiang zi, who was still waiting outside, in surprise. ¡°why aren¡¯t you entering?¡±


    jiang zi leaned against the wall and pushed her hair back in frustration. ¡°i¡¯ll go in later. what did the two of you say?¡±


    zhang li recalled the topic she had just discussed with gu man and avoided jiang zi¡¯s gaze. ¡°nothing.¡±


    jiang zi could tell at a glance that zhang li had something to say, but he did not care about the content of these conversations. he just wanted to know what gu man was doing inside.


    ¡°alright, you can leave.¡± jiang zi waved his hand and chased zhang li away like she was a fly.


    zhang li tactfully did not continue to stay here and quickly disappeared from jiang zi¡¯s sight.


    jiang zi leaned against the wall and watched her leave. he quickly turned to look at the closed office door.


    if they had met earlier, their ending would still be like this.


    jiang zi smiled self-deprecatingly and lit a cigarette.


    why has he become so emotional now? what did he mean by meeting her earlier? this was not his style.


    just as he was about to leave, the office door behind him suddenly opened. jiang zi stopped in his tracks and subconsciously turned around.


    as soon as gu man came out, she smelled the strong smell of cigarettes in the corridor and frowned.


    jiang zi looked at gu man¡¯s expression and revealed a flustered expression. he immediately stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and pretended to put it in his pocket as if nothing had happened..

 Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Contacting Guo Guo

    chapter 642: contacting guo guo


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that the cigarette will light your pants?¡± gu man mocked him when she saw his actions.


    jiang zi looked at gu man¡¯s face in a daze. she did not say anything, but her mood was indescribable.


    why did he immediately lose it the moment he saw her?


    however, gu man did not think of getting jiang zi¡¯s reply. she continued, ¡°my relative might be coming here to work in a few days. help me keep an eye on him. if anyone in the company bullies him, you have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°all, okay,¡± jiang zi subconsciously agreed. by the time he reacted, gu man had already disappeared from his sight. jiang zi couldn¡¯t help but regret why he had become so submissive when facing gu man.


    after hesitating for a long time, jiang zi took out his phone and looked at the message from guo guo. he finally remembered to reply, ¡°there¡¯s already news of eel.¡±


    the other party replied quickly, but her reply was a little resentful. ¡°brother, you finally remembered to reply to me. if i didn¡¯t know better, 1 would have thought that you had been dealt with by eel.¡±


    jiang zi was in a daze for a moment before typing on the keyboard. after hesitating for a long time, he endured the risk of being mocked and sent the message. ¡°do you know how to win the favor of a girl in the same industry?¡±


    this time, guo guo did not reply for a long time. just as jiang zi thought that she would not reply, guo guo sent a message. ¡°big brother, don¡¯t tell me that eel is actually a woman, and you still want to please her?¡±


    when jiang zi saw this message, he instantly tightened his grip on his cell phone. he did not expect guo guo to guess so accurately, but he would not admit it even if he died. not only would he be mocked by guo guo, but the danger he carried might very well cause trouble for gu man. he would definitely not allow this to happen.


    ¡°no, how is that possible? do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± jiang zi looked at the message he had typed and sent it to guo guo after confirming that there was nothing wrong.


    however, guo guo did seem to be just saying it casually. she did not believe that it sounded impossible. ¡°i don¡¯t know. can you handle eel alone? do you need me to help you?¡±


    ¡°no need.¡± this time, jiang zi¡¯s reply was especially decisive. he rejected guo guo almost without hesitation.


    after seeing jiang zi¡¯s rejection, guo guo stopped sending him messages.


    when guo guo heard the knock on the door, she immediately turned off the computer and switched to the learning interface. then, she said to the door, ¡°grandpa, come in.¡±


    after the old man heard guo guo¡¯s words, he pushed open the door and walked in. however, he was holding a bowl of chinese medicine that did not smell good.


    seeing the bowl of chinese medicine, guo guo¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. she thought that she could endure all kinds of bitterness, but she could not eat the chinese medicine that gu man had sent over.


    that medicine not only tasted bitter, but it also had a taste that was difficult to describe in words. in short, the taste was not good.


    however, this chinese medicine did have a certain effect. guo guo recovered visibly. her body gradually became rounder, and she was no longer as shriveled as before no matter how much she ate.


    this made the old man ecstatic. he let guo guo drink the chinese medicine on time for almost three meals a day.


    the old man placed the chinese medicine in front of guo guo and stared at his face with his turbid eyes, as if he was saying that he would not leave until she finished drinking it.


    guo guo looked at the dark chinese medicine on the table and frowned as she drank it in one gulp. after drinking it, her facial features instantly twisted and she almost vomited.


    however, this chinese medicine had a very strange special effect. no matter how bad it tasted, she would not vomit no matter how much she wanted to.


    actually, when guo guo¡¯s health was bad, it was very easy for her to vomit. she could vomit even if she only ate a little food. even if there was no food in her stomach, she could vomit out her stomach acid. however, after drinking the medicine, this phenomenon no longer happened.


    ¡°the person dr. wang recommended is indeed reliable. although that girl looks young, her medical skills are indeed superb,¡± the old man sighed..

 Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Living Bodhisattva

    chapter 643: living bodhisattva


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although guo guo did not respond to the old man¡¯s words, she did not hate gu man as much as she did from the beginning.


    she was not the kind of person who did not know how to repay kindness. she would definitely not forget gu man¡¯s kindness to her.


    thinking of this, guo guo clenched her fists, her eyes flickering.


    just as the old man was about to take out the bowl on the table, he heard a knock on the door. a voice that he had not heard for a long time sounded at the door. the two of them were stunned.


    after hearing that voice, the old man placed the bowl in his hand on the table and went to the door excitedly to open it.


    he looked at gu man, who was standing outside the door, with excitement in his eyes. ¡°miss gu, i thought you wouldn¡¯t come again.¡±


    ¡°why wouldn¡¯t i come? guo guo¡¯s illness hasn¡¯t been cured yet.¡± gu man put her hands in her pockets and smiled faintly.


    ¡°it¡¯s not cured yet? i thought it was cured.¡± the old man revealed an honest expression.


    ¡°how can it be cured? i just prescribed some chinese medicine to make guo guo¡¯s body better.¡± gu man walked up to guo guo and naturally reached out to feel her pulse.


    guo guo was no longer as resistant as before. instead, she was especially cooperative. she kept staring at gu man, her emotions fluctuating.


    ¡°looks like you¡¯ve indeed been drinking your medicine properly recently. your physique has improved a little. i can start the treatment today.¡± gu man let go and looked up at her slightly chubby face.


    guo guo¡¯s facial features were exquisite to begin with. now that she had gained some flesh on her face, she looked even more beautiful.


    especially those eyes. there seemed to be water flowing in them, clear and bright.


    ¡°are you really here for that stone?¡± guo guo asked curiously.


    although gu man was very interested in the performance of that stone at the beginning, she had not heard anything for such a long time. she did not seem to care so much about the meteorite.


    guo guo suspected more than once that it was because her identity had been exposed. gu man had come because she had something to ask of her, but it did not seem like it because she had not revealed any intention related to this until now.


    ¡°of course,¡± gu man replied without hesitation.


    the old lady¡¯s ears twitched slightly when she heard this. he immediately took out the ordinary meteorite from the drawer beside her. ¡°miss gu, i¡¯ve wanted to give you this stone for a long time, but you haven¡¯t come, so i couldn¡¯t find a good opportunity.¡±


    looking at the meteorite and the old man¡¯s sincere face, gu man did not resist anymore and put the stone into her backpack.


    the old man looked at this scene and did not show any unwillingness on his face. instead, he was very happy. after all, he had only used a stone that he had no use for to exchange for his granddaughter¡¯s life. what was there to be reluctant about?


    ¡°miss gu, you¡¯re simply the reincarnation of a living bodhisattva. there¡¯s no one else in this world who¡¯s kinder than you.¡± the old man¡¯s tone was especially excited, even giving guo guo and gu man the illusion that the old man would kneel down and worship gu man in the next second.


    ¡°we¡¯re just exchanging interests. you have what i want, and i have what you want.¡± gu man accepted the stone because of guo guo¡¯s words just now, so that guo guo would not suspect her intentions.


    guo guo was a very vigilant person. she could not be anxious and could only take it step by step.


    after she finished speaking, guo guo looked at her and heaved a sigh of relief. she did not know why she suddenly relaxed, but there were too many people with ulterior motives around her. she had to be wary of everyone who approached her.


    ¡°that stone can¡¯t repay your kindness. if you need any help, just tell me.¡± guo guo looked at gu man with even more determination than before.


    when she met guo guo¡¯s gaze, gu man knew that her plan was half successful.


    ¡°okay.¡± she agreed nimbly. she wanted to advance in order to make guo guo believe her more.


    guo guo nodded, and the light in her eyes became brighter. that light was called hope. it would not be an exaggeration to say that she had been reborn now. she was no longer as lifeless as before..

 Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: The Last Treatment

    chapter 644: the last treatment


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man looked at the old man beside her and said, ¡°i¡¯m going to treat guo guo now. i still need you to leave.¡±


    in the past, the old man would definitely be very cooperative, but now, he was a little hesitant. ¡°miss gu, is this the last treatment?¡±


    gu man nodded and waited for the old man to continue.


    ¡°is guo guo suitable for treatment now? do you need to wait a little longer? will she be in danger this time?¡± the old man¡¯s words were filled with worry.


    when gu man heard this, she could guess what the old man was worried about. ¡°don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no danger in this treatment. don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t treat guo guo without any preparation.¡±


    when the old lady heard this, her expression relaxed. ¡°sorry to trouble you, miss gu. as long as guo guo can be cured, i¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    after saying this, the old man did not stay in the room any longer and left tactfully. only guo guo and gu man were left in the wooden house.


    gu man looked at the bed and gestured for guo guo to lie down.


    guo guo walked over obediently and lay on the bed. she tilted her head and looked at gu man. ¡°will this treatment be very painful?¡±


    last time, she was not prepared and did not expect it to hurt so much. this time, she had to be prepared in advance. she could not let such a sorry situation happen again.


    ¡°no, i¡¯ll numb your senses.¡± gu man spread out the silver needles.


    when guo guo heard this, her eyes widened. she looked at gu man in disbelief. ¡°then the last time you¡­¡±


    she paused halfway through and seemed to realize that she was too agitated. she took the initiative to comfort gu man. ¡°was anesthesia not suitable for last time?¡±


    ¡°no, i did it on purpose.¡± gu man stated the truth calmly.


    when guo guo heard this, her fists hardened, but she quickly let go because she suddenly realized that the reason why gu man was not numb the last time was because she was angry. it was because she did not take her body seriously that gu man was so angry.


    at the thought of this, a warm current flowed through guo guo¡¯s heart. she buried her head in the pillow. other than her grandfather, this was the only person who cared about her so much.


    gu man sensed the sadness in the air. her hand paused and silently changed to a thinner needle.


    the child was already so pitiful. she shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless.


    gu man pinched the end of the needle and slowly pierced it into her skin. the moment the needle entered, it felt like an ant had bitten her, but it quickly disappeared without any pain.


    gu man put the silver needles back into the bag and sat there waiting quietly. ¡°the anesthesia will take some time to take effect. you can close your eyes and sleep.¡±


    guo guo gripped the pillow tightly. she was nervous and excited. how could she fall asleep? the illness that had troubled her for many years could finally be treated. her emotions could no longer calm down like before.


    after an unknown period of time, gu man picked up the silver needle again. guo guo looked at her body that had been flipped over and widened her eyes because she could not feel anyone touching her body.


    this feeling was very strange. she could only watch helplessly as gu man cut her wrist. the blood was left in the yellow liquid that gu man had prepared just now.


    at this moment, she should be feeling pain, but she did not feel anything, as if the bleeding body was not hers.


    but soon, guo guo could no longer remain calm because she could see something that looked like a worm squirming towards the wound under her weak skin.


    it was really a parasite, but what made guo guo even more unbelievable was that there were actually parasites in this world.


    as the parasite worm got closer and closer to the wound, it seemed to have sensed something and its movements gradually slowed down. just as it was about to leave the human body, it completely stopped.


    it seemed to have sensed danger and suddenly turned around to crawl back. however, gu man picked up a silver needle and stabbed it into the path where the parasite worm had come from. it was clearly just a very thin silver needle, but the parasite worm seemed to not be able to find its way and stopped in place..

 Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Successful Treatment

    chapter 645: successful treatment


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the gu worm kept circling in place, as if it had lost its way.


    guo guo stared fixedly at the spot on her wrist where the bug kept spinning. it looked a little disgusting.


    she thought that gu man would use a needle to pick out the gu worm or squeeze it out, but guo guo¡¯s eyes widened.


    not only did gu man not do as guo guo thought, but she also pulled out the silver needle that was supposed to block the parasitic worm.


    ¡°what are you doing?!¡± seeing this, guo guo¡¯s pupils trembled. she subconsciously reached out to stop gu man, but she was stopped by her other hand.


    ¡°if you still want to live, you¡¯d better not move.¡± gu man stabbed a silver needle into guo guo¡¯s other arm.


    the moment the silver needle pierced into her skin, guo guo felt that she had completely lost control of her arm. she could only keep rolling her eyes to express her dissatisfaction.


    at this moment, a magical scene appeared. as the parasite worm moved forward, tiny worms suddenly surged out from the front of the arm and started to move towards the parasite worm.


    anyone with trypophobia would probably faint when they saw this.


    guo guo did not have trypophobia, but when she saw that there were actually so many squirming insects in her body, she could not help but feel a chill in her heart. she turned her head away and did not look at her arm.


    the moment her gaze shifted, she did not see the tiny bugs all go towards the largest bug. they even swallowed it directly and finally formed a larger object in her skin.


    gu man picked up the silver needles at the side. in just a few breaths, dense silver needles pierced into the side of her arm.


    this time, the parasite worm did not hesitate and went straight for the yellow liquid that gu man had prepared. in an instant, a black and red ball of matter landed in the yellow liquid and dispersed in an instant.


    gu man took another white bowl from the side and placed it on the bowl containing the red liquid and bugs to block the bugs that were about to crawl out.


    after doing all of this, gu man did not pull out the silver needles directly. instead, she continued to insert a few silver needles into the lower side of guo guo¡¯s arm.


    blood began to seep out of the wound on her wrist again, but this time, the blood was no longer red. instead, it was black and especially turbid.


    gu man casually took a bowl from the side and caught the black liquid. the liquid did not stay for long until the first drop of red blood cut across her wrist and dripped into the bowl. gu man reached out and pulled out the silver needle on the lower side of her arm.


    the blood quickly stopped. gu man also began to pull out all the silver needles step by step.


    she patted guo guo, who had turned her head away. ¡°alright, you can get up after the anesthetic wears off.¡±


    only then did guo guo turn her head belatedly and see that there were no longer those disgusting squirming insects on her arm. however, her eyes were in a daze, as if she could not believe that she could treat the illness that had troubled her for many years so easily.


    ¡°will 1 never be troubled by them again?¡± guo guo carefully confirmed.


    gu man reached out and took the porcelain bowl beside her. she opened the bowl on top and the black and red worms inside were exposed. however, compared to the liveliness just now, they were all lying quietly in the yellow liquid.


    looking at the black and red worm, guo guo revealed a disgusted expression. she could not believe that this thing had been living in her body.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already lured the parasite worm out of your body. i¡¯ll prescribe medicine for you later. the gu worm has been in your body for too long and has already corroded a portion of your internal organs, so you need to recuperate well and slowly replenish your body.¡± gu man put the porcelain bowl aside as she answered guo guo¡¯s question.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already had enough of the medicine from before, right? i don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s anything wrong with my body now, and my physique is much better than before.¡± guo guo sized up her body in satisfaction. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the anesthetic hadn¡¯t worn off, she would definitely jump up and show gu man..

 Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Like A Child

    chapter 646: like a child


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    unexpectedly, just this simple sentence made gu man¡¯s expression change. ¡°no, that medicine is only temporary. if you take it for a long time, it will poison your body.¡±


    guo guo¡¯s happy face changed. ¡°then i drank for so long. it¡¯s not harmful to my body, right?¡±


    ¡°your body has already been corroded by parasite worms. why are you still worried about other poisons?¡± gu man couldn¡¯t help but look at guo guo in amusement.


    hearing gu man¡¯s words, guo guo suddenly realized the change in her mentality. previously, when she knew that she had no hope, she did not care about anything. she did not even care about life and death. but now that her illness had been cured, she became even more afraid of death.


    however, such a change might not be a bad thing.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve recovered, you naturally have to think about how to treat yourself better.¡± guo guo¡¯s face revealed a relieved expression. he was not ashamed of the change in his attitude.


    humans were creatures that pursued benefits and avoided harm. after knowing that she had no hope, it was normal for her to choose to give up. after knowing that she had a chance to continue living, it was normal for her to become afraid of death.


    because of this serious treatment, guo guo¡¯s attitude towards gu man had completely changed. she even dared to play with her.


    gu man sensed the change in guo guo and smiled faintly. ¡°the chinese medicine this time is not as bad as before. if you want the previous¡­¡±


    before she could finish speaking, guo guo interrupted her firmly, ¡°no need. 1 prefer these soothing medicines.¡±


    the two of them looked at each other and suddenly laughed. however, before they could laugh for long, they were interrupted by an urgent knock on the door.


    ¡°guo guo, aaiss gu, you guys¡­¡± the old man didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but he had already reached the end.


    in the quiet room, the two of them¡¯s sudden laughter was indeed a little abrupt. in order to avoid the old man¡¯s worry, guo guo quickly said, ¡°grandpa, i¡¯m fine!¡±


    her tone was more cheerful than before. the old man outside the door was stunned for a moment before he laughed. his laughter seemed sudden, but it was especially sad.


    it was a relieved smile, a happy smile, the joy of finally fulfilling a wish.


    however, the old man outside was smiling more and more happily. guo guo¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably.


    gu man handed over a piece of paper at the right time. guo guo calmed down for a long time before she controlled her emotions the moment the old man pushed open the door and entered.


    ¡°grandpa¡­¡± guo guo looked up at the old man¡¯s face. he had never felt so old at this moment.


    previously, she had chosen to ignore all of this because the illness in her body could not be cured. she simply gave up on herself and ignored the people around her.


    only then did she realize that her grandfather had gradually aged because he was busy with her illness, but she had only realized it now.


    ¡°guo guo!¡± the old man walked forward excitedly and hugged guo guo tightly. ¡°look, our illness can be cured. grandpa can take you wherever you want to go. it¡¯s just that grandpa is penniless now. wait for me for a few years. grandpa can still go out to work now.¡±


    guo guo, who had already controlled her emotions, burst into tears again because of these words. she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and cried. at this moment, she seemed to really be like a child.


    ¡°grandpa, i don¡¯t want you to work. i can work and earn money!¡± guo guo¡¯s words were extremely serious, but in grandpa¡¯s eyes, it was just a joke.


    ¡°guo guo, you¡¯re still so young. how can grandpa bear to let you work to earn money?¡± the old man pulled away from the two of them with a loving expression on his face. he reached out and stroked guo guo¡¯s head, again and again, as if he was stroking a treasure.


    ¡°grandpa¡­¡± guo guo¡¯s words were stuck in her mouth because she could not explain everything she was doing now, nor could she explain where the huge sum of money came from. she was so young, and everything seemed so unreasonable to her..

 Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: As One

    chapter 647: as one


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°you should stop worrying about your health. hurry up and recuperate before talking about anything else.¡± gu man interrupted the atmosphere between the two of them.


    she glanced in the old man¡¯s direction and already had some thoughts in her heart. ¡°my company happens to be hiring. if you don¡¯t mind, you can come to my company to do some simple rough work.¡±


    if gu man directly asked the old man to come to the company for a white-collar salary, neither guo guo nor the old man would agree. moreover, the old man¡¯s education level was not high. giving him a high position would make him feel uncomfortable.


    guo guo and the old man looked in gu man¡¯s direction in an instant. the old man¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, but he suppressed the excitement in his heart and shook his head to reject her. ¡°miss gu, i¡¯ve already troubled you a lot. i can still find work.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re already at this age. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to find a job. besides, i¡¯m indeed hiring. i¡¯ll be relieved if you came in,¡± gu man said sincerely.


    when the old man saw this, he opened his mouth but could not say anything to refute. coincidentally, he needed money now, so he could only say shyly, ¡°then 1¡¯11 have to trouble miss gu, but don¡¯t increase my salary or anything like that.¡±


    gu man knew that the old man was a very principled person. she did not intend to say that she would deliberately give the old lady a high salary because part of the reason she did this was to make guo guo let down her guard and get along with her sincerely.


    with guo guo¡¯s identity and her skills, she could earn enough money for the two of them to live without worry.


    ¡°gu man.¡± guo guo called out gu man¡¯s name, but she did not say anything else. she stared straight at gu man, the burning gaze in her eyes seemed to want to burn her to ashes, but in the depths of her gaze, there was an imperceptible trace of doubt.


    with guo guo¡¯s current thinking, she probably could not understand why someone would treat them so well unconditionally.


    gu man met guo guo¡¯s gaze calmly. ice and fire collided and produced different sparks.


    the old man left at some point and took out the things in the drawer and stuffed them into gu man¡¯s hand.


    it was an extremely small fragment. it was black all over and still emitted shallow spiritual qi. the entire surroundings emitted a faint light, as if it had been carefully wiped.


    ¡°i found this small fragment when i was packing last time. it looks like it¡¯s made of the same material as a meteorite, so 1 wanted to give it to you when you came.¡± the old man scratched his head.


    gu man looked at the small fragment and pondered for a moment. in the end, she did not stand on ceremony with the old man and put the fragment into her pocket. however, just as she touched her pocket, the touch in her hand suddenly disappeared. her heart skipped a beat, but she could not take it out in front of the two of them. she could only find an excuse to leave temporarily.


    as soon as she left the wooden house, she took out the meteorite from her pocket and realized that the black fragment had disappeared, and a small bead had appeared in her pocket.


    the entire bead was round and smooth, suffused with a faint black light. if one continued to look, they could actually see the flickering white dots inside, as if the entire universe was contained inside.


    however, gu man clearly remembered that she still had a meteorite in her pocket. in order to avoid running out of spiritual power during the treatment today, she even specially brought a meteorite over.


    but now, when the meteorite and the black fragment collided, they became one. however, the two meteorites in her hand did not seem to have fused together.


    gu man looked at the extremely small bead in her palm and couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she put it back in her pocket. she wasn¡¯t too surprised. after all, the existence of this meteorite was already a very strange thing. as for what happened to her, it seemed to have become normal.


    however, when she returned, she would see if she could merge it with the meteorite from the auction.


    she walked into the ghost market.


    at this moment, the ghost market was already bustling. perhaps it was because they had restocked, but many stalls were actually suffused with faint spiritual energy. however, the spiritual energy was not enough compared to the spiritual energy on the meteorite..

 Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Mysterious Lady Boss

    chapter 648: mysterious lady boss


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    moreover, after the two meteorites merged, the spiritual energy on them was so rich that gu man had never seen it before.


    however, even so, this bit of spiritual power was still too poor in her era. however, gu man did not ask for too much. after all, it was already exceptionally rare for one to have such spiritual power after their spiritual power subsided.


    gu man rubbed the bead in her pocket. it felt extremely good to the touch. at the time she touched it, there were still traces of spiritual energy entering her fingertips. however, this spiritual energy felt familiar.


    she composed herself and was about to walk forward when a hand reached out from behind and grabbed her arm. a familiar voice sounded. ¡°gu man?¡±


    she turned around and saw a tall and mighty figure standing there. although he was wearing a mask, gu man recognized him at a glance. ¡°why are you here?¡±


    the mask on his face suggested that he did not want to expose his identity, so gu man did not call out his name.


    xiang yin stood there and naturally held gu man¡¯s hand. ¡°i¡¯m here to do something. why are you here?¡±


    gu man took out the small bead from her pocket. ¡°1 want to find something that can store the small bead.¡±


    this bead was really not as big as a meteorite. it was not like the meteorite and could be sensed the moment it was lost.


    ¡°i know of one.¡± xiang yin pulled gu man forward and turned into a few alleys before stopping at a shop with very dim lights.


    he pushed open the door and walked in. gu man was shocked to see the lady boss standing there.


    this was because the lady boss¡¯s face was especially familiar. she was the lady boss of the clothing shop in hualian mall that was especially out of place.


    the lady boss looked at the two of them with an indescribable expression on her face. it was as if she recognized them, but also as if she did not.


    ¡°may i know what your needs are?¡± the lady boss brought them into the shop. the interior of the shop was similar to the previous clothing shop, but there were no more clothes in the shop.


    ¡°i wonder if the lady boss has opened any other shops before? for example, clothes?¡± gu man asked calmly as she followed behind the lady boss.


    ¡°no.¡± unexpectedly, the lady boss denied it without hesitation. ¡°1 have a common face. it¡¯s possible that miss gu is mistaken.¡±


    when gu man heard this, she looked up at the lady boss. her bright and beautiful face could not be associated with the word common.


    since the lady boss did not want to tell her, she did not ask further. instead, she looked at xiang yin. xiang yin must have known about it when he was with her.


    however, when xiang yin saw the lady boss¡¯s face, he did not show any surprise. thinking about how he was the one who brought her to this shop, gu man suppressed her curiosity and did not continue asking.


    however, when she took a step forward, gu man suddenly reacted. she had yet to introduce herself, but the lady boss directly pointed out her name.


    the lady boss was already standing at the front desk. ¡°miss gu, take it out.¡±


    gu man suppressed the doubts in her heart and placed the things in her pocket on the table.


    the lady boss held the small bead in her hand and spun it two or three times. her eyes flickered with a few lights.


    ¡°this bead is good stuff. miss gu, you have to protect it well.¡± the lady boss placed the bead aside and opened a small wooden box. the red velvet cushion made the bead shine even more brightly, and the curvature of the indentation matched the size of the bead.


    gu man stared at it for a while and quickly looked away.


    ¡°are you planning to embed this bead on an object? however, 1 don¡¯t suggest you do this because this bead is not complete,¡± the lady boss said with a smile.


    however, gu man¡¯s pupils constricted because of his words. almost instantly, she pressed down on the table and approached the lady boss¡¯s bright face. the spiritual power on her body was also blowing wantonly. ¡°who exactly are you?¡±


    the lady boss asked suspiciously, but there was no fear on her face. she was not surprised by the sudden wind. she still had a faint smile on her face. ¡°i¡¯m just the manager of a shop.. i wonder what miss gu means?¡±

 Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Xiang Yin’s Things

    chapter 649: xiang yin¡¯s things


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    at this moment, xiang yin, who had been silent, said, ¡°you¡¯re still so mysterious. sometimes, 1 really wonder what kind of existence you are.¡±


    xiang yin¡¯s tone did not sound like he was questioning. instead, it was like a joke between old friends.


    when the lady boss heard this, she nodded at xiang yin with a faint smile on her face.


    however, compared to xiang yin, the lady boss seemed to be more interested in gu man. her gaze never shifted.


    gu man realized what had happened just now, so she restrained her spiritual power, but her gaze kept sizing up the lady boss.


    the lady boss gave her the feeling of an ordinary person. she did not have any spiritual power on her body. the only difference from an ordinary person was probably her mysterious aura.


    however, everyone had their own secrets. it would be rude to be too hung up over it.


    gu man retracted her gaze and held the bead in the box in her hand. a relieved smile appeared on her face. ¡°since the lady boss has said so, 1¡¯11 take back the bead first. 1 hope there¡¯ll be a chance to cooperate next time.¡±


    the smile on the lady boss¡¯s face became even more bright and beautiful. she turned her head slightly, as if she had just realized that there was someone standing beside her. ¡°mr. xiang, why are you looking for me again?¡± ¡°you¡¯re so capable. didn¡¯t you already know? why are you asking me?¡± xiang yin smiled helplessly.


    ¡°inquiring is the most basic courtesy. i¡¯ve already prepared what mr. xiang needs, but now is not the time.¡± the lady boss took out an extremely gorgeous box from the drawer at the side. it was decorated with rubies. the entire box was made of black velvet. the corner of the box flickered with a golden color, like it was made of gold.


    xiang yin looked at the box and his heart skipped a beat, but he did not reach out to take it. ¡°then it seems like 1 came at the wrong time. i just hope 1 can get it next time.¡±


    ¡°very soon. when the time comes, i¡¯ll naturally send it to mr. xiang.¡± the lady boss placed the things back in the drawer with a proper smile on her face.


    only then did gu man realize that other than when the lady boss¡¯s emotions fluctuated slightly, the smile on her face was almost the same. this was actually a very terrifying thing.


    however, that face that could be said to be divinely crafted reduced a lot of this horror.


    the two of them walked out of the shop. gu man turned around and looked at the strangely decorated shop before looking back at the front of the alley. ¡°what do you want?¡± gu man suddenly asked in the extremely quiet alley.


    however, xiang yin did not explain in detail as usual. instead, he gave an ambiguous answer. ¡°it¡¯s something very important.¡±


    seeing that he was unwilling to say anything else, gu man did not continue to ask. after all, the lady boss was very mysterious. it was normal for her to want to get something from her that she did not want others to know.


    however, what surprised gu man was that xiang yin actually had something he could not obtain. he even had to borrow the lady boss to obtain it.


    xiang yin did not notice gu man¡¯s gaze, but there was a faint smile on his face, as if he had thought of something happy. his eyes subconsciously curved a little. the afterglow of the setting sun shone on the side of his face, suffusing a faint light, adding a hint of gentleness to his face.


    gu man looked at his distinct edges and corners and subconsciously stopped in her tracks. she had never understood the difference between beauty and ugliness, but at this moment, she felt that xiang yin was the most beautiful existence in the world.


    perhaps it was because gu man¡¯s stare was too hot and passionate, even if xiang yin subconsciously ignored it, he could not help but feel his cheeks burning from that gaze. his breathing was already heavy and hoarse. he reached out and stroked gu man¡¯s chin.


    in the dim path, the distance between the two of them was getting closer and closer. xiang yin exerted a little force with his fingertips on gu man¡¯s face and rubbed against her ear. ¡°tell me, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re very good-looking,¡± gu man almost blurted out. there was only sincerity in her eyes, not a trace of falsehood..

 Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: A Warm Kiss

    chapter 650: a warm kiss


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang yin stared at those pupils as if he was confirming something, but other than passionate emotions, he could not see anything else. for a moment, he could not help but laugh.


    gu man, who was facing the light, did not know how dazzling and beautiful she was at this moment. she was as beautiful as a person in an oil painting. she walked towards him step by step and fulfilled his wish.


    his restraint instantly collapsed at this moment. the corners of his eyes were slightly red, and a voice in his body kept clamoring, suppressing her and ravaging her fiercely.


    the string called rationality instantly tightened, as if it could crack in the next second.


    xiang yin shifted his gaze. he was worried that he looked too ferocious at this moment. he did not want to leave the title of beast in the hearts of the gods, nor did he want to alarm the woman in the painting and make her hide back in the frame in fear.


    however, just as he lowered his head to restrain his sudden desire, his god cupped his face with both hands and kissed his lips.


    the touch on his mouth was too delicate, as if he could break it with a little force in the next second. xiang yin was stunned. it was not only because of the touch on his mouth, but also because of gu man¡¯s sudden actions.


    but he quickly reacted. he hugged the back of gu man¡¯s head and deepened the kiss. he attacked the pool and stole all the breath in her mouth. at this moment, all his love reached its peak. he let himself express the passionate love in his heart without restraint.


    he loved her.


    the sunset in the sky seemed to have fled because of this scene. the bright moonlight hung on the horizon, and the clamor of the ghost market reached their ears through the deep alley.


    the two of them had rosy faces that even the darkness could not hide. however, one was satisfied that they had eaten their fill, and the other was shy and angry.


    gu man¡¯s slender fingers rested on her lips. with a little force, she could feel waves of pain coming from her lips. she glanced at the culprit beside her. although she was a little angry, fortunately, the taste was not bad. she did not hate him.


    an inexperienced man would never admit his weakness, but he knew that he was in the wrong first.


    hence, xiang yin wrapped his arms around gu man¡¯s neck from behind. his hoarse voice came from above. ¡°i used too much strength. i¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡¯1


    however, not only did the words he said not extinguish any flames, but they also added oil to it, making the fire burn even more fiercely.


    gu man took a step forward and easily broke free from xiang yin¡¯s arms. she snorted and quickened her pace. xiang yin followed behind her helplessly and grabbed her hand that was hanging by her side.


    if gu man did not want xiang yin to hold her hand, she had a hundred ways to avoid him, but it was precisely because she let xiang yin hold her hand that she was not angry about what had just happened.


    xiang yin also revealed their expressions. he reached out and held gu man¡¯s hand tightly.


    their palms that were pressed together kept conveying warmth to each other, and love gradually grew.


    ¡°do you have any other motives for coming to the ghost market?¡± gu man only remembered to ask xiang yin this question after walking for a long time.


    since he was wearing a mask, he must have something else to do. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have to wear a mask at all if it was just to meet the lady boss.


    ¡°i need to buy something, but i don¡¯t want to use my identity.¡± xiang yin didn¡¯t explain much. it seemed like there was more to it.


    gu man chuckled and did not plan to ask. ¡°then do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡± the smile on xiang yin¡¯s face was especially relaxed. at some point, the two of them had already developed a tacit understanding. this feeling seemed to have arisen spontaneously and did not need any adjustment.


    there were many beautiful things on the roadside stalls, but the spiritual energy on them was extremely scarce. they were all strong on the outside but weak on the inside.


    but even so, many people were attracted by the gorgeous appearance of the items in the stall.


    xiang yin stopped in front of a small stall. gu man glanced around and did not see anything worth stopping for..

 Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: White Jade Cup

    chapter 651: white jade cup


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    this was because the spiritual power of everything in this stall was extremely scarce. moreover, it could not be said to be gorgeous on the surface. it was even a little too simple.


    just as gu man was about to pull xiang yin back, she saw that he was already squatting in front of the stall. he reached out and took out a cup to play with.


    the marks on the cup made it look extremely old. this fake was indeed well made. the white cup glowed faintly with traces of history, but it was artificial.


    gu man sensed the light in xiang yin¡¯s eyes and realized that his eyes lit up when he did not find the treasure. instead, he rubbed it with interest. she knew that xiang yin had seen through the nature of this cup.


    the stall owner could tell that xiang yin was interested and immediately introduced, ¡°this is a white jade cup. it¡¯s made of expensive hetian jade. it¡¯s round in shape, has a straight body, and is round and tall. it¡¯s completely light and without patterns. although it can¡¯t compare to those extremely gorgeous cups, it¡¯s more sought after because of its natural texture. unfortunately, it¡¯s a little early. otherwise, it would definitely be priceless.¡±


    when gu man heard the words that popped up, the corners of her lips curled up into a sneer. it seemed that the stall owner still knew something. this fake was indeed imitating the white jade cup from the cao wei era. actually, such a thing only existed in major museums. even if it really flowed in the world, it would definitely not be at such a small stall.


    those antiques in the museum also had dark transactions. what you saw might only be a fake, but the real ones had already been bought at a high price. it was just that those who obtained the real ones rarely showed off because of the winds howl around the highest peaks, not to mention that they had already signed an agreement when they brought them to buy these antiques.


    however, with the stall owner¡¯s ability, he probably did not even know these things, let alone holding the real thing in his hand. the shallow spiritual power on the cup was the best proof.


    ¡°how much is it?¡± xiang yin looked like he was quite interested in this sample. he only played with it for a while before asking about the price.


    it was obvious that the stall owner had rarely seen such a straightforward person. his eyes instantly lit up. ¡°to be honest, it¡¯s rare to meet someone as straightforward as you, so i¡¯ll give you face today. 500,000 yuan, no bargaining!¡±


    when gu man heard this, she narrowed her eyes and looked at the greed in the stall owner¡¯s eyes. how could she not understand that he had seen that xiang yin had some wealth and deliberately treated him as a fool?


    just as gu man was about to stop xiang yin, she saw that he had been interested just now. now, he placed the cup on the stall. ¡°it¡¯s so expensive. i¡¯m not buying it.¡±


    his straightforward appearance made it impossible to tell that he was quite interested in this cup just now. gu man was amazed by the speed at which his expression changed, but she quickly caught up to xiang yin.


    when the stall owner saw this scene, his expression changed drastically. how could he let go of such a spendthrift so easily? hence, he quickly shouted at xiang yin, ¡°hey, hey, hey, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t bargain. why are you in such a hurry to leave? come here first, we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    however, xiang yin pretended not to hear him and walked forward firmly. the stall owner was so anxious that he left the stall and chased after xiang yin. as he followed behind him, he tried his best to dissuade him. ¡°if you think 500,000 yuan is too expensive, it¡¯s not impossible to lower the price. after all, this is my first order today.¡±


    xiang yin did not say anything. instead, he stopped in front of the other stalls. when the stall owner saw this scene, how could he hold it in? ¡°200,000, 200,000! i¡¯ve really hardened my heart. don¡¯t look at the others here. how can they be better than my things?¡±


    gu man watched from the side and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. ghost markets like this had always been the most exaggerated. it could be seen from the drop of 300,000 yuan.


    just as she was about to continue watching from the side, she sensed a commotion beside her. she looked up and saw a man walking over from the stall.


    the man was half-squatting on the ground. he seemed to be looking at the things in his stall, but he was actually secretly hiding something in his sleeve..

 Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Stealing

    chapter 652: stealing


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when gu man saw this, she raised her eyebrows and subconsciously turned to look at xiang yin, but xiang yin did not seem to know anything.


    the stall owner was still following behind xiang yin and was entangled with him. he did not realize that his stall was being robbed.


    gu man stood there with no intention of interfering, but at this moment, something unexpected happened. a girl rushed over and grabbed the man¡¯s collar, shouting, ¡°why are you so dirty? i¡¯ve been looking at you for a long time just now. you¡¯re pretending to look at things and stuff everything in the stall into your sleeve.¡±


    with that, the girl went to tug at the man¡¯s sleeve. the man was extremely flustered. he hugged his clothes and wanted to leave, but the girl would not let him go so easily. she quickly tugged at his clothes.


    in the blink of an eye, everything hidden in the man¡¯s clothes fell to the ground. he widened his eyes and looked at the things that wanted to hide, but it was too late. someone at the stall beside him had already recognized the things on the ground and immediately shouted.


    ¡°i was wondering why he didn¡¯t buy any of them after looking at them for a long time. so he wanted to steal something and reap what he sowed!¡±


    ¡°what the hell, my moonlight cup was stolen too.¡±


    ¡°how could he steal my piss pot?¡±


    ¡°i can tell at a glance that they¡¯re yoga pants bought on tiktok. they can hold so many things. i¡¯ll order one later.¡±


    the voices at the side kept discussing. moreover, many stall owners had already reached out and casually took the things on the ground, even if they did not belong to them.


    the man wanted to stop her when he saw this, but it was useless. his face was red and his eyes burned with anger as he glared in the woman¡¯s direction.


    the next second, the angry man actually reached out to slap the girl¡¯s cheek.


    a frightened expression appeared on the girl¡¯s face and she subconsciously shrank her neck.


    however, the expected pain did not come. she carefully opened her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her. when she saw that familiar figure, the girl said excitedly, ¡°gu man!¡±


    gu man turned around and looked at the girl¡¯s familiar face. it was the girl who had parted ways with her at the wang family auction house.


    her gaze almost subconsciously landed on the girl¡¯s neck. she was still wearing the necklace.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t expect the matter online to blow up so much.¡± the girl scratched her head shyly.


    ¡°it has nothing to do with you,¡± gu man said as she shook off the man in front of her.


    ¡°how is it unrelated? 1 saw the comments online. it¡¯s all my fault for causing you to be misunderstood.¡± at this point, the girl¡¯s voice was a little choked up, as if she was really guilty.


    on the other side, the man looked at his hand in disbelief. he did not intend to give up and attacked again.


    however, the man¡¯s attack was nothing in gu man¡¯s eyes. gu man could even resist the man and talk to the girl. ¡°you¡¯re not the culprit. you don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡±


    seeing that gu man really did not look angry, the girl heaved a sigh of relief. her eyes flickered. ¡°after seeing you last time, i made up my mind not to be weak anymore. i have to actively appear to change the current situation, but i¡¯m still too weak.¡±


    gu man swept her leg and the man knelt on the ground. his voice was crisp and powerful.


    ¡°what did you say?¡± gu man turned around and looked at the girl. she had been fighting too hard just now and did not hear the girl¡¯s last sentence.


    the girl looked at gu man and then at the man kneeling on the ground. her eyes lit up even more. she reached out and grabbed gu man¡¯s arm. ¡°i know my request is very presumptuous, but can you please teach me? i want to become as powerful as you!¡±


    when gu man heard this, she was in a daze. only then did she remember that she had taken in a cheap disciple before, but she had not taught him anything until now.


    far away, zhou yan suddenly sneezed. she sniffed and looked at the man with his back facing her with disgust in her eyes..

 Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Second Disciple

    chapter 653: second disciple


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    if it weren¡¯t for her plan, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to pretend to be polite in front of a man.


    gu man looked at the girl in front of her and saw the meteorite on her neck. teaching one was teaching, and teaching two was teaching. moreover, he was profitable to the girl. this was a good opportunity to interact.


    ¡°sure.¡± gu man nodded.


    the next second, the girl immediately jumped up excitedly and pounced on gu man. she shouted sweetly, ¡°master!¡±


    gu man was caught off guard and staggered two steps back. unexpectedly, at this moment, the man kneeling behind her suddenly took out a dagger from somewhere and stabbed it at gu man¡¯s back.


    the girl¡¯s expression immediately changed from joy to fear when she saw this. however, the man was too fast. before she could even remind him, the dagger was already close to gu man¡¯s waist.


    however, just as the dagger was about to stab into her body, gu man dodged the dagger in a strange posture and even hugged the girl tightly.


    the expression on her face did not change, as if the dangerous scene just now had nothing to do with her.


    the girl¡¯s eyes widened. apart from shock, she felt even more guilty. ¡°master, i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s all my fault. why do 1 always cause trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°if this is considered trouble, won¡¯t i encounter a lot of trouble every day?¡± gu man raised her eyebrows and looked in the man¡¯s direction disdainfully.


    for a small fry like a man, it was not a problem for her to deal with ten of them.


    the girl silently gave him a thumbs up. as expected of her master, his words were arrogant.


    xiang yin finally squeezed through the crowd and saw his girlfriend hugging another woman.


    because he was anxious, his clothes were wrinkled and his hair was a little messy, but what was even more messy now was his expression.


    when the crowd was crowded just now, he still did not know that something had happened to gu man. it was only when he turned around and realized that he could no longer find gu man that he realized that it was very likely her who was surrounded by the crowd. hence, xiang yin squeezed in anxiously and saw a girl leaning into gu man¡¯s arms.


    for some reason, gu man stared at xiang yin¡¯s expression with a guilty expression. she put the girl aside and looked coldly at the man kneeling on the ground.


    the man held the dagger unwillingly and was about to attack again, but he was kicked to the ground by gu man. the dagger flew far away. he placed his hands on the ground and looked up, staring fixedly at gu man. then, he looked at the girl beside gu man. ¡°you¡¯re just a woman. how dare you expose me? i¡¯ll definitely not let you off. just you wait!¡±


    gu man frowned and raised her foot to step on the man¡¯s hand. she even crushed it two or three times. ¡°repeat what you just said.¡±


    although gu man did not seem to have used much strength, only the man in pain could feel that the bones in his fingers were about to shatter. cold sweat broke out on his forehead. he had to bite his lower lip hard to stop himself from screaming.


    the man could not say a word at all. he was afraid that he would scream the moment he opened his mouth.


    not only was the girl not frightened by this scene, but the light in her eyes also intensified. she grabbed gu man¡¯s sleeve tightly, and her breathing became heavier.


    if she became like gu man, would she never be bullied again? she would not be bullied by her family or outsiders.


    but how much did she have to do to be like gu man?


    the worry in the girl¡¯s eyes flashed past, but she quickly pulled herself together.


    it didn¡¯t matter. she would take her time. she believed that she could do it.


    gu man let go of her foot, but the man still did not let go because he did not dare to move at all. every movement was nerve-racking and painful.


    the five fingers connected to the heart and the pain doubled.


    ¡°i¡¯ll punish you this time, but your theft can¡¯t be forgiven. i¡¯ll call the police. there will naturally be a law to judge you.¡± the girl stood beside gu man and mustered her courage to say this..

 Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Call the Police

    chapter 654: call the police


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    in the face of a man who was obviously stronger than her, the girl had already mustered up a lot of courage to say such words.


    as she spoke, she had already taken out her phone. the man wanted to reach out to stop her, but he could not move because of the pain in his hand. he could only watch helplessly as the girl typed on her cell phone. just as the girl was about to press and dial, someone stopped her.


    ¡°young lady, this is a ghost market. the police can¡¯t control this place. besides, even if you really hit him, the police might not be able to come.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. when the police come, they¡¯ll affect our stall. stop fighting. just teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°miss, you have to know to let people off when possible. besides, why do you have to do something useless?¡±


    the girl looked at her phone with a confused expression. she glanced at the people around her and saw the smugness in the eyes of the man kneeling on the ground.


    she was so indignant, but it was always like this. there were always endless excuses, but she always compromised because of this reason.


    the girl¡¯s hand that was holding the cell phone trembled slightly, but after hesitating for a long time, the girl slowly put it down. the man¡¯s eyes were even more smug, and the people around him looked like they were watching a good show.


    ¡°call.¡± at this moment, a slender hand held the girl back. her voice was as mellow as a clear spring, especially gentle, but it shattered all the bad voices, leaving only gu man¡¯s voice in the girl¡¯s ears.


    gu man looked at the onlookers with an especially cold gaze. ¡°what has her calling got to do with you? look for me if you¡¯re unhappy.¡±


    they had already seen how powerful gu man was just now. how could they not know what was good for them and go up to her now? the ghost market that was bustling just now quietened down at this moment.


    xiang yin stood at the side. ¡°do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°no need.¡± gu man looked at the contact on her phone and found li hua.


    she only sent five words: come to the ghost market.


    even if it was just these four words, she believed that li hua could understand what she meant.


    on the other side, the girl had already picked up her phone and called the police. seeing that the situation had become serious, the man forced himself to stand up and planned to escape while they were not paying attention.


    however, just as the man stood up straight, a pair of feet reached out from the side and kicked him to the ground. gu man said threateningly, ¡°if you¡¯re honest, you might not be detained for long, but it¡¯s different if you escape.¡±


    her cell phone vibrated two or three times. it was a message from li hua. he only sent an ok emoji.


    gu man put her phone back into her pocket and stood there looking at the man. his every move was under surveillance, and there was no way to find a good time to escape.


    the police were very efficient. perhaps it was because they had not received any cases from the ghost market, but there were many police officers who came.


    they had thought that it would be more troublesome to distance themselves from work, but they did not expect those people to be so cooperative.


    during the inspection, li hua walked out and looked at gu man with a complicated expression.


    ever since gu man told him that they did not need to continue pursuing the matter with the gu family, the two of them had not contacted each other. however, he had actually been investigating if gu man was in any danger in private.


    unexpectedly, before he could investigate, gu man¡¯s scandals erupted. he stopped what he was doing and was even more puzzled about whether what he had done was right.


    however, this matter was groundless and there were reversals one after another. gu man successfully washed away the stain on her body. just as li hua was about to continue opening the sealed case and pursue the secret, he received another message from gu man.


    there were many connections in the ghost market, and this was also a place that all the police ignored. it was not because of how powerful they were, but because the people involved were basically the upper echelons. they could not interfere at all.


    however, of course, it was not that they could not interfere at all, as long as there was an existence that could keep the ghost market in check, and gu man happened to provide them with this opportunity.


    therefore, there were many police officers who came here this time. firstly, they were curious about what kind of case could make them step into this mysterious place..

 Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: The Benefits of the Ghost Market

    chapter 655: the benefits of the ghost market


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    secondly, they also wanted to see if they could obtain the authority to manage the ghost market in the future because this place was really too chaotic, and they were running out of steam.


    the two figures in the crowd were especially eye-catching. one could instantly capture their location without looking carefully.


    li hua walked closer and did not even ask clearly. he looked at the man kneeling on the ground and said sternly, ¡°tell me, what did you do?¡±


    the man kneeling on the ground looked up in confusion. why did this police officer convict him without even asking about what had happened?


    however, the man still knelt on the ground with tears and snot. ¡°officer, 1 was looking at things there. this woman insisted on grabbing me and saying that i was a thief. in the end, she even beat me up!¡±


    li hua¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. his expression even became sterner because of the man¡¯s words. ¡°if you don¡¯t tell the truth, i don¡¯t mind using a little trick.¡±


    when the man heard this, his eyes revealed a dark glint, but he still did not intend to admit it. ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth. besides, why didn¡¯t you, a police officer, ask clearly? you¡¯re framing me without distinguishing right or wrong. don¡¯t you know to ask the others? the audience¡¯s eyes are bright.¡±


    the reason why the man said this was partly because most people in the ghost market did not want the police to interfere in their matters. therefore, if they did not want the police to continue investigating this matter, the only way was to stand on his side and support him.


    moreover, some of the things he had stolen had already been taken back. some of them had even taken advantage of the situation and taken a lot of good things. therefore, how could they damage the long-term peace of the ghost market because of some small profits?


    sure enough, after he finished speaking, two or three voices spoke up for him in the crowd.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. officer, you can¡¯t speak up for her just because she¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect this police officer to be someone who judges a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡°we all saw it clearly. the man didn¡¯t do anything at all. it was just that girl who caused trouble for no reason.¡±


    when the girl standing beside gu man heard this, she widened her eyes and looked at the crowd in disbelief. there were even a few stall owners who had been stolen, but they were all speaking up for the thief.


    she felt that her worldview had been impacted. it was fine if these stall owners did not help her, but they actually helped thieves who stole their things. she could not understand it.


    however, gu man looked at the people around her who were helping to speak up and could roughly guess their thoughts.


    this time, she called the police partly because she wanted to find something for ghost king rakshasa to do. there had been no news from boss zhao, and because the people in the ghost market had been using endless methods recently, rakshasa was very vigilant.


    and the police intervention in the ghost market was a good opportunity to mess up the entire situation, so rakshasa had no time to care much.


    although li hua had never come into contact with a case related to the ghost market, he had a deep understanding of the ghost market after all. he naturally understood those people¡¯s thoughts.


    most of these people were selfish people. only when their interests were affected could they show rare unity.


    the moment they stepped into the ghost market, they had already touched their interests, so this group of people defended a thief without distinguishing between the facts.


    the truth of the matter was already in front of them, but the police were particular about evidence and not based on subjective speculation.


    it was not that there were no cameras in the ghost city, but would these people really agree to let the police retrieve the footage? of course, the answer was no.


    therefore, this matter was very troublesome. it could even be said that it ended without doing anything.


    li hua was unwilling, but he could not find the best solution. just as he was at a loss, a clear voice sounded from the side, like a beam of light breaking through the darkness.


    gu man waved the cell phone in her hand. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i have a habit of recording at any time.. i wonder if this can be used as evidence?¡±

 Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Xiang Yin Is Caught

    chapter 656: xiang yin is caught


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    her words were like a cannonball thrown into the calm water, blowing up the entire scene.


    some were happy, while others were sad.


    however, most people still did not believe it. after all, who would have such a lame hobby?


    ¡°if you really have a video, take it out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. you still want to trick us here. which wily old fox, slippery one, would be fooled by a few words from a little girl like you?¡±


    ¡°how can you say that we¡¯re lying? we¡¯re all telling the truth.¡±


    laughter sounded in the crowd. the tragic scene instantly turned into a comedy. they did not care at all and even mocked her in a joking tone.


    however, when gu man saw this scene, her lips curled into a faint smile. under li hua¡¯s worried gaze, she handed over the cell phone in her hand.


    she had planned everything from the beginning, so she had long expected that the surveillance footage would not be so easy to obtain.


    li hua took the cell phone nervously. this was the most important evidence. if it could really be verified, they had a good reason to expose the ghost market.


    no matter how many big shots were involved here, they were helpless in front of the absolute law. moreover, the person in front of them was backed by the cui family and might even receive the help of the xiang family.


    if the two major families of the four major families appeared to hold the fort, would those demons and ghosts still dare to be impudent?


    at the thought of this, li hua became even more excited. even the breath he exhaled gradually became excited. he pressed the pause button with a trembling hand, and scenes flashed past. although he was trembling because of certain actions during the filming, the details could be filmed very well.


    coincidentally, none of the important scenes were missing.


    he instantly put away his cell phone. his expression was serious, but there was a hint of excitement. he looked at gu man. ¡°miss gu, this evidence is very important to us. can you give us the cell phone for the time being? or you can send us the video.¡±


    ¡°of course you can. i¡¯ll cooperate fully with the police. moreover, i¡¯ve already made a backup copy of the video, so those who are tempted can give up.¡± gu man glanced at the angry faces in the crowd and said calmly.


    ¡°miss gu, it won¡¯t do you any good to turn the ghost market upside down. after all, that person can interfere in the ghost market.¡± a hoarse voice sounded from the crowd. a man wearing a cloak and whose face couldn¡¯t be seen walked out of the crowd to the center.


    ¡°so what?¡± although gu man said that, her gaze was fixed on the man because she could sense extremely small spiritual energy fluctuations from him. although it was very small, she still caught it.


    in this era, if one was strong, they would usually emit an aura. for example, xiang yin¡¯s aura was extremely strong. ordinary people were definitely not his match.


    however, the man in front of her was definitely a cultivator. although the spiritual qi on his body was more turbid, it was also rare in this world.


    ¡°heh.¡± an ambiguous smile appeared on the corners of the cloaked man¡¯s mouth. then, before anyone could react, he quickly arrived behind xiang yin.


    a pair of bony hands reached out from under the black cloak and strangled xiang yin¡¯s neck like eagle claws.


    xiang yin was forced to look up. just as he was about to look for an opportunity to break free, he realized that although the man¡¯s hand did not seem to have much strength, he could not break free.


    the expression on his face instantly turned ugly.


    gu man stared at this scene. although xiang yin¡¯s aura was extremely powerful, it was still not enough for his spiritual power.


    the air on xiang yin was very suitable for cultivation. it seemed that she had to find an opportunity in the future. otherwise, xiang yin was still too weak.


    ¡°this should be someone you care about. delete the video, including the backup. otherwise, my subordinates won¡¯t be careful. your friend might die if you¡¯re not careful.¡± the man¡¯s words revealed a sinister aura, and he didn¡¯t hide his threat.


    however, his threat was like a slap to the faces of the police officers..

 Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Capture Everyone

    chapter 657: capture everyone


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    a murder was about to happen in front of them, but they had no chance to stop it.


    the ghost market was a very special existence. it was also an existence that they could not manage without a legitimate reason.


    the person who was arrested was just an ordinary person. he had no power or influence. the commotion was quickly suppressed by the higher-ups, and they could only be filled with anger but had nowhere to vent it.


    the reason why they could make a move this time was because of the power behind gu man. they did not even have the right to shoot in the ghost market.


    they could only hope that the man could be afraid of gu man¡¯s background.


    but since the man had already made a threatening move, it proved that he had enough leverage to deal with gu man¡¯s background.


    they had also heard about the cui family and the ghost market, so they were even more worried. after the excitement, those questions came one after another. would old master cui really stand behind gu man without hesitation? which would he choose between the ghost market and gu man?


    li hua could not help but feel sad. the current situation was like a bucket of cold water that splashed on him, making him completely understand that the ghost market was not something that could be interfered with casually. what made him even sadder was that as a police officer, he could not even save a person.


    however, his sorrow was based on the fact that xiang yin was an ordinary person, but xiang yin¡¯s true identity was not ordinary.


    just as xiang yin was wondering if he should take off his mask, his identity would be exposed and that person would be slightly afraid. at the very least, he would not be as impudent as he was now.


    but at this moment, gu man suddenly attacked.


    she was even faster than the man just now. her figure shuttled through the crowd like a ghost and appeared in front of xiang yin in the blink of an eye.


    xiang yin only felt a gust of wind. gu man¡¯s smiling face seemed to flash past him, but it quickly disappeared.


    everyone could only hear the sound of flesh colliding with flesh in the air. in the end, a figure flew out at an extremely fast speed, impossible to capture.


    their bodies collided with the ground, raising a cloud of dust that blurred everyone¡¯s vision. when the dust settled, the scene in front of them appeared.


    gu man and xiang yin remained where they were, while the man had already flown a few meters away.


    he did not bleed when his head hit the ground, but his head was slightly sunken. he propped himself up and looked at gu man in fear. he actually disappeared from sight in a panic.


    everyone had yet to recover from the battle just now. the battle just now could not be said to be exciting, but if one had to describe it, it was fast.


    it was so fast that the battle ended in the blink of an eye. some even fled.


    li hua watched this scene with his mouth agape. he immediately felt that there was no need for him to worry just now. with gu man¡¯s strength, she could do whatever she wanted in the ghost market.


    he reacted quickly and waved at the people behind him, quickly surrounding the people watching.


    ¡°everyone, come with me.¡± li hua shook the handcuffs in his hand. just now, his face was filled with sorrow from the blow, but now, his face was filled with excitement.


    fortunately, before li hua went out this time, he realized that the trip to the ghost market was definitely not simple, so he brought enough handcuffs. he was actually hoping for a fluke.


    perhaps the onlookers were still immersed in the battle just now and did not react. facing the police, they only reacted suddenly when the handcuffs were on their hands.


    for a moment, screams instantly sounded from the crowd.


    ¡°what right do you have to catch us? we¡¯re just watching the show.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. if you catch me and my things are stolen, will you compensate me?¡±


    ¡°no, the police won¡¯t interfere in the ghost market. this has never changed. you have no right to arrest us.¡±


    ¡°unchanging since ancient times? then let¡¯s change it from now on. not to mention that it¡¯s not just theft, it¡¯s even related to a murder case. this is not a small matter.¡± the smile on li hua¡¯s face was especially arrogant. he waved his hand, looking like he was pointing out the world.


    how satisfying. the people in the ghost market had been arrogant for so long. it was time for the police to be arrogant.


    not only was the smile on li hua¡¯s face arrogant, but even the smiles on the other police officers¡¯ faces were the same. after being bullied for so long, they could finally resist.. how could they not be happy?

 Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: Entrapment

    chapter 658: entrapment


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    seeing that the crowd was too excited, li hua comforted them. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m just asking you a few questions. there¡¯s no need to be so agitated.¡±


    although li hua¡¯s words were negligible, it was still partially effective. the crowd that was still restless just now was obviously not so restless.


    ¡°but can¡¯t you ask questions here? isn¡¯t this delaying things? we still have to make a trip to the police station.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. we¡¯ll definitely tell you the truth this time. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s still so far to the police station. why go there? you can ask whatever you want. we can just answer truthfully.¡±


    li hua looked at the group of people. they did not look like they would cooperate well at all. when he returned to the police station, it was because there were special interrogators that could get the truth quickly.


    therefore, he pretended not to hear the complaints of the group of people. he waved his hand and pressed them into the police car. however, although he had brought enough things when he came, the car clearly could not hold so many people.


    gu man looked at li hua¡¯s troubled expression and took out her phone. ¡°we can just find a truck.¡±


    not long after, the truck chauffeur widened his eyes at the so-called goods and looked at li hua beside him with a terrified expression. ¡°are you guys engaging in entrapment?¡±


    it was no wonder that the truck chauffeur thought that way. after all, no one had told him that the goods were human before they came, not to mention that there was a person in a police uniform beside him.


    ¡°no, it¡¯s just that the police car can¡¯t hold so many people for the time being. i¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring this group of people into the police station.¡± li hua pointed at the remaining people.


    the truck chauffeur stared at li hua¡¯s face for a long time. after confirming that he was not joking, he opened the box in the back of the truck with trepidation and watched as people walked in one after another, cursing.


    this was probably the first time she had encountered so many people in the police station. there was a queue in the interrogation room and they had to enter one by one.


    perhaps it was because of gu man¡¯s previous intimidation, this group of people did not behave like they did in the ghost market.


    the ins and outs of the matter were basically clear. li hua had no excuse to detain this group of people anymore. apart from the man who stole, everyone else was released.


    however, the man who was involved in the murder at the beginning could not be caught at all because he escaped too quickly.


    this matter did not end quickly. although it did not seem to have any effect overall, it was an exciting day for the police station.


    this was because they could finally interfere in the ghost market. there might not be hundreds of cases in the ghost market over the years, but there were definitely dozens of cases. some of them were not even reported on the surface.


    moreover, no one had stopped this until now, which proved that those people were also afraid.


    on the other side, the ghost king rakshasa, who had returned, heard the news as soon as he returned. he was so angry that he swept everything on the table to the ground.


    boss zhao¡¯s heart ached when he saw those things. these were porcelain from the ming dynasty. this ghost king rakshasa was really bold to smash them just like that.


    because boss zhao had not used the invisibility talisman that gu man had given him last time. after thinking about it, he still felt that it was easier to infiltrate the ghost king rakshasa and gain his trust, so he relied on the invisibility talisman to owe the ghost king a favor.


    this was also why he was the one who was reporting such an important matter to the ghost king rakshasa.


    boss zhao lowered his head, his eyes filled with joy. however, when he looked up, he had already adjusted his emotions and was filled with grief and indignation. ¡°they¡¯re simply too much. they don¡¯t take you seriously at all. we have to pursue the matter.¡±


    although boss zhao had not contacted gu man, he could understand her thoughts.


    therefore, he fanned the flames at the side, determined to let the ghost king rakshasa pursue the matter to the end.


    but the ghost king rakshasa was definitely not brainless to be able to run the ghost market until now.


    he lifted his clothes and sat on the chair, looking dignified. ¡°she, gu man, really doesn¡¯t care about the consequences. for the sake of her face, she actually stirred up the ghost market to this extent. go invite old master cui! i don¡¯t believe that he will let gu man do whatever she wants.. where does she put the face of me, rakshasa?¡±

 Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Inviting Old Master Cui

    chapter 659: inviting old master cui


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    boss zhao, who was half-kneeling on the ground, finally revealed a flustered expression. his eyes darted around. although he had heard that old master cui and gu man had a good relationship, this was not a small matter after all. if he invited old master cui up, gu man might fall into trouble.


    however, he did not give boss zhao much time to think. the longer he pondered, the more suspicious the ghost king rakshasa would be, so he could only brace himself and say, ¡°okay.¡±


    after leaving the office door, boss zhao exhaled heavily and quickened his pace. he left the office building in a hurry and took out his phone to send a message to gu man.


    as for the reason why he did not make the call, it was because he was afraid that the walls had ears and that someone was listening to his every move.


    although he had obtained the temporary trust of the ghost king rakshasa, a vigilant person like the ghost king rakshasa would definitely not be completely at ease. it was very likely that he would arrange for someone to follow him, so he had to pay more attention to his words and actions.


    after boss zhao sent the message, he continued to walk forward with a normal expression. along the way, he kept observing his surroundings, afraid that the people arranged by the ghost king rakshasa would notice that something was wrong with him.


    at this moment, gu man was communicating with the girl. only then did she know that this girl¡¯s surname was chen and her name was chen xue.


    after asking for some other information, gu man naturally paid attention to the meteorite on chen xue¡¯s neck.


    the spiritual energy contained in it was really appealing.


    perhaps it was because gu man¡¯s gaze was too hot, chen xue subconsciously touched the pendant on her neck. ¡°miss gu, this pendant looks good, right? my mother left this for me.¡±


    at the mention of her mother, chen xue¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, but her expression quickly returned to normal.


    gu man did not miss this subtle change. gu man could not help but feel that it was a pity. if the identity of this necklace was too special, it would probably be difficult for her to obtain it from chen xue.


    she was not the kind of person who liked to take advantage of others. she could only nod slightly and look away. ¡°it¡¯s indeed pretty.¡±


    unfortunately, it could not belong to her.


    just as gu man was about to speak again, the vibration of her cell phone attracted her attention. she turned her head and realized that it was a message from boss zhao.


    she picked up her phone and took a rough look, her eyes half-closed.


    this ghost king was indeed not brainless. he could actually think of looking for old master cui immediately when he encountered such a thing, but unfortunately, old master cui would probably not give him any help.


    at the thought of this, gu man couldn¡¯t help but smile. a furry head popped out from beside her. xiang yin¡¯s curious gaze landed on her phone. ¡°what are you looking at? you¡¯re smiling so happily.¡±


    ¡°nothing.¡± gu man put away her cell phone and placed it on the table.


    on the other side, old master cui was still a little confused when he learned that ghost king rakshasa had invited him. however, after uncle li¡¯s investigation, he finally understood what had happened. however, after knowing, he was not angry at all. instead, he revealed a mocking expression.


    the ghost king rakshasa was really getting older and older. did he really think that he would give up on gu man to help the ghost market? he did not even think about the reason why he chose to help the ghost market back then.


    however, old master cui did not intend to reject her directly. instead, he stood up from his chair. ¡°let¡¯s go take a look and see what this rakshasa is up to so that he won¡¯t harm my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± uncle li nodded.


    old master cui stopped in his tracks and looked at uncle li. ¡°how are cui ya and cui xuan now?¡±


    uncle li¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ever since cui ya did not get off easy with ziwei industries, she had been throwing a tantrum and refused to even meet old master cui.


    however, their tempers were very similar. cui ya refused to see old master cui, and old master cui refused to see cui ya. they clearly lived in the same villa, but they had never met.


    he was helpless. part of the reason why cui ya¡¯s personality had become so stubborn was because of his negligence. he did not teach cui ya the right things, which led her to go astray, and her temper was getting harder and harder to control..

 Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Huang Jun Taking Over the Company

    chapter 660: huang jun taking over the company


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when old master cui did not hear uncle li¡¯s response, he more or less knew that the matter was still in a deadlock. his entire face was ashen. ¡°tell jia ling and cui hong to get back here. let¡¯s see how well they taught their daughter.¡±


    with that, old master cui walked out of the door in exasperation. uncle li sighed helplessly and could only follow closely behind.


    however, on the other side, he had already contacted jia ling and cui hong.


    when old master cui arrived at the ghost market, he saw ghost king rakshasa¡¯s ashen face.


    when rakshasa saw old master cui, he snorted. ¡°it¡¯s really difficult to invite you over. look at what gu man is doing under me. isn¡¯t it an unchanged rule that the police station doesn¡¯t interfere in the ghost market? do you have to turn my ghost market upside down?¡±


    ¡°the child is insensible. please forgive her.¡± old master cui¡¯s casual words fooled this matter, but this was definitely not what rakshasa wanted.


    however, from old master cui¡¯s attitude, it was obvious that old master cui probably did not want to seek justice for him, so the expression on his face became even worse.


    ¡°please forgive her? then i have to forgive her the next time she flips my ghost market, right? old master cui, if this is your attitude, then there¡¯s no need for us to talk.¡± the expression on rakshasa¡¯s face was very bad. he said this to let old master cui realize his anger.


    however, who knew that old master cui would stand up from his chair when he heard this? ¡°since you¡¯ve said so, i¡¯m embarrassed to stay any longer.¡±


    looking at old a4aster cui¡¯s hurried back, the expression on rakshasa¡¯s face became even uglier. he pursed his lips. he could neither ask him to stay nor leave.


    he could only watch as old master cui left. after all, he had said it himself.


    after old master cui left with his men, he threw the entire table to the ground. the table instantly shattered. behind the dancing wooden blocks was the furious face of the ghost king.


    boss zhao was still puzzled when he saw old master cui come out so quickly. as soon as he entered, the wooden block that was almost sent flying hit his face.


    however, seeing this situation, he was relieved to prove that their conversation was not smooth and that gu man would not be involved in this storm.


    ¡°ghost king, did the negotiation just now not go well?¡± boss zhao knew that someone needed to eliminate the anger in rakshasa¡¯s heart.


    rakshasa snorted. ¡°it¡¯s not just not going smoothly. the two of them are about to ride on my head. gu man, right? since she chose to provoke us, the ghost market definitely won¡¯t let her leave so easily.¡±


    his face was filled with ruthlessness. seeing this, boss zhao was alarmed.


    no, he had to remind gu man later that the ghost king was probably going to attack.


    when boss zhao sent another message, gu man had already added chen xue¡¯s contact details and bade farewell to her.


    she glanced at the message from boss zhao. her expression was extremely calm, and there wasn¡¯t any fear.


    ghost king? she only hoped that he would personally take action this time. otherwise, it would be a pity for the plan she had carefully prepared for him.


    xiang yin was about to drive when his cell phone vibrated. it was a message from the lady boss. ¡°tomorrow is a good time.¡±


    xiang yin suppressed the joy on his face and put his phone back into his pocket.


    when gu man returned home, she briefly told huang jun about the company. huang jun looked unprecedentedly happy. moreover, he had long resigned from his part-time job and decided to focus on managing the company.


    moreover, this company was gu man¡¯s company. after he managed the company well, gu man could take it over directly.


    she was still so young. if she rashly took over the company, those people would definitely not be convinced, so it was fine for him to be discriminated against, but not gu man. he could not watch gu man suffer such humiliation.


    ¡°manman, don¡¯t worry. uncle will definitely build the best company for you.¡± huang jun patted his chest confidently.


    his appearance made grandma, who was beside him, not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°you make it sound so ambitious. just don¡¯t mess up manman¡¯s company..¡±

 Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Huang Jue’s Request

    chapter 661: huang jue¡¯s request


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°aunt, do you not trust me that much? it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my methods.¡± huang jun looked in his grandmother¡¯s direction resentfully. the entire hall was harmonious.


    ¡°by the way, manman there¡¯s still something 1 haven¡¯t told you today. gu rou came again today, but grandma and uncle didn¡¯t let her in. 1 think what huang jue said a few days ago makes sense, so we won¡¯t force you to return to the gu family anymore. but if you want to go back, we definitely won¡¯t object.¡± grandma¡¯s entire face revealed gentleness.


    when gu man heard this, her heart skipped a beat. then, a faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°grandma, only you guys are my family.¡±


    when grandma heard this, she lowered her head and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°sister, can 1 make a request?¡± in this touching atmosphere, huang jue¡¯s careful question seemed a little abrupt.


    gu man looked in huang jue¡¯s direction in surprise, because huang jue had never taken the initiative to ask her for anything. this was the first time today.


    ¡°go ahead.¡± she was a little curious about what request huang jue would make. ¡°sister, it¡¯s too boring for me to stay at home. can i enter school now?¡± huang jue looked in gu man¡¯s direction expectantly, his eyes probing.


    it was not his fault. in the past few days, it was as if he closed himself off from the outside world at home. no one would be able to take it, let alone someone as carefree as huang jue.


    only then did huang jun and his grandmother realize that they had been too worried about gu man and neglected huang jue¡¯s feelings. they had never thought that he would be bored at home without a companion to play with.


    gu man lowered her head and thought for a moment. ¡°but you have to know that you¡¯re about to enter your second year of high school. can you catch up with your studies?¡±


    ¡°sister, it¡¯s not like i did nothing at home these few days. i¡¯ve learned all the content of the first year of high school.¡± at this point, huang jue¡¯s eyes revealed smugness.


    to be able to get first place every time in school proved that his learning ability was also very extraordinary. moreover, after staying at home for so long, he had been studying at night almost every day to not fall behind.


    and this idea did not suddenly appear. he had careful consideration. the reason why he only mentioned it now was because he had only learned all the content of the first year of high school.


    ¡°okay, 1¡¯11 help you ask tomorrow, but they might need to test your learning level.¡± gu man was still relatively at ease with huang jue. he had never been the kind of person who would boast. moreover, he had such a carefree personality. it would be a loss if he did not make friends in school.


    moreover, the classes would be reassigned when they reached the second year of high school. she did not have to worry about huang jue not having any friends after he entered.


    huang jue¡¯s pupils instantly lit up. ¡°thank you, sister. 1 have nothing to repay your kindness. 1 can be your slave in my next life.¡±


    his cheeky smile made everyone in the hall laugh.


    now, all her worries seemed to be forbearing. moreover, the entire family was gradually on track and getting better and better.


    except for the gu family, who insisted on interfering from time to time.


    however, gu rou came again and again, making gu man curious. the gu family had ulterior motives. why was it a must for her to go back?


    gu man definitely did not believe that there was no conspiracy. however, the gu family actually tried their best to get her to go back, so she naturally would not be polite. she also hoped that the gu family would not be turned upside down by her. she had plenty of time.


    the incident at the auction had caused the gu family¡¯s reputation to plummet and their stocks to fall by several points.


    however, gu rou spoke up in time to clarify her relationship with this matter, so she was not deeply involved in the storm.


    in addition, gu ron¡¯s brainless fans deliberately led the way. although there were many people scolding the gu family in the comments, not many of them scolded gu rou.


    this could be considered abandoning the army to protect the general. what happened on the news would only be talked about for a few days. when a new incident appeared, the gu family¡¯s scandal would be forgotten. gu rou could also manipulate it and redeem the gu family¡¯s reputation..

 Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: The Gu Family Is Shocked

    chapter 662: the gu family is shocked


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    but how could there be so many untainted people in the world? how clean were the people in the abyss?


    however, netizens who only believed in what they saw would not delve into the matter at all. or rather, they would express their opinions wantonly online, but they would never care how harmful their words would be.


    although the gu family had turned the world upside down because of what had happened recently, at least they still had a way out for gu rou.


    all the gu family members were gathered in the hall.


    old madam gu¡¯s expression was especially ugly because qu bei had told her that the matter involving the zhang family¡¯s subsidiary company was not fake.


    gu ron¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her throat. sure enough, the next second, old madam gu looked at gu rou. ¡°i told you to grab zhang yue¡¯s heart. what did you do? he didn¡¯t even give you a gift as his granddaughter-in-law, but he gave it to a bastard?¡±


    it was obvious how angry old madam gu was now. even her tone towards gu rou, whom she had always liked, was not good.


    after all, not only had the gu family become a laughing stock in the industry, but their stock market was also in danger.


    what they could do now was actually abandon everyone¡¯s reputation to protect gu rou. after all, the power of the internet was still very strong, and the only person with a fan base on the internet was gu rou.


    protecting her was their only choice now.


    gu ron¡¯s expression was also very ugly. fortunately, she had known this fact long ago. if she didn¡¯t know, she would definitely go to zhang yue¡¯s side and make a fuss. however, not only would this not make the zhang family pity her, but they would also hate her even more.


    although she did not know what old master zhang was thinking, the gu family could not appear now and could only accept this reality.


    ¡°we might as well let gu man return to our house directly. then won¡¯t the thing in her hand be ours?¡± qu bei said fiercely, not feeling like she was occupying anyone¡¯s nest at all.


    ¡°that¡¯s easy for you to say. 1 don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because you have some power in your hands, but you¡¯re really getting more and more impudent.¡± old madam gu frowned.


    gu rou hesitated for a while before telling the rest of the gu family about ziwei industry.


    the news of gu man obtaining ziwei industry was not reported on the news. perhaps it was because the paparazzi were afraid of the cui family that they did not publicize this important news.


    although they did not publicize this matter, they still mocked gu man and old master cui for having an improper relationship.


    however, after repeated reversals, the netizens chose to ignore this matter and attack the gu family, an important role that occupied the bulk of the news.


    it was also possible that it was because of the cui family¡¯s interference that this message was not leaked in time. everyone at the banquet knew this.


    ¡°grandma, gu man doesn¡¯t just have the zhang family¡¯s subsidiary company in her hands, she also has ziwei industry.¡± gu rou decided to tell her about this. since they already planned to snatch gu man¡¯s assets, why not snatch them clean?


    moreover, the ziwei industry was so coveted by everyone, their gu family was naturally no exception.


    gu ron¡¯s words fell silent for a moment before it exploded.


    first, it was gu yuan. ¡°what did you say? how is it possible for it to be ziwei industry?¡±


    ¡°speaking of which, i did see that gu man and old master cui have a deep relationship. i didn¡¯t expect her to be so capable. she¡¯s hooked up with the xiang family while hooking up with the cui family.¡± qu bei¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust and jealousy.


    ¡°what a gu man. she actually dares to play with the two families of the four major families. she¡¯s really not afraid of capsizing. however, the cui and xiang families are not stupid. how can they make such a low-level mistake? besides, that¡¯s ziwei industry.¡± old madam gu¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. she even looked at gu rou suspiciously. ¡°are you sure it¡¯s true? did you hear wrongly?¡±


    gu zhi shook her head. ¡°i raised gu man. she definitely doesn¡¯t have the guts or ability to do so.. which part of her can win the favor of the two families?¡±

 Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Persuading the Gu Family

    chapter 663: persuading the gu family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhong yao¡¯s expression changed drastically. she was still trying her best to climb up, but gu man, who lived with her, was already circulating between the two families.


    moreover, she had tried her best to build a relationship with huang yue, but recently, huang yue had never paid attention to her. she did not know if it was because of the voice message.


    it was indeed a little rash of her to release the recording back then, but it was impossible not to release it under such circumstances.


    however, who knew that her relationship with huang yue would suddenly drop to the freezing point, and all her previous efforts would be in vain?


    at the thought of this, zhong yao hated her in her heart. if only gu man could obediently be schemed against, this would not have happened.


    however, not only was gu man not schemed against until she was in dire straits, she was even more glorious. she even had two major businesses in her hands. even if she did not rely on anyone in the future, she could live freely.


    ¡°that¡¯s indeed the truth. it was exposed at dongxia¡¯s banquet, but the news media didn¡¯t report this matter, or the cui family made a move to suppress this matter. at that time, the two girls of the cui family fled because they couldn¡¯t accept this matter.¡± gu rou briefly explained what happened at the banquet.


    however, things were so fantastical that it was like a novel. it was unbelievable.


    however, no matter how unbelievable this matter was, there was no need for gu rou to fabricate a lie for gu man.


    ¡°there¡¯s actually such a thing.¡± old madam gu¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°if the cui family interferes, we really can¡¯t do anything to gu man.¡±


    gu rou panicked when she heard this.


    back then, one of her requests for agreeing to gu man¡¯s return was to marry gu man to the old man that the gu family had carefully chosen.


    not only could she save the gu family¡¯s current situation, but she could also do something that disgusted gu man. why not?


    ¡°grandma, we can¡¯t think like this. if we think like this, we¡¯ll be affected by them. we¡¯re members of the gu family. can¡¯t we even make the decision for her? even if the cui family wants to interfere, they have to have a legitimate reason. they¡¯re not related to gu man, so they can¡¯t go beyond us. once this matter is exposed online, there will naturally be netizens who will uphold justice for us.¡± gu rou tried her best to dissuade her.


    her words did have some effect.


    after old madam gu heard this, she fell into deep thought. ¡°you¡¯re right. even if the cui family wants to back her up, as her parents, we have no problem deciding our children¡¯s marriage. they can¡¯t find any reason.¡±


    a greedy expression appeared on qu bei¡¯s face. ¡°besides, when gu man returns, we can still hold the assets in her hands. at that time, will our gu family still have to listen to others? what they¡¯ve given away is like water that has been splashed out. even if the cui and zhang families want to take it back, they have to consider their own reputation.¡±


    gu yuan looked at qu bei approvingly. ¡°you finally know how to think. you¡¯re right. i don¡¯t believe it. as a father, 1 don¡¯t have the right to make decisions.¡±


    gu rou smiled and took out her phone. ¡°then i¡¯ll call her now to persuade her.¡±


    at the mention of this, the faces of the other members of the gu family darkened because gu man had blocked them.


    the reason why gu rou had gu man¡¯s contact details was because she had gone to their house last time.


    the phone¡¯s ringtone kept echoing in the empty hall. the cell phone vibrated a few times but there was no response. just as gu rou thought that the call would not be picked up, it was picked up.


    gu man¡¯s lazy voice came from the other end of the cell phone, as if she was about to sleep.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± however, her tone was raised and disdainful. she did not take gu rou seriously at all.


    gu rou suppressed the displeasure in her heart and tried her best to be gentle. she said, ¡°sister, it¡¯s still that matter. we did do something wrong, so we want to apologize to you. everyone in the family is looking forward to your return.¡±


    ¡°no.¡± gu man looked at her cell phone. although she planned to go back and turn the gu family upside down, it would easily arouse suspicion if she rashly agreed..

 Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Let Gu Man Go Home

    chapter 664: let gu man go home


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    because of gu man¡¯s firm refusal to reply, gu rou was speechless and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    she took a few deep breaths before suppressing her swear words. ¡°gu man, don¡¯t go overboard. no matter what, the gu family is still your family. without the gu family, you¡¯re nothing.¡±


    but even if she forcefully suppressed her anger, gu ron¡¯s words still couldn¡¯t help but become vicious.


    when gu yuan heard the anger in gu ron¡¯s words, he looked at her disapprovingly. then, he snatched his phone away and said in a low voice, ¡°you still have some personal emotions. you should go to the side and calm down a little.¡±


    only then did gu rou realize that she had made such a mistake just now. she bit her lip and immediately pretended to be weak and nodded.


    ¡°gu man, as long as you come back, i can give you your mother¡¯s villa.¡± gu yuan looked like he had a plan.


    his words caused a storm in the entire gu family. actually, when the huang family was still alive, they were lucky enough to buy the biggest house at the purple gold pavilion.


    it made sense. at that time, it was lucky that the purple gold pavilion was not popular, but the huang family took a fancy to that piece of land and bought the biggest house there. however, who would have thought that it would immediately become popular in a few years? it was simply difficult to get a house there.


    although it had not been popular for the past few years, the people who lived there represented power.


    the reason why the gu family did not stay there was because huang ying had once died there. the gu family always felt that the villa was a little unlucky, so they kept it there.


    at the thought of this, gu yuan¡¯s eyes darkened. he cursed softly and then smiled confidently. he did not believe that gu man could withstand such a huge temptation.


    when gu man heard gu yuan¡¯s words on the other end, her eyes revealed coldness.


    gu yuan was really shameless. he actually used such a thing to threaten him.


    ¡°ha.¡± gu man sneered ambiguously. she clearly did not say anything and there was a cell phone between them, but it inexplicably made people feel a chill from head to toe.


    gu yuan frowned and said unhappily, ¡°gu man, don¡¯t go overboard. i think the conditions 1 gave aren¡¯t bad.¡±


    ¡°gu yuan, if you had any heart, you wouldn¡¯t say such things.¡± gu man didn¡¯t even care about their identities and called them by their surnames.


    gu yuan was so angry that his face turned ashen. he cursed, ¡°gu man, don¡¯t be shameless. i¡¯ve already given you this villa as my greatest concession. do you really think that the gu family won¡¯t be able to live without you?¡±


    as gu yuan scolded her, she lost control of her emotions. if not for old madam gu¡¯s scolding, gu yuan would probably have continued.


    when gu yuan heard old madam gu¡¯s scolding, he felt embarrassed. he calmed down and continued, ¡°gu man, if you have any other requests, feel free to mention them, but don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    ¡°the villa should have belonged to me. how can you say that it¡¯s a gift? if you want me to go back, you have to at least show some sincerity.¡± initially, gu man only had the thought of messing with them, but now that the gu family had crossed her boundaries, to be more precise, they had crossed the boundaries of the original owner.


    gu yuan only thought that his tone just now was indeed infuriating. their goal was to get gu man to come back, not to argue with her. so what if they went along with it?


    hence, gu yuan stabilized himself and continued, ¡°i was wrong just now. of course, the villa in purple gold pavillion belongs to you. you can make any other requests, as long as you can return to the gu family.¡±


    when gu man heard this, she fell into deep thought. she was even more curious about why the gu family wanted her to go back. they could even pay such a huge price.


    however, since they had chosen to let her go back, the gu family would have to bear all the consequences of her return. after all, they were the ones who insisted that she go back and look for them.


    ¡°okay.¡± gu man agreed.


    this also made gu yuan heave a sigh of relief, his eyes filled with disdain.


    no matter how much she pretended to be noble just now, wasn¡¯t she still lowering her head in the face of absolute benefits? she was just a little kid who had just come of age.. how could she still try to fight him?

 Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Purple Gold Pavilion

    chapter 665: purple gold pavilion


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    childish!


    gu yuan heaved a sigh of relief, but he was afraid that gu man would go back on her word. he immediately emphasized, ¡°let me tell you, you can¡¯t go back on your word. i¡¯ll naturally do what 1 promised you, but you have to do what you promised me.¡±


    ¡°of course.¡± gu man sneered.


    after gu yuan hung up the phone, he heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the rest of the gu family happily. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you guys. this gu man is easy to manipulate. previously, she refused to agree because we probably didn¡¯t give her enough benefits. now that we promised her these things, she immediately agreed. she¡¯s just greedy.¡±


    ¡°dad, you¡¯re still the smartest.¡± gu rou immediately played along. she said this to reduce the bad impact she had on gu yuan just now.


    he was indeed a little impulsive just now, but fortunately, gu yuan did not seem to intend to fuss about what had happened just now. there was a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°this can also be considered to have resolved a huge problem in our gu family¡¯s hearts. with gu man¡¯s businesses, it¡¯s fine even if we don¡¯t have the gu corporation. the current storm is even less of a problem for us.¡± gu yuan¡¯s face was filled with pride.


    ¡°it¡¯s just that gu man probably won¡¯t give us those things so easily.¡± although qu bei¡¯s face was filled with a happy smile, she was more or less worried.


    ¡°that¡¯s easy. we¡¯re her family. don¡¯t we have a legitimate reason to want anything from her? brother, she¡¯s so young. her studies are the most important now. she definitely can¡¯t hold such a big business and can¡¯t manage it. it¡¯s a waste to give it to her.¡± old madam gu didn¡¯t feel that she was plundering at all. she even felt that she was very reasonable.


    ¡°mom is right. she¡¯s so young. how can she know how to manage a company? i¡¯m experienced. it¡¯s most suitable for me to handle this matter.¡± gu yuan made the final decision.


    everyone in the gu family was imagining a beautiful life in the future. with these two businesses, how could they still rely on others?


    however, at this moment, gu rou said hesitantly, ¡°isn¡¯t it a pity to give the villa of purple gold pavilion to gu man like this?¡±


    the others also agreed. old madam gu frowned. ¡°although that happened, its status is still there.¡±


    although old madam gu did not say what she meant, gu yuan already understood.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m only fooling her back temporarily. it¡¯s impossible for me to really give it to her. how can i be so stupid? gu man has just come of age after all. she¡¯s definitely not as clear-headed as us. when the time comes, we can use some schemes. not only will we not have to give her the villa, we can even control the assets in her hands.¡± gu yuan¡¯s face was full of strategy.


    when the others heard this, they were completely relieved.


    this gu family was really insatiable. they could not bear to let go of anything at all.


    gu man did not know about these things. after hanging up, she casually threw her phone aside and lay on the bed.


    if gu yuan had not suddenly mentioned the purple gold pavilion, she would have really forgotten about this. since these things belonged to the original owner, she had to take them back and not let them fall into the hands of someone who it did not belong to.


    however, the gu family was really thick-skinned and shameless. it clearly belonged to gu man, but they actually said that they wanted to give it to her. aren¡¯t they afraid that others will laugh their head off?


    since the gu family insisted on courting death again and again, don¡¯t blame her for being rude.


    the next morning, gu man told the huang family the news that she was preparing to return to the gu family.


    ¡°my main purpose for going back is to take back the villa in my mother¡¯s hands.¡± when she mentioned this, she could clearly sense the change in the huang family¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°if manman hadn¡¯t suddenly mentioned it, 1 would have really forgotten about this. the gu family has occupied the magpie¡¯s nest and enjoyed the benefits of the huang family for so long. it¡¯s payback time.¡± huang jun had always been honest, but at this moment, a ruthless expression appeared on his face.


    grandma¡¯s face was also dark. ¡°they¡¯re really shameless. they actually thought of this as a favor to manman. this clearly belongs to manman.¡±


    when she spoke about the most infuriating part, grandma even slammed the table, scaring huang jue so much that he immediately shushed her..

 Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Back to the Gu Family

    chapter 666: back to the gu family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    he was still young and did not know what had happened back then, but even through these few words, he could feel the shamelessness of the gu family.


    ¡°they¡¯re too much. how dare they occupy a place like the purple gold pavilion?¡± huang jue said bravely.


    ¡°gu yuan¡¯s name was indeed written on the real estate certificate of that house back then. now that we don¡¯t have a legitimate reason, we can only let him give it to us voluntarily.¡± at the thought of this, aunt couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.


    back then, huang ying trusted the gu family so much. who knew that they would do such a sanctimonious thing?


    she had really let down the trust of the huang family.


    ¡°indeed, we have to take back everything that belongs to our huang family one by one. why should the gu family enjoy the hundred-year-old foundation of our huang family without doing anything?¡± huang jun raised his voice.


    ¡°uncle, grandma, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll naturally take back what belongs to us.¡± gu man comforted her grandmother and huang jun.


    but after their anger subsided, more questions followed.


    grandma looked at gu man worriedly. ¡°manman, what if you¡¯re deceived by them? after all, although gu yuan doesn¡¯t have much ability, he still has some tricks up his sleeve.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± gu yuan¡¯s tricks were all leftovers of hers, so he naturally would not scheme against her.


    after gu man packed her luggage briefly, she dragged her suitcase downstairs, but she did not expect to bump into xiang yin.


    xiang yin looked at the suitcase in gu man¡¯s hand and raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°where are you going?¡±


    ¡°to the gu family.¡± gu man dragged her suitcase and took the time to answer xiang yin.


    however, he did not know that her words surprised xiang yin even more. he frowned. ¡°why are you going back to the gu family?¡±


    she had clearly escaped from that abyss. why did she still go back?


    as if thinking of something, xiang yin suddenly grabbed gu man¡¯s wrist. ¡°did the gu family threaten you with something? you can tell me and i¡¯ll help you resolve it.¡±


    when gu man heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°do you think they have anything that can threaten me?¡±


    xiang yin lowered his head and thought for a moment before realizing that that was indeed the case.


    with gu man¡¯s current ability, there was indeed nothing in the gu family that could threaten her, unless gu man wanted to go back herself.


    ¡°the gu family¡¯s place is not a good place. why do you have to go back?¡± xiang yin said meaningfully.


    gu man understood what he meant. her fingertips gently tapped the handle on the suitcase. ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very interesting? the person who has always wanted to chase me out suddenly wants me to go back. don¡¯t you want to know what they want?¡±


    xiang yin immediately understood and nodded. ¡°be careful. if you need my help, you can look for me.¡±


    ¡°then can 1 trouble you to send me there now?¡± gu man canceled the car booking and stared at xiang yin with a smile.


    ¡°of course.¡± xiang yin smiled at the same time.


    when she arrived at the gu residence, gu man was stopped at the entrance because she had not informed them first.


    she sized up the familiar yet unfamiliar villa in front of her and turned to leave.


    she did not believe that after calling last night, gu yuan did not tell the servants at home that she was coming, although she had not seen the maid in front of her before.


    if gu yuan had paid more attention, he would not have made such a low-level mistake. she did not believe that the entire gu family could not find a photo of her.


    therefore, there was only one possibility, and that was that the gu family was trying to establish an imposing air.


    however, the gu family seemed to have made a mistake. they were crying and begging her to come back, not her taking the initiative to come back.


    gu man had just taken a step out when she saw the maid immediately panic. she bit her lower lip and hurriedly called out to gu man, ¡°miss gu, 1 failed to recognize you. please forgive me.¡±


    although gu yuan had arranged for her to deliberately make things difficult for gu man before letting her in, if she left just like that, she would not be able to explain it to gu yuan. at that time, all her anger would be vented on her..

 Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: The Gu Family’s Trouble

    chapter 667: the gu family¡¯s trouble


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    at the thought of this, the maid¡¯s body could not help but tremble. she walked forward in a panic and pulled gu man back.


    however, for some reason, such a thin gu man had such strength that she actually shook off the maid.


    ¡°tell gu yuan that he begged me to come back. 1 didn¡¯t want to come back myself. if he insists on putting on airs for me, 1¡¯11 come back when they sincerely ask me to come back.¡± after saying this, gu man walked out without looking back.


    actually, she wanted gu yuan to realize that he had to be a good person before his true colors were exposed and not think of playing any tricks.


    gu man had just taken two or three steps out when she saw the maid catch up with her cell phone in her hand again. however, there were obvious signs of crying on her face.


    ¡°miss gu, i beg you not to leave. i¡¯ll be punished if you leave,¡± the maid begged as she handed the phone to gu man.


    the cell phone was on speaker, so she could hear gu yuan¡¯s voice clearly. ¡°gu man, what are you making a fuss about? we just forgot to instruct them. do you have to be so angry? you¡¯re leaving just like that.¡±


    gu yuan¡¯s voice clearly had a hint of temper, but he still sounded a little confused. he had probably just woken up.


    gu man couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. to think that gu yuan was still managing a company and still hadn¡¯t woken up at almost ten.


    ¡°am i making a fuss? since you say so, 1 can¡¯t afford to return to the gu family. you can get someone else to return. in any case, i¡¯m not returning.¡± after saying this, gu man hung up the cell phone bluntly and left without looking back as the maid begged.


    xiang yin had yet to leave. he looked at gu man, who was getting into the car, and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°what tricks did the gu family play again?¡±


    gu man¡¯s tone sounded very disdainful. ¡°it¡¯s just some lame trick. they wanted to establish an imposing air for themselves. don¡¯t they know who asked me to return to the gu family?¡±


    ¡°then are we leaving now?¡± although xiang yin said that, the car had already started honestly.


    gu man was quite satisfied with xiang yin¡¯s tact. it was as if there was a magnetic field between the two of them. even without opening their mouths, they could still communicate with each other and quickly understand what the other party wanted.


    this tacit understanding came from the compatibility of the soul. it was something gu man had never encountered in either her previous life or this life.


    she was also very happy to meet such a xiang yin.


    the car started very quickly. in the rearview mirror, she could still see gu yuan in his pajamas running out of the villa in a panic, followed by a large group of people.


    as he ran, he waved his hand and shouted, completely unlike the president. ¡°gu man! do you have to be so calculative? i¡¯ll apologize to you. it¡¯s my negligence!¡±


    gu man glanced at the rearview mirror and crossed her arms. she had no intention of stopping xiang yin.


    it was not until gu yuan and the others ran after the car for a distance and were so tired that they could not run anymore that gu man asked xiang yin to stop the car.


    gu yuan held his knee and panted. he looked at gu man, who had finally gotten out of the car, and understood that she was deliberately fooling him.


    but when he thought of what had just happened, no matter how bitter it was, he could only grit his teeth and swallow it.


    however, only he knew how foul he was cursing in his heart.


    ¡°since you¡¯re inviting someone back, you have to have an attitude. i hope this won¡¯t happen again.¡± gu man pulled her suitcase and walked past gu yuan, as if she didn¡¯t notice the hatred flowing in his eyes.


    or rather, he had discovered it, but he did not care at all.


    gu yuan¡¯s expression was extremely bad at this moment. he looked at the people behind him and felt embarrassed.


    because they were in the villa area, not to mention that many people had already gone out for a walk. their farce just now had also been seen by others, making gu yuan feel even more embarrassed and blaming everything on gu man.


    since she was back, did she really think that she was a pampered little princess? he would definitely teach her a lesson.


    when gu yuan turned around at this thought, he inadvertently glanced at the car gu man was in just now. unexpectedly, he met xiang yin¡¯s gaze..

 Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Making Things Difficult for the Gu Family

    chapter 668: making things difficult for the gu family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wasn¡¯t this the heir of the xiang family who had started to appear recently?


    gu yuan¡¯s pupils instantly widened. he looked at him in disbelief and confirmed xiang yin¡¯s identity.


    although there had been news reports before, gu yuan still could not believe it when he saw it for himself.


    moreover, xiang yin¡¯s gaze did not seem to be fake.


    he restrained his expression and walked towards xiang yin with a smile. no matter how dissatisfied he was with him, he was still a member of the xiang family. it was already difficult for a small family like him to meet him.


    ¡°you¡¯re manman¡¯s boyfriend, right?¡± gu yuan walked to xiang yin¡¯s side and placed his arm on the car window.


    xiang yin looked at gu yuan¡¯s arm with mockery in his eyes.


    because gu yuan woke up in a hurry, he did not even have time to wash his face and brush his teeth. when he opened his mouth, he could still smell the stench.


    he shrank back, his eyes filled with disgust. his expression instantly turned cold. he did not even have the intention to pay attention to gu yuan and rolled up the car window.


    the expression on gu yuan¡¯s face was especially ugly. he looked at the car window that was slowly rising in front of him, but he could not say anything. he could only force a smile on his face and greet xiang yin.


    it seemed that gu man¡¯s status in xiang yin¡¯s heart was only so-so. otherwise, how could xiang yin have done such a rude thing to him?


    gu yuan did not realize that the matter was because of him at all. instead, he blamed all the fault on gu man.


    to be able to hook up with the xiang family and not seduce them properly, she was really useless. he might as well give such a good resource to gu rou. he believed that gu rou would definitely be able to capture xiang yin¡¯s heart and not suffer from xiang yin¡¯s disdain like this.


    looking at the car that drove away, gu yuan¡¯s expression instantly darkened. however, because he had just asked gu man to come back, he could not flare up, but the expression on his face was not good. ¡°your room is still the same one.¡±


    after walking into the hall, gu yuan yawned and prepared to continue upstairs, but gu man still stood there without moving. she stood beside the suitcase, her entire body standing there like a pine tree without moving.


    seeing her like this, gu yuan was even more dissatisfied. ¡°why are you standing there and not moving? why are you delaying everyone and making them wake up so early to accompany you? what else do you want to do?¡± ¡°it¡¯s still early?¡± gu man was really speechless about the gu family¡¯s sense of time. she did not know how they managed the gu corporation to its current size.


    ¡°sister, if you have anything to say, just say it. don¡¯t let our family run with you. it¡¯s quite tiring.¡± gu ron¡¯s face was slightly pale. it was unclear if it was because she had just woken up and went for a morning jog.


    she had always pursued morbid beauty and did not allow muscles to appear on her body, so she had never exercised much. her body curves were very straight.


    this also caused the amount of exercise this morning to be a little overboard. she still had not calmed down.


    ¡°all of you from the gu family are really sickly.¡± gu man did not want to delay any longer. she raised her finger and pointed at the largest room on the second floor. ¡°1 can¡¯t stay in the previous room. i want to stay in that one.¡±


    gu man used to live in the smallest room in the entire villa. it was even modified from a storeroom.


    since she was here to collect a debt from the gu family, she naturally would not let herself suffer. since she had to stay, she would stay in the best place.


    gu rou looked in the direction gu man was pointing at and her expression changed. the largest room on the second floor was her room.


    gu yuan also had a disapproving expression. ¡°that¡¯s your sister¡¯s room. why are you snatching it from her? it¡¯s not like there are no other empty rooms in the villa. change one.¡±


    gu ron¡¯s expression softened slightly, but her racing heart was like a premonition that this matter would definitely not end so easily.


    sure enough, the next second, gu man said, ¡°since you¡¯re not sincere, forget it.


    i¡¯ll return to my home and stay there. after all, my room is much bigger than those rooms in the gu family. it¡¯s even more comfortable to stay in.¡±


    the expression on gu yuan¡¯s face was especially ugly, as if he had swallowed a fly..

 Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Staying in the Largest Room

    chapter 669: staying in the largest room


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°how much longer do you have to make a fuss before you¡¯re willing to stay?¡± gu yuan was already trying his best to suppress his anger as he spoke.


    ¡°is this called making a fuss? if i¡¯m making a fuss just because i want to stay in a more comfortable room, then it seems like your attitude is just so-so.¡± as gu man spoke, she picked up her suitcase and walked out.


    gu yuan had really had enough. he shouted, ¡°that¡¯s enough. don¡¯t you just want to stay in that room? i¡¯ll let you stay.¡±


    gu ron¡¯s face instantly turned pale. she looked at gu yuan in disbelief. ¡°dad¡­¡±


    but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by an impatient gu yuan. ¡°alright, how long is this farce going to continue? it¡¯s just a room. so what if you give it to her? you can choose the other rooms.¡±


    gu ron stabbed her fingertips into her palms, her face filled with unwillingness. however, she knew that if she continued to be unreasonable, she would definitely make gu yuan hate her. she could not be so nonchalant like gu man.


    hence, gu rou could only say aggrievedly, ¡°i understand, dad. i¡¯ll bring my stuff out.¡±


    when gu yuan heard this, he finally smiled. ¡°as expected, my rou¡¯er is still the sensible one.¡±


    however, his words were sharp and indirect.


    gu man snorted and did not argue with gu yuan. she looked up. ¡°by the way, disinfect the room for me.¡±


    gu rou immediately revealed a humiliated expression because of these words. didn¡¯t disinfecting mean that she despised her for being dirty?


    ¡°sister, i don¡¯t know what i¡¯ve done to make you hate me so much, but since it¡¯s your request, i have no choice.¡± gu rou lowered her head.


    seeing this, gu yuan frowned, but he did not say anything because of what had happened just now. he only handed gu rou a card. ¡°buy whatever you like. consider it my compensation.¡±


    gu ron¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the card, but she still had to put on a good front. the two of them resisted for a while before gu rou smiled and accepted the card.


    gu man was annoyed as she watched from the side.


    these two people were really hypocritical.


    although gu yuan was very dissatisfied, because he wanted to resolve it as soon as possible, the room was cleaned up very quickly. it was also fully disinfected according to gu man¡¯s request. as soon as she entered, he could still smell the smell of disinfectant.


    gu man looked at the decorations in the room and threw everything that belonged to gu rou into the corridor. she did not even wait for her to tidy it up.


    therefore, when gu rou came over, she saw that all her things had been thrown to the ground. she screamed and rushed into the room without a care. ¡°gu man! what do you mean? why did you throw my things out? can¡¯t i come and get them myself?¡±


    ¡°you haven¡¯t been here for so long. 1 thought you didn¡¯t want it anymore. it¡¯s quite uncomfortable to leave it here, so i threw it away. is there a problem? don¡¯t tell me i don¡¯t even have the right to do this? in that case¡­¡± gu man said as she pulled up the unopened suitcase at the side.


    seeing this, gu rou quickly stopped her with an aggrieved expression. ¡°i don¡¯t mean to blame you. it¡¯s just that sister, can you tell me before you throw my things?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s quite embarrassing. is it too late to say it now?¡± gu man blinked her innocent eyes.


    looking at the pile of things in the corridor, gu rou was so angry that she could not say a word. she turned around and left without arguing with gu man.


    perhaps because the gu family knew that gu man was not a good person, no one disturbed her for the entire afternoon, allowing gu man to be free.


    however, what made gu man even more curious was that the gu family could still endure it even after she had already done so much. it seemed like there was definitely a huge conspiracy behind it.


    when night fell, someone finally knocked on her door.


    gu man pulled open the door and realized that it was a maid. the maid¡¯s posture was very respectful. it was obvious that she had been reminded in advance.


    she bowed and straightened up, looking down. ¡°miss gu, there¡¯s a banquet tonight. aar. gu hopes that you can dress up..¡±

 Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Attending the Banquet

    chapter 670: attending the banquet


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the maid was actually already prepared to be rejected because someone had told her before she came that gu man would most likely refuse, and they had already prepared a plan b.


    however, she did not expect gu man to cooperate unexpectedly. she nodded and agreed.


    the maid was a little surprised, but she also revealed a happy expression. in that case, she did not have to be blamed anymore.


    gu man closed the door with a bang. she closed her eyes and pondered for a moment. then, she walked out bare-faced. she was even dressed simply.


    in any case, she would definitely not be associated as a missy.


    gu yuan looked at gu man¡¯s flustered and exasperated appearance, but what puzzled gu man was that gu yuan only stared at her a few times and did not say anything.


    her thin eyelids were half-closed, and she looked especially harmless while deep in thought.


    looking at her appearance, gu rou felt jealous.


    gu man did not look like she was dressed up at all. she was even more stunning than when she was dressed up. she even looked as faint as a chrysanthemum.


    however, she thought of something and the expression on gu ron¡¯s face instantly became good. she even gloated.


    she insisted on dressing up so outstandingly because she wanted to attract that person¡¯s attention. it was just nice, but he might not have seen such a beauty before. it was also possible that he would take a fancy to gu man because of this opportunity, saving them the trouble of trying their best to recommend her.


    gu rou walked to the front. when she passed by gu man, she even revealed a regretful expression.


    the family got into the car and quickly arrived at an extremely luxurious hotel.


    as if to show the owner¡¯s wealth, even the direction of the shop¡¯s entrance was embedded with gold. the entire hotel revealed the words ¡°glorious¡±.


    gu man was dressed in casual clothes and looked completely different from the others in formal attire. however, her exquisite workmanship and aura were very eye-catching.


    therefore, even without wearing formal clothes, she could easily attract the attention of others.


    or perhaps it was because she was not wearing a formal suit that she was even more eye-catching.


    because the other members of the gu family had their own circles, they basically dispersed and went to their own circles, leaving gu man alone.


    however, she had never been interested in these occasions. she found a random place and started to taste the pastries.


    many of the men raised their glasses and wanted to drink with gu man, annoying her. she glanced over coldly, making those lustful men stop thinking.


    just as gu man got closer, she saw gu yuan bringing an obviously old man over.


    the old man was different from old master cui and the others. his hair was white and extremely loose. there were age spots on his face that only belonged to old people. his body was flabby and droopy. when he approached, she could smell a nauseating smell.


    that was the combination of the smell of an old man and the stench. she wondered how long it had been since the person in front of her had taken a shower.


    it was hard for gu yuan to stand beside him and still have to try his best to disguise his expression.


    ¡°old master li, do you like her?¡± gu yuan lowered his voice and whispered into old master li¡¯s ear.


    he thought that his voice was soft enough, so he did not expect gu man to be a cultivator. her five senses were more sensitive. although she was a distance away, she could clearly hear gu yuan¡¯s voice.


    disgust immediately appeared in her eyes. was gu yuan planning to sell his daughter? no wonder he insisted on her coming back in a panic. it seemed like he wanted to use her to make some kind of deal.


    old master li¡¯s eyes were filled with greed and lust. he did not even look in gu yuan¡¯s direction and nodded in a panic, showing impatience on his face.


    gu yuan was also overjoyed, but just as old master li was about to go over, he grabbed him.


    under old master li¡¯s dissatisfied gaze, gu yuan explained, ¡°old master li, you¡¯ve forgotten that it¡¯s not the right time yet. you have to choose a happy day.¡±


    she wondered if old master li believed superstitions. when he heard gu yuan¡¯s words, the desire in his eyes instantly disappeared..

 Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Zhang Yue Cheating

    chapter 671: zhang yue cheating


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man heard their conversation clearly. looking at the expression on old master li¡¯s face, she could roughly guess that this person definitely believed in ghosts. in that case, it was convenient to manipulate him.


    if gu yuan wanted to marry his daughter off in such a panic, then he could probably marry any daughter off.


    at this moment, gu rou, who was standing side by side with zhang yue not far away, suddenly sneezed. the distracted zhang yue came back to his senses and wanted to take off his coat, but he realized that he was only wearing a single shirt. he retracted his hand awkwardly.


    ¡°if you¡¯re cold, go upstairs. there¡¯s a room upstairs.¡± zhang yue actually wanted gu rou to rest.


    however, gu rou¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. she had clearly misunderstood what zhang yue meant. the manicure she had just finished knocking on zhang yue¡¯s chest. ¡°brother zhang, you¡¯re really annoying.¡±


    because of what had happened to the gu family recently, in addition to old master zhang giving the company to gu man, old madam gu was already dissatisfied with gu rou, so she had to do something now.


    if she could have a child, she might be able to use this child to get old master zhang to give her a company.


    at the thought of the two businesses in gu man¡¯s hands, gu rou was full of hate.


    how could gu man, who had no face, no figure, and no talent, compare to her?


    however, such a person actually received the love of the two families. gu rou did not believe it at all and firmly believed that gu man was just lucky.


    zhang yue belatedly realized that his words were ambiguous and his face turned red. however, when he looked at gu rou¡¯s face, gu man¡¯s figure subconsciously appeared in his mind.


    what would she look like if she made such an expression?


    gu rou looked at the dazed zhang yue and shook him unhappily. ¡°brother zhang, don¡¯t tell me you suddenly went back on your word?¡±


    only then did zhang yue come back to his senses and quickly waved his hand. ¡°rou¡¯er, that¡¯s not what 1 meant. besides, our families have yet to be engaged. 1 don¡¯t want your reputation to be tarnished.¡±


    ¡°brother zhang, 1 believe in your character. you¡¯ll definitely treat me very well, so i¡¯ve already taken the initiative. are you going to reject me?¡± gu rou leaned close to zhang yue¡¯s ear and lowered her voice.


    how could zhang yue withstand such teasing? his heart kept beating, as if it was about to jump out of his chest in the next second. however, when he turned around and saw gu man¡¯s face, all his urges were suppressed. this emotion disappeared for no reason, and it was so fast that even zhang yue could not catch it.


    he clenched his fists, not understanding what was wrong with him. why was he always thinking about gu man¡¯s figure?


    could it be that gu man had bewitched him before he knew it, causing him to be obsessed with her?


    otherwise, how could he explain the various strange phenomena that had happened to him?


    ¡°rou¡¯er, no, i haven¡¯t given you a promise. i definitely can¡¯t snatch your body for no reason. 1 won¡¯t be able to bear it,¡± zhang yue promised solemnly, but his mind had already drifted to gu man.


    gu rou did not know what zhang yue was thinking. if she knew, she would definitely curse.


    she only felt that zhang yue was like a fool now. she had already taken the initiative, but he still rejected her. where was her dignity? or did zhang yue already have someone in his heart, so he didn¡¯t want to touch her body?


    the two of them had always had intimate contact, but they had never broken that shackle.


    this was because gu rou felt that she already had zhang yue in her hand. there was no need to use that thing to restrain him, and that could also be her capital to seduce others.


    however, she did not expect that she would be rejected time and again when she took the initiative to approach zhang yue.


    gu rou¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°zhang yue, what do you mean? could it be that there¡¯s a woman outside who has hooked your heart, that¡¯s why you rejected me?¡±


    because her anger had burned her rationality, gu rou blurted out her thoughts. it was too late for regrets when she said it, but she could not take it back. she could only purse her lips and look at zhang yue..

 Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Gu Rou Takes the Initiative

    chapter 672: gu rou takes the initiative


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the expression on zhang yue¡¯s face was not very good. it could even be said to be extremely bad. his voice was filled with confusion. ¡°rou¡¯er?¡±


    gu rou realized that she was in the wrong first and quickly pretended to be weak. she looked at zhang yue and said, ¡°brother zhang, i¡¯m a girl who took the initiative, but you rejected me again and again. i¡¯ll definitely lose face.¡±


    zhang yue listened to gu ron¡¯s explanation and his lips moved a few times. in the end, he did not pursue this matter.


    however, because of the farce just now, it was probably impossible for the two of them to continue. gu rou could only stand beside zhang yue unwillingly and eat the cake in her hand, as if she was venting.


    although old master li had stopped thinking because of gu yuan¡¯s words just now, he could not help but feel tempted when he looked at that beautiful face.


    in the end, old master li decided to follow gu yuan forward.


    gu yuan also wanted gu man to build a relationship with old master li. the two of them walked towards gu man side by side.


    unexpectedly, gu man smiled and left in front of the two of them.


    gu yuan was furious and quickly called out to gu man, ¡°gu man! why are you so rude?¡±


    only then did gu man stop in her tracks and size gu yuan up. her tone was apologetic, but there was no apology on her face. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t know you were here to look for me. what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    her tone was not like a daughter¡¯s attitude towards her father at all. instead, it was more like a superior-subordinate relationship.


    when gu yuan heard this, he was so angry that his chest kept trembling. if it weren¡¯t for old master li beside him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to help but curse, ¡°gu man, this is old master li.¡±


    at this moment, old master li¡¯s two pairs of eyes were glued to gu man. unlike gu man¡¯s calm temperament, she had a sharp tongue. her delicate lips opened and closed, making one want to kiss her.


    old master li¡¯s desire, which he had painstakingly suppressed, instantly rose at this moment. he licked his lips and took the initiative to take a step closer to gu man.


    her fiery personality was more desirable, wasn¡¯t it?


    thinking of how delicate such a beauty will look under him, old master li couldn¡¯t help but get excited, and his gaze became even more wretched.


    ¡°this must be manman. she¡¯s really getting more and more delicate. do you still remember? i¡¯ve seen you before.¡± old master li took the initiative to get close to her.


    gu man looked at old master li¡¯s face. other than disgust, there was no other emotion. ¡°is that so? it¡¯s been so long. it¡¯s been hard on you to remember it.¡±


    old master li laughed indifferently. ¡°that¡¯s right. you were quite young back then.¡±


    ¡°is that so? but i lived in the countryside when i was young. could it be that old master li has been to the countryside?¡± gu man¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery.


    the expression on old master li¡¯s face instantly turned awkward, and the light in his eyes dimmed.


    if it happened once or twice, it could be said to be fun. however, when it happened repeatedly, it just showed that gu man was insensible.


    old master li looked in gu yuan¡¯s direction unhappily, his eyes hinting.


    gu yuan also had a headache. he glared at gu man. ¡°how can you say that?¡±


    ¡°why not?¡± gu man acted as if she did not see gu yuan¡¯s gaze.


    the current her was like a firecracker. she would blow up at anyone.


    gu yuan snorted. ¡°this is old master li. don¡¯t you have a company? you¡¯re so young. you probably don¡¯t know how to manage it at all. you can ask old master li if you don¡¯t know anything. he¡¯s an expert in this.¡±


    ¡°all, right. 1 didn¡¯t expect miss gu to be so young and promising.¡± old master li¡¯s gaze on gu man became even more obvious.


    those strong women had always been extremely proud. he had never tried one before. he did not expect one to be right here.


    gu man looked at old master li¡¯s turbid eyes. he did not look like he knew how to manage the company, so she casually asked about the management of the company.


    however, old master li clearly did not expect gu man to really ask. he stammered for a long time but could not say anything.


    ¡°so this is how you manage a company. then companies these days are so easy to manage.¡± gu man smiled and looked at gu yuan..

 Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Gu Yuan Is Narcissistic

    chapter 673: gu yuan is narcissistic


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°gu man! do you have to make things difficult for others?¡± gu yuan¡¯s anger had reached its peak. he would lose his mind if she provoked him slightly.


    ¡°you¡¯re the ones who are so free to look for me. i¡¯m just answering your questions. what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± as she spoke, gu man revealed a puzzled expression, but to old master li and gu yuan, that expression was only mocking.


    old master li was not an insensible person. she ignored him, so he was not in a hurry to approach her. he waved his sleeve and left with a cold expression.


    gu yuan cursed and followed behind old master li in a panic.


    old master li looked at gu yuan, who had followed him, and slowed down. his tone was warning. ¡°i hope that mr. gu can teach her a lesson during this period of time. otherwise, i¡¯m not sure if our cooperation can continue.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely teach her well.¡± gu yuan quickly nodded and bowed, but his humble attitude made the hatred in his heart grow.


    when he got hold of the assets in gu man¡¯s hands, he did not believe that old master li would still dare to be so arrogant to him. he was just relying on his power. what was so great about him?


    gu yuan did not dare to show the expression on his face in front of old master li. after sending old master li off, he came to gu man in exasperation. ¡°i¡¯m here to expand your connections, not to let you offend everyone you see.¡±


    gu man shrugged indifferently. ¡°i¡¯m a little obsessed with looks, so don¡¯t come close to me if you¡¯re ugly. otherwise, 1 won¡¯t be able to control myself, like towards you.¡±


    her eyes were squinted, and her eyes revealed contempt. it was not just contempt for gu yuan, but for the entire banquet.


    however, even with such a casual posture, she inexplicably made people feel that she had a powerful aura, so she could easily catch people¡¯s attention from a corner.


    gu yuan stood in front of gu man. his aura, which was the product of mingling around for a few years, was obviously not enough. hence, he could only put on a straight face and pretend to be serious, pretending to be an elder. however, he could not refute it. old master li was indeed not good-looking, but he would not agree that he was not good-looking.


    with this thought in mind, gu yuan reached out and touched his cheek. after taking care of himself for the past few years, he could be considered an elegant middle-aged man. he was not as unbearable as gu man had said.


    ¡°what kind of taste do you have? your taste is already so bad at such a young age,¡± gu yuan said as he touched his face.


    looking at his actions, gu man couldn¡¯t help but laugh. this gu yuan seemed to be a little narcissistic. he was quite confident in his looks.


    however, gu yuan¡¯s appearance was indeed good. otherwise, huang ying would not have taken a fancy to him back then.


    although his age was there, coupled with his meticulous care, he had a different charm.


    unfortunately, there was too much desire hidden in his eyes. it destroyed that charm, making him look extremely wretched.


    gu yuan did not seem to have any intention of staying any longer. otherwise, he was afraid that he would die of anger, so he reprimanded gu man and left without even giving her a chance to speak.


    looking at gu yuan¡¯s flustered back, gu man shook her head.


    this gu yuan had some intelligence. he knew that it was a pity for him to stand there and let her scold him.


    she downed the wine in her glass and scanned the entire banquet.


    this banquet was neither big nor small. although there were many people who came, they were basically from small families. no one from the four major families came to this banquet.


    just as gu man was about to look away, she saw mo qing and wei wei.


    mo qing was wearing a green gown that was quite eye-catching, but wei wei¡¯s gown was a little intriguing.


    wei wei was also wearing a white dress. a white dress was usually plain to create a pure aura. coincidentally, gu rou was also wearing a white dress.


    wei wei seemed to be blind. she knew that their clothes were similar, but she still moved closer to gu rou.


    if not for the praise in her words, gu rou would have chased her away long ago. but now, gu ron¡¯s expression could not be said to be good..

 Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Ex-boyfriend

    chapter 674: ex-boyfriend


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    what gu rou could do now was barely respond to wei wei¡¯s words. however, even if her words implied that she was chasing her away, wei wei acted as if she did not understand.


    ¡°senior, i didn¡¯t expect to really see you here. i¡¯m very excited. you¡¯ve always been my idol.¡± the glint in wei wei¡¯s eyes proved that her words were not fake.


    but now, gu rou was only thinking about how to chase her away. ¡°is that so? then i¡¯m really lucky. don¡¯t you have anything else to do?¡±


    ¡°no, no. senior, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. after seeing you, you can postpone everything else,¡± wei wei said tirelessly, as if she didn¡¯t see the impatience in gu ron¡¯s eyes.


    gu rou was even more speechless. she even rolled her eyes in front of wei wei and asked, ¡°is that so?¡±


    wei wei nodded heavily and pulled mo qing. ¡°mo qing, haven¡¯t you always liked senior gu rou? why do 1 see you standing at the side without saying anything?¡±


    only then did mo qing retract her gaze and force a smile at gu rou.


    the reason why she was so abnormal was because she saw her ex-boyfriend in the crowd.


    initially, she only thought that her ex-boyfriend was handsome and wanted to chat with him casually. she did not expect him to be so calculative because of her breakup. he kept pestering her even after they broke up.


    fortunately, mo qing stayed in school and did not give the man a chance to meet her. however, she did not expect to meet him here.


    the man¡¯s family was not very good. it could only be said to be a small family. but even so, the man¡¯s style was especially arrogant and domineering, vividly portraying the word hedonistic.


    originally, mo qing only pretended not to see the man, but she did not expect that the man would look over a second before he left her sight. when he saw her direction, his eyes revealed a surprised expression and a provocative smile.


    until now, mo qing¡¯s eyes were filled with that gaze just now. she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. she couldn¡¯t spare any attention to respond to gu rou and wei


    wei¡¯s words.


    when wei wei saw mo qing like this, she revealed a dissatisfied expression, but she quickly adjusted herself and held gu ron¡¯s arm as if they were close. ¡°senior, i like the guzheng very much too. can you teach me?¡±


    gu rou glanced at the position on her arm and frowned in disgust. however, because zhang yue was here, she could not flare up. she could only dodge calmly and say gently, ¡°actually, you need to rely on talent and hardwork for the guzheng.¡±


    ¡°i think so too. it¡¯s a pity that 1 don¡¯t have much talent in the guzheng. i really want to become someone as dazzling as you.¡± wei wei really liked gu rou. the expression on her face when she spoke didn¡¯t seem to be fake.


    mo qing was still thinking about her ex-boyfriend, but she did not realize that the man had already slowly moved towards her.


    when mo qing looked up, the man was almost standing on her right. mo qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously gripped what she was holding, preparing to escape.


    however, the man stopped her. ¡°why is this beauty running so quickly? aren¡¯t you coming for a drink?¡±


    as the man spoke, he swirled the champagne in his glass. his provocative gaze was reflected through the glass, and mo qing saw it clearly.


    mo qing¡¯s heart turned cold, and her fear was magnified infinitely. the only thought she had now was to escape.


    however, mo qing, who was about to find an excuse to leave, felt a force on her arm. she did not know when wei wei looked over.


    mo qing did not tell anyone when she had this ex-boyfriend, so even wei wei did not know of this man¡¯s existence.


    now that she saw the man appear, she only blinked curiously. ¡°mo qing, he¡¯s quite handsome.¡±


    a man who could catch mo qing¡¯s eye was naturally not ugly, but mo qing had no time to care about these words and could only nod numbly.


    when the man heard this, his pearly white teeth were revealed. ¡°this lady has good taste..¡±

 Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Wei Wei Leaves

    chapter 675: wei wei leaves


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wei wei looked at the man¡¯s face and blushed for a moment. she lowered her head.


    when mo qing saw this scene, she had mixed feelings. it was not because wei wei had taken a fancy to her ex-boyfriend, but because she clearly recognized that this scene was a scheme from the beginning to the end.


    the reason why the man suddenly talked to her was all because of her. it was not that mo qing was narcissistic, but because she could feel a chill down her spine.


    she swallowed her saliva and tugged at wei wei¡¯s sleeve. ¡°why don¡¯t we leave quickly?¡±


    however, wei wei was immersed in the man¡¯s face and ignored mo qing¡¯s words. she looked at the man excitedly. ¡°i¡¯ve never seen you before. which family are you from?¡±


    the man restrained his expression and looked at mo qing before looking at wei wei. ¡°isn¡¯t it more interesting to maintain a mysterious aura? besides, instead of asking me, it¡¯s better to let this little friend beside you tell you.¡±


    when the man suddenly mentioned mo qing, mo qing¡¯s entire body trembled. her lips trembled and she opened her mouth, but she really could not say a word.


    the expression on wei wei¡¯s face was awkward for a moment. she looked at mo qing resentfully. ¡°mo qing, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? you knew each other and caused me to make such a big mistake.¡±


    although it looked like they were still maintaining peace, wei wei¡¯s eyes were dark.


    what she said just now was no different from embarrassing her again. moreover, this mo qing was like a block of wood from the beginning to the end. she refused to answer anything she asked. otherwise, she would not have made such a big mistake.


    for a moment, wei wei vented all her complaints on mo qing and even bumped her with her arm. ¡°speaking of which, you¡¯ve been distracted from the beginning. what exactly happened? aren¡¯t you even going to tell me, your friend?¡±


    only then did mo qing come back to her senses. as soon as she looked up, she met the man¡¯s gaze and her pupils constricted a few times. she avoided the man¡¯s gaze and replied to wei wei, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t notice just now. i was thinking about something else.¡±


    wei wei did not give up. instead, she continued to complain, ¡°alright, but don¡¯t be like this next time. you made such a big mistake. but why haven¡¯t 1 heard you say that you know such a handsome person?¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re just friends.¡± mo qing planned to fool her.


    however, the man beside her did not have such plans. ¡°mo qing actually didn¡¯t tell you? the two of us are¡­¡±


    halfway through her sentence, mo qing suddenly raised her voice and interrupted the man.


    wei wei immediately revealed a dissatisfied expression. even if the man did not finish his sentence, the general meaning had been conveyed.


    ¡°mo qing, you didn¡¯t even tell me about this?¡± wei wei¡¯s face was already filled with anger. firstly, it was because of the awkward incident just now, and secondly, it was because mo qing actually hid something from her.


    ¡°miss, i have a few words to say to mo qing. i wonder if i can borrow her.¡± the man seemed to not notice the flames of war in the air at all. he narrowed his eyes and smiled at wei wei.


    wei wei held her face and nodded. she turned around and was about to look for gu rou when she realized that gu rou and zhang yue had already left during the argument.


    her dissatisfaction with mo qing rose to another level, but with others present, she could not say anything. she only glared at mo qing and turned to leave.


    mo qing felt wei wei leave and immediately reached out to grab her, but she missed. despair immediately enveloped her heart.


    after she left, the man completely wiped the smile off his face and waved impatiently at the person beside him. then, he hugged mo qing and walked out.


    even though mo qing kept struggling, he tried his best to restrain all her struggles, making it impossible for mo qing to escape from the man¡¯s claws.


    ¡°what else do you want? we¡¯ve already broken up, okay? can you stop pestering me?¡± mo qing¡¯s tone was impatient and pleading.


    however, the man was exceptionally disdainful. ¡°break up? i didn¡¯t agree. in a relationship, only i can mention breaking up. other women definitely won¡¯t mention breaking up. otherwise, there will only be one outcome..¡±

 Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Calling Wei Wei for Help

    chapter 676: calling wei wei for help


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    even if the man did not explain, mo qing was already extremely afraid.


    ¡°please let me go. you can have anything you want.¡± mo qing couldn¡¯t help but beg. the force against her shoulder was extremely painful, making her entire face turn pale.


    but now, she only had one thought in her mind, and that was to escape quickly.


    however, the man clearly only wanted to take revenge on mo qing, so he was very disdainful of everything she said.


    ¡°is that so? then will you agree to accompany me for a night?¡± the man stopped in his tracks. he grabbed mo qing with one hand and took out a cigarette with the other hand and placed it in his mouth. the smoke was dense, blurring the man¡¯s outline, adding to his charm.


    however, mo qing had no intention of appreciating his appearance now. she was only fearful. ¡°i didn¡¯t provoke you during our relationship, right? other than being a little hasty when we broke up in the end, i¡¯m still a competent girlfriend most of the time.¡±


    mo qing¡¯s words were true. otherwise, she would not have asked to break up first. if she had not done her job well, the man would have mentioned breaking up long ago.


    ¡°that¡¯s why i won¡¯t allow you to break up with me so casually. i didn¡¯t even say that i wanted to break up. what right do you have to break up?¡± the man¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    mo qing¡¯s body trembled and she did not intend to continue speaking because every word she said now seemed to be able to easily provoke the anger in the man¡¯s heart.


    however, the man did not plan to let her off just because of mo qing¡¯s silence. seeing that mo qing had fallen silent again, the man¡¯s lips curled into a playful smile. ¡°why? are you giving up after struggling because you realized that you have no hope?¡±


    mo qing was even more desperate. she stood there without saying a word, looking like she had accepted her fate.


    the man sneered, but her tact clearly pleased the man.


    the man let go and took out another cigarette to light up.


    however, at this moment, mo qing immediately knocked the man away and ran out. as she ran, she shouted.


    however, what she did not know was that the man expected her to cause trouble. after all, how could someone like her suddenly become obedient?


    hence, almost after mo qing took a step, the man grabbed her hair and pulled her back.


    the intense pain made mo qing cry in an instant. however, even at this moment, she did not forget to take out her phone from her bag and randomly choose a contact number to call.


    when she saw that the name displayed on the phone was wei wei, mo qing heaved a sigh of relief and quickly put it on speaker.


    the powerful force behind her instantly distorted the expression on mo qing¡¯s face. however, under such circumstances, she did not throw away her cell phone because this was her only chance to ask for help.


    however, the man seemed to have sensed mo qing¡¯s intentions and snatched her phone away.


    fortunately, the cell phone did not break when it fell to the ground, and the call was successfully picked up.


    wei wei¡¯s impatient voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°what are you doing? i¡¯m busy now. aren¡¯t you with that handsome man of yours? why are you calling me?¡±


    mo qing shouted loudly, ¡°wei wei! save me! he¡¯s not a good person at all! i¡¯m behind now. please save me!¡±


    her voice was sharp and tragic, and the man¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    just as he was about to go forward and hang up, he heard a voice on the other end of the cell phone. ¡°how is that possible? he doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person. mo qing, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re deliberately fooling me? you only know how to treat me like a joke. you clearly know that man but you didn¡¯t tell me. you just want to see me get embarrassed, right?¡±


    the man stopped in his tracks. he crossed his arms and looked at mo qing in amusement.


    although there was no power restraining mo qing behind her, she was still stunned on the spot.


    the harsh voice on the other end of the line continued, ¡°do you think i¡¯ll fall for it again this time? there are surveillance cameras everywhere. what can happen to you? 1 don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    with that, she hung up without even giving mo qing a chance to speak..

 Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Mo Qing’s Despair

    chapter 677: mo qing¡¯s despair


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mo qing was stunned on the spot. it was not that she was helpless, but she did not dare to imagine that wei wei, whom she had always regarded as a confidant, would say such a thing.


    the man casually took the cigarette out of his mouth and stared in mo qing¡¯s direction with a mocking expression. ¡°who else do you want to call? i¡¯ll allow you to call, but it¡¯s hard to say if it will end up like this.¡±


    mo qing was even more desperate because other than wei wei, she had no other friends. this was because she believed that friendship was the same as love. they both needed to be loyal. as long as there was a third party, friendship would disappear with the wind.


    and what she thought of as friendship was just a joke.


    at this moment, she could no longer have any thoughts of escaping. when a huge sense of despair enveloped her, her legs went weak.


    the man casually threw the cigarette in his hand to the side. the red cigarette butt hit the ground, the only red light in the night.


    mo qing stared blankly ahead. her mind was short-circuited and she did not know what to do now.


    in fact, in the face of the setback just now, she even wanted to give up and accept her fate. she did not expect that she would have to face such a tragic ending when she did not choose the right one in both friendship and love.


    however, the man did not show any sympathy because of mo qing¡¯s helplessness. instead, the desire to humiliate her aroused in his heart when he saw that mo qing was so helpless.


    he walked closer to mo qing step by step. he placed his hand on her shoulder and touched her smooth and straight neck. the man¡¯s hand had a slightly cold touch, and when it touched mo qing¡¯s skin, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°let me go, please,¡± mo qing begged in a low voice.


    however, when the man heard this, he only let out a low and hoarse laugh. his hands did not stop moving. instead, he continued to advance.


    mo qing¡¯s body trembled even more violently. in the end, she could not take the burden and pushed the man away. however, in the next second, her slender wrist was held by the man¡¯s large hands.


    the difference in size between a man and a woman was too great. the difference in strength was obvious. mo qing could only feel the pain in her wrist, but she could not break free at all.


    please, someone save her.


    at this moment, mo qing could only pray in her heart because she had no choice.


    it was unknown if it was because mo qing was touched by her sincerity, but just as the man was about to continue, a voice stopped him from behind.


    however, that voice sounded familiar, but mo qing¡¯s brain had already short-circuited. she could not find the source of the voice from the depths of her memory.


    ¡°can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re blocking the way?¡± that voice was extremely arrogant and insufferably arrogant.


    when the man heard this, he paused and sneered. ¡°i want to see who dares to stop me. f*ck, it¡¯s a dead-end opposite. how am i blocking your way?¡±


    as he spoke, the man had already turned around. when he saw the figure behind him, he narrowed his eyes and sized her up with interest.


    the person standing behind the man was none other than gu man.


    gu man stood there with her hands in her pockets. her simple attire made it convenient for her next actions.


    but even without the gown, that face was still exquisite enough.


    greed appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°yo, little beauty, why did you take the initiative to come knocking on my door? don¡¯t tell me you like my beauty?¡±


    mo qing took this opportunity to look behind the man. when she saw gu man, her pupils instantly widened in disbelief.


    she did not expect that the person who came to save her would be gu man.


    perhaps it was just a coincidence.


    mo qing comforted her in her heart and shouted at gu man, ¡°save me. as long as you save me, i¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    gu man¡¯s gaze landed on mo qing. she only took a glance before retracting it. ¡°1 said you¡¯re blocking me. didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    when the man heard this, he did not have any intention of being intimidated. instead, he continued to walk closer to gu man.. ¡°is that so? why don¡¯t you tell me yourself where it¡¯s blocked?¡±

 Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Saving Mo Qing

    chapter 678: saving mo qing


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the man rubbed his hands. he thought he was handsome, but he was actually exceptionally wretched.


    gu man watched with cold eyes as the man approached step by step. just as the man was about to approach, he sneered and raised his foot to kick the man¡¯s chest.


    the man, who did not take this kick seriously, still wanted to reach out and hold gu man¡¯s slender ankle. unexpectedly, the pressure of the foot on his chest was like a huge mountain, making the man unable to resist at all.


    his eyes widened in disbelief before he fainted.


    mo qing sat on the spot and had yet to react. there was still fear on her face.


    a gust of wind blew past her ear. it was the man who had brushed past her face and fallen behind her.


    mo qing almost subconsciously cursed. she knew that gu man was very skilled, but she did not expect her to be so skilled.


    even though she had seen it before, it was still breathtaking.


    ¡°why are you helping me?¡± mo qing looked up belatedly and stared at gu man with a complicated expression.


    ¡°oh, 1 recorded it. if you¡¯re disobedient and come looking for trouble with me again, 1¡¯11 tell your grandfather that you¡¯re in puppy love.¡± as gu man spoke, she shook the cell phone in her hand.


    mo qing¡¯s slightly grateful face immediately disappeared. ¡°gu man! you¡¯re so shameless. you actually used such a thing to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°shameless? as long as you don¡¯t bother me, this video will naturally stay obediently on my phone. it can¡¯t be leaked anywhere.¡± gu man put away her phone, put her hands in her pockets, and turned to leave, leaving behind a carefree back view.


    mo qing looked at that back and wanted to say something, but she had already walked away in just a few breaths.


    she was still sitting on the ground. the friction of the cold stone floor seemed to remind her of what she had just experienced.


    it was ridiculous. she did not expect that the person she hated the most would save her in the end.


    she shook her head and sat up. she went to the place where the cell phone had fallen and picked it up. fortunately, although the screen of the cell phone had shattered, the cell phone could still be turned on.


    mo qing still had the last bit of hope, but after wei wei hung up, she did not call.


    a bitter smile appeared on her lips. she put away her cell phone and patted the dust off her body. she looked at the unconscious man lying on the ground behind her with an especially cold expression.


    she even felt that the man¡¯s actions were not enough to vent the anger in her heart. mo qing walked forward angrily and kicked the man¡¯s vital parts.


    even the unconscious man was stimulated by the pain. his eyes were about to open, but he fainted again.


    during this period, mo qing was so frightened that she almost fled. fortunately, the man did not wake up.


    however, after what had happened just now, mo qing did not dare to stay here any longer. after all, gu man had already left, and no one could save her again.


    she left in a hurry, not wanting to stay here for a moment longer.


    as soon as they entered the banquet, mo qing subconsciously looked for wei wei.


    wei wei was still standing beside gu rou. it was only when she was far away that she realized that gu rou¡¯s face was filled with impatience, but wei wei, who was standing at the side, knew nothing.


    mo qing revealed a mocking smile. she did not intend to stay at this banquet anymore. she was only making herself annoyed. she turned around and left, not even planning to greet wei wei.


    gu man had long returned to the banquet. naturally, she saw mo qing¡¯s figure at the door for a moment before turning to leave.


    she looked thoughtfully in wei wei¡¯s direction.


    she had already sensed that something was wrong when she was watching from afar. although her hearing was not bad, she could only hear a little.


    no matter how much she hated mo qing and the others, she could not bear to see mo qing suffer such humiliation.


    because the moment mo qing left with the man, a wisp of black aura appeared on her body, which meant that mo qing might lose her life tonight.


    just like a life, there was karma for her. the more karma a person obtained, the more fruits they would bear..

 Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Nether King Declaring Wars

    chapter 679: nether king declaring wars


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    it had nothing to do with grudges, especially this kind of repaying grudges with kindness. although she was very unhappy, she did obtain the most merit under such circumstances.


    merit would affect a person¡¯s luck. the higher the merit, the luckier she would be.


    no matter what, mo qing was only a helper in the plan. in the end, she did not do anything heinous. saving her might even give her a surprise.


    gu man looked at the entire banquet and suddenly felt exceptionally bored. after drinking the wine in her glass, she left the banquet without looking back.


    the evening breeze brushed past her face. gu man, who was about to go back leisurely, felt the vibration of her cell phone. she looked down and realized that it was a call from jiang zi.


    although the two of them had exchanged their contact details, jiang zi had never called. it seemed like there was something urgent.


    sure enough, as soon as the call connected, jiang zi¡¯s anxious voice sounded. ¡°go to the dark web.¡±


    gu man raised her eyebrows slightly and swiped her cell phone into the dark web. she realized that moon had sent many messages during this period of time. several of them were recent messages.


    ¡°strange, why did lang ya revoke that declaration of war?¡±


    ¡°eel, i realized that you¡¯ve become cold after you became stronger. previously, you clearly replied to every message. now, you might not even reply to me for half a month.¡±


    ¡°to be honest, why don¡¯t you leave me your contact number? that way, i can contact you if anything happens.¡±


    many of them were moon talking to themselves. there was not much important information. gu man frowned slightly and slid to the bottom.


    ¡°eel, this is explosive news. the nether king actually took the initiative to declare war on you! what¡¯s he thinking? he clearly didn¡¯t make a move previously. the two of you minded your own business.¡±


    ¡°no, are you really not going to reply? 1 think nether king has already started to look for your address.¡±


    gu man replied to moon and returned to the dark web interface. she also discovered the nether king¡¯s challenge.


    however, after taking a few glances, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. then, a smile suddenly appeared on her lips and she exited the dark web.


    at this moment, xiang yin looked at the image that popped up on the computer in front of him and smiled.


    if it weren¡¯t for the urging from the other states, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to fight.


    xiang yin tapped his fingertips on the table. actually, he had an inexplicable good impression of this eel that he had never met before. for some reason, he kept matching gu man¡¯s face with eel. this was probably one of the reasons why he had never taken the initiative to fight with the eel.


    however, it was impossible. he had already investigated gu man¡¯s experience. there was no chance for her to come into contact with such a gratuitous experience and even reach such superb levels.


    now that the other states were urging him so urgently and even planned to force him, if he was not limited by people in certain matters, he could completely ignore them.


    the phone on the table suddenly vibrated. xiang yin took a look and realized that it was a call from cui lin. he raised his eyebrows and knew why he was here.


    after the call connected, the voice on the other end was a little chaotic, but bai yun¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on? is there pressure from the other states?¡± bai yun¡¯s tone was anxious.


    ¡°my phone! return it to me!¡± cui lin¡¯s voice was even heard.


    ¡°alright, it¡¯s nothing.¡± after saying this, xiang yin hung up.


    on the other end of the line, bai yun and cui lin were furious, but when they heard xiang yin¡¯s words, they were relieved.


    since xiang yin had already said so, it proved that there was no problem.


    ¡°sigh, i really didn¡¯t expect this to happen in the end.¡± bai yun looked at his cell phone in a daze.


    ¡°actually, we should have been prepared a long time ago, right? the strength of the outer states has been settled until now. it¡¯s definitely not something that can be overthrown overnight.¡± cui lin was not as dejected as bai yun.


    ¡°can we really do it? besides, xiang yin¡¯s identity is still a bit restricting.¡± bai yun looked at the window and said with his lips moving.


    gu man glanced at the phone that had yet to be hung up. she did not tell jiang zi about the matter. although she did not know why the nether king did this, since she wanted to hide it, she could not make it public..

 Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: The Cui Family Argument

    chapter 680: the cui family argument


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°it was resolved so quickly? i¡¯ve fought nether king before. he¡¯s not easy to deal with. you have to be careful.¡± jiang zi couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he thought of gu man¡¯s delicate appearance. ¡°why don¡¯t you come to the company for the next few days? 1¡¯11 protect you.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for that. you¡¯re a burden by my side.¡± gu man exposed jiang zi mercilessly, leaving him with no pride.


    when jiang zi heard this, he was dealt a blow and said indignantly, ¡°what do you mean? how am 1 a burden?¡±


    gu man did not want to say anything else. she casually gave a few instructions and hung up.


    she glanced at the missed call and picked it up. she had hung up in a hurry because old master cui had called.


    ¡°gu man, cui ya is too outrageous.¡± old master cui¡¯s tone revealed deep helplessness.


    gu man knew what it was immediately. it was probably because of the ziwei industry. this was indeed difficult for cui ya to accept when she did not know her true identity, but even if cui ya really knew her identity, it would probably be even harder for her to accept.


    however, this was old master cui¡¯s kind intentions after all. she could not reject him. this situation had become a dead end.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go over in a few days.¡± gu man thought about it and decided to take the initiative to see cui ya.


    ¡°you¡¯re coming?! you still dare to come, you little b*tch? you won¡¯t stop until you turn our house upside down, right?¡± jia ling¡¯s voice was hoarse and came clearly from the other end of the phone.


    old master cui¡¯s angry voice sounded at the same time. ¡°jia ling! be more respectful. you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t teach your child properly. why are you blaming this on man?¡±


    ¡°old master, 1 won¡¯t say anything when you brought her back to treat ah mai. you¡¯re actually handing such an important business to her now. what right do you have? she¡¯s just an outsider. can you understand?¡± jia ling was clearly in a fit of anger. she couldn¡¯t care less about old master cui¡¯s dignity and confronted him.


    old master cui quickly hung up. he was probably afraid that gu man would think too much if she heard their conversation.


    gu man looked at her cell phone and sighed. she wanted to go over, but her arrival would probably only add fuel to the fire. this matter was indeed troublesome, but her identity had been exposed. it was even more troublesome than this.


    if this matter could not be resolved well, she would give them some benefits to appease their anger and return the ziwei industry to old master cui. he would definitely be unwilling. instead of that, it was better to give them something that could appease jia ling and cui ya¡¯s anger.


    at this moment, the flames of war in the cui family had already ignited. jia ling couldn¡¯t care less and rolled around. ¡°you don¡¯t even care about your biological granddaughter. why are you caring about an outsider? sometimes, i really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. don¡¯t blame me for speaking badly. our family¡¯s business has been in your hands since ancient times. how can you give it to outsiders?¡±


    ¡°when do i have to get your permission to make my decision? it¡¯s my freedom to give anyone the empire i¡¯ve built.¡± old master cui¡¯s expression was especially ugly. all along, although jia ling had some complaints about old master cui stopping her from entering the cui family, she still appeared respectful on the surface. now, she had completely fallen out with him.


    however, old master cui was even more disappointed. although he was a businessman, he was even more afraid of benefits and did not want his huge family to be tainted by the word benefits. he did not expect that after working hard for many years, he would not be able to avoid disputes over benefits.


    jia ling might have realized that her tone was a little bad. she paused and softened her tone. ¡°dad, i¡¯m not complaining about you, but it¡¯s fine that you¡¯ve ignored cui ya and cui xuan since you were young. it¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯ll remember this because of this. after all, gu man is an outsider no matter what. what do you want them to think? besides, you still have such an attitude after the incident. it¡¯s inevitable that the two of them will think too much.¡±


    under jia ling¡¯s earnest advice and roundabout tactics, the expression on old master cui¡¯s face finally softened for a moment..

 Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Gifting Industry To Someone

    chapter 681: gifting industry to someone


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, this good mood did not last long before it was interrupted by cui hong, who pushed open the door and entered the next second. ¡°dad, aren¡¯t you being too muddle-headed about this? can ziwei industry be casually given to outsiders? although i know that she does have some ability, you don¡¯t have to give away the family¡¯s assets, right?¡±


    cui hong¡¯s words were like gasoline that was splashed on old master cui¡¯s flames. his anger burned brighter and brighter. ¡°do you have to anger me to death? when did you have the right to criticize me when i make a decision?¡±


    cui hong was not afraid, because ziwei industry was not something that could be given away casually. this kind of thing concerned the cui family¡¯s lifeline and mistakes could not be made.


    ¡°dad, i¡¯ll let you do whatever you want in the past, but you definitely can¡¯t do this. the two daughters in the family don¡¯t have the inheritance rights yet and you¡¯re giving away the inheritance rights first. are you making the outside world laugh at our cui family?¡± cui hong¡¯s expression was serious. this was the only time he had gotten hard-headed in front of old master cui.


    jia ling gave him a thumbs up from the side. she pretended to comfort old master cui. ¡°dad, don¡¯t be angry. cui hong is just too angry. after all, this is our cui family¡¯s own business. he definitely won¡¯t be able to accept it if you give it to someone else.¡±


    the two little girls upstairs looked out with their little heads. they had already seen it when the conflict started, but they did not come out.


    cui ya nudged cui xuan, who was beside her. ¡°i told you, leave this matter to the adults. only the adults can handle it better. grandpa was in the wrong in this matter. dad and mom have been persuading him to repent.¡±


    cui xuan looked downstairs. her lips moved two or three times, but she did not say anything.


    the argument downstairs continued, with jia ling fanning the flames.


    of course, she was unwilling. she agreed with old master cui¡¯s words because she wanted to prevent him from venting his anger on her later. however, cui hong was different. cui hong was old master cui¡¯s biological son. no matter how angry old master cui was, he would not do anything to cui hong.


    ¡°cui hong, no matter what, dad must have his reasons for doing this. you don¡¯t have to be so angry. can you give dad a chance to explain?¡± jia ling said as she followed old master cui¡¯s anger.


    when old master cui heard this, he was angry. he shook off jia ling¡¯s hand. ¡°i can give my own business to whoever i want. when will it be your turn to interfere?¡±


    therefore, old master cui deliberately handed his assets to cui hong to deal with, but only the cui corporation. his goal was to train cui hong.


    although he was at this age, his management ability had never been good, so old master cui still could not give all his assets to cui hong without worry.


    he had always been in charge of the other businesses. he did not expect that he would not even be allowed to give away an industry.


    although they had not said this explicitly, cui hong clearly treated these businesses as his own.


    he felt that even if these businesses did not belong to him, they should belong to his children. he did not expect that they would be given to someone else.


    this was old master cui¡¯s true anger. in the end, this family was still entangled with interests.


    ¡°dad, i¡¯ve been helping you manage these businesses for so many years. even if 1 don¡¯t have any credit, i¡¯ve worked hard, right? even if you want to give it to someone else, won¡¯t you even discuss it with me before giving it to them?¡± cui hong clearly didn¡¯t realize that old master cui had only given him a portion of the businesses. he still smugly thought that those businesses were all the cui family¡¯s businesses.


    it was no wonder that cui hong did not have any business talent. until now, he had not even identified the businesses under his management.


    ¡°ha. you¡¯re exactly the same as you were a few years ago. you don¡¯t even count the businesses under you, yet you¡¯re still shouting at me? have you ever managed the ziwei industry? think about it carefully.¡± old master cui¡¯s eyes were cold, and the aura around him was dignified..

 Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Old Master Cui’s Disappointment

    chapter 682: old master cui¡¯s disappointment


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    he used the same method he used on cui hong in the business circle. under such an aura, cui hong was obviously the first to collapse.


    perhaps it was because old master cui had gradually become amiable because of his age that cui hong had the illusion that old master cui did not have any lethality.


    his entire heart was beating, but his chest felt very stuffy, as if a pair of large hands were gripping it tightly.


    for a moment, the entire hall fell silent, and cui hong was speechless.


    he had many things to do under him, so he really forgot if he had ever managed ziwei industry.


    seeing that the situation was getting out of control, jia ling quickly said, ¡°dad, don¡¯t be too angry. isn¡¯t cui hong afraid that you¡¯ll be blinded by bad people?¡±


    ¡°i know you¡¯ve always had complaints about gu man, but let me tell you, she¡¯s equivalent to my biological granddaughter. i hope you can recognize your status in the future and not interfere too much in my matters. although i¡¯m old, i¡¯m not that confused.¡± old master cui did not want to argue with this group of people anymore and went upstairs with uncle li¡¯s help.


    however, perhaps because he had caught a cold, he kept coughing.


    uncle li¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. ¡°master, why don¡¯t we tell them miss gu¡¯s identity?¡±


    old master cui shook his head without hesitation. ¡°no, jia ling is not simple. although she looks like she¡¯s comforting me today, she¡¯s also very dissatisfied with this matter. she¡¯s just afraid that i¡¯ll vent my anger on her. if she finds out about gu man¡¯s identity, she might even find trouble with her.¡±


    at this point, old master cui suddenly paused. he looked at the two small figures trying to hide in the corridor and sighed before walking upstairs.


    when she was sure that the two of them could not hear their conversation, she continued, ¡°besides, i¡¯m afraid these two little girls can¡¯t accept it either. cui xuan is fine, but cui ya seems to have some complaints about gu man. i hope the two of them can get along better in the future.¡±


    old master cui¡¯s eyes revealed the vicissitudes of life. he walked up, and his back was no longer as mighty as before. instead, he looked old.


    this was an old man¡¯s helplessness towards family disputes. even someone like old master cui could not help but fall into it and not find the right path.


    perhaps it was because he did not care about kinship when he was young and was only left with the bloody storm of fighting and killing. that was why he yearned for pure kinship without any benefits when he was old.


    the reason why he liked man man so much was probably because she did not bring any schemes when interacting with others. this kind of relationship made him feel sincerely comfortable, so he subconsciously got close to her.


    he remembered that the last time he had such a feeling was when he was facing gu man¡¯s mother, that lively and cheerful girl.


    after old master cui left, jia ling¡¯s expression immediately changed. she sat on the sofa, picked up the cup on the table, and took a sip of tea. she glared at cui hong. ¡°you have to resolve this matter quickly. one does not allow benefits created by one¡¯s own work to accrue to others, let alone such a big business.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you keep speaking up for dad just now? why are you suddenly changing the topic now?¡± cui hong was obviously angry that jia ling did not speak up for him just now and sat at the side, ignoring him.


    ¡°then weren¡¯t 1 afraid that dad would vent his anger on me after this? you¡¯re his son. it¡¯s impossible for him to do anything to you.¡± jia ling¡¯s words were filled with complaints. ¡°it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know his temper. instead of arguing with me here, why don¡¯t you think about what to do?¡±


    ¡°what can i do? didn¡¯t you see my father¡¯s angry gaze just now? he was about to swallow me alive.¡± cui hong leaned against the sofa in exasperation, covered his forehead, and sighed.


    at this moment, cui ya, who had been watching the show upstairs, jogged down. ¡°dad, mom, don¡¯t worry about this. as the saying goes, every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor.. can¡¯t we just look for whoever caused this?¡±

 Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Cui Ya’s Plan

    chapter 683: cui ya¡¯s plan


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    jia ling looked at cui ya regretfully. if her daughter had learned from that b*tch gu man, the ziwei industry might have fallen into their hands.


    before cui ya realized jia ling¡¯s disdain, she wanted to throw herself into her mother¡¯s arms, but jia ling pushed her away.


    no matter how much she did not understand, when she met her mother¡¯s angry gaze, she could only suppress the anger in her heart and obediently come to her father¡¯s side.


    cui xuan came down a step later and followed her when she saw cui ya sitting beside cui hong.


    ¡°what sin have i committed? i gave birth to two daughters who don¡¯t even know how to be obedient. if you learn a little from gu man, won¡¯t the ziwei industry belong to you? how can we still argue with your grandfather here?¡± jia ling looked at the two little girls and became angrier.


    cui ya was still excited to relieve her parents¡¯ worries, but when she heard this, she shrank back in fear.


    cui hong hugged the two children unhappily. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re angry, but why are you angry at the child? the child didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°how did 1 not do anything wrong? as long as one of them can hook dad¡¯s heart, do we still have to argue here?¡± jia ling frowned coldly. under her anger, she could not stand anyone.


    ¡°alright, you blame the child for everything. why don¡¯t you think about your own reasons?¡± cui hong didn¡¯t want to talk to jia ling anymore and patted cui ya¡¯s back. ¡°continue what you just said.¡±


    ¡°i have gu man¡¯s contact details. we can call her and threaten her to stop interfering in our family¡¯s matters. does she not have her own home? why did she have to come to our home?¡± cui ya pouted as she spoke. she recalled how old master cui protected gu man just now and felt even more indignant. tears the size of beans fell one by one.


    cui hong wiped the tears on cui ya¡¯s face with heartache. ¡°grandpa was in the wrong. dad will definitely seek justice for you. send me your contact details.¡±


    cui ya leaned obediently on cui hong¡¯s shoulder and smiled. it was the joy of being protected.


    not long after gu man returned home, she received a call. it was an unfamiliar call. she took a look and inexplicably thought of what had happened at the cui family tonight, so she thought for a moment and chose to answer.


    a male voice came from the other end of the cell phone. ¡°miss gu, can we talk? i¡¯m cui hong.¡±


    gu man understood. ¡°is it because of ziwei industry?¡±


    in the end, this matter still came to her. however, it made sense. if the two of them did not get a suitable explanation from old master cui, it was inevitable that they would come to look for her.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. although 1 don¡¯t know what method miss gu used, ziwei industry still belongs to the cui family. my father might have been confused for a moment, but miss gu, you¡¯re a smart person. you know what ziwei industry means.¡± cui hong¡¯s words were aggressive. he had no intention of negotiating properly from the beginning. it seemed like he was using his status as an elder to suppress gu man and force her to hand over ziwei industry.


    gu man had originally planned that if the two of them spoke nicely, she could give them better conditions that she could not refuse. but now that the two of them had such an attitude, old master cui had probably suffered a lot from them. in that case, she would not be polite.


    ¡°i don¡¯t understand what you mean, but what i can tell now is that you¡¯re slandering me.¡± gu man knew how to anger people.


    firstly, she pretended to be stupid, and secondly, she turned the tables.


    after a series of combination punches, cui hong was stunned. he held his cell phone and did not know what to say.


    a faint sound came from the side, as if her cell phone had been snatched away.


    ¡°young lady, don¡¯t pretend to be confused. besides, we¡¯re not slandering you. you do have some tricks up your sleeve to be able to get the ziwei industry from old master cui, but do you really think you can hold the ziwei industry in your hands? do you know how many people covet this industry?¡± jia ling¡¯s tone was even more aggressive than cui hong¡¯s. she even convicted gu man and determined that she had definitely obtained the ziwei industry through illegal means..

 Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Jia Ling Angered Gu Man

    chapter 684: jia ling angered gu man


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    this made the anger in gu man¡¯s heart burn even more. she sneered. ¡°could it be that madam cui used illegal methods to get to where she is, so she thinks that everyone is using illegal methods?¡±


    gu man would never fall into a trap of self-incrimination. once she fell into their trap, she would be in a passive state. to put it bluntly, cui hong and jia ling were very likely recording now. once she self-incriminated and the recording spread, others would only think that she was guilty.


    therefore, she knew how to throw the problem to others even better. as soon as she said this, jia ling was exasperated. ¡°you¡¯re the one who used illegal means. your entire family used illegal means!¡±


    at this moment, jia ling was already furious from embarrassment. the reason was that gu man had stabbed her sore spot.


    ¡°madam cui, don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯m just suspecting. you being so angry makes me even more certain of this fact.¡± gu man continued on this topic. before cui hong and jia ling could react, the topic had already changed. the two of them were still unconscious.


    ¡°you have a sharp tongue. i don¡¯t believe you can be so stubborn when the time comes.¡± jia ling was anxious. the fire in her chest seemed to want to burn through her entire body and jump out.


    she only wanted to see that little b*tch gu man now and tear her mouth apart.


    gu man looked at the recording button on her phone and smiled smugly. ¡°madam cui, are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°heh, gu man, we can still talk to you nicely now, but it¡¯s not the same for the others. do you really think there¡¯s no one coveting such a huge business? you¡¯re just a third-year high school student. what ability do you have to protect this business? if i were you, i would hand it over obediently.¡± jia ling¡¯s eyes revealed disdain.


    she was a little impulsive just now. she had actually lost her rationality because of a few words from the little b*tch, but this matter was easy to resolve. if gu man was unwilling to cooperate, she would use some tricks to let this little b*tch, who had yet to enter society, see the cruelty of society. at that time, she would naturally hand it over obediently.


    ¡°is that so?¡± gu man asked.


    when jia ling heard his words, she thought that gu man was admitting defeat and quickly said, ¡°of course. be sensible. we¡¯ll give you 200,000 yuan. it¡¯s enough for all your expenses in university.¡±


    gu man laughed out loud. she really couldn¡¯t hold it in. how naive was she to think that 200,000 yuan could buy ziwei industry? or did she think that she was too easy to bully?


    her eyes turned cold and she did not intend to pester the two of them anymore. ¡°my cell phone has always had the ability to record automatically. 1 just don¡¯t know what old master cui will think when he hears these words.¡±


    the other end of the cell phone instantly fell silent. it was so quiet that gu man thought that they had hung up, but the call was still on.


    the next second, screams resounded from the cell phone and other chaotic voices.


    ¡°gu man! you actually dare to scheme against me!¡±


    ¡°i told you to talk nicely. why were you so irrational just now? you said everything. now, someone has something on you.¡±


    ¡°dad, mom, stop arguing!¡±


    in the chaos of the argument, there was the sound of a girl crying, but gu man¡¯s heart did not soften at all, because cui hong and the others were the ones who provoked her first.


    however, cui hong, her uncle, had indeed disappointed her. she did not know if it was because of jia ling or if it was because of his personality.


    gu man did not want to continue listening to their screams. she hung up and placed the phone aside.


    this matter would definitely not end so easily, but she did not lie to them about the recording. it was just that she did not intend to send such a thing to old master cui. it was just a threat.


    after all, other than making old master cui angry, it would also accelerate the breakdown of their relationship. she could feel that old master cui still yearned for kinship and did not want to see him disappointed.


    however, cui hong and jia ling¡¯s words reminded her that although the incident at ziwei industry was not widely publicized, it was still exposed at the banquet. it would spread soon..

 Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Jia Ling Leaves

    chapter 685: jia ling leaves


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    at that time, there would be many people who would be tempted.


    at this moment, the cui family was cursing non-stop. cui hong and jia ling were arguing.


    ¡°i¡¯ve told you long ago, don¡¯t be so agitated. this will cause gossip. if the recording reaches dad, i¡¯ll see how you explain it.¡± cui hong blushed with excitement/agitation, and looked at jia ling, expecting more from her.


    jia ling¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of guilt. she swallowed her saliva and continued, ¡°then didn¡¯t 1 not know? why are you so fierce? as for that b*tch, did she really dare to threaten us with these? she was just scaring us. there might not be a recording at all.¡±


    cui hong pondered for a moment. he had also thought of this just now, but even if there was only such a small chance, he did not want to take the risk. ¡°alright, behave yourself for the time being. don¡¯t do anything to her, lest you really anger her. however, i¡¯m going to talk to dad about this again. ziwei industry can¡¯t fall into the hands of outsiders.¡±


    at the thought of this, cui hong¡¯s gaze became even more determined. he patted his two daughters beside him comfortingly and walked upstairs.


    jia ling looked at cui hong¡¯s back and rolled her eyes. she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°you don¡¯t have the ability to protect your business, but it¡¯s all my fault. if you had controlled your business a few years ago, you wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a thing¡­¡±


    although cui hong did not hear her, the two younger daughters standing near jia ling heard her clearly.


    at this moment, they all looked a little afraid. cui ya was even more guilty because if she had not told her parents about this, they would not have had such a huge argument.


    after jia ling left with her bag, cui ya quickly tugged at cui xuan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°cui xuan, do you think 1 did something wrong? should 1 really not tell them about this?¡±


    ¡°sister, grandpa actually has his reasons for making such a choice. we shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. after all, grandpa has been wise for his entire life. it¡¯s impossible for him to be muddle-headed at such a critical moment.¡± at this moment, cui xuan had already calmed down.


    cui ya was still unhappy. ¡°no matter what the reason is, it¡¯s wrong for grandpa to give her the ziwei industry.¡±


    with that, cui ya glared at cui xuan. ¡°1 just think that it¡¯s not the right time to tell mom and dad about this. that¡¯s why they¡¯re arguing non-stop. that¡¯s why i don¡¯t think this is wrong.¡±


    the two of them did not see eye to eye. cui ya snorted and jogged upstairs.


    in front of old master cui¡¯s room, uncle li stood upright. he looked at cui hong and opened the door. ¡°come in. old master has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    cui hong looked surprised. how did dad know that he would come?


    just as he was about to ask more, uncle li shook his head slightly, making him stop asking. he stopped for a moment and walked straight ahead.


    old master cui was not sleeping at this moment. instead, he was sitting beside the desk with a document in his hand, his eyes deep in thought.


    he did not even notice cui hong enter. old master cui only looked up at him when cui hong reminded him.


    ¡°dad, don¡¯t be too angry, because you were indeed the one who was wrong in this matter. jia ling and i are just angry. you gave your assets to outsiders casually. 1 didn¡¯t say that i wouldn¡¯t let you choose, but you have to give us a reason, right?¡± cui hong vented all the complaints in his heart.


    after he finished speaking, he realized that old master cui had been staring at him intently, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was looking at him. instead, he was looking at another person through him.


    cui hong waved his hand in front of old master cui in confusion before old master cui came back to his senses.


    old master cui sighed in the room. then, he pushed the document in his hand forward. ¡°you¡¯ll understand my good intentions after reading this document.¡±


    cui hong did not think much of it. what could make his father give away ziwei industry?


    he came to the desk, picked up the document bag, and opened the ropes on it layer by layer. however, for some reason, his heart beat faster as the document gradually opened.


    it was as if something important was about to happen..

 Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Genetic Test Report

    chapter 686: genetic test report


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    he calmed himself down and took out the document from the document bag. when he saw the words on it, he slammed the document on the table.


    ¡°dad, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re telling me that i¡¯m not your biological son? but there¡¯s no need for you to give the ziwei industry to someone else.¡± cui hong¡¯s heart was beating violently, as if it was about to jump out of his chest the next second.


    he actually did not have the courage to finish reading the document bag. he seemed to be the only one who could make old master cui do a dna test.


    old master cui was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°finish reading the document before coming to a conclusion.¡±


    cui hong scratched his head and finally chose to listen to old master cui. he took out all the documents and placed them on the table. when he saw the contents of the documents clearly, it was even more shocking. his eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°how is that possible? is this document faked by that girl? dad, how can you believe such a muddle-headed method?¡± cui hong looked at the relationship between gu man and old master cui in disbelief.


    in that case, old master cui¡¯s kindness to gu man could be traced.


    but how could her father be deceived by such a simple scheme? over the years, there had been many people who wanted to rush to the cui family to acknowledge them as relatives, but none of them had succeeded.


    he knew very well what kind of person his father was, so he did not believe that he would have an illegitimate daughter wandering outside.


    that¡¯s right. cui hong was certain that gu man was old master cui¡¯s illegitimate daughter because he never messed around outside. naturally, he would not have an illegitimate daughter who was wandering outside. then it could only be old master cui.


    he stared at old master cui and suddenly felt cheated. if this report was not fake, it proved that¡­


    ¡°dad, are you letting mom down like this? when he was alive, nothing happened between you two. why is there an illegitimate daughter now?¡± cui hong¡¯s attention had already been completely misled by this dna test. he had long forgotten why he had come here in the first place.


    old master cui was even more helpless when he heard cui hong¡¯s words. this was also why he was unwilling to hand over his family¡¯s assets to his son. it was because he refused to think at all and was always led by the nose. even after being in the cui corporation for so many years, he could only manage it for a long time because of someone¡¯s help.


    ¡°let me finish. don¡¯t be so agitated,¡± old master cui said helplessly. ¡°this examination report is not fake. do you still remember my daughter?¡±


    cui hong¡¯s eyes widened. this time, he was as surprised as the previous few times. ¡°it¡¯s her?¡±


    because of huang ying¡¯s death, this name had become a taboo in the entire family.


    ¡°back then, after she disappeared, she was picked up by a kind person. it was the huang family that was at its peak more than ten years ago. from then on, her name was changed to huang ying. this is considered her luck, but she was unlucky to meet someone. now, your sister is no longer alive.¡± at the mention of this, old master cui¡¯s eyes were red and filled with tears.


    cui hong¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red. the age difference between him and huang ying was not big, so the two of them were very close at that time. when he found out that his sister was missing, he found it very difficult to accept.


    he even locked himself in the room for a period of time and complained to old master cui every day and night. but now that he thought about it, old master cui also blamed himself for this.


    all these years, he had deliberately avoided this name, but he did not expect to be mentioned again.


    he sighed and his hand trembled as he held the genetic test report in front of him. ¡°in that case, i¡¯m gu man¡¯s uncle.¡±


    ¡°yes, so you understand why i gave her the ziwei industry, right? the ziwei industry should belong to your sister. now that i¡¯ve given it to her, it can be considered returning it to its rightful owner.¡± old master cui¡¯s tone was a little melancholic.


    the past was brought up again, revealing those sad things in front of him again and again. the sadness that he deliberately ignored surged into his heart in an instant. even though time had passed, those wounds still could not be healed.


    every time he thought of it, it was as painful as before..

 Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Gu Man’s Identity

    chapter 687: gu man¡¯s identity


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°dad, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t know.¡± cui hong¡¯s lips moved. he really didn¡¯t know what to say and could only apologize.


    then when he questioned gu man¡¯s ability to get the ziwei industry downstairs, old master cui¡¯s heart must have ached too.


    ¡°but why didn¡¯t you tell me downstairs just now? otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have said such ugly words. i also want to make it up to my sister¡¯s daughter.¡± cui hong regretted his call even more.


    if he had known gu man¡¯s identity earlier, he would definitely not have made that call. he would be extremely happy to give away his assets.


    moreover, he had allowed jia ling to say such ugly words just now. gu man must be very sad now.


    old master cui stared at cui hong. ¡°actually, when you brought jia ling back, i didn¡¯t agree because 1 could tell that she wasn¡¯t a simple woman. she will only cause chaos in this family when she joins. fortunately, she has been behaving herself in recent years, so 1 didn¡¯t dwell too much on it with her. but you have to know that she doesn¡¯t have such a deep friendship with your sister. she only cares about the inheritance and money. she will definitely target gu man. this is the reason why 1 didn¡¯t tell you about this downstairs.¡±


    cui hong revealed a guilty expression. just as old master cui had said, when jia ling was on the phone, her attitude towards gu man was tit for tat. it was hard to imagine that if she knew gu man¡¯s true identity, she would definitely be filled with hatred because a portion of the inheritance rights that belonged to her children would be given to gu man.


    however, his relationship with jia ling had already gradually settled down from the hot-bloodedness back then to mutual help.


    if he broke off the engagement now, not only would he make a fool of himself in the industry, it would even affect his children. therefore, he basically had the thought of getting by.


    moreover, jia ling had indeed been well-behaved in the past few years, but once her interests were affected, this person was like a bomb that could explode at any time. she was always dangerous.


    old master cui probably had the same thought, which was why he did not ask him for a divorce.


    ¡°dad, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll resolve this matter. as for ziwei industry, i have no complaints. even if i have to give the other businesses to gu man, i definitely won¡¯t say anything.¡± cui hong¡¯s tone was exceptionally firm.


    he wanted to compensate gu man for not being able to compensate his sister for those years.


    old master cui looked at cui hong¡¯s face and nodded in satisfaction. although cui hong¡¯s talent in business was not good, he was still a loyal person. this was what he admired the most about cui hong.


    ¡°by the way, have you told cui lin about this?¡± cui hong looked at old master cui.


    back then, because jia ling had never been able to give birth to a son, they carried a child from the collateral branch and raised him here.


    it could be considered as fulfilling old master cui¡¯s wish, but jia ling felt that her children¡¯s status would be threatened and kept targeting cui lin.


    however, even this could not hide old master cui¡¯s love for cui lin. he even recognized cui lin as his son.


    however, in the past few years, the cui family had indeed been turned upside down because of this matter. cui lin seemed to have realized this and chose to study an unpopular subject. in the end, he stayed outside and never returned home.


    this only slightly appeased jia ling¡¯s anger.


    at that time, old master cui¡¯s hatred for jia ling had already reached its peak. he even threatened to let cui hong divorce jia ling. however, at that time, cui hong loved jia ling to death, so this matter had been entangled for a long time.


    however, what was done was done. no matter what old master cui did, he could not persuade him to stay, so he did not care anymore. it was just that he had never treated jia ling well.


    ¡°not yet. you know that child too. he hasn¡¯t come to the cui family much for so many years. although he contacted me a few times behind my back, when i had any thoughts of handing over the assets in my hands to him, he immediately avoided me. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because of what happened back then.¡± old master cui shook his head.


    cui hong looked ashamed. ¡°it was my fault back then. 1 made him suffer so much. it¡¯s only right to give him some compensation. i¡¯ll tell jia ling about this when we get back..¡±

 Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Cui Lin’s Identity

    chapter 688: cui lin¡¯s identity


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°forget it. even if you say so, cui lin might not necessarily want to inherit it. it¡¯s not bad to be carefree now, but remember to send someone to keep an eye on him. if he encounters anything, remember to help. that child is quite pitiful. as for this matter, i don¡¯t intend to tell him. he¡¯s not that familiar with huang ying. i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to have a deep relationship with gu man.¡± what old master cui didn¡¯t know was that cui lin had already interacted with gu man and was even full of admiration for her.


    ¡°i understand. leave this matter to me. in addition, i¡¯ll persuade jia ling about ziwei industry. rest early.¡± with that, cui hong left the room.


    he walked downstairs and realized that cui xuan was the only one sitting in the hall.


    he looked around in confusion and asked subconsciously, ¡°where are your mother and sister?¡±


    ¡°mom left. sister went upstairs first.¡± cui xuan answered cui hong¡¯s question obediently and stared at him with her grape-sized eyes.


    cui hong reached out and rubbed cui xuan¡¯s head. among these two daughters, cui xuan was the one who made him worry the most.


    ¡°the two of them have the same temper. cui ya¡¯s temper is actually so bad because of jia ling. i must teach jia ling a lesson later. you should persuade your sister too. i¡¯ll be grateful if she¡¯s as sensible as you.¡± cui hong looked at cui xuan with a gratified expression.


    ¡°actually, sister is quite good. she¡¯s just not rational sometimes.¡± cui xuan¡¯s expression became serious.


    seeing this, cui hong could only nod and say, ¡°okay, okay. i know she¡¯s very good. i¡¯ll go back first. be good here and don¡¯t make grandpa angry again, okay?¡±


    cui xuan nodded heavily. ¡°i understand. goodbye, dad.¡±


    cui hong smiled, picked up the briefcase on the table, and hurriedly walked out.


    cui xuan glanced at cui hong¡¯s back, jumped up from the sofa, and walked upstairs.


    when jia ling returned home, she did not settle down. then, when such a huge business fell into the hands of others, she felt indignant.


    the old master was already unhappy with her. if that recording was really recorded and handed over to the old master, she would definitely be unable to bear the consequences of failure, so she had to make the first move.


    at the thought of this, jia ling took out her phone and found a number she had not dialed in a long time. she clicked on it and dialed. ¡°i¡¯ll give you something. if you do it well, 1 can agree to what we discussed before¡­¡±


    the sky turned bright. gu man sat up in bed. when she returned after washing up, she realized that there was a missed call on her phone.


    before she could remember who the call was, the call came again.


    she gently swiped her fingertip to answer the call. ¡°hello.¡±


    gu man¡¯s tone revealed a hint of sloppiness. if cui hong had heard it before, he would definitely have thought that this girl was arrogant. but now that he heard it, his heart softened. this was his biological niece.


    ¡°gu man, do you know me? i¡¯m cui hong.¡± cui hong¡¯s tone was still a little nervous. he was afraid that what happened yesterday would make gu man hate him, so he called gu man early in the morning in an attempt to salvage it.


    gu man was stunned. she had just finished the call yesterday and was calling again today. it was probably because of the recording. ¡°i haven¡¯t handed the recording to old master cui, but if you continue to pester me, it might not be the case.¡±


    ¡°manman, can i call you that?¡± cui hong was not angry at all at being threatened. instead, he carefully asked for gu man¡¯s opinion, but his words had nothing to do with gu man¡¯s.


    gu man was even more puzzled. she frowned and thought about the purpose of cui hong¡¯s call. ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    cui hong definitely did not call because of a form of address, so she might as well retreat and let cui hong take the initiative to reveal his motive this time.


    sure enough, the next second, cui hong¡¯s voice sounded a little flustered. ¡°manman, i already know about your relationship with old master cui. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be her daughter..¡±

 Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Missing

    chapter 689: missing


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man was silent for a moment before she immediately understood that old master cui had probably told cui hong her identity.


    however, looking at how only cui hong had called so far, the others probably did not know about this yet.


    she thought for a moment and said, ¡°uncle.¡±


    on the other side, cui hong¡¯s eyes were filled with tears when he heard this. he could only forcefully suppress the bitterness in his heart and barely not embarrass himself in front of his juniors.


    ¡°manman, manman, can 1 call you that? uncle was in the wrong just now. uncle didn¡¯t know that you were her daughter.¡± no matter how hard he tried to suppress it, cui hong¡¯s trembling voice had already exposed his emotions.


    gu man did not know what to say. after all, a second ago, the two of them were still incompatible, but now that they had confirmed each other¡¯s identities, the change happened too suddenly, catching them off guard.


    however, cui hong did not seem to want an answer. instead, he apologized, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s uncle¡¯s fault. uncle shouldn¡¯t have been so fierce to you just now. you were frightened, right?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not scared,¡± gu man said calmly.


    cui hong was a little disappointed by gu man¡¯s reaction, but when he thought about what he had done previously, gu man¡¯s attitude seemed to be reasonable.


    hope reignited in his heart. it didn¡¯t matter. there was still a long way to go.


    he would let gu man see his sincerity.


    the two of them chatted for a while longer before cui hong carefully hung up.


    gu man looked at the page in her hand that had been hung up and revealed a helpless expression. it seemed that her life would become interesting in the future.


    as soon as the call ended, not long after, another call was hurriedly made.


    perhaps because gu yuan had called too many times, gu man had already memorized his number.


    just as she was wondering why gu yuan was calling, she heard gu yuan¡¯s heart-wrenching roar the moment she picked up the call. ¡°gu man, didn¡¯t you already promise me to return to the gu family? where are you?¡±


    gu yuan was prepared to talk to gu man early in the morning. who knew that she was not in the villa at all?


    gu man felt a rare sense of guilt, but she quickly suppressed it. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, 1 forgot about this.¡±


    ¡°you can even forget such an important thing! you still¡­¡± gu yuan was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly stopped. he snorted. ¡°alright, i won¡¯t argue with you. come back early.¡±


    after saying this, gu yuan hurriedly hung up.


    gu man picked up her cell phone with a nonchalant expression, but because she had already said that she would return to the gu family yesterday and suddenly appeared here today, grandma and huang jun still asked a few more questions.


    after knowing that gu man had only come back out of habit, grandma tapped gu man¡¯s head helplessly. ¡°what if you get married in the future?¡±


    married?


    these words appeared in gu man¡¯s mind, then xiang yin¡¯s figure appeared.


    however, she quickly rejected this thought. she had too much on her shoulders, and she did not know when she would return to that world under some opportunity. therefore, it was better for the two of them not to have too many ties. it was good to maintain the current situation.


    ¡°i still have to accompany grandma. how can i bear to get married?¡± gu man¡¯s sweet words made grandma smile until her face turned red.


    after dinner, gu man looked at huang jue. ¡°come with me to han city first high. i¡¯ll settle your matter as soon as possible.¡±


    huang jue jumped up and stood on the chair. however, before he could express his excitement, a slap came from the back of his head.


    grandma looked at huang jue coldly. ¡°the stool is for people to sit on. is it for you to step on?¡±


    huang jue held his head and sat back on the chair aggrievedly. ¡°sister, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    his words were filled with grievance as he looked in gu man¡¯s direction with tears in his eyes.


    seeing this, gu man smiled helplessly. ¡°clean your stool before sitting down.¡±


    hearing this, huang jue felt as if he had been electrocuted. he suddenly jumped up and kept patting his pants.


    ¡°i just changed into new pants.¡± for a moment, the entire hall was filled with huang jue¡¯s wails..

 Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Meeting Chen Xue at School

    chapter 690: meeting chen xue at school


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    at school.


    as the only gu man who could study freely, she was still quite popular in school, but most of the time, she received envious gazes.


    that was because students basically yearned for such a life now, but they knew very well that they did not have such strength. they could only envy others.


    actually, it was because too many things had happened to gu man. it was too magical. in some people¡¯s hearts, gu man had already become a god.


    as they walked, they could hear the endless discussion in the crowd.


    ¡°1 feel that she¡¯s really handsome. i wonder who spread the rumors before that she¡¯s a good-for-nothing or that she¡¯s a woman who relies on her body. 1 hate such people who make up rumors the most.¡±


    ¡°what if she¡¯s pretending? besides, how can she go against the gu family without some ability? then where does her current strength come from? she could only rely on the gu family previously.¡±


    ¡°what? do you mean that she depends on others? can¡¯t a woman be beautiful alone and must she rely on a man to get what she wants?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    the argument behind her suddenly increased in volume. it was obvious that it had already moved from gu man¡¯s topic to other topics. in the end, the girl coldly said that she wanted to break up, but the boy still had an indifferent expression.


    the girl who spoke up for gu man happened to be chen xue. she had completely seen through her boyfriend¡¯s true colors. it was too disappointing. gu man was like a god to her. she would not allow anyone to slander her.


    chen xue jogged up to gu man and greeted them. ¡°gu man, do you still remember me?¡±


    the smile on chen xue¡¯s face was very bright. gu man nodded and looked back in the man¡¯s direction.


    chen xue sensed gu man¡¯s gaze and revealed a guilty expression. then, she revealed an angry expression. ¡°1 actually didn¡¯t know he was that kind of person. if 1 had known, i wouldn¡¯t have interacted with him.¡±


    just as chen xue muttered this in a low voice, a man suddenly came from chen xue¡¯s ex-boyfriend¡¯s side. the two of them said something.


    chen xue¡¯s ex-boyfriend suddenly raised his voice and looked in chen xue¡¯s direction. ¡°they¡¯re just jackals of the same tribe. i was just playing around previously. who would interact with such an indecent woman?¡±


    chen xue was so angry that her entire body was trembling. she did not expect this sentence to come from her boyfriend, who had treated her so well before.


    how could he do this? she only supported gu man. was she going to be labeled with such a bad reputation? it was hard to imagine what vicious words gu man had suffered before.


    for a moment, chen xue did not know if she should feel sorry for herself or for others, but she was indeed disgusted by her so-called ex-boyfriend.


    she had heard of other people¡¯s examples and felt that those things where the man kept slandering the woman after breaking up would definitely not happen to her. however, she did not expect that she was the one who did not know him well.


    chen xue bit her lower lip in humiliation, but she did not intend to pester her anymore. she held back her tears and prepared to pretend that nothing had happened and talk to gu man.


    however, her ex-boyfriend¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°you don¡¯t know, but she was very open when we were dating. 1 hate such women the most. i¡¯m not sad at all. i just gave her something and she wagged her tail and leaned forward. 1 couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    chen xue suddenly understood why her ex-boyfriend had such a big reaction when she mentioned that matter just now. it turned out that he was such a person.


    but now, when chen xue looked at the increasing number of people around her, she could not feel any resistance. she had clearly said that she wanted to be like gu man.


    the current situation was completely different from the situation in the ghost market. the ghost market was filled with people she did not know. she could do whatever she wanted and not care about any rumors. anyway, it would not be long before they would forget that such a person had come to the ghost market.


    but school was different. she still had to continue school here. such rumors would always accompany her.


    girls were always vulnerable to the greatest malice in this world..

 Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: An Eye for an Eye

    chapter 691: an eye for an eye


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    chen xue did not think that she could persevere in the face of such malice.


    therefore, she had always encouraged herself to be strong, but when she was really facing such a situation, she was as timid as usual.


    it was just like how she was harassed by others at the auction.


    at the thought of this, chen xue looked up at gu man, only to realize that gu man was no longer by her side. she had appeared in front of her ex-boyfriend.


    her heart skipped a beat and she quickly ran over.


    because her ex-boyfriend looked too handsome when he did mixed martial arts, she chose to pursue him.


    if gu man said something that made him angry, he might really hit a woman.


    at the thought of this, chen xue became even more flustered, but the dispute had already happened.


    ¡°our schools teach you human language, not dog language.¡± gu man looked at the person in front of her.


    the moment her boyfriend met gu man¡¯s gaze, his aura inexplicably fell for a moment, but he quickly became arrogant and disapproving. ¡°what do you mean? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re angry from embarrassment? i¡¯m telling the truth. you know very well what kind of people you are. no matter how much you want to hold on to a fig leaf, what you¡¯ve done is what you¡¯ve done. you might as well admit it openly.¡±


    ¡°is that so? 1 think i saw you in the clubhouse before. after not seeing you for a few days you actually came to school? aren¡¯t you going to earn money?¡± gu man sized up her boyfriend, looking like she really knew him.


    when her boyfriend heard this, he immediately panicked and frowned. ¡°what clubhouse? i¡¯ve never been there!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just a clubhouse near the school. why are you pretending? you tried your best to please me inside back then. why are you so shy now?¡± gu man said nonchalantly. as she spoke, she even took a step forward.


    her boyfriend was completely flustered now. he listened to the rumors around him and quickly waved his hand. ¡°1 never did it. don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡±


    ¡°1 think i saw him pretending like this at that clubhouse before. so he¡¯s so open-minded behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°my heart aches for his girlfriend. a man like him must be dirty. who knows how many germs he¡¯s contaminated with?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want such a man.¡±


    ¡°since you don¡¯t want him, i don¡¯t want it either.¡±


    but that group of people did not care about her boyfriend¡¯s explanation at all and pointed at him.


    her boyfriend instantly fell into the storm of rumors. even the man who was standing beside him at the beginning moved away from her boyfriend. ¡°brother, i didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. if you need money, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°no, no, it¡¯s not like that at all!¡± her boyfriend wanted to defend himself, but he did not know how.


    he suddenly thought of the source of the rumors. he glared at gu man with his red eyes. ¡°it¡¯s all your fault. don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s illegal to spread rumors?¡± ¡°what evidence do you have to prove that i¡¯m spreading rumors? i¡¯ve really seen you. even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, there¡¯s no need to do this.¡± gu man shrugged indifferently.


    her expression made people believe this even more. the discussion became louder and louder, and they even started to not avoid her boyfriend.


    her boyfriend flew into a rage out of humiliation and suddenly reached out to hit gu man. gu man pressed the tip of her feet against the boyfriend¡¯s chest, and he really could not move. ¡°i just said a few words to you, and you¡¯re already so angry because you¡¯re humiliated? admit it? there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. there will always be times when you lack money. i understand.¡±


    her boyfriend was completely crazy. he grabbed gu man¡¯s foot and wanted to pull her towards him so that he could throw a punch, but gu man did not give him a chance. she raised her toes and kicked the man¡¯s chin hard.


    the man was forced to raise his head and his gaze disappeared for a moment. taking advantage of this opportunity, gu man lowered her leg and swept her other leg across his head. the man fell to the ground.


    she put her hands in her pockets and stared at the man condescendingly. ¡°you should do less of this work. look at how weak you are. you can¡¯t even defeat a woman.¡±


    the man lay on the ground, unable to defend himself..

 Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Meeting the Chinese Teacher

    chapter 692: meeting the chinese teacher


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    no, no. this woman was too amazing.


    however, no one around him listened to him, because no one would think that a woman¡¯s martial arts skills were that high.


    and because her boyfriend often flaunted his mixed martial arts in school, the things he did at the clubhouse that were gradually weakening him were completely a sure bet.


    at this moment, her boyfriend was filled with regret. he shouldn¡¯t have provoked this woman. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    in the school life that followed, most people looked at him with disdain. no matter how hard he tried to explain, it was useless. in the end, he was forced to transfer schools.


    but that was all in the future.


    chen xue was dumbfounded. she did not know that there was such a solution.


    after gu man finished dealing with her boyfriend, she came to chen xue¡¯s side and patted her shoulder. ¡°you¡¯re in year one, right? this is my brother.¡±


    with that, gu man pulled huang jue, who had been watching the show from the side.


    at this moment, huang jue¡¯s eyes were still on her boyfriend. he could not take his eyes off him, his eyes filled with shock.


    he would never provoke his sister in the future. he would definitely become the most filial younger brother in the world in the future. it was definitely not because he was afraid, but because he felt that he should become the best younger brother.


    his sister was simply too impressive, more impressive than anyone he had seen. she could actually counterattack in that situation just now. he had actually surfed the internet and seen too many people who could not bear the burden because of rumors and public opinion.


    her boyfriend was clearly a rumormonger, but in the end, he could not take it because of public opinion. how ridiculous.


    chen xue¡¯s admiration for gu man increased even more. she even found huang jue exceptionally pleasing to the eye. ¡°hello, little guy.¡±


    huang jue was still immersed in the fact that his sister was too impressive and awesome. when he heard this, he suddenly raised his head and looked around in confusion.


    little guy, who was the little guy? she couldn¡¯t be talking about him, right?


    he pointed at himself in disbelief. ¡°you¡¯re calling me!¡±


    chen xue clearly did not realize anything and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. you¡¯re so cute, just like her.¡±


    with that, chen xue even carefully pointed in gu man¡¯s direction, her eyes filled with admiration.


    huang jue slapped chen xue¡¯s hand away angrily. ¡°you¡¯re the little guy!¡±


    he was just not developed yet. why did she have to insult him by calling him a little guy?


    for a moment, huang xin was angry and sad. when could he grow taller?


    gu man looked at huang jue in amusement, then at chen xue. ¡°if nothing goes wrong, it¡¯s very likely that you two will become classmates.¡±


    chen xue widened her eyes and looked at huang jue in disbelief. ¡°classmates? he still looks like a junior high school student.¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s indeed a junior high school student, but he¡¯s already passed the entrance examination. he can¡¯t stay idle. i¡¯ll see if 1 can get him to learn with us now.¡± as gu man spoke, she rubbed huang jue¡¯s head.


    however, she did not know how shocked chen xue was by her words. ¡°then doesn¡¯t that mean that he skipped two levels in a row?¡±


    she had heard of the legends about gu man in school. she did not expect his younger brother to be so powerful. as expected, people of the same family were the same. ordinary people like her could only be intimidated.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. if we¡¯re lucky enough for him to be in my class, i¡¯ll definitely treat him well.¡± however, chen xue did not believe that huang jue would be in the same class as her because her class was the best.


    no matter how talented huang jue was, he would not jump two levels in a row and even be in the same class as her.


    the school bell rang at this moment, and chen xue had no choice but to part ways with gu man.


    after gu man bade farewell to chen xue, she went to the office.


    in the office, she did not expect to meet an ¡°old acquaintance¡±.


    the chinese teacher who had slandered gu man previously was sitting in the office. she frowned when she heard the sound and looked up. just as she was about to reprimand her, she met gu man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°you, why are you here?¡± for a moment, her voice became stuttering.


    although she had not been punished as much as liu yan, she was still afraid when she saw gu man.


    ¡°i¡¯m here to look for someone.¡± gu man had no intention of paying much attention to the chinese teacher..

 Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Meeting the Chinese Teacher Again

    chapter 693: meeting the chinese teacher again


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the chinese teacher felt a little guilty. she looked around and swallowed her saliva. she started to pack the things on the table. ¡°then you continue looking for them here. 1¡¯11 get going first.¡±


    ever since the last incident, although her punishment was not as heavy as liu yan¡¯s, she had indeed been demoted. in the future, she would not have the qualifications to be selected as an outstanding teacher. she could only teach some of the most mischievous classes.


    no matter how indignant she was, she could only swallow her anger at this moment.


    ¡°no need.¡± gu man glanced at the class schedule in front of zhuang yan¡¯s desk in the office, then pushed open the door and walked out with huang jue.


    the chinese teacher looked at gu man¡¯s back curiously. after hesitating for a while, she finally decided to follow her.


    gu man arrived at the class written on the class schedule and leaned against the door to look at zhuang yan, who was standing on the podium.


    even though she had yet to speak, the students below had already noticed her and kept hinting at zhuang yan on the podium.


    zhuang yan frowned and was about to reprimand them when she heard the boy sitting beside the podium say, ¡°teacher, someone is looking for you outside.¡±


    only then did zhuang yan look out of the door. when she saw gu man, her eyes revealed a surprised expression. she knocked on the table and looked at the students below the stage. ¡°study yourself.¡±


    then, she quickened her pace and arrived at the door, but she did not forget to close the door to block everyone¡¯s vision.


    ¡°gu man, why are you here?¡± zhuang yan subconsciously saw huang jue beside gu man.


    ¡°is it because of him?¡± before gu man could speak, zhuang yan had already guessed her intentions.


    gu man nodded. ¡°miss zhuang, i want to ask if he can go to year one now?¡±


    zhuang yan stared at huang jue for a while. huang jue¡¯s talent was obvious, but he was only at the junior high level after all.


    ¡°if he transfers classes now, it¡¯s very easy for him to not be able to keep up.¡± zhuang yan voiced her concerns.


    ¡°teacher, i¡¯ve already self-studied the content of the first year at home. there¡¯s definitely no problem.¡± huang jue was afraid that he would be rejected, so he quickly said with anticipation in his eyes.


    zhuang yan couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject him with his eyes. she could only sigh. ¡°if you think you have no problems, you can take the test. at that time, i¡¯ll arrange for you to be in a suitable class.¡±


    ¡°this doesn¡¯t quite conform to the rules, right? miss zhuang, you can¡¯t use your power for personal gain just because you have a high authority.¡± the chinese teacher, who had been listening for a long time, spoke at the right time.


    ever since the last incident, zhuang yan¡¯s status had risen at an extremely fast speed. she even had the best teacher award this year in hand and was facing a promotion and a raise.


    however, all of this should have been hers.


    therefore, when she heard their conversation, the language teacher immediately stood up and waved the cell phone in her hand. ¡°i¡¯ve already recorded it just now. don¡¯t try to quibble. i¡¯ll hand the evidence to the year head now.¡±


    didn¡¯t gu man say last time that she was framing someone without evidence? but she had evidence now. this time, she would definitely make the two of them consigned to eternal damnation.


    thinking of the pain she had suffered, the chinese teacher could not help but grip her cell phone tightly. when gu man was in school, she even had to hide everywhere. it was not easy for her to wait until she left before she could enter the office again.


    now, she could finally turn things around and sing.


    the restlessness on her face was not hidden at all. she stared ruthlessly in the direction of gu man and zhuang yan.


    zhuang yan frowned. ¡°what do you mean? i¡¯m just following the rules.¡±


    ¡°what rules? do you think 1 can¡¯t tell? that child is only in junior high. how can he keep up with the progress of the first year of high school? you just want to rely on your power to casually stuff him into a class,¡± the chinese teacher said self-righteously.


    ¡°he¡¯s already entered han city first high school. it¡¯s only a matter of time before he comes in,¡± gu man reminded from the side. she was here to resolve the matter this time and really did not want to cause trouble.


    however, the chinese teacher did not let them off.. ¡°who knows how these results came about? perhaps you leaked the questions in advance, zhuang yan!¡±

 Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Doubt

    chapter 694: doubt


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the chinese teacher did not know that huang jue had already gotten in, nor did she know that his talent back then had stunned the teachers of han city first high school, so she was certain that zhuang yan had used her own rights. how could there be so many geniuses in this world?


    ¡°ha.¡± gu man sneered. ¡°miss zhuang isn¡¯t the only one who came up with the school¡¯s papers.¡±


    ¡°but even so, she can still steal the other papers.¡± the chinese teacher still did not admit defeat. looking at gu man¡¯s aggressive appearance, she was so afraid that she immediately raised her voice. ¡°look, a student here is embarrassed and exposed. she even wants to hit the teacher!¡±


    the people from the other classes were attracted by this commotion. many of them had already stuck their heads out of the window to look at the corridor.


    the chinese teacher looked at gu man and zhuang yan smugly and said in a low voice, ¡°you were lucky last time, but you won¡¯t be so lucky this time.¡±


    gu man raised her tongue and pressed it against the left side of her mouth. ¡°is that so?¡±


    huang jue was also furious at this moment, but gu man kept pulling him behind her, as if she did not want him to fall into a storm. however, huang jue did not want to hide behind gu man every time, so he looked in the direction of the language teacher and said loudly, ¡°i think you¡¯ve done too many such things, that¡¯s why you think that everyone else is like this.¡±


    ¡°then prove yourself with your results.¡± the chinese teacher looked at huang jue indifferently. he looked like he was only in the second year of junior high. what right did he have to think that he could get into han city first high school as a genius?


    ¡°i was the first in our previous school and i also obtained excellent results in this exam. if you¡¯re unhappy, you can look for those who graded my paper and not question me here.¡± huang jue stared at the chinese teacher with his hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°where was your previous school?¡± the chinese teacher was a little surprised when she heard huang jue¡¯s results and subconsciously blurted out.


    huang jue proudly said that his school was the best high school there.


    however, he did not realize that the expression on the language teacher¡¯s face had already become strange. ¡°it¡¯s just an unknown small school. from the name, it¡¯s still a village school. so what if such an education is good enough to get first place? it can¡¯t even compare to the last place here. besides, i just said that you¡¯ll definitely get good results with the answers in your hand. those don¡¯t count at all.¡±


    huang jue trembled with anger. he recalled gu man¡¯s actions just now and opened his mouth, but his usually agile mind froze at this moment, not knowing what to say.


    instead, he was so angry that the corners of his eyes turned red.


    gu man patted huang jue¡¯s back comfortingly and looked straight at the language teacher. she did not want to cause more trouble, but since she insisted on being aggressive, she could not blame her.


    ¡°as a teacher, you actually discriminate against students. if word gets out, you¡¯ll definitely be despised by tens of thousands of people.¡± gu man¡¯s casual words made the language teacher¡¯s face stiffen.


    huang jue looked at gu man with admiration. as expected of his sister. she intimidated the enemy with just one sentence.


    ¡°how am i discriminating? am i wrong? i¡¯m letting him learn to be humble and recognize himself.¡± the chinese teacher was indeed a chinese teacher. her brain reacted quickly.


    ¡°so in your eyes, humbleness is to belittle yourself and your school?¡± gu man stared at the chinese teacher.


    with just a few words, the chinese teacher was instantly speechless. she was stunned and looked at the increasing number of onlookers, becoming more and more flustered.


    ¡°how did 1 make him belittle himself? i just let him know his place.¡± in her panic, the chinese teacher started to speak without thinking.


    a glint flashed across gu man¡¯s eyes. ¡°know his place? so teachers are already so snobbish, so those with low status deserve to be discriminated against?¡±


    the chinese teacher had already jumped into gu man¡¯s carefully woven trap. the more she spoke, the more flustered she became.


    at this moment, more and more people were watching. some teachers also came out to watch the commotion..

 Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Reporting to the Principal

    chapter 695: reporting to the principal


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    it was human nature to like to watch the commotion, and it was also human nature to like to comment.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect this teacher to be so snobbish. i remember that our school doesn¡¯t have just one snobbish teacher.¡±


    ¡°i know a few of them. how can a poor family compare to those nobles now?¡± ¡°what are you guys talking about? hurry up and go back to class.¡±


    however, not long after the discussion, the voice of the teacher came. the students immediately dispersed, and the corridor fell silent again.


    the chinese teacher heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. however, to her surprise, the teachers from the other classes walked over and surrounded them.


    ¡°teacher zhuang, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°why are you suddenly arguing here? tell us.¡±


    ¡°this is gu man. i¡¯ve heard teacher zhuang mention you a few times. your results are really good.¡±


    the chinese teacher saw that almost all the teachers were surrounding zhuang yan and knew that she probably could not count on them to speak up for her, so she stood at the side and mocked coldly, ¡°you¡¯re appealing to her because she has some power, but what you don¡¯t know is that she¡¯s about to be expelled for using her power for personal gain.¡±


    when the other teachers heard this, they frowned unhappily. some of them even said directly, ¡°do you think this is the business circle? seeking benefits and avoiding harm? no matter what, we¡¯re just teachers. why are there so many twists and turns?¡±


    ¡°just what kind of person are you? do you really treat others as your kind?¡±


    almost all the teachers stood beside zhuang yan. not only was it because of zhuang yan, but she was usually on good terms with others and never made people feel uncomfortable when she interacted with others.


    however, it was different for her. she was an exceptionally advantageous person. if you did not have any rights, when you stood with her, you would always feel that she looked down on you.


    the chinese teacher was exasperated when she saw this scene. she looked at zhuang yan and then in gu man¡¯s direction. ¡°you¡¯re all speaking up for the two of them, right? then you¡¯re done for. i¡¯ll tell the principal everything. none of you can be unable to bear the consequences of failure. you¡¯re all jackals of the same tribe.¡±


    she did not stay here any longer and turned to leave.


    the group of teachers became even angrier when they heard the threat in her mouth. they looked at her back and pointed.


    ¡°why is she such a person? although 1 knew that her character was bad and i didn¡¯t get along with her, i didn¡¯t expect her to be so extreme.¡±


    ¡°then there are many things you don¡¯t know.¡±


    the teachers at the side had already started to discuss the matter of the language teacher. each word was louder and more intense, as if they were all expressing their dissatisfaction with the language teacher.


    zhuang yan had a headache when she heard this. she raised her voice and scolded, ¡°alright, it¡¯s just a small matter. you guys should go back to class. go back to class. stop surrounding me.¡±


    when the teachers heard this, they immediately booed. in the end, they decided to give zhuang yan some respect and return to the classroom to start class again.


    zhuang yan rubbed the space between her eyebrows and looked in gu man¡¯s direction apologetically. ¡°i¡¯m sorry to have let you encounter such a thing.¡±


    ¡°this has nothing to do with you. on the contrary, it¡¯s that person¡¯s fault.¡± gu man stared at the chinese teacher¡¯s back comfortingly and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°sigh, since that person insists on making a fuss in front of the principal, let her reap what she sowed.¡± zhuang yan waved her hand tiredly.


    she was only doing things according to the rules, but someone had a deep heart and insisted on thinking that she was abusing her power for personal gain. in that case, if that person did not give up until the end, she might as well let her bear the consequences of lying.


    however, she did not have a good reputation with the principal to begin with. now that this matter had happened, it was uncertain if she could keep her job.


    zhuang yan would not pity her. after all, she was the one who provoked her first.


    she brought gu man and huang jue back to the office and took out a test paper from the drawer. ¡°this is the test paper for the year one examination, but it hasn¡¯t been distributed yet. as long as you can get a total of about 500 points for the papers, i can arrange for you to go in..¡±

 Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Guo Guo Comes to First High

    chapter 696: guo guo comes to first high


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when huang jue heard this, his breathing became heavy. his eyes were red and he was extremely excited.


    then, he coughed softly. ¡°teacher, sister, 1 definitely won¡¯t let you down. let me show you my strength.¡±


    zhuang yan and gu man looked at each other and smiled. in order to ensure the fairness of the exam, zhuang yan found an empty classroom and found other teachers of the same level to invigilate. she and gu man left.


    ¡°that brother of yours is quite ambitious. he wants to come to the first year of high school at such a young age. you have to know that it¡¯s almost the second semester of high school. if he can¡¯t keep up at all, it will affect his grades in the future.¡± zhuang yan thought about it and still felt that people should be down-to-earth, except for those who have extraordinary strength,


    ¡°actually, i don¡¯t know much about his results, but i believe he knows what he¡¯s doing, that¡¯s why i brought him here.¡± gu man¡¯s eyes were filled with trust.


    seeing this, zhuang yan did not say anything else. however, she still had class. after saying goodbye to gu man, she went to class first.


    gu man planned to wait here until the huang jue examination ended.


    because he was alone, it was not very formal. it could basically end in an afternoon.


    gu man was so bored that she started walking around the field. as she walked, she unknowingly arrived at the entrance, but she saw an unexpected person at the entrance.


    that was guo guo.


    gu man raised her eyebrows in surprise. she did not expect to meet guo guo here at all. it was just that why was guo guo here? she could not possibly come to school. at her age, she should start from junior high.


    although she had a high iq, she probably wouldn¡¯t be accepted in high school at this age.


    if she helped, would guo guo be grateful to her?


    as gu man avoided guo guo¡¯s gaze, she touched her chin and pondered.


    at this moment, guo guo looked around and looked at the huge signboard in front of her. when the security officers were not paying attention, she took advantage of her short stature and ran in through the blind spot.


    she had come this time for eel. there had been no news from lang ya, making her very worried that lang ya could not handle it. therefore, after thinking about it and realizing that her health was still improving, she planned to come herself.


    she was only here to inquire about the situation. after all, with her figure, she still looked very out of place in han city first high school, unless she had the chance to officially enter this school in the future.


    guo guo looked at the school gate with a yearning expression in her eyes. if only she could go to school here. grandpa would definitely be very happy.


    however, guo guo quickly restrained the expression on his face and walked forward firmly. as she walked, she kept looking around, avoiding the people coming and going, afraid that she would be discovered and thrown out.


    after arriving at an empty corner, she decided to insert a large-scale virus into the school. this virus was neither difficult nor simple, but it was very likely that the one who could resolve this virus was eel.


    she did not know why lang ya had yet to find anything, but she was indeed getting more and more uneasy. in order to avoid any delays, she wanted to find the eel as soon as possible.


    after guo guo sent a message to lang ya, she started typing on the computer.


    however, the brand of the computer was a little outdated. coupled with the fact that she was in an unfamiliar area, the internet was not very good, so the typing process was not very smooth. she reached out to wipe the cold sweat off her forehead and continued typing on the keyboard.


    while she was unaware, gu man had already moved behind guo guo and watched her type on the keyboard.


    it was indeed heinous for guo guo to have such talent at her age, but there was still room for her computer skills to improve. it would be a pity if she stopped here. moreover, a large part of the reason why her skills were restricted was because her equipment was old.


    the computer could be said to be the most laggy computer gu man had ever encountered. after typing a continuous code, it still needed to react for a while before she could continue typing. this way, it was both time and patience consuming..

 Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Guo Guo Implements a Virus

    chapter 697: guo guo implements a virus


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    guo guo kept looking around, afraid that she would be discovered. at the same time, she had to focus on typing on the keyboard.


    the computer was already laggy to begin with, and she still had to observe if there were others watching. she was mentally and physically exhausted.


    however, guo guo was not defeated by this small setback. instead, her gaze became even more determined.


    in the end, she seemed to have confirmed that no one would come to this remote place again. she ignored the noise around her and focused on the computer screen in front of her.


    because she ignored her surroundings, the speed at which she typed the code became faster and faster. in the end, guo guo exhaled heavily.


    the code on the desktop had already started running by itself, jumping quickly on the computer screen.


    she put away her tools and left with her bag, completely unaware that gu man had seen this scene.


    after guo guo left, gu man came out from behind the tree. she frowned and looked in the direction where guo guo had left. if she was not wrong just now, the ip that guo guo had implemented the virus from seemed to be here.


    however, what gu man did not understand was why guo guo would implement a virus in school. did she have any grudges with this school?


    just as she was thinking, she suddenly saw guo guo hiding under a tree in front of her. it turned out that a young couple had walked over.


    gu man quickly dodged, but she was still thinking about what had happened just now.


    in an instant, a thought flashed through her mind and she suddenly understood why guo guo had implemented the virus.


    in the beginning, jiang zi came to the school for eel, so guo guo must have came to the school for eel as well,


    however, she thought that jiang zi would reveal some information, but now that she thought about it, that did not seem to be the case. was their relationship not as good as she had imagined?


    however, since they were here for eel, it proved that guo guo did not hate this school.


    she could make guo guo and huang jue go to this school together. if they were lucky, it was not impossible for the two of them to become friends.


    at the thought of this, gu man planned to step in.


    after the two young lovers left, gu man walked past guo guo from the other side. she pretended to see her unintentionally and revealed a surprised expression. ¡°why are you here?¡±


    guo guo was avoiding the others and naturally did not notice gu man on the other side. she also looked over in surprise and instantly felt guilty. ¡°i just came to take a look.¡±


    but as soon as she said this excuse, guo guo regretted it because this excuse was too clumsy.


    however, gu man seemed to trust her very much, so she did not intend to ask further. she nodded. ¡°since you¡¯re already at school, i¡¯ll bring you around.¡±


    guo guo¡¯s eyes lit up. just as she was about to walk forward, she suddenly realized something. she looked at gu man. ¡°are you a student of this school?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m in my third year.¡± gu man waved at guo guo and walked in front with her hands in her pockets.


    although she had not asked guo guo how her grades were, since she was so proficient in hacking, it was not impossible for her to enter han city first high school as a special student because she knew that han city first high school was also recruiting special students.


    although these students were not good in other subjects, they could be said to be outstanding in one aspect.


    even if guo guo¡¯s other grades were really bad, she could successfully enter han city first high school with just her hacking skills.


    guo guo was even more surprised when she heard this because gu man looked completely different from ordinary high school students. the other high school students were preparing for the exam very urgently, not to mention that the college entrance examination was getting closer and closer, but gu man looked much more relaxed than ordinary students.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you in a hurry to study? i think it¡¯s class time.¡± guo guo hesitated for a long time behind gu man before asking.


    ¡°oh, 1 applied to the school for free study.¡± as gu man walked, she calculated the exact location of the ip address where guo guo had implemented the virus.


    the scene of the code jumping kept replaying in her mind before she locked her gaze on the teacher¡¯s office..

 Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Suspecting Gu Man

    chapter 698: suspecting gu man


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, since they had targeted han city first high school, why didn¡¯t they suspect the students?


    gu man touched her chin.


    how would they know that not all high school students were as heaven-defying as her? it was most reasonable to suspect a teacher.


    the two of them rushed to the office. guo guo looked at her target. she was getting closer and closer to the virus she implemented. she suddenly heaved a sigh of relief and her eyes revealed some gratitude. he looked at gu man¡¯s back and even felt a little guilty for using her.


    at this moment, there was already a huge commotion in the office. the teacher, who was still in the office, looked at the two words jumping on the computer screen and frowned.


    ¡°is this a prank by some student? why are there the words ¡®eel¡¯ on it?¡± a teacher frowned and kept moving the mouse.


    ¡°how would i know? 1 was still doing the powerpoint just now. this computer is infected. don¡¯t tell me i have to start all over again? that¡¯s what i need for my next public class.¡± another teacher was even more flustered.


    ¡°why are there so many viruses on our computers recently? the school¡¯s firewall is really getting trashier and trashier. don¡¯t they know how to strengthen their defenses? didn¡¯t we teach them a lesson last time?¡± another teacher slammed the keyboard on the table angrily.


    gu man could hear the commotion inside clearly from outside the door.


    the year head, who had rushed over after hearing the commotion, saw gu man standing at the door. his eyes lit up and he waved at gu man. ¡°follow me in.¡±


    the year head completely ignored the petite figure standing beside gu man who was trying her best to dodge.


    gu man nodded and brought guo guo into the office. the office was already chaotic and there was no sign of zhuang yan or her class, but gu man saw her form teacher, zhou yuan.


    zhou yuan was currently pushed to the computer table by everyone.


    ¡°you seem to be learning some programming during your free time. hurry up and buy a computer for repair.¡±


    ¡°1 think that gu man¡¯s skills from your class last time are not bad. you probably taught her, right? then this little virus will definitely not be a problem for you.¡±


    cold sweat kept dripping down zhou yuan¡¯s forehead. he was indeed very interested in programming and had learned a lot, but this did not mean that it could crack the virus.


    at this moment, guo guo, who was standing behind gu man instantly locked onto zhou yuan.


    could he be eel?


    ¡°quiet, it¡¯s so noisy. how improper.¡± after the year head maintained order, he pushed gu man behind him to the computer. ¡°you were the one who resolved the virus last time. i¡¯ll have to trouble you this time.¡±


    when guo guo heard this, her eyes widened as she stared at gu man¡¯s back.


    she was also studying in this school. could there really be such a coincidence in this world?


    gu man felt the gaze behind her and waved her hand helplessly. ¡°director, the virus last time was resolved because i saw it on the website recommended by teacher zhou, but i¡¯m really helpless about this virus.¡±


    the year head only heard the word helpless. he looked at gu man, his entire face twisting.


    was what happened last time really just a coincidence? but it was clearly a skill that the technicians had already recognized, but if it wasn¡¯t, why was gu man so secretive? perhaps it was really just a coincidence. she was just a third-year student.


    guo guo, who was outside the matter, was in an especially chaotic state of mind. she did not know if she should believe gu man¡¯s words, but she felt that it was too much of a coincidence.


    now, her emotions were especially complicated. when she found out that gu man was very likely to be eel, the hatred in her heart actually subsided a lot.


    guo guo clenched her fists, still unwilling to believe this. perhaps all of this was really such a coincidence. she could only comfort herself like this.


    however, if there was no news from jiang zi after such a long time, it was very likely that he had fallen into the same mistake as her.. eel could also be a student, right?

 Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Whose Child Is This?

    chapter 699: whose child is this?


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she secretly sent a message to lang ya and quickly put away her phone.


    ¡°but teacher zhou should be able to resolve this virus, but he will definitely feel pressured if you guys are here. why don¡¯t you guys go out first?¡± gu man looked at the year head.


    at this moment, the year head was also in a panic. the technicians were still rushing over, but water from afar could not resolve a nearby fire. he could only hope that the nearest water pipe would be useful.


    all the teachers left the classroom in an instant, and guo guo, who had been trying not to attract attention, was especially eye-catching at this moment.


    the year head held her in his arms and ignored guo guo¡¯s struggles. after leaving, he raised his hand and asked, ¡°whose child is this?¡±


    at this moment, guo guo¡¯s face was as dark as it could be. she had wanted to see who eel was, but she did not expect the year head to carry her out.


    at this moment, a teacher in the crowd recognized guo guo with sharp eyes and said, ¡°this seems to be the child that the girl brought just now.¡±


    an awkward expression appeared on the year head¡¯s face. he placed guo guo on the ground and scratched his head, but he quickly squatted down and patted guo guo¡¯s head. ¡°don¡¯t go in yet. the situation inside is very urgent. i¡¯ll bring you to look for gu man later.¡±


    guo guo did not interact much with her peers. she did not know what kind of attitude they would show, but she thought that obedient children would always be liked, so she could only nod.


    but now, she probably couldn¡¯t enter even if she wanted to. it was just that she was clearly so close.


    but she could still wait for them to come out. guo guo comforted herself in her heart.


    at this moment, zhou yuan was limping in his chair in the office. ¡°student gu, you¡¯ve sabotaged me. how would i know how to repair a computer? i just learned a few skills.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay, i know how to.¡± gu man pulled out a chair and sat at the computer table. because she had seen the entire process of guo guo typing the code, the virus was resolved very quickly this time.


    zhou yuan looked at gu man in shock. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you saw it on the website last time?¡±


    even if gu man had used him as a shield just now, zhou yuan really thought that gu man had seen it on the website. after all, in his understanding, it was indeed very surprising for a third-year student to be so skilled.


    ¡°teacher, you have to know that possessing a jade is a sin. as a third-year student, it¡¯s inevitable that people will suspect me for possessing such superb skills.¡± gu man looked at zhou yuan. this was also her next goal.


    although she felt very sorry for zhou yuan, she could only do this. her identity could not be exposed yet, and the reason why she brought guo guo to the office was because she wanted to take this opportunity to shift her suspicion to someone else.


    ¡°but the school is such a safe place. nothing will go wrong, right? besides, if you tell the grade director about this, he will definitely protect you.¡± zhou yuan¡¯s eyes were still dull after the shock.


    ¡°but doesn¡¯t the fact that there were repeated viruses prove that the school is no longer safe?¡± gu man¡¯s typing on the keyboard had already slowed down. she turned around and stared at zhou yuan.


    zhou yuan thought for a moment and was speechless. indeed, the school did not seem to be as safe as he had imagined. ¡°in that case, you can push all the credit to me. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little embarrassing to a student¡¯s credit.¡±


    zhou yuan¡¯s mind worked very quickly and he quickly understood the reason why gu man wanted him to stay, but he did not show any signs of anger. after all, as a teacher, helping a student resolve a problem was what he should do. moreover, as an adult, he had more ability to protect himself than a delicate woman like gu man.


    gu man¡¯s heart warmed as she looked at zhou yuan¡¯s determined expression. she reached out and placed her hand on his shoulder, while slowly injecting spiritual energy into his body.


    this could be considered her repayment. zhou yuan¡¯s body did not have any serious illnesses, only some minor illnesses. these minor illnesses would slowly be resolved in the future through the nourishment of spiritual energy..

 Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Shield, Zhou Yuan

    chapter 700: shield, zhou yuan


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhou yuan did not feel much, but he felt as if his entire body had relaxed. he had indeed been too tired recently and had been in a tense state, but for some reason, he was especially relaxed at this moment.


    however, he did not attribute this to gu man. he subconsciously thought that it was because the surroundings had quietened down and his mind had calmed down.


    ¡°thank you, teacher.¡± gu man had already retracted her hand as she spoke.


    zhou yuan felt a sense of loss in his heart, a little reluctant to part with the warmth on his fingertips. however, he quickly restrained his emotions. was he really too tired?


    ¡°has the computer problem been resolved?¡± the office was too quiet. he could only raise his finger and point in the direction of the computer to change the topic.


    ¡°it¡¯s already resolved, but we can¡¯t go out now. wait a while,¡± gu man said as she sat on the chair and took out her phone.


    ever since her cell phone vibrated non-stop just now, she looked down and realized that it was from jiang zi.


    ¡°what did you do at school?¡±


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you reply?¡±


    ¡°pay attention to your identity. don¡¯t let others discover you.¡±


    there were countless texts like these, but jiang zi seemed to be hiding something, causing his words to be muddled.


    gu man understood what he meant at a glance. guo guo had probably reminded him just now. it seemed that she was still a suspect.


    however, he had no choice. he could only try his best to dispel guo guo¡¯s doubts about him in the next few days.


    as time passed, the people outside became more and more anxious. only when the footsteps at the door became louder and louder did gu man stand up from the chair. she pulled zhou yuan over and pressed him into the chair.


    just as this set of smooth movements was done, the door opened at this moment. the year head stuck his head out and looked at the office nervously. ¡°have you resolved it? if it really doesn¡¯t work, the technicians will be here soon.¡±


    only then did zhou yuan react. he looked at the computer in front of him and pretended to type on the keyboard a few times. then, he looked at the year head with a serious expression. ¡°it¡¯s settled. let the teachers in.¡±


    the year head immediately revealed a happy expression. he nodded and called for the people behind him to come in.


    the anxious people waiting outside the door could not take it anymore. they rushed into the office, forcing the anxious guo guo to be the last to enter.


    as soon as she entered, she looked in gu man¡¯s direction. at this moment, zhou yuan was still sitting and facing the computer screen with his hand on the keyboard. gu man was still standing beside him, as if she was studying.


    seeing this scene, guo guo suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, but for some reason, she felt that something was wrong. however, perhaps because she was unwilling to accept the fact that gu man was eel, she subconsciously suppressed the strange thought in her heart.


    guo guo stood obediently beside gu man. when gu man saw her come over and pat her head, she looked at zhou yuan. ¡°teacher, i¡¯ve benefited greatly this time. i¡¯m very grateful for your guidance.¡±


    ¡°all, oh, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. this is what i should do.¡± zhou yuan did not react at first and almost failed.


    guo guo looked at zhou yuan¡¯s face and narrowed her eyes. she suddenly said, ¡°teacher, i¡¯m very interested in these techniques. can you teach me?¡±


    only then did zhou yuan realize that there was a child here. he lowered his head to look at guo guo before chuckling. ¡°sure.¡±


    he seemed to see himself through guo guo, who loved these technologies when he was young, so he agreed very readily. although he thought that although his skills were not good, it was not a problem to teach a junior high school student.


    guo guo stared at zhou yuan¡¯s face for a long time. when she met his confident gaze, she seemed to have confirmed his identity. soon after, a smile appeared on her face, but it looked a little strange. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble teacher in the future. can we add each other¡¯s contact details?¡±


    zhou yuan happily took out his phone and the two of them added each other¡¯s contact details.


    gu man stood at the side and looked at their actions with a gratified expression. it seemed that her suspicion had been eliminated..

 Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Saving Grandpa

    chapter 701: saving grandpa


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, looking at guo guo, zhou yuan might end up in a miserable state.


    she would do her best to compensate him.


    gu man looked at zhou yuan sympathetically.


    since guo guo had already confirmed her target and even obtained his contact information, she felt that there was no need to continue staying. hence, she pulled gu man. ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    part of the reason why she left in such a panic was that she had to hurry up and spread the news to lang ya.


    if he worked here, it would be much more convenient for him to make a move than her. however, she did not know if he was among the teachers just now.


    guo guo turned around and took out her phone. she secretly took a photo of the teacher¡¯s office and quickly put away her phone, pretending that nothing had happened.


    gu man looked at her actions and did not take it to heart. instead, she asked about guo guo¡¯s health, ¡°did you take your medicine on time?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡± guo guo nodded. because the medicine this time was indeed not as bitter as the previous one, she did not resist it so much every day.


    she just did not know if her grandfather could drink the medicine because the effect of the medicine was visible to the naked eye. her grandfather¡¯s health had also become worse and worse because of her illness in the past few years.


    thinking of this, guo guo¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°can my grandfather drink this medicine?¡± guo guo looked at gu man expectantly. in her heart, this medicine could be given to her grandfather. the reason why she asked this was actually because she had some schemes.


    this medicinal herb needed a special supply channel, and she was just a child. even if she had money, no one would want to sell it to her.


    she could use her identity as guo shui, but she did not want to expose her identity now.


    therefore, she said this because she hoped that gu man could give her more herbs. it might sound selfish, but she would definitely compensate gu man in the future!


    when gu man heard guo guo¡¯s words, she understood what she meant, but she shook her head. ¡°chinese medicine is different from western medicine. chinese medicine emphasizes on treating the right illness. those herbs can only treat your illness. the herbs your grandfather needs are different from yours.¡±


    guo guo¡¯s eyes flickered a few times. then, her eyelids drooped, and she looked a little dejected.


    ¡°you want to nurse your grandfather¡¯s health?¡± gu man looked at guo guo.


    guo guo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°is it possible? 1 can do anything you need. 1 actually know a little bit of technology.¡±


    her tone was anxious as she looked at gu man expectantly.


    ¡°sure. your grandfather is not seriously ill. it¡¯s just that when one is old, there will always be problems.¡± gu man happened to have this thought and nodded.


    later on, everything would fall into place.


    guo guo clenched her fists tightly. she was even more grateful to gu man and had long let down her guard.


    no matter what motive gu man had in getting close to her in the beginning, it was only now that her motive was exposed. she did her best to think for them. just because of this, guo guo was determined to repay her because she knew what her health was like. it was not an exaggeration to say that gu man gave her a new life.


    ¡°thank you. i¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡± guo guo stared at gu man.


    gu man only chuckled and rubbed guo guo¡¯s head. ¡°if i need help, i¡¯ll definitely look for you. by the way, you¡¯re indeed old enough to go to school. have you considered school? you have to have a diploma.¡±


    guo guo looked a little dazed and confused. she had never considered going to school because she had already learned all that on the internet. she had never considered going back to school because it had never been part of her plan.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± after hesitating for a long time, guo guo finally gave this answer.


    gu man sighed. ¡°you have to have an education. otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to move in this society.¡±


    hackers could not completely be their only way. there were many things involved in this aspect. as long as someone knew your identity, if you still did not have the ability to protect yourself, the outcome would be very tragic.


    she wanted guo guo to go to school because of this..

 Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Guo Shui Found Eel

    chapter 702: guo shui found eel


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    if one could not ensure that they could completely hide themselves, they needed an identity to protect themselves so that they would not be threatened when they were discovered.


    ¡°isn¡¯t it a little late for me to study now? other people have already studied for a long time. besides, i¡¯ve learned a little online before. i think that little bit of knowledge should be enough.¡±


    guo guo hesitated for a long time before she finally decided not to go to school. not to mention whether she could integrate into school now, she had already learned that knowledge. it would be a waste of effort to go to school.


    besides, her family still needed her to make money. if she went to school, she would not have so much time to accept missions on the dark web.


    ¡°are you sure? if you¡¯re considering other factors, i can help you resolve them. i can even let you enter this school.¡± gu man frowned slightly at guo guo.


    with her current status, she had no good excuse to take out that huge sum of money to subsidize the family.


    when guo guo heard this, her eyes flickered a few times and her heart skipped a beat.


    if she could enter han city first high school, she could get closer to eel and obtain more information.


    ¡°i can apply for a grant for you. you don¡¯t have to worry about the tuition fees at all. moreover, if you study well, there¡¯s a scholarship.¡± gu man could emphasize the word scholarship.


    she knew that guo guo lacked an excuse to rationalize the money in her hands, and the scholarship was a good excuse.


    sure enough, as soon as she said this, guo guo fell into hesitation. it was obvious that she was moved by gu man¡¯s conditions.


    she thought for a moment and finally chose to agree. ¡°but i want to follow the current year one students.¡±


    she had already learned all the high school knowledge online. as for why she wanted to start from the first year, it was so she could be undercover.


    if she skipped too many grades at her age, it would attract more attention. guo guo only wanted to spend the next few years in high school and rationalize the money in her hands and subsidize her family.


    guo guo¡¯s thoughts coincided with gu man¡¯s. gu man nodded. ¡°i¡¯ll help you contact the teacher, but there might be an exam later. prepare yourself during this period of time.¡±


    guo guo did not care about this exam at all and casually dealt with it two or three times.


    because guo guo had something more important to do, he hurriedly found an excuse and parted ways with gu man.


    gu man looked at his back and turned around to take a car to the subsidiary company.


    during this period, jiang zi kept sending her messages and calling her. it was unknown if it was because guo guo had said something to him.


    at this moment, jiang zi was as anxious as he could be because guo shui had actually sent him a message just now saying that the identity of eel had been confirmed and even took a photo of the direction of the office.


    when jiang zi saw that photo, he subconsciously thought that gu man had been seen by guo zi when she went to school.


    he was extremely flustered, afraid that guo zi would do something.


    in fact, the two of them had never met, so jiang zi did not know that guo guo was actually just a child.


    therefore, when he could not contact gu man, jiang zi was already prepared to go to school. however, he happened to see gu man getting out of the car downstairs. he walked over quickly, raised his hand, and pinched gu man¡¯s arms. ¡°are you alright? were you hurt? did you meet any strange people?¡±


    gu man took a step back and dodged jiang zi¡¯s hand. ¡°1 saw guo shui.¡±


    when jiang zi heard this, his pupils constricted and his heart beat faster. he was not nervous because his business partner had been exposed, but because he was worried about gu man¡¯s safety. ¡°then did he do anything to you?¡±


    gu man looked at jiang zi¡¯s face in surprise. his worry was not fake. it seemed that the two of them had never met, so he did not know that guo shui was actually a child.


    however, gu man did not intend to expose guo guo¡¯s identity. instead, she shook her head. ¡°i plan to recruit guo shui into our team.¡±


    jiang zi finally relaxed. when he heard this, he looked at gu man with a complicated expression..

 Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Meeting Zhen Rong

    chapter 703: meeting zhen rong


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    he should be happy that he could work with his online friend, but at this moment, his emotions were indescribable.


    although he had worked with guo shui many times, the two of them had never met. he was even more worried that with guo shui around, gu man would no longer think highly of him.


    moreover, jiang zi was not prepared to meet guo shui.


    gu man could tell that jiang zi was conflicted and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so worried. there¡¯s no progress at the moment. at least, you won¡¯t be able to enter the company for a while. you can be mentally prepared.¡±


    jiang zi exhaled and looked a little tired. ¡°since you don¡¯t have anything else, i¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    gu man looked at jiang zi and nodded.


    she had thought that the two of them had already met, but the current situation seemed to be that the two of them had only communicated online. that made things easier. if there was really a chance later, she could pull guo guo in first and slowly reveal the information to jiang zi.


    she just did not know what jiang zi¡¯s expression would be if he found out that guo shui was only a junior high school student.


    gu man got into the car again. this time, she did not go home. instead, she went to the zhou family.


    because just now, the rune she had left for zhou yan had been extinguished.


    however, she did not receive any messages from zhou yan. that meant that she was in a critical situation and could not even touch her cell phone.


    and she had just done a divination. zhou yan¡¯s current situation was indeed not very optimistic, and a large part of it was related to the woman she met back then.


    it seemed that the lesson last time still did not make xia tong give up. she actually dared to repeat the same mistake.


    gu man¡¯s eyes turned cold. she had clearly recalled what had happened back then.


    that man¡¯s aura was very powerful. she was obviously not his match, but this time, xia tong and her grandmother might not be able to summon that man.


    gu man kept feeling that there seemed to be a narration of this in her memory, but it became especially blurry. she could not recall it no matter how hard she tried.


    she frowned. ever since she came here, she felt that a part of her memory seemed to be missing. although there was nothing wrong with it generally, she felt that some details had been ignored.


    the car slowly stopped by the roadside. gu man put away her thoughts and entered the villa area. when she arrived at the zhou family¡¯s villa, it looked no different from usual. however, the security officers at the door were especially strict. even if she only stood there for a second, she was chased away by the security officers.


    ¡°leave quickly. this is not somewhere you can stand.¡± the expression on his face was not so much serious as fierce. he did not look like a proper security officer at all.


    gu man did not leave obediently. instead, he stood there and sized up the security officers.


    perhaps the security officer had never seen such an arrogant person before, but he immediately became vigilant. he stared at gu man for a long time before saying, ¡°who are you? who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m here to look for zhou yan.¡± as gu man spoke, she looked at the other security officer who had not spoken.


    when the security officer heard this name, his expression changed drastically and he frowned. ¡°she¡¯s not someone you should be looking for. leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already contacted her. she also agreed to let me look for her. what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± with that, gu man took another step forward and was about to step through the door.


    the security officer immediately stood up to stop her. ¡°it¡¯s impossible for her to contact you. are you lying?¡±


    ¡°how do you know that it¡¯s impossible for her to contact me?¡± gu man pressed on step by step, staring fixedly at the security officer¡¯s face.


    the security officer looked a little flustered, but he quickly reacted and looked at gu man. ¡°don¡¯t ask too much. anyway, the zhou family doesn¡¯t welcome anyone today.¡±


    gu man sneered and did not plan to deal with the security officer anymore. she stretched out her leg and kicked the security officer¡¯s chest. the security officer instantly flew out. just as gu man was about to deal with the other security officer, she saw him pull off the mask on his face, revealing his face. ¡°zhen rong?¡± looking at the familiar faces in front of her, gu man exclaimed.


    at this moment, zhen rong looked around nervously and put on his mask. then, he pulled gu man open the door and walked in. ¡°my mother is in danger now.. can you save her?¡±

 Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Boss

    chapter 704: boss


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when he met the other security officers, he immediately pushed gu man. ¡°behave yourself. i¡¯ll bring you to see boss later.¡±


    when the other security officers saw this, no one went forward to ask. they successfully arrived at the main building.


    along the way, gu man roughly knew the exact situation.


    it turned out that chu an had not given up on his evil intentions and actually joined forces with xia tong.


    however, xia tong knew some spells, which was why zhou yan fell into the trap. before her cell phone was confiscated, she called zhen rong.


    although zhen rong did not know what had happened, he felt inexplicably uneasy when he saw the hung-up call. he went straight to the zhou family and realized that this place had indeed changed. the security officers at the door were not the same as before. they were fierce and did not look like security officers at all. instead, they looked like fugitives.


    it was not easy for him to find an opportunity to sneak in during the shift change, but he did not expect to meet gu man.


    there were still people guarding the entrance of the main building. just as the two of them were about to go forward, they were stopped by the security officers. guang an sized them up and scolded, ¡°don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not allowed to enter?¡±


    zhen rong¡¯s palms were sweating nervously. he did not know the exact situation inside and only relied on his own guesses. now, he could only pretend to be calm and say, ¡°i brought this person to boss.¡±


    the security officer turned to look at gu man, but he could not see anything special about her. ¡°you can¡¯t just meet boss casually. bring her back where you found her.¡±


    zhen rong heaved a sigh of relief. his guess was right. the boss they were talking about was here.


    however, when he heard the security officer¡¯s words, his heart instantly skipped a beat. he had finally come this far. he could not let all his efforts go to waste.


    ¡°i know how to make zhou yan speak. are you sure you won¡¯t bring me to see your boss?¡± gu man, who had been silent at the side, suddenly said.


    the security officer guarding the door was stunned when he heard this. then, he frowned.


    seeing him like this, gu man knew that he must know something, so she was not in a hurry. she stood there quietly and waited.


    the rune on zhou yan¡¯s body had already been attacked, but xia tong and chu an did not seem to be in a hurry to take her life. since they did not want her life and wanted to destroy the rune, they wanted to use her to threaten someone. as for who the person they were threatening was, it was obvious.


    but all of this was just her guess. she was also testing the security officers just now. if it was wrong, she could only barge in.


    the security officer hesitated for a long time before making way. ¡°after you see boss, you¡¯d better be honest. let me tell you, our boss has some special abilities. it¡¯s impossible for you to play any tricks.¡±


    this was also the reason why the security officer chose to move aside. after all, that woman was so stubborn, making boss so angry that smoke rose from his head. if this woman really had a way, he might be able to take this opportunity to claim credit.


    at the thought of this, the security officer opened the door and gestured for them to enter quickly.


    zhen rong looked at gu man with admiration, but he did not forget his mission. he controlled gu man and walked in.


    the hall was in a mess. all kinds of furniture were scattered on the ground, and blood could even be seen on the ground.


    this scene was shocking. zhen rong¡¯s heart ached as he watched, and he was even more worried about zhou yan¡¯s safety.


    gu man could feel zhen rong¡¯s nervousness, but as the saying goes, concern makes one panic, so she reminded him, ¡°nothing happened to zhou yan. don¡¯t worry, adjust your emotions. there¡¯s something more important next.¡±


    when zhen rong heard this, he exhaled heavily a few times. he closed his eyes and opened them again. the worried expressions were no longer there. as an actor, his mental fortitude was naturally extremely good. he quickly adjusted his emotions.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯ll adjust my emotions and definitely won¡¯t drag you down. i just hope that you can save my mother. i¡¯ll do anything.¡± zhen rong¡¯s tone was extremely sincere.


    he was actually very regretful now. he regretted not trusting his mother immediately and trusting a scumbag..

 Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Chu An

    chapter 705: chu an


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    unfortunately, zhou yan had not given him a chance to see her during this period of time. he did not expect to see her at such a time.


    ¡°zhou yan has good fortune on her, so i¡¯ll naturally save her. they should be upstairs now.¡± gu man looked up at the second floor.


    zhen rong immediately played his role and escorted gu man to the second floor. under gu man¡¯s guidance, they arrived at the door of a room.


    when he reached the door, he knocked. it was very quiet inside, and there was almost no sound. it was only when zhen rong knocked the next time that there was a rustling sound.


    the door was pulled open, revealing chu an¡¯s sanctimonious face. he looked at zhen rong impatiently and then at gu man.


    perhaps it was because zhen rong was wearing a mask and chu an had never seen him dressed like this, so chu an did not recognize zhen rong immediately.


    however, no matter how he looked at it, it made his heart turn cold. his biological father actually could not recognize his own son.


    zhen rong stood at the side and relied on extreme forbearance to suppress the anger in his heart. he took a deep breath and stood obediently at the side, afraid that chu an would recognize him if he spoke, but it was very likely that chu an would not recognize him at all.


    ¡°who are you?¡± chu an looked at gu man and narrowed his eyes.


    he did not care about zhen rong, who was standing at the side. he only thought that he was an ordinary security officer.


    ¡°isn¡¯t the reason why you trapped zhou yan here for me? why can¡¯t you recognize me?¡± gu man sized chu an up.


    it was best for a person¡¯s appearance to reflect their personality. although chu an looked delicate, his entire face was exceptionally thin. one look and one could tell that he was a sarcastic person. in addition, the light in his eyes was turbid. it was obvious that he had overindulged. he was definitely not as pure as zhou yan said.


    chu an¡¯s pupils constricted. it was obvious that xia tong had spoken to him. chu an instantly understood what gu man meant.


    only then did he look at the security officer standing at the side. ¡°where did you see her?¡±


    zhen rong was a little hesitant. he was worried that his identity would be exposed as soon as he opened his mouth, but now that chu an was looking at him with increasing suspicion, he had no choice but to say, ¡°the main door.¡± in order to avoid suspicion, he changed his tone and spoke extremely briefly.


    perhaps chu an was focused on gu man and did not care about zhen rong.


    zhen rong also heaved a sigh of relief. he looked through the open door. unfortunately, the gap was very small and he could see very little. there was no useful information.


    he quickly retracted his gaze, but he accidentally met chu an¡¯s gaze. this time, he was not as lucky as before. chu an stared at zhen rong for a while. just as chu an was about to say something, gu man suddenly said, ¡°you heard about my abilities from xia tong. 1 don¡¯t have that much patience.¡±


    only then did chu an look away. ¡°i need to go in and ask.¡±


    then, he looked at zhen rong beside him. ¡°look after her.¡±


    zhen rong nodded. after chu an entered, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    gu man looked at chu an. ¡°you almost exposed yourself just now, do you know? your emotions are too obvious. it¡¯s so obvious that he has already sensed it.¡±


    zhen rong looked apologetic. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t be sorry. 1 hope you can perform well next and don¡¯t make such a low-level mistake again.¡± gu man only said a few words before closing her mouth. she leaned against the wall and waited for chu an.


    when she heard the commotion inside again, it was already five minutes later. when she opened the door, a fragrance wafted in. it was so strong that it was pungent.


    gu man frowned and held her breath. she looked at the person who walked out of the room and her eyelids twitched. she frowned slightly, as if she had smelled something. her brows quickly relaxed and she smiled.


    xia tong walked out of the room. this time, her dressing was even more pure than before.


    she still had curly hair, but it was less curly. the short skirt on her body had also turned into a long dress..

 Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Xia Tong’s Change

    chapter 706: xia tong¡¯s change


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the moment xia tong went out, her gaze locked in gu man¡¯s direction. her eyes were filled with hatred, as if she wanted to cut gu man into pieces with her gaze.


    gu man did not avoid xia tong¡¯s gaze. instead, she deliberately went up to her.


    chu an¡¯s words interrupted their gazes. ¡°tongtong, is that her?¡±


    xia tong¡¯s tone was cold. if one listened carefully, she seemed to look down on chu an. ¡°okay, alright. go in. don¡¯t let the people inside escape.¡±


    chu an acted as if he did not notice xia tong¡¯s attitude at all. in fact, his attitude could even be said to be a little flattering. ¡°okay, tongtong. i¡¯ll go in now. go ahead.¡±


    xia tong glanced at chu an casually and nodded.


    after everyone left, there were only three people left. xia tong frowned and looked at another person. ¡°why don¡¯t you have any foresight as a security officer?¡±


    with that, xia tong suddenly stopped. she narrowed her eyes and stared at zhen rong for a while before walking towards him. ¡°you¡¯re not the security officer here, right?¡±


    at this moment, cold sweat flowed down zhen rong¡¯s forehead. he swallowed his saliva and barely suppressed the nervousness in his heart. ¡°i¡¯m the security officer here. i¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have much of an impression of me.¡±


    xia tong sneered. ¡°but why do i feel that the aura on your body is so unfamiliar?¡±


    zhen rong was even more dumbfounded. he did not even know how to explain. what aura? how can aura be unfamiliar?


    however, gu man understood what xia tong meant. just as xia tong was about to attack, she raised her hand and blocked xia tong¡¯s attack with her spiritual power.


    she looked at zhen rong sideways. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to run?¡±


    when zhen rong heard this, he immediately ran out at the fastest speed in his life. this was definitely not a battle he could participate in, let alone help gu man. he could tell from xia tong¡¯s words just now that xia tong was definitely not an ordinary person. she was very likely someone like gu man.


    therefore, he had to run quickly and not cause trouble.


    at this moment, xia tong¡¯s face was filled with ruthlessness. she even let out strange cries one after another. ¡°gu man, you made me look for you. you hurt me so badly last time. do you really think i¡¯ll let you off?¡±


    ¡°your ruthlessness is indeed beyond my expectations,¡± gu man said meaningfully, but she did not know what touched xia tong¡¯s heartstrings. her entire face instantly twisted, and the strange cries in her mouth became louder and louder. one could even vaguely hear the unwilling moans from her.


    ¡°enough!¡± xia tong suddenly roared. it was unknown if she was talking to gu man or the others, but after saying that, she stopped making any strange sounds.


    xia tong turned around and faced gu man again. ¡°do you think i wasn¡¯t prepared this time? i¡¯m already fully prepared. gu man, can you still beat me by luck this time?¡±


    gu man could clearly feel that the aura around xia tong had become stronger. if it were in the past, she might not have been able to defeat her, but she had not always been in the same place. moreover, she still had two meteorites that had fused together, and she absorbed so much more spiritual power.


    ¡°then do you think i¡¯ll stay where 1 am?¡± gu man asked xia tong curiously.


    the expression on xia tong¡¯s face paused for a moment before she stared straight at gu man. ¡°you¡¯re probably cultivating spiritual power, right? you¡¯re quite capable to be able to cultivate to this extent. unfortunately, the spiritual power in this world is very thin. even if you improve, it¡¯s definitely impossible for you to improve too quickly in a short period of time.¡±


    xia tong¡¯s words were especially firm, not considering any other possible situations.


    gu man chuckled. ¡°you don¡¯t have a trump card this time.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t need it either.¡± xia tong¡¯s expression twisted again. she had no intention of talking nonsense. she reached out her hand and quickly gestured in the air.


    soon, as xia tong retracted her hand, the red light suddenly lit up and instantly dimmed, but she could still feel a faint energy fluctuation in the air..

 Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: True Identity

    chapter 707: true identity


    translator: atlas studios editor: attas studios


    a faint smile appeared on xia tong¡¯s lips. she stared at gu man fiercely. ¡°this time, 1¡¯11 let you pay for my daughter¡¯s life!¡±


    gu man smiled understandingly when she heard this. there was something wrong. it was as if there was an answer. ¡°you¡¯re really heartless. you can even kill your own daughter.¡±


    xia tong paused for a moment because of this sentence. then, the corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile and she pretended to be confused. ¡°i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡± gu man did not want to argue with xia tong anymore, because she had discovered something even more interesting.


    it was when she realized xia tong¡¯s identity that a layer of memory suddenly appeared in her mind.


    her mind was also in extreme pain because of the sudden appearance of this layer of memory, but she could still endure this pain.


    one of the xia family¡¯s secret techniques was to seize the body of someone they were directly related to.


    there was a hard requirement for using this secret technique, which was that the person performing it had to have a direct relationship with the user.


    the process of the technique was extremely cruel. moreover, in order to avoid any mistakes during the possession process, this secret technique was always in the hands of the highest person.


    or rather, xia tong¡¯s grandma was no longer herself, but her ancestor.


    ¡°how long have you lived?¡± gu man looked at xia tong curiously.


    xia tong did not expect gu man to ask this question. she narrowed her eyes and sized her up with a hint of inquiry. ¡°why do you say that?¡±


    ordinary people were already extremely smart to be able to guess that their identities had been possessed, but gu man¡¯s words seemed to know a lot about their secret techniques and even exposed the key.


    this also made xia tong wary because she could not expose this to others.


    at the same time, she made up her mind. gu man had to die. the xia family¡¯s secret had to be kept, no matter how much gu man knew.


    xia tong put away her hand and was not in a hurry to attack. she wanted to get gu man to tell her.


    ¡°heh, 1 just remembered something. the xia family¡¯s secret technique is not in vain. it¡¯s just that back then, everyone in the xia family was slaughtered. why do they still have descendants in this world?¡± images kept appearing in gu man¡¯s mind.


    in the anciently decorated villa, the ground was covered in blood. one could only hear begging and roars. a group of people stood outside the villa and looked at the villa coldly. someone even threw a torch in and the villa instantly burned. there was only a raging fire in front of them, and even the painful cries gradually subsided.


    although the entire scene was very blurry and she could not even capture gu man¡¯s own existence, she was extremely sure that this was the night the xia family was slaughtered.


    xia tong¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. her pupils widened as she stared at gu man in disbelief. she clenched her fists and her entire body trembled. ¡°who are you?¡±


    she could not answer any of gu man¡¯s questions. there was only one question in her heart, and that was, who was the person in front of her? could it be that she had possessed someone to survive like her? however, only the xia family could master the xia family¡¯s secret technique. they were unwilling to hand over the secret technique, so they were exterminated by that sanctimonious ¡°righteous sect¡±. she was only a backup plan left behind by the xia family.


    the hatred in xia tong¡¯s eyes deepened again. she stared fixedly at gu man¡¯s face and started to think about her methods just now.


    which sect could it be? however, her methods were very carefree and one could not figure out a pattern.


    ¡°you were the ones who were heartless first. our xia family has never done anything wrong. why do you have to kill us all?¡± she asked indignantly. every night, that scene kept replaying in her mind. she would have a nightmare almost every once in a while and was deep in it, unable to wake up at all.


    in her nightmare, she watched helplessly as the xia family gradually perished, but she could not reach out to stop them. she could only watch the exasperation on the faces of those so-called righteous people when they could not find the xia family¡¯s secret technique.


    she hated them so much. the xia family had clearly done nothing wrong. they had only mastered a few secret techniques.


    although gu man¡¯s memories were blurry, she was sure that the truth was definitely not what xia tong had said..

 Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Incomplete Memory

    chapter 708: incomplete memory


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°what¡¯s the truth? you know it very well. don¡¯t distort the truth,¡± gu man said firmly.


    she could clearly feel the fluctuations in the air. this was because xia tong¡¯s emotions were unstable, causing her power to be released uncontrollably.


    what was she agitated about?


    gu man frowned. the next second, xia tong reached out to gu man without any warning. her hands were like eagle claws as she grabbed at gu man.


    sensing the sharp wind in front of her, gu man turned around and dodged xia tong¡¯s eagle claws, but she still refused to let go.


    the two of them started fighting without any warning. xia tong¡¯s actions could be said to be manic. she did not have any rules and seemed to be venting her emotions wantonly.


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve witnessed what happened back then with your own eyes. although 1 don¡¯t know how many bodies you¡¯ve changed into, so much time has passed. can you really be sure that you remember what you really saw?¡± gu man said as she avoided xia tong¡¯s actions.


    the reason why she did not kill xia tong in one strike was because she had her own considerations. it was because she also wanted to know why her memories suddenly appeared. was it because she had suddenly been stimulated? would her memories appear again?


    why was it that even if her memories appeared, they were only blurry? what exactly happened back then? she did not want the truth, but she was puzzled as to why she lost her memories.


    xia tong did not respond at all. instead, her movements became even sharper. she roared angrily and the red energy in her hand hit gu man heavily, but it was reflected back at her.


    xia tong fell to the ground and looked at her hands in a daze.


    tears suddenly flowed from her eyes, but the color of those tears was the same as the color of blood.


    the rationality in her eyes gradually woke up. she widened her eyes in disbelief, as if she had recalled something painful. her entire face was twisted.


    but soon, her black pupils were gradually occupied by red. she started to stand up again and kept attacking the bone meridians.


    facing a lunatic, even if one had absolute strength to crush them, they would still be injured once they had reservations.


    gu man gritted her teeth, then raised her hand and hit xia tong¡¯s neck hard. this time, it was imbued with spiritual power. xia tong paused for a moment before falling to the ground and falling unconscious.


    she exhaled and used the rest of her spiritual power to recover the wound that xia tong had made. then, she took two steps in front of xia tong and looked down at her.


    it was strange. during the fight just now, a few more images appeared in her mind, but those images were a little cruel.


    in the image, a woman who looked a little similar to xia tong was abusing another woman with extremely cruel methods. the woman¡¯s face also looked a little similar to xia tong¡¯s. they should both be from the xia family.


    as soon as she closed her eyes, that image surfaced in her mind again. she frowned in disgust.


    although she had seen many bloody scenes, such a scene was really uncomfortable. it could even be said to be disgusting.


    however, she did not know what the relationship between the person in the image and xia tong was. or could it be accurate to say that xia tong¡¯s soul was the woman in the image?


    gu man did not deal with xia tong while she was unconscious. instead, she planned to keep her because she wanted to get what she had previously from xia tong. however, it seemed like xia tong¡¯s memory was a little incomplete.


    she closed her eyes and frowned slightly.


    gu man could clearly feel her memories. as she immersed herself in this world, they became blurry, as if it was a dream. however, the spiritual power in her hand reminded her that those were not dreams at all.


    gu man opened her eyes again. her pupils were clearer and colder than before, and she seemed to be tempted.


    she exhaled heavily and had some guesses in her heart. xia tong¡¯s memory was also incomplete like hers. the key to the problem was very likely the similarities between the two..

 Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Reason for the Incomplete Memory

    chapter 709: reason for the incomplete memory


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the only thing was that they were deep in reality and were entangled with many people, be it emotional disputes or family disputes.


    although the soul in xia tong looked like she didn¡¯t care about anything, they still had a child with someone else in the end and even raised her until now.


    the xia family could possess someone when they were old, but the person in xia tong¡¯s soul allowed xia tong to live until now. it could be seen that xia tong meant a lot to her.


    however, she was so seriously injured at that time that she had no choice but to possess her. otherwise, her life would dissipate and the xia family¡¯s inheritance would not be able to continue.


    therefore, she still chose to possess her.


    a figure suddenly appeared in gu man¡¯s mind. her expression darkened a lot before she looked up again.


    perhaps it was time for everything to come to an end. she did not belong to this world to begin with. now that she could survive here, it was only because she had possessed someone else¡¯s body. in the end, she was not gu man, and it was not beneficial for the others in this world to have too many disputes.


    however, she had clearly recognized this long ago, but in the face of those things, she still subconsciously sank into it and became intoxicated. now, xia tong had woken her up and told her deeply that she did not belong here or in this world. if she continued to be intoxicated, she would not even be able to return to her original world.


    gu man¡¯s heart ached slightly, but she chose to ignore it. or rather, she deliberately did not think about it.


    gu man looked up at the room again. logically speaking, with such a huge commotion outside, there should have been some reaction in the room. however, until now, no one in the room had come out to check on the situation outside. it could only be said that xia tong had set up an obstacle.


    the spiritual power that spread out from her sensed her surroundings. then, she quickly found a breakthrough and stabbed in. as the spiritual power seeped in bit by bit, the obstacle that xia tong had set up shattered.


    the voices that could be ignored appeared again. chu an came out of the door in a panic with a confused expression. however, as soon as he went out, he saw xia tong, who was unconscious on the ground, and gu man, who was standing beside her. chu an¡¯s eyes instantly widened and he rushed over with a howl. ¡°how can you treat her like this? you can just tell me if you want the person inside. why did you hurt xia tong?¡± chu an really had a deep love for xia tong. he actually half-knelt beside xia tong and helped her up with trembling hands.


    when gu man saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed for zhou yan. they had been in love for so many years, but it still couldn¡¯t compare to the situationship outside.


    her eyes turned even colder. she seemed to have thought of something and her tone was extremely impolite. ¡°you tied your original wife to the room and now you¡¯re so loving to your little lover. 1 really don¡¯t know if 1 should say that you¡¯re affectionate or that you¡¯re an extreme scumbag.¡±


    the expression on chu an¡¯s face clearly stiffened for a moment before he said stubbornly, ¡°then you don¡¯t know what kind of life i¡¯ve been living for the past few years. zhou yan is such a domineering woman and doesn¡¯t give me any freedom at all. which man can stand her? it¡¯s already the greatest gift to her that i can endure for so many years. she still wants more. doesn¡¯t she know why she can¡¯t keep a man¡¯s heart?¡±


    he lowered his head and looked at xia tong, who was lying on the ground. a hint of gentleness flashed across his eyes. ¡°tongtong is different. she¡¯s the most considerate person i¡¯ve ever met. she won¡¯t restrict my freedom like zhou yan. moreover, our values are the same. she¡¯s the most compatible choice in my soul. zhou yan can¡¯t even control the power of her own family. how can such a useless woman be worthy of a talented man like me? only tongtong is worthy!¡±


    when gu man heard this, she only felt amused. she wondered what chu an¡¯s expression would be when he found out that xia tong, who was lying on the ground, was no longer the xia tong he had been thinking about.


    however, it was obvious that their relationship was fake. otherwise, how could chu an not have noticed or discovered such a huge change in xia tong? he just subconsciously refused to believe it and chose to ignore it..

 Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Xia Tong Awakens

    chapter 710: xia tong awakens


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she did not say anything else and walked around chu an into the room inside.


    the zhou family was not injured. they just looked a little disheveled as they were tied up.


    zhou ping still had tape on his mouth. when he saw gu man enter, his expression was a little ugly, but he had no choice but to speak for the sake of his and his daughter¡¯s safety.


    although all his words were blocked by the tape, she could understand what he meant. he was probably asking for help.


    gu man walked over casually, but just as she took two steps, she was stopped by chu an, who rushed in from outside. he was still carrying xia tong and staring at gu man firmly. ¡°i won¡¯t let you go over. you¡¯re not too entangled with the zhou family to begin with. it¡¯s better not to get involved in this mess. this is just a grudge between our families.¡±


    ¡°you already had nothing to do with the zhou family when you had an affair with xia tong. besides, how do you know that i¡¯m not too entangled with the zhou family?¡± gu man looked at chu an with disgust in her eyes.


    how could there be such a disgusting man? he was the one who had an affair, but he still pretended to be so affectionate. he even felt that the woman was in the wrong and that was why he had an affair.


    when zhou yan heard this, her eyes turned red as she struggled. she even ignored the hemp rope tied to her body. the rough hemp rope cut across her delicate skin and quickly left red marks on it. there were even places where the skin had already broken.


    gu man walked around chu an and came to zhou yan¡¯s side to untie her.


    because it was very inconvenient for him to move with someone in his arms, he did not successfully stop gu man.


    before chu an could say anything, another figure rushed in front of him and slapped him.


    zhou yan¡¯s anger from before had also subsided because of this slap. she became exceptionally rational. ¡°in the past few years, just treat it as if i¡¯ve fed a dog. you go your way and 1¡¯11 go mine.¡±


    chu an clicked his tongue in disbelief. ¡°zhou yan, you actually dared to hit me. how dare you?¡±


    ¡°ha, sure enough, do you really think that you¡¯re still the person who i was chasing after? ever since i found out that you cheated on me, you¡¯ve already become extremely disgusting in my heart.¡± zhou yan¡¯s eyes were no longer filled with admiration from before, only disgust.


    for some reason, chu an should be happy now because he could finally have a lover. however, when he saw zhou yan¡¯s expression, he felt inexplicably guilty. he felt that something important was about to leave him, and he still did not cherish it.


    however, perhaps zhou yan had been pursuing him for too long, chu an was unable to put down his pride. now, his pride was also stirring and kept causing trouble. he braced himself and said, ¡°zhou yan, since you¡¯ve already said so, 1 hope you won¡¯t regret it next. don¡¯t chase me anymore.¡±


    there was only coldness and disgust in zhou yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i definitely won¡¯t look for you because you¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    chu an¡¯s heart was pierced by these words. his fingers subconsciously grabbed the person in his arms, not even knowing that he had left a bloody mark on her.


    xia tong also frowned and slowly woke up because of this pain.


    gu man had restrained her strength in that attack just now, so it was not strange for xia tong to wake up so quickly.


    as soon as she woke up, she realized that her position had changed. now, she was hanging in midair. she looked at the face close to her and frowned.


    now that she had lived for so long, chu an was just a young boy in her eyes. she could not have any thoughts about chu an at all. she even felt that chu an was too careless when he attacked.


    moreover, although she had occupied xia tong¡¯s body, it did not mean that she had occupied xia tong¡¯s feelings. she would not go so far as to snatch the person her daughter liked.


    ¡°put me down,¡± xia tong said coldly without hesitation.


    only then did chu an react violently. he almost subconsciously let go, not noticing that his current posture was not suitable for him to suddenly stop..

 Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Zhou Yan’s Heartlessness

    chapter 711: zhou yan¡¯s heartlessness


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xia tong could only watch as she fell to the ground. the pain made her face contort. she raised her head and glared at chu an.


    chu an also realized that he had done something wrong. he quickly squatted down and prepared to pick xia tong up again, but he was despised by xia tong.


    xia tong reached out and pushed chu an away. then, she stood up herself. however, when she stood up, she subconsciously held her butt.


    the pain coming from there made xia tong frown with every step she took.


    when zhou yan saw this scene, her heart ached. although she had already made up her mind to let go of this relationship, how could she let go of a relationship that lasted for more than ten years just like that?


    she turned her head and resisted the urge to watch this scene, but her eyes were red and her emotions were exposed.


    when zhou ping saw this scene, his heart ached even more. he glared fiercely at chu an, and then attempted to attract others¡¯ attention.


    because in the entire zhou family, only zhou yan was released. the others were still tied up.


    only then did zhou yan realize that her father was still tied up. she quickly rubbed her eyes and walked towards zhou ping.


    before zhou ping could heave a sigh of relief, he realized that chu an had actually stood in front of zhou yan. ¡°zhou yan, you didn¡¯t know what was good for you first.¡±


    as he spoke, there was still a trace of hatred in his eyes. ever since the news of the zhou family spread, chu an¡¯s status had been very difficult, causing his status in the chu corporation to plummet. some people in the board of directors were already dissatisfied with him holding power and began to stir. all of this was because of zhou yan¡¯s little temper.


    ¡°can you stop throwing a tantrum? i just made a mistake that every man will make. besides, won¡¯t i get tired of facing someone for more than ten years? what¡¯s wrong with me looking for other women?¡± chu an said self-righteously, not feeling that his actions were inappropriate at all. all of this stemmed from his confidence in zhou yan¡¯s love for him. he felt that zhou yan would not choose to leave him because of such a small matter.


    therefore, those who were favored were always fearless.


    zhou yan felt a chill run down her spine. the person she had loved for so many years and the person she had tried so hard to be with was actually such an existence. back then, her actions of wanting to get rid of the zhou family for this scumbag had become especially ridiculous at this moment.


    ¡°chu an, you wouldn¡¯t say such things as a human. do you really think you¡¯re not wrong at all? you¡¯re just relying on my trust in you to do whatever you want, but now you don¡¯t have the capital. my love for you has long been exhausted,¡± zhou yan said word byword. her posture was no longer as gentle as when she was facing chu an.


    chu an¡¯s pupils flickered. zhou yan¡¯s determined posture in front of him seemed to be unable to find the look of someone who had loved him in the past, but he still did not believe this. how could a woman who loved him so much suddenly not love him anymore? she was just being stubborn.


    his pride did not allow him to lower his head, so he only snorted at zhou yan¡¯s words.


    zhou yan looked at chu an¡¯s reaction and felt her heart turn even colder. she felt how stupid she was in the past to choose to believe such scum.


    ¡°but you¡¯ve done so much to me. don¡¯t you have anything wrong? do you know how difficult it is for me because of the news that zhou jia released?¡± chu an seemed to have found something to criticize. he immediately picked up zhou yan¡¯s kindness to him and used it as a weapon to deal with her now.


    at this moment, zhou yan could not say a word. she only felt that she was blind to like a man like chu an.


    gu man was speechless when she heard this. she only saw the word loser in chu an.


    she did not know what made such a man worthy of zhou yan¡¯s liking, nor did she know why such a creature existed in the world.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to see him again, 1 can help you resolve it,¡± gu man said especially sincerely because she really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore..

 Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Extreme Man

    chapter 712: extreme man


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    this man had no self-awareness at all.


    a wrong expression appeared on zhou yan¡¯s face. then, she quickly reacted and waved her hands. ¡°i won¡¯t trouble my teacher to deal with such a scumbag. it¡¯s better to leave it to me to deal with it myself. coincidentally, i want to take revenge for what i¡¯ve suffered before.¡±


    hearing zhou yan¡¯s address, gu man was still in a daze. she had almost forgotten that she had taken in a disciple.


    zhou ping had calmed down, but when he heard zhou yan¡¯s address for her, his eyes instantly widened and he looked at gu man and zhou yan in disbelief.


    what teacher? was there anything worth learning from gu man? no, when did she secretly acknowledge her as her teacher behind his back?


    however, as a person who was tied up and his mouth was covered in tape, he had no right to speak. he could only express his dissatisfaction and try to attract their attention so that they could untie this annoying tape as soon as possible.


    chu an¡¯s face was ashen. he looked at the two of them talking about how to execute him as if no one was around. just as he was about to speak, xia tong suddenly stopped him.


    the reason why xia tong did not speak just now was because she was recovering her strength. now, she had recovered half of her strength.


    in the blink of an eye, she arrived beside zhou ping. her delicate hands caressed zhou ping¡¯s face, but there was no ambiguous aura. it only made one shudder.


    zhou ping swallowed his saliva. if he had known that his whining would attract such a thing, he would have shut his mouth and sat at the side to watch the show.


    but it was too late to regret it now. the hands on his face were almost cold. he could not help but tremble.


    however, for some reason, this action provoked the young lady behind him. the hands that were originally on his face suddenly tightened and pinched zhou ping¡¯s cheek. he instantly grimaced in pain.


    however, his mouth was still sealed with tape. he could not even complain.


    seeing this, zhou yan immediately panicked. ¡°xia tong, come at me if you have anything. don¡¯t come at him.¡±


    xia tong glanced at zhou yan with disdain in her eyes. then, her gaze landed on gu man and she raised her eyebrows provocatively.


    at this moment, chu an had already arrived beside xia tong. he looked at xia tong¡¯s hands with heartache. ¡°you can leave this to me. don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    xia tong glanced at chu an and did not stand on ceremony with him. she directly gave up her seat. she rubbed her wrist and smiled. ¡°since you¡¯re here to save someone, show some attitude.¡±


    gu man knew that xia tong was talking to her. she glanced at her and suddenly smiled. ¡°as long as you investigated in advance, you wouldn¡¯t use zhou ping to threaten me.¡±


    when xia tong heard this, she frowned slightly with a puzzled expression. then, she looked at chu an with a questioning gaze.


    chu an was also extremely puzzled and looked at gu man.


    although zhou yan did not know the inside story, she knew that her father did not have a good expression when he saw gu man. it was obvious that the two of them had a grudge.


    however, she had been pretending not to know. she also hoped that her existence could ease their relationship slightly.


    but now that jiang yao mentioned it, she was a little curious.


    seeing that no one present knew about gu man, she was also a little surprised. she had to admit that xia tong and chu an were too confident. did they really think that they could control her just because they caught the zhou family? they didn¡¯t even investigate?


    the incident at that time was not big, but it was definitely not small. it was not to the extent that everyone did not know. after all, there were many onlookers at that time.


    ¡°i have a grudge with zhou ping. i¡¯ll only save zhou yan, and i¡¯ve already saved her.¡± gu man took a step forward and stood beside zhou yan.


    when xia tong heard this, she subconsciously suspected something. she stared at gu man suspiciously for a long time. the expression on her face did not seem to be fake. her expression suddenly turned ugly and she glared at chu an.


    why did this incompetent fellow let go of the most important person? she did not know how her granddaughter liked this person..

 Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Beat Her At Her Own Game

    chapter 713: beat her at her own game


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xia tong restrained her emotions, but she did not plan to let the zhou family go just like that. although gu man¡¯s words might not be fake, she believed that it was impossible for zhou yan to not care about the zhou family.


    ¡°even if you don¡¯t care, i don¡¯t believe that the person beside you doesn¡¯t care either.¡± she looked smug and her gaze shifted from gu man to zhou yan.


    ¡°since you chose zhou yan, it proves that you still care about her. i don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t save her family,¡± xia tong said confidently. although the most important victim had been let go, she believed that these people could still be a threat.


    chu an also reacted belatedly. in order to regain his face in front of zhou yan, he immediately raised his voice and said, ¡°zhou yan, don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even save your family? but i think it¡¯s because you could abandon the zhou family once before. you might be able to abandon the zhou family this time.¡± zhou yan clenched her fists by her sides. chu an really had the cheek to say such things. who was the reason why she left the zhou family back then?


    fortunately, zhou yan already knew chu an¡¯s true colors. when she heard this, other than being angry, she could not feel any sadness.


    ¡°heh, chu an, how can you say such shameless words?¡± zhou yan mocked bluntly.


    seeing chu an¡¯s face turn green for a while, she felt especially happy.


    however, after scolding him, she looked at zhou ping, who was sitting there, with heartache in her eyes. if not for her, how could zhou ping have fallen to such a state?


    she looked at gu man beside her and did not intend to trouble her because she had already caused too much trouble. she was a little embarrassed to speak again.


    ¡°master, you can leave first. leave this to me. this is our personal grudge.¡± zhou yan made up her mind and said to gu man.


    however, gu man did not respond to her. instead, she stared at xia tong.


    the reason why they did not directly save zhou ping was because they had concerns in their hearts. moreover, this was also xia tong¡¯s concern. they could not casually display their spells in front of ordinary people, so xia tong¡¯s only guarantee was gone. she could only threaten them.


    although they could not brazenly fight, she could still pull cheap tricks behind her back.


    zhou ping looked fine now, but xia tong might have done something bad behind their backs.


    this xia tong had lived from that era until now. even if her memories were blurry, she had mastered many spells. her incomplete memories might really not be able to resolve those spells.


    during the fight, she could rely on her powerful spiritual power to get rid of everything. however, if xia tong really played some tricks and deliberately hid them, it would probably take her a long time to crack them.


    the reason why she admitted that her relationship with zhou ping was not good was also because of this consideration. this way, xia tong would probably not bother to use those methods on zhou ping. after all, this person could not threaten her.


    at the thought of this, gu man looked at zhou yan. ¡°since you¡¯ve already said so, 1 can¡¯t stay here anymore. you guys can settle the rest yourselves.¡±


    with that, she was about to walk out.


    xia tong clearly did not expect gu man to do this at all. she called out to her in a panic, ¡°you¡¯re leaving just like that. aren¡¯t you here to save her? you didn¡¯t even save her. how can you leave?¡±


    because there were still outsiders here, it was not easy for xia tong to use spells. it was not that there were any taboos, but it was difficult to explain if they were exposed. moreover, she did not know spells to clear memory. moreover, the laws of this era were so strict, she did not want to stand out too much.


    it was still a headache for those police officers to pester her.


    she glanced at zhou ping beside her. she did not expect this person to really not be of any threat. was their relationship already so bad?


    she had originally planned to use some spells on zhou ping, but now it seemed that there was no need to consume that bit of energy.


    if only she could catch zhou yan. she did not believe that zhou yan could not threaten gu man..

 Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Side Effects

    chapter 714: side effects


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°why can¡¯t you leave?¡± gu man stopped in her tracks but did not turn around. she had a smug smile on her face. it seemed that xia tong had already taken the bait. then, the next step would be easy.


    ¡°you¡¯ve already saved her. why don¡¯t you help her completely?¡± xia tong¡¯s tone was full of questions and confusion.


    ¡°i only came to rescue her because i promised her before. now that the rescue has been completed, what does it have to do with me if she still stays here? i already have a deep grudge with the zhou family, and i don¡¯t want to see zhou ping¡¯s face.¡± gu man¡¯s tone was stern. those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she had a blood feud with the zhou family.


    however, zhou yan knew that although gu man might really have some grudge with zhou ping, she did not hate the zhou family as much as she did now. then there was only one possibility. she was acting.


    although zhou yan did not understand why gu man was acting, the only thing she could do now was cooperate.


    ¡°gu man, i¡¯m extremely grateful that you chose to help me this time. it¡¯s just that the rest of the matter is too troublesome. besides, i¡¯m too embarrassed to trouble you anymore. you should leave quickly. don¡¯t stay in this troublesome place. besides, you have the ability to leave.¡± zhou yan¡¯s tone was especially heavy. she even waved in gu man¡¯s direction with some urgency, as if she really wanted her to leave quickly.


    gu man looked at zhou yan¡¯s direction with admiration in her eyes.


    zhou yan still reacted quickly and knew how to cooperate with her.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve already said so, i won¡¯t stay any longer. it¡¯s not convenient for me to interfere in your grudge,¡± gu man said and was about to walk out.


    xia tong became even more anxious. she actually dragged chu an over. she pushed chu an in front of zhou yan and said quickly, ¡°that¡¯s your biological father. you¡¯re so skinny, are you sure you don¡¯t need external help to save him? you have to persuade her.¡±


    as xia tong spoke, she patted chu an¡¯s shoulder. then, she walked around zhou yan and arrived in front of gu man. she lowered her voice and said, ¡°the winner between the two of us hasn¡¯t been decided yet. you can¡¯t leave just like that.¡±


    of course, gu man had no intention of leaving just like that. after all, the secret she wanted to know was still hidden with xia tong.


    however, she had to be good at pretending. after all, it was to prevent xia tong from using any tricks.


    the fact that the xia family could be hated by everyone in that era proved that the xia family had something terrifying. although she did not know what it was, she could not go wrong if she was careful.


    her current strength was not even one-thousandth of her peak. naturally, she had to use some small methods to stop xia tong.


    ¡°it¡¯s not an arena competition. why should we have a winner?¡± gu man looked at xia tong innocently.


    xia tong was speechless for a moment. she wanted to avenge her daughter. everything else was just an excuse.


    she forced gu man to stay only because she wanted to wait for chu an, zhou yan, and the others to leave. she had to take revenge.


    because of the possession, the connection between her soul and her body was not high. moreover, for some reason during the possession, she could not even see the sun recently, let alone take revenge.


    soul fusion and these side effects would last about ten years. if it were before, she would probably have waited, but now, she could not wait at all.


    who knew where gu man would run to ten years later? she might not even be able to catch her.


    this was her only chance, so she naturally had to grasp it firmly.


    xia tong pulled gu man out. ¡°don¡¯t you want to kill me?¡±


    she thought that gu man would be tempted if she said that, but gu man shook off her hand and stood rooted to the ground.


    ¡°no, i just figured it out. there are so many beautiful things in life. why fight and kill? don¡¯t you agree?¡± gu man had a playful smile on her face.


    xia tong was so angry that she took a few deep breaths before she could barely calm down. she did not look in gu man¡¯s direction again and looked at chu an. ¡°chu an, leave with zhou yan and the rest of the zhou family. you¡¯re not allowed to come in without my permission. i have something to do..¡±

 Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Saving Zhou Ping

    chapter 715: saving zhou ping


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    chu an nodded obediently. he had no objections to xia tong¡¯s instructions.


    just as he was about to leave with zhou yan and zhou ping, zhou yan rushed to zhou ping¡¯s side and reached out her hands to hold the chair. ¡°what makes you think i¡¯ll follow you?¡±


    ¡°zhou yan, how long are you going to make a fuss? i¡¯ll give you a chance now. as long as you leave with me obediently, we still have a chance to reconcile.¡± chu an¡¯s eyes revealed some impatience.


    zhou yan rolled her eyes. she was especially speechless. she looked at chu an and said bluntly, ¡°i¡¯ve made myself clear just now, right? how narcissistic are you to think that i¡¯ll still pester you? my father is in my hands now, and you don¡¯t have anything to threaten me with. you should be the one getting out, right?¡±


    the reason why chu an still had such a posture was because he did not believe that zhou yan would give up on their relationship after so many years. he had always felt that zhou yan could not do without him. otherwise, she would not have chosen to abandon the zhou family and suffer with him for so many years.


    but now, looking at zhou yan¡¯s expression, everything he thought was completely shattered. zhou yan really didn¡¯t seem to care anymore.


    this fact was too shocking. chu an subconsciously chose not to believe him and shook his head. he stared into zhou yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°are you sure you have to be so ruthless?¡±


    ¡°brother, i really don¡¯t know how you managed the chu corporation for so many years. who was the one who did it so ruthlessly?¡± zhou yan was dumbfounded, but her hands didn¡¯t stop moving. she was still helping zhou ping untie the restraints on his body.


    when xia tong saw this scene, her gaze suddenly turned sharp. ¡°what a piece of trash.¡±


    she could not care less about gu man beside her. now, zhou ping was the only hostage they could have. if zhou ping was saved by zhou yan again, she would have nothing to threaten gu man with.


    ¡°hurry up and stop them. you¡¯re about to let go of a good hostage.¡± xia tong looked at chu an, who was still thrown there, and cursed angrily.


    gu man looked at chu an when she saw this scene. it was not because of anything else, but because she had never seen such a stupid and confident person.


    only then did chu an react, but he had already been saved. how could he let him stop her?


    zhou yan quickly dodged chu an¡¯s actions and walked towards gu man, but she was stopped by xia tong.


    before xia tong could finish her threatening words, gu man had already arrived behind him. she placed her hands on xia tong¡¯s shoulders. she didn¡¯t seem to have used much strength, but xia tong couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°if you still want the last descendant of the xia family to not be destroyed, stay where you belong.¡±


    gu man leaned closer to xia tong, her lips opening and closing.


    they were clearly very close, but chu an, zhou yan, and zhou ping could not hear what gu man said clearly, but they could sense xia tong¡¯s expression change in an instant.


    xia tong clenched her fists unwillingly. she lowered her head and hid all the light under her eyelashes.


    when gu man saw this scene, she thought that she had compromised. she patted zhou yan¡¯s shoulder and gestured for her to leave with him first.


    this was also to prevent xia tong from suddenly playing tricks.


    zhou yan knew that she could not help much here, so she nodded and led zhou ping out of the room.


    just as the two of them left the room and gu man was about to follow them, she suddenly felt a strong sense of danger.


    gusts of wind rose around xia tong. the windows in the room were clearly closed, but it made xia tong¡¯s skirt flutter. however, she was alone. there was wind around her.


    when chu an saw this, he ignored the danger and went straight to xia tong¡¯s side. he reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°xia tong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    gu man really did not know if she should say that chu an was affectionate or¡­


    he was so cold and heartless to zhou yan, but to xia tong, even if he did not understand the situation, he still dared to reach out his hand. he was really not afraid of being injured..

 Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Give Me My Life

    chapter 716: give me my life


    translator: atlas studios editor: attas studios


    xia tong could no longer respond. she started to attack indiscriminately. when she saw chu an, who was closest to her, she looked up directly. her dark red pupils met chu an¡¯s eyes.


    chu an screamed and his body quickly flew out like a tattered kite. then, he slammed into the wall and chu an fell unconscious.


    xia tong locked her gaze on gu man again, but this time, she was very excited. the redness in her eyes kept jumping. her body was floating in the air, and her mouth opened and closed. it was indeed exceptionally strange. her girlish voice mixed with her ancient voice. ¡°gu man, give me back my life.¡±


    it was the most common line in horror movies, but with this scene, it was really terrifying.


    gu man waved her hand and set up a barrier in the room. then, she looked in chu an¡¯s direction and sneered. of course, she did not plan to send chu an out. after all, it was useless for such a scumbag to stay in the world.


    ¡°if you want my life, you can give it a try.¡± gu man¡¯s tone was especially arrogant, and the spiritual energy around her gradually gathered, forming a thin transparent barrier. although the barrier looked fragile, xia tong¡¯s few attacks landed on it and left the transparent barrier unscathed.


    gu man felt the strength of the feedback on the shower barrier and was a little surprised. the current xia tong was in a violent mode, and the attacks she made were even more powerful than usual.


    although the barrier did not seem to be damaged at all, the strength behind it was real. if xia tong hit it a few more times, the spiritual barrier would probably shatter.


    she narrowed her eyes and naturally did not intend to be passive. she looked at xia tong¡¯s body floating in the air and moved to her side at an extremely fast speed. then, she reached out and grabbed her ankle, planning to pull her down.


    xia tong clearly did not expect gu man to use such a sinister attack. she let out an extremely ear-piercing scream and took a few steps back, shaking gu man off. then, a strong wind blew around, making gu man¡¯s clothes flutter.


    after gu man stabilized herself, she stood in the wind. no matter how much her clothes were blown, the wind did not seem to affect her at all. she even approached xia tong again against the wind.


    however, since the xia family had chosen to keep xia tong, it was naturally because she had some special abilities.


    xia tong¡¯s red pupils stared fixedly into gu man¡¯s eyes.


    at this moment, gu man felt all the negative emotions in her heart surge into her heart. even though she usually appeared to have no desires, there were always some deepest feelings hidden in the depths of her heart.


    the frustration and sadness mixed together, making her thoughts even more chaotic. the world in front of her began to sway, gradually blur, and she even hallucinated.


    however, only one figure in the illusion became clearer and clearer. it was xiang yin.


    however, the xiang yin in the illusion was completely different from reality. he no longer had that spring-like smile. the expression on his face was extremely cold, and his gaze shifted to gu man as if he was looking at something disgusting.


    no matter how little gu man¡¯s emotions fluctuated, she could not help but panic when she met this gaze. the corners of her mouth were straight, and she tried her best to suppress the emotions that suddenly rose in her heart. however, the more she tried to restrain her emotions, the fiercer they became, and they even wanted to sweep through her entire body.


    xia tong looked at gu man, who was standing in the room without moving, and a smug smile appeared on her lips. ¡°as long as you¡¯re human, you definitely have weaknesses. there are some things you don¡¯t want to face. gu man, you lost this time.¡±


    she descended from the sky and walked to gu man step by step.


    at this moment, the scene in front of gu man changed again. xiang yin¡¯s figure no longer appeared. instead, it transformed into another scene. however, she had never seen this scene in her memory. it was even as if the entire scene was covered in a layer of gray cloth. it was blurry and she could not see it clearly..

 Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Dream Technique

    chapter 717: dream technique


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, even if the entire scene was blurry, gu man¡¯s temper inexplicably flared up when she saw this scene.


    she exhaled heavily and forcefully suppressed the restlessness in her heart.


    she looked at this scene coldly, and at this moment, her spiritual energy began to spread in a thread-like shape.


    the entire scene began to disintegrate because of the interference of spiritual power. it was only when gu man opened her eyes again that she realized that xia tong had already come to her and extended her hands.


    xia tong clearly did not expect gu man to get up so quickly. she was surprised for a moment before she immediately attacked, wanting to take this opportunity to end gu man¡¯s life, but she was blocked by her elbow.


    xia tong looked at her hands indignantly. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to be able to break free from the dream.¡±


    ¡°the dreams are all fake. it¡¯s precisely because i believe in my reality that i¡¯m not troubled by the dreams.¡± gu man¡¯s expression was extremely cold. she did not look like she was experiencing huge emotional fluctuations in her dreams.


    xia tong looked at this scene and seemed to have thought of something. her face instantly twisted. ¡°are you showing off to me?¡±


    ¡°no.¡± gu man looked at xia tong. what had just happened reminded her of something else, something related to the xia family. ¡°do you still remember the process of your xia family¡¯s possession?¡±


    hearing this sudden question, xia tong subconsciously frowned. just as she was about to speak, she realized that she could not say anything. even her body was still resisting these words.


    xia tong¡¯s expression was instantly stunned on the spot. she looked in gu man¡¯s direction almost subconsciously. ¡°what did you do to my body?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not what i did to your body. you should ask yourself what you did.¡± gu man looked at xia tong pitifully.


    every time it happened, the soul of the possessor would fall into chaos. this process would last for a long time, and it would be based on a human¡¯s physique.


    moreover, another interesting thing was that during the possession process, this memory did not exist because she was completely in a berserk state.


    xia tong was obviously experiencing this stage. moreover, she had already forgotten everything that had happened during the possession process, which confirmed what had happened in gu man¡¯s memory.


    speaking of which, the reason why the xia family was attacked by all the famous sects back then did not seem to be because of the xia family¡¯s secret techniques that could not be revealed.


    at that time, it was not impossible to say that there were techniques that were more mysterious and cruel than the xia family¡¯s secret technique. but why did the xia family have to be targeted? it was because of this so-called possession.


    during the process of possession, the berserk nature of the possessor could not be suppressed. it would stimulate the worst side of the human heart and some things would happen uncontrollably. at this moment, the possessor¡¯s strength would also increase greatly. the possessed person would not have the ability to resist and could only suffer the torture of the possessor.


    that¡¯s right. the person closest to the possessor naturally became the first target of abuse.


    this process usually lasted for 12 hours, and after these 12 hours, the possessor would gradually calm down and fall into a coma. however, it did not affect what he had done at all.


    moreover, there was another interesting point. the so-called possession was not possession, but absorption.


    she looked at xia tong and suddenly felt that she was a little pitiful. after all, from the looks of it, the soul in xia tong¡¯s body still had a deep relationship with xia tong. otherwise, she would not have chosen to use a secret technique at such a time.


    unfortunately, what was done was done. there was no way to save it.


    the part where the possessor lost their memory was more like a self-protection mechanism. they were afraid that the possessor would collapse when they woke up and knew what they had done.


    xia tong finally came back to her senses and met gu man¡¯s sympathetic gaze. she was instantly furious and felt as if something was about to break out of her body.


    this feeling was not good at all.


    she widened her eyes and stared fixedly in gu man¡¯s direction. the pain in her mind was telling him that she seemed to have done something that she would regret, but there was nothing related to this in her memory. she could only say that gu man had done something to her..

 Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Agreement Completed

    chapter 718: agreement completed


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    since she could use the dream technique on gu man, she might be able to use it on her.


    xia tong subconsciously comforted herself because she felt that that matter was not something she wanted to know.


    ¡°gu man, no matter what you do to my body, i won¡¯t believe you. since you¡¯ve already seen through my dream technique, it means that you have some skills. why don¡¯t we have a good fight?¡± she stared at gu man and said.


    she did not really have the heart to have a fair and just battle with gu man. she said this on purpose.


    gu man looked at xia tong and did not believe the so-called competition she was talking about. xia tong had always been certain that she was the one who harmed her granddaughter. how could she fight honestly?


    however, gu man did not care about this. it was just a way of saying things. as long as she was careful of xia tong¡¯s tricks, there should not be any problems.


    hence, she nodded slightly in agreement.


    the corners of xia tong¡¯s eyes curled into a smug smile. just as gu man nodded, a rune suddenly appeared under their feet. the rune glowed red, illuminating xia tong¡¯s entire face.


    her smile grew wider and wider, even giving off the feeling that it was about to reach her ears.


    gu man looked at the rune under her feet and felt that it was especially familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before, but she could not find it in her memory.


    ¡°gu man, since the agreement has been made, we¡¯ll fight to the death. i¡¯ve said it before. i¡¯ll definitely take revenge on my granddaughter.¡± xia tong quickly drew runes in the air. purple lightning flashed on the runes, and soon, the runes headed in gu man¡¯s direction.


    it was not enough to just dodge it. this rune seemed to have the effect of tracking. gu man could only use her spiritual energy to receive it.


    spiritual energy collided with the runes and caused a huge fluctuation, exploding in the air.


    seeing that this attack did not work, xia tong started to draw runes at an extremely fast speed. similarly, her mouth opened and closed, and it was unknown what she was muttering.


    seeing this, gu man raised her hand. her spiritual power turned into extremely thin threads along her fingertips and headed in xia tong¡¯s direction.


    in the next second, xia tong¡¯s entire mouth was sewn together by invisible spiritual power and she could no longer open it. even her hands were firmly tied together by spiritual power.


    she widened her eyes and looked in gu man¡¯s direction in disbelief.


    however, gu man did not care. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you think i¡¯ll give you the chance to create some runes to attack me?¡±


    xia tong tried to break free from the restraints on her body, but she could not. her eyes were wide with anger.


    but soon, xia tong smiled. even though her mouth was sewn together, from the way she forced through it, it seemed like she was indeed smiling.


    the light in her eyes became brighter and the expression on her face became stranger.


    gu man kept feeling that xia tong¡¯s face seemed to have changed, but when she looked carefully, there did not seem to be any changes.


    however, the uneasiness in the air made her feel that something was wrong, but she did not notice it yet.


    gu man sized up the surroundings without any changes. there were no fluctuations in the air either. xia tong¡­


    when she looked at xia tong again, she realized that the person who was a few meters away from her just now was actually right in front of her.


    xia tong and gu man¡¯s noses were facing each other. xia tong¡¯s eyes were exceptionally big, so big that they were even a little strange. two-thirds of her eyes were black, and her mouth was sewn shut by spiritual power, but she looked like she was trying her best to smile.


    a voice came from somewhere, but it entered gu man¡¯s ears. ¡°gu man, it¡¯s xia tong. give me back my life.¡±


    the next second, the entire room fell into darkness. the demonic wind kept blowing. almost instantly, she could feel the temperature around her suddenly drop. a bone-piercing coldness seeped through her skin and circulated in her blood.


    gu man¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, as if she had been frightened out of her wits. she kept staring into xia tong¡¯s eyes..

 Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Powerful

    chapter 719: powerful


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    a smug expression appeared on xia tong¡¯s face. gu man was only an 18-year-old girl. although she seemed to know a lot about that era, she might have read it from a book.


    the reason why she was so sure was partly because their xia family only had the possession technique, and at that time, there were no other spells that could allow those people to survive until now!


    therefore, gu man would definitely not be in the same situation as her.


    no matter how calm a girl who had just become an adult pretended to be, it could not change the fact that she had just become an adult.


    since she could not subdue gu man with other methods, she would try the most old-fashioned way to scare her.


    looking at gu man¡¯s stunned state, she was obviously frightened by her scheme. however, no matter how mature she pretended to be, she was still a young girl.


    she could easily coax her with some schemes.


    the space fell into a short silence. then, gu man¡¯s clear voice sounded. ¡°so ugly. stay away from me.¡±


    as if to confirm her words, gu man took a step back, her eyes filled with undisguised disdain.


    this time, it was xia tong¡¯s turn to be stunned. her eyes widened as she stared at gu man in disbelief.


    what mattered most to a woman who had lived for a long time was appearance.


    she could not believe that gu man would actually describe her as ugly. she did not seem to be ugly no matter what.


    ¡°gu man! what nonsense are you talking about?!¡± xia tong was exasperated. why was it different from what she had imagined? why wasn¡¯t gu man frightened? impossible! she must be pretending.


    gu man restrained her expression and looked up at xia tong. xia tong was so close just now that she recalled some more cruel scenes.


    was it because the xia family was already so evil, or was it because they were affected by the environmental techniques from before?


    gu man still could not give an accurate answer, but when she left here, she might be able to know the answer she wanted.


    xia tong¡¯s abnormal pupils gradually shrank back to normal. she stared at gu man. ¡°are you deliberately diverting my attention?¡±


    ¡°the reason why i was stunned there just now was because i felt that your eyes looked a little strange. what do you think about plucking them and putting them in the display cabinet?¡± gu man smiled, but she could not smile at all.


    her answer was different, but it made xia tong¡¯s heart beat faster. she felt that the surroundings had become strange.


    what was going on? she was the one who planned to scare gu man. why was it the other way around now?


    ¡°gu man, don¡¯t play tricks here.¡± xia tong swallowed her saliva and forced herself to speak.


    gu man couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. it was clearly xia tong who was pretending to be mysterious at the beginning, but she seemed to be frightened by this. however, she was clearly scarier than a ghost.


    xia tong naturally noticed gu man¡¯s smile. she was even more exasperated. ¡°hmph, so what if we use these methods? we won¡¯t stop until we die in this array formation, so don¡¯t struggle meaninglessly. one of us will definitely die, and that person will only be you.¡±


    when gu man heard this, she looked down at her feet, as if she had recalled how the runes had lit up just now.


    she did not say anything. this was the first time gu man had taken the initiative to attack. the spiritual energy around her was extremely arrogant, stabbing straight at xia tong like an unsheathed sword.


    xia tong felt as if her legs were filled with lead as she stood rooted to the ground.


    gu man kept mobilizing the spiritual power contained in the meteorite bead she carried with her. at this moment, an extremely powerful spiritual magnetic field formed around her. in an instant, gu man¡¯s aura had already changed.


    xia tong felt the spiritual power and suddenly felt despair. how could an 18-year-old girl be so strong? xia tong still could not understand.


    at this moment, her powerful ability made her feel helpless. she subconsciously closed her eyes and her emotions covered her entire body. she could not think of resisting.


    the powerful spiritual energy finally arrived in front of her. the howling wind around her almost blew xia tong¡¯s weak body away. she stood rooted to the ground, as if she was waiting peacefully for her fate..

 Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Contact

    chapter 720: contact


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, the pain she imagined did not come. even the wind brought about by spiritual energy dissipated a lot.


    only then did xia tong carefully open her eyes and look in front of her. she realized that her spiritual power had stopped only a centimeter away from the tip of her nose.


    it was as if when she deliberately closed the distance to scare gu man just now.


    almost instantly, xia tong was certain that gu man was definitely deliberately taking revenge.


    however, before she could speak, the spiritual energy in front of her suddenly moved again. she was so frightened that her face turned pale and she screamed.


    however, the spiritual energy was not directed at her. the moment they were about to touch, the spiritual energy suddenly changed and rushed to the ground.


    it could almost be said to have brushed past xia tong¡¯s toes.


    it took her a long time to react. when she lowered her head again, she realized that the rune under her feet was gradually disintegrating under the infusion of powerful spiritual energy.


    gu man stood at the side and slowly controlled her spiritual power. she looked at xia tong¡¯s expression with satisfaction. because there were still many doubts in her memory, xia tong¡¯s life still had to be kept for the time being. however, it was still possible to scare her and make her not dare to do anything else.


    although the rune had shattered, the curse could not be removed so easily. it depended on xia tong¡¯s choice.


    the shattering of runes required a huge amount of spiritual power. clearly, xia tong did not have this, but she had already helped xia tong resolve it. the rest of the curse would be lifted by xia tong. she believed that she would make the right choice.


    ¡°you¡¯ve already seen my strength. if the curse continues, do you think you still have a chance of survival?¡± gu man looked at xia tong.


    xia tong swallowed her saliva. although she was very unconvinced, it seemed to be the case.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already helped you resolve the problem of spiritual power. as for the rest, you know what to do, right?¡± gu man continued.


    ¡°okay,¡± xia tong replied reluctantly.


    why were things getting more and more out of control? she had already lived for so many years, but she could not even defeat an 18-year-old girl. it was simply too infuriating.


    gu man sensed the unconvinced look in xia tong¡¯s eyes and walked up to her step by step. as she approached, her body emitted powerful spiritual energy.


    ¡°i only kept you because you¡¯re from that era. recognize your identity and don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± gu man stretched out her hands and placed them on the same shoulders. she exerted a little force with her fingertips and spiritual energy instantly flowed into xia tong¡¯s body from her fingertips as if she had found an outlet to vent.


    xia tong felt as if an ant had gnawed on her entire body. it was itchy and painful.


    her body trembled uncontrollably. it was only at this moment that she understood how big the gap between her and gu man was.


    ¡°1-1 understand.¡± her voice almost spilled out of her throat. she was trembling. her features were twisted together from the pain.


    gu man let go and the pain instantly disappeared. only then did xia tong feel as if she had come alive. she panted heavily and did not dare to delay any longer.


    she drew something in midair between her fingers. soon, gu man felt as if something was flowing out of her body, and this also meant that the curse had been removed.


    she nodded in satisfaction, then took out her phone and handed it to xia tong. ¡°add my contact details. it¡¯ll be easier for me to look for you in the future.¡±


    xia tong was still a little stunned when she saw the cell phone that suddenly appeared. soon, she obediently took out her phone and the two of them added each other¡¯s contact details.


    looking at the contact details in her hand, she held her cell phone tightly and felt a little melancholic.


    but she was so indignant. she was clearly here to take revenge for her granddaughter.


    gu man seemed to be able to tell that xia tong was melancholic. she sneered. ¡°i naturally understand how heavy-handed 1 was back then. it wasn¡¯t to the extent that you had to abandon that body, so you chose to possess her. were you really forced or¡­¡±


    at this point, gu man did not continue. instead, she gave xia tong a meaningful look.


    when xia tong heard this, her heart raced. why did gu man feel like she knew more about the xia family than she did? moreover, she always felt like she had been seen through in front of her..

 Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Plagued by Bad Luck

    chapter 721: plagued by bad luck


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    back then, it was indeed not her last resort. it was just that her body was really a little damaged. she really could not tolerate it. in addition, because after she was attacked, her torso aged at an extremely fast speed. she could not accept her ugly appearance at all, so she possessed her in advance.


    however, she did not expect her thoughts to be exposed.


    she was stunned for a long time as she watched gu man leave.


    when she came back to her senses, she looked around and realized that there was another person. she walked towards chu an and checked his breathing. when she realized that he was still alive, she ignored him.


    she needed to solve a dead person, but she did not need to solve a living person. with his deep love for her granddaughter, nothing would happen.


    after gu man walked out of the zhou family¡¯s villa, she realized that there was a group of people standing outside the door, including zhen rong, who had fled at the beginning.


    as soon as zhou yan saw gu man, she jogged over, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°are you alright? that xia tong does have some tricks up her sleeve. i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be injured by her.¡±


    ¡°does it look like i¡¯m hurt?¡± gu man asked her.


    after zhou yan sized up gu man carefully, she did not find any wounds on her body. moreover, her face was very red. it seemed that nothing had happened. only then did zhou yan heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry for causing you so much trouble.¡± after she relaxed, zhou yan felt a strong sense of guilt. she lowered her head and felt that not only was she incompetent, but she also had no ability at all. she had been troubling gu man.


    ¡°it¡¯s not troublesome at all. besides, 1 had an unexpected gain today,¡± gu man said vaguely.


    zhou yan looked up in surprise, but seeing that gu man had no intention of continuing, she tactfully did not ask further because she knew that gu man¡¯s identity was mysterious and she naturally had some unspeakable secrets.


    gu man continued to walk forward. when she passed by zhou ping, he suddenly said, ¡°i¡¯ll thank you for this first. if you need anything, you can look for me. i didn¡¯t expect that old thing to be so bad. you¡¯re not bad.¡±


    ¡°old master zhou, watch your words. besides, if you attack the cui family, don¡¯t blame me for disregarding your feelings. 1 also know some of the grudges between the zhou family and the cui family. in my opinion, one has to know how to repay kindness. otherwise, one will easily be plagued by bad luck.¡± gu man was not exaggerating. she looked at the black fog around zhou ping¡¯s forehead and quickly retracted her gaze.


    zhou ping¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. he did not expect gu man¡¯s words to be so unpleasant. he snorted and ignored her.


    seeing this, gu man did not intend to persuade him anymore. she shook her head and walked out.


    after gu man left, zhou yan immediately came to zhou ping¡¯s side in dissatisfaction. ¡°dad, what did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t you hear that? she cursed me first!¡± zhou ping was furious. it was fine if gu man cursed him, but why was his daughter also messing around?


    ¡°dad, 1 think miss gu is right. besides, she does have some ability. you can still listen to her.¡± zhou yan had seen gu man¡¯s abilities the most directly, so she naturally took it to heart.


    however, zhou ping was different. he did not believe in this. he was not happy about gu man¡¯s words at all. instead, he was angry at being cursed.


    ¡°she¡¯s really similar to old master cui. she likes those mysterious things. if you ask me, if she¡¯s really that powerful, she didn¡¯t get anything out of it.¡± zhou ping¡¯s words were filled with disdain.


    zhou yan was furious and glared at zhou ping.


    sensing his daughter¡¯s anger, zhou ping shut his mouth and did not say anything else. however, he had already taken the initiative to draw a line with gu man. it was fine if she came to him for help, but it was absolutely impossible for him to do anything else. he would not agree to zhou yan interacting with such a mysterious person. what kind of person was she?!


    at the thought of being cursed just now, zhou ping became even angrier. he turned around and walked into the villa.


    however, after taking two steps, zhou ping saw xia tong walking out of the villa. when he thought of the scene just now, he was so frightened that he did not even dare to breathe. he looked in xia tong¡¯s direction with fear in his eyes..

 Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Xia Tong Appears

    chapter 722: xia tong appears


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    why was she here? wasn¡¯t it already settled?


    zhou ping suddenly broke out in cold sweat. he remembered that although gu man had come out, xia tong had indeed not come out just now.


    this woman was really strange. he could not help but be afraid when he saw her.


    zhou ping¡¯s body trembled. at this moment, he did not forget to protect his daughter. he strode over and stood in front of zhou yan. at the same time, he turned around and looked at zhou yan. ¡°i¡¯ll help protect you. run quickly.¡±


    zhou yan was also extremely touched. she looked up at xia tong. she hated this woman very much. she was in cahoots with chu an and caused her to fall into such a state. she even kidnapped her father.


    but zhou yan had to admit that she was equally afraid of this woman because she had some ability.


    moreover, she did not know if it was zhou yan¡¯s imagination, but she felt that the woman had changed and become even more terrifying.


    xia tong ignored the others and walked straight ahead. she could not threaten gu man now, so it was useless to kidnap the zhou family.


    under zhou ping¡¯s frightened expression, zhou yan¡¯s complicated gaze, and zhen rong¡¯s confused expression, xia tong walked over.


    she bypassed everyone and walked towards the entrance.


    this time, everyone was stunned. they thought that xia tong would have a conflict with them when she came out, but she left directly?


    although they did not know why this happened, this was a good thing for them.


    zhou ping heaved a sigh of relief. he put down his hand that he had subconsciously used to block zhou yan. ¡°daughter, perhaps we should strengthen our security.¡±


    thinking of what had happened today, he felt his face turn dry.


    he thought about how chu an and his lover had brazenly barged into the zhou family, one of the four great families. he was utterly embarrassed.


    zhou yan knew some inside information, but she did not plan to stop zhou ping. it was indeed necessary to strengthen the security. even if it was not very useful, it was fine as long as she could stop him for a while.


    after gu man left, she looked at the sky outside and suddenly felt that she did not belong here. but didn¡¯t she not belong here to begin with?


    although she did not know what kind of opportunity made her come here, she had worked hard for so long to go back.


    since she planned to go back, she should not worry about anything here, or rather, settle the matters here.


    she was a rational person, but she was becoming more and more irrational.


    gu man looked down at her vibrating cell phone. it was a call from xiang yin. just as gu man was about to answer the call, the scene from the illusion suddenly appeared in her mind.


    she frowned. it was as if a thorn had pierced into her heart. it was not painful, but it was especially uncomfortable.


    after a long time, she reacted and picked up the call. a familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, making gu man feel a little dazed.


    ¡°where are you?¡± xiang yin¡¯s voice was low. just a voice could make one imagine his figure.


    gu man reported her location truthfully.


    there was a pause on the other end of the line, but xiang yin did not ask gu


    man why she was there. instead, he said, ¡°wait for me there.¡±


    looking at the phone that had hung up, gu man looked into the distance.


    it was impossible to say that she did not feel anything at all, but this feeling was fatal to an outsider like her. moreover, cultivators had to maintain their rationality at all times. she had not been rational recently.


    gu man did not wait long before she saw a familiar car driving in her direction.


    the car was completely black and flowed smoothly. it looked like an ordinary business car, but the logo on it was not ordinary. it was low-profile and imposing, just like xiang yin.


    xiang yin got out of the driver¡¯s seat and went to the passenger seat to open the car door for gu man gentlemanly. in order to prevent gu man from bumping into it, he even reached out his hand to block the top of the car door.


    after gu man sat down, xiang yin returned to the driver¡¯s seat and buckled his seatbelt.


    gu man tilted her head slightly and looked at xiang yin¡¯s godly side profile. her thoughts were innumerable, and her eyes were empty, making it impossible to see what she was thinking..

 Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: No Future

    chapter 723: no future


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang yin clearly sensed gu man¡¯s gaze, but for some reason, gu man made him feel flustered tonight.


    he turned his head and met gu man¡¯s gaze. her empty eyes looked at him and he subconsciously felt empty.


    the panic in his heart became even more obvious, as if something important was about to leave him, but the feeling came out of nowhere.


    ¡°why are you looking at me like that? do you have something to tell me?¡± xiang yin forced a smile, but the fear in his heart made his smile look not very sincere.


    however, gu man¡¯s emotions were complicated now, so she naturally did not notice this. she opened her mouth, as if she was about to say something, but she quickly swallowed it and only shook her head slightly.


    her posture made xiang yin even more flustered. xiang yin gripped the steering wheel tightly and tightened the corners of his mouth. ¡°if you encounter anything troublesome, you can tell me. we¡¯ll resolve it together.¡±


    it was unknown what gu man thought of, but the smile on her face was a little mocking, but it was more like self-deprecation. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡±


    in the end, she did not plan to resolve her relationship with xiang yin now.


    xiang yin was a good person, and the aura that emitted golden light on his body meant that his achievements were not low. in that case, she would give him a gift and wait for this gift to be completely accepted before saying goodbye.


    at the thought of this, gu man¡¯s emotions stabilized a lot. her eyes were no longer as empty as before. instead, they carried some goals.


    although her aura had changed, the fear in xiang yin¡¯s heart did not decrease at all. his intuition had always been very accurate, and he trusted his intuition very much. therefore, something must have happened that he did not know about, which was why gu man¡¯s attitude had changed so much.


    moreover, xiang yin had a faint feeling that gu man would leave in the next second.


    he wanted to stabilize his emotions, but when he thought about how gu man was going to leave his side, he felt inexplicably frustrated. although he did have impure motives in the beginning, he could clearly feel what kind of person gu man was as they interacted. he was even more mesmerized by the charm she exuded.


    he had already fallen for gu man unknowingly.


    ¡°gu man, your emotions are obvious. 1 can already sense it.¡± xiang yin still planned to be straightforward.


    when gu man heard this, she was clearly stunned for a moment. soon, she reacted with an apologetic expression. ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    her apology did not ease the matter at all. instead, it pushed it to the highest point again.


    ¡°you know 1 don¡¯t want to hear an apology.¡± xiang yin gripped the steering wheel tightly. his temper was now uncontrollably irritable.


    gu man licked her slightly dry lips. for a moment, she did not know what to say. she felt that she really had to take precautions in advance so that xiang yin would not be able to accept it in the future. ¡°we won¡¯t have a result.¡±


    she really did not know how to express it tactfully, so she could only say this, hoping that xiang yin would understand what she meant.


    xiang yin did understand what gu man meant, but his eyes were filled with disbelief and shock.


    he swallowed a few times and spat out a few mouthfuls of air, but he could not digest this news. ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    he really did not understand what gu man was thinking now. he turned to look at gu man, his eyes filled with serious paranoia.


    for some reason, gu man felt a little guilty when she met xiang yin¡¯s eyes, as if what she was about to say was so difficult to say. however, she understood that this was a predestined outcome. indeed, she should not continue to delay others.


    she stabilized the groundless, trumped-up emotions that suddenly appeared in her heart. then, she looked at xiang yin¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°1 mean that we don¡¯t have a future.¡±


    xiang yin stared fixedly at gu man¡¯s serious eyes, as if he wanted to find any traces of lying, but unfortunately, there were none..

 Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Not A World

    chapter 724: not a world


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°why?¡± at this moment, xiang yin calmed down. he could feel the difference in gu man¡¯s treatment of him.


    he naturally believed that gu man did not do as she pleased when the two of them confirmed their relationship back then, so something must have happened to make gu man make such a choice.


    however, he really could not understand what had happened to make gu man¡¯s attitude change so drastically. he even vaguely felt like she wanted to cut ties with him.


    at the thought of this, xiang yin¡¯s heart could not help but ache. it was as if a pair of large hands were grabbing his heart, not giving him a chance to breathe.


    faced with xiang yin¡¯s question, gu man, who had always been glib-tongued, did not know what to say.


    she lowered her eyes and answered xiang yin¡¯s question silently.


    however, what xiang yin wanted was not gu man¡¯s silence at all. he wanted an accurate answer, an answer as to why gu man¡¯s attitude had changed so much in such a short period of time.


    therefore, he did not relent. instead, he was especially obsessed with this answer.


    ¡°we¡¯re not from the same world. even if we continue to get along, there won¡¯t be any good outcome in the end.¡± gu man clearly didn¡¯t expect xiang yin to ask so much. she didn¡¯t know how to answer and could only blurt out the truth.


    she looked at xiang yin¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t bear to. ¡°but i¡¯ll do my job during this period of time.¡±


    this was not only gu man¡¯s responsibility to xiang yin, but she also wanted to be greedy for this relationship and give herself more time to wave goodbye to xiang yin.


    she comforted herself like this, so what she did next became reasonable.


    she reached out and held xiang yin¡¯s large hands tightly, as if she wanted to prove something.


    xiang yin lowered his head and looked at his hands without saying anything. however, the smile on his lips made one¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°i understand,¡± xiang yin suddenly said, but he still did not retract his hand. perhaps he was also greedy for that bit of warmth.


    he knew that gu man must have something difficult to say to him, that¡¯s why she said such things to him. however, he believed that sincerity was the key. as long as he persevered, he would definitely have a chance in the future.


    xiang yin also relaxed a lot. he smiled at gu man and focused on driving.


    when gu man saw the smile on xiang yin¡¯s lips, she felt inexplicably guilty. she lowered her head and had many things on her mind.


    xiang yin stopped the car at the entrance of the district. it was mainly because gu man did not want the gu family to see xiang yin. if they saw him, they might even hold this matter against her. gu man was looking for trouble for the gu family, not for them to find trouble for her.


    gu man pushed open the car door and got out. just as she took a step or two, she suddenly wanted to turn around and look. she had indeed done so.


    she realized that xiang yin, who was sitting in the car, was staring at her back. even when he met her gaze when she turned around, he did not avoid her guiltily.


    seeing that deep gaze, gu man was stunned for a moment, but she quickly came back to her senses and forced herself to turn her head away. her footsteps became firmer and firmer.


    but only she knew how bad her mood was now.


    when a person was in a bad mood, they would be very unhappy with anything around them.


    as soon as gu man returned, gu yuan looked at her coldly. ¡°you don¡¯t even know how to go home every day. you ran away halfway through the banquet and didn¡¯t even report where you went when you went out. i think you don¡¯t treat this house as your home at all!¡±


    if it were any other day, gu man would probably just ignore him. however, she was in a very bad mood now. when she heard this, she stood rooted to the ground and crossed her arms as she sized gu yuan up.


    her lips curled into an extremely mocking smile. ¡°do you think 1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? you know very well whether the banquet is to expand your connections or a treacherous plot. you can even do such a thing as selling your daughter.. are you really not guilty that someone will lie in your bed in the middle of the night and ask for an explanation?¡±

 Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Gu Man’s Anger

    chapter 725: gu man¡¯s anger


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu yuan did not expect gu man to not care about his face at all and casually put the matter on the surface. his face instantly turned ashen from anger.


    old madam gu was sitting at the side. when she heard this, she was immediately dissatisfied. ¡°you¡¯re a girl. helping your husband and raising your children is your only goal. why do you have to show your face outside? 1 think you don¡¯t have to go to school anymore. you might as well get married so that you can enjoy life earlier.¡±


    gu man rolled her eyes and looked in old madam gu¡¯s direction. ¡°do you want this blessing? since you like arranged marriages so much, why don¡¯t you arrange one for yourself? are you despised because you¡¯re too old?¡±


    old madam gu was so frightened by gu man¡¯s shocking news that she was so angry that she could not say a word. she pointed at gu man for a long time, but she did not come out.


    gu man sized up old madam gu and had no intention of letting her off just like that. ¡°as expected, we¡¯re all from the same family. you can¡¯t even understand human language. you can go back to being a dog to cultivate.¡±


    she was sharp-tongued and had the upper hand. gu yuan and old madam gu were so angry that they had nothing to say, but they could not do anything to her. they could not compare to her in words, and they could not beat her either. they could only suppress the anger in their hearts and slowly digest it themselves.


    gu rou looked at this farce and her gaze landed on gu man. this gu man was really becoming more and more difficult to deal with. her mouth was also becoming more and more unforgiving.


    in order to gain a good impression of old madam gu and gu yuan, she naturally had to appear. it was fine even if she could not win. it could be considered as gaining some sympathy in front of old madam gu and gu yuan.


    at the thought of this, gu rou was about to open her mouth confidently, but gu man saw through her intentions in advance and said before she could, ¡°some people might as well weigh themselves before they speak. if you have a foul mouth, speak less so that you won¡¯t annoy others.¡±


    gu rou widened her eyes. gu man¡¯s words were really heart-wrenching, but gu rou could sense that something was wrong because gu man¡¯s temper seemed to be very hot today. something must have happened that made her unhappy.


    hence, gu rou stopped fussing about what had just happened. instead, she probed, ¡°sister, you sound so irritable. did you encounter something unhappy? but even so, you can¡¯t vent your anger on your family, right?¡±


    even if gu man was not angry about the outside world, she could still directly convict her and accuse her of throwing a tantrum. it was killing two birds with one stone.


    gu man¡¯s expression changed, and gu rou, who had been staring at her expression, was even more delighted when she saw this scene. it seemed that she had guessed correctly. gu man must have been annoyed outside, that was why she was so angry when she came back.


    gu ron¡¯s eyes darted around two or three times. she had already started to plan in her heart. could it be that she was about to lose her power? at the thought of this, her eyes lit up.


    gu man sensed that her emotions were inexplicable. she did not understand why she could not control her temper today and even scolded everyone she saw. was it because what happened just now had affected her?


    the more she thought about it, the more complicated her thoughts became. gu man became more and more frustrated. her entire aura turned cold. she looked up at gu rou. ¡°what does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°sister, you can¡¯t say that. if you really have something troubling you, you can tell us. we can also help you solve your problems. is it your boyfriend that¡¯s bothering you?¡± gu rou desperately wanted an answer, so she ignored gu man¡¯s cold expression and went straight to the point.


    gu man¡¯s expression turned even colder. she looked at gu rou and naturally saw all through her thoughts. she snorted. ¡°it¡¯s not your place to worry about my time. just take care of yourself.¡±


    gu rou immediately looked aggrieved.


    seeing that her daughter had suffered, how could qu bei tolerate it? she immediately shouted, ¡°gu man, let me tell you, don¡¯t be ungrateful. my daughter is just concerned about you out of kindness. who do you think cares about your trivial matters?¡±


    ¡°since you don¡¯t care, don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± gu man didn¡¯t want to tangle with these people anymore. she bypassed them and walked upstairs. she was extremely frustrated, she needed an outlet to vent..

 Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Speculation

    chapter 726: speculation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although gu man had left, the discussion about her did not stop.


    after she completely disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, gu rou said meaningfully, ¡°i keep feeling that sister is in a bad mood. i wonder if it¡¯s about the zhang family¡¯s subsidiary or the xiang family?¡±


    gu rou said this on purpose. she wanted the others in the gu family to know that gu man was very likely to have been abandoned now. their actions could also be more impudent and bold.


    as expected, as soon as the words left her mouth, the gu family¡¯s minds started to race. qu bei roughly scanned everyone¡¯s gazes and immediately replied to gu rou, ¡°no wonder she has such a bad temper today. looks like she got angry outside and vented her anger on us?¡±


    zhong yao understood the reason why gu rou did this. previously, she had wanted to cling to huang yue but did not succeed. instead, she had implicated herself. it would probably be even more difficult for her to build a relationship with huang yue in the future. then, she could only grasp the gu family¡¯s relationship now.


    hence, she said gently, ¡°i feel that cousin is just speculating. perhaps something really happened outside. she doesn¡¯t dare to tell her family, but we won¡¯t laugh at her. she has to let us know the exact situation. cousin is really too much.¡±


    zhong yao seemed to be speaking up for gu man, but in fact, she was leading everyone¡¯s thoughts to another side. that was, what gu man was doing now was to make them feel that she still had power and confidence, but she no longer had any strength and was not enough to be afraid.


    when the others heard this, they more or less had some thoughts.


    the expression on gu yuan¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, she still dares to be so arrogant. i¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson. she turned hostile after gaining some power. how can there be such a daughter?¡±


    ¡°hmph, if you ask me, i should have taught her a lesson long ago. no matter how strong she is now, she¡¯s still a member of our gu family. can¡¯t we even educate our own family? how rebellious. look at her attitude just now. does she respect me at all?¡± old madam gu was still brooding over what had happened just now. now, she was filled with anger at the mention of gu man¡¯s name.


    the others chimed in.


    old madam gu seemed to have thought of something and her eyes revealed some greed. ¡°besides, she¡¯s a member of our gu family. it¡¯s her duty to hand over the things in her hand obediently. we¡¯ve raised her for so long. she has to give us something to show filial piety, right?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, mom. this gu man is really too insensible. we should teach her how to respect the old and love the young,¡± qu bei quickly said.


    she was very envious of the zhang family¡¯s subsidiary company. why was gu man so lucky to have the zhang family¡¯s subsidiary company? she clearly did not have the ability. she might as well hand it over as soon as possible and let it shine in their hands.


    gu zhi¡¯s presence had always been very low, but she knew that if she wanted to continue staying in the gu family, she had to flatter them. hence, she immediately said, ¡°that¡¯s right. she doesn¡¯t know how to repay kindness at all. back then, i already felt that she was extremely selfish. now that all these big and small things are piled up, it really exposes her true colors.¡±


    ¡°ha, i¡¯ve already seen her true colors. if it weren¡¯t for gu yuan insisting on bringing her back then, i wouldn¡¯t have allowed such a scourge to appear in the gu family.¡± qu bei glared at gu yuan resentfully.


    at this moment, gu yuan was furious. he said without thinking, ¡°i asked for your opinion on this back then. you didn¡¯t say anything at that time, but you¡¯re telling me this now? you were the one who suggested the idea. you said that i could gain a good reputation, so i brought her back.¡±


    seeing that gu yuan still dared to argue with her, qu bei became even angrier. she was about to speak when gu rou pulled her back.


    gu rou did not want her family to have internal strife first. she urgently wanted gu yuan to attack gu man.


    gu man was in such a bad mood today. it was very likely that she had been abandoned. otherwise, with her pretentious appearance, how could she give up so easily?


    therefore, it was the most appropriate time to make a move..

 Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Xia Tong’s Doubts

    chapter 727: xia tong¡¯s doubts


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu rou suppressed the excitement in her heart and looked at gu yuan. ¡°dad, it¡¯s not easy to make a decision about sister. it might not be what we think.¡±


    she was not speaking up for gu man, but she planned to pull the attention of the others back to gu man.


    sure enough, the argument just now stopped. gu yuan frowned and deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°don¡¯t act rashly for the time being. we¡¯ll talk about other things after i test her tomorrow.¡±


    the gu family¡¯s discussion temporarily ended, and gu man, who was upstairs, knew nothing about these things.


    she looked at the message from xia tong on her cell phone and raised her eyebrows.


    initially, she was still wondering when xia tong would realize that something was wrong. she did not expect that it would take so long for her to come to a realization.


    xia tong¡¯s question appeared on the wechat interface. ¡°why do you know so much?¡±


    even if xia tong deliberately wanted to find something to make up for gu man, she knew too many things and they were very detailed. she thought about it and spent the entire afternoon in the library, but she could not find any books that recorded what happened at that time.


    thinking of how she had added gu man¡¯s contact details, she stopped letting her imagination run wild and came to ask her when she was free.


    ¡°it¡¯s not a good thing to know too much. you should know this principle, right?¡± gu man did not intend to answer xia tong¡¯s doubts.


    xia tong naturally understood, but she was very unhappy with gu man¡¯s answer. thinking of gu man¡¯s words today, she threatened, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll run away?¡±


    ¡°i left a tracking mark on you. no matter where you run to, i can find you. of course, you can give it a try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± even if it was just typing, gu man was extremely confident.


    her attitude made xia tong not dare to act rashly. even if she did not discover anything special about herself, it seemed normal for gu man to know something better than her since she was stronger than her.


    xia tong suppressed the thought in her heart and said, ¡°since you want something from me, you have to pay something, right? otherwise, how can there be such a good thing as to gain something without risking anything of one¡¯s own?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re the one at a disadvantage now, so don¡¯t think about those baseless things. if i¡¯m in a good mood, i might reveal some information to you.¡± after gu man sent this message, she didn¡¯t plan to continue chatting with xia tong. she casually threw her phone aside and fell asleep.


    when she woke up the next day, gu man had just turned on her cell phone when she realized that there were dozens of messages from xia tong. her gaze stopped on the last one. it was xia tong¡¯s exasperated expression. ¡°no, you suddenly left without even saying anything?¡±


    after this message, there were no other messages.


    she casually scrolled up and realized that most of it was meaningless information. she threw her phone aside and ignored it.


    after gu man packed up and got out of bed, she realized that no one in the huge gu family had woken up at this time. they were really lazy.


    she did not have breakfast at the gu residence, and the servants of the gu family did not prepare breakfast at this time. after her morning run, she went to a nearby breakfast shop.


    however, she did not expect to meet xiang yin here.


    xiang yin seemed to have expected her to come to this shop. he pushed the steaming porridge in front of gu man. ¡°from the looks of it, you must have just finished exercising. eat something to nourish your stomach.¡±


    gu man stared in xiang yin¡¯s direction with a complicated expression, but she did not reject his good intentions. she just stared at his face with a complicated gaze.


    the two of them behaved as if gu man had never said those ruthless words yesterday.


    why could xiang yin pretend that nothing had happened while she took the initiative to suggest it? she was the most uneasy one.


    she pulled out a chair and sat down. she realized that the taste of the porridge in front of her was also in line with her usual eating habits and looked at xiang yin in surprise.


    she didn¡¯t seem to have said anything about her eating habits, right? why did xiang yin know so much about them? could he have investigated these too?

 Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Breakfast Together

    chapter 728: breakfast together


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang yin seemed to have seen the confusion in gu man¡¯s eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°because when we eat usually, 1 take note of your eating habits.¡±


    for some reason, gu man felt guilty when she heard this. xiang yin cared so much about her, how could she say such ruthless words?


    however, when she thought of xia tong, the guilt in her heart was suppressed. the two of them were not from the same world. the sooner she suppressed this ill-fated relationship, the better. it was a good thing for the two of them. after all, she would definitely leave this place.


    instead of making xiang yin inconsolable at this moment, it was better to plant a seed in his heart now. at least it would be easier to accept it when the time came.


    when gu man thought of this, the expression on her face faded a lot. she returned to her usual cold and distant attitude.


    xiang yin sensed the change in gu man¡¯s mood and the smile on his face was a little stiff, but he quickly adjusted himself and pushed the breakfast beside him in front of gu man. ¡°we¡¯ve never had breakfast together before. i¡¯m not sure what you like to eat, so i ordered a little of everything, but there are other dishes here. 1 also ordered some of your favorites.¡±


    gu man¡¯s heart ached even more. the better xiang yin treated her, the more guilty she felt. she sighed and finished the breakfast in front of her.


    when xiang yin saw this scene, a faint smile appeared on his lips. he was even happier than before.


    gu man pondered for a moment before placing the chopsticks in her hand on the dining table. then, she stood up and stared at xiang yin¡¯s face with a sharp gaze. she hooked her finger at him. ¡°1 don¡¯t think your stamina is good. do you want to train with me?¡±


    no matter what, she had to follow her plan first. as for the rest, she would think about it later.


    hearing this, xiang yin¡¯s expression immediately became strange. it sounded like an insult to be called weak by the person he liked.


    however, gu man had never tried it before. how could she know that his stamina was not good? she clearly felt that her stamina was not bad. at the very least, she could instantly defeat people of the same age or younger generation.


    xiang yin would not back down on this question about a man¡¯s dignity. he shook his head firmly. ¡°1 think my stamina is very good and i don¡¯t need to train. besides, i have the habit of always training.¡±


    gu man looked at xiang yin¡¯s serious expression and was in a dilemma. she did not understand what he meant at all. she sized him up and shook her head.


    his stamina was indeed not bad, but it was still lacking.


    xiang yin felt gu man¡¯s gaze and felt even more puzzled. why did he feel like he was being despised again? but that wasn¡¯t right. what did gu man mean by that gaze? did she think that he couldn¡¯t do it?


    he could clearly feel that his capital as a man had been provoked, so his face darkened and the light in his eyes dimmed a lot. he stared at gu man¡¯s face, licked his lips, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°since you think i can¡¯t do it, why don¡¯t we practice and see if i can do it?¡±


    gu man really did not know how to speak. seeing xiang yin¡¯s words, she quickly nodded and agreed, her eyes filled with joy.


    xiang yin looked at the smile on gu man¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. why was this young lady so anxious and not reserved at all?


    however, since she had taken the initiative to speak, he naturally had to protect the dignity of a young lady.


    he seemed to have thought of something and the corners of his lips curled up. his footsteps floated a lot.


    ¡°do you want to lead the way?¡± xiang yin was still a little nervous when he spoke. he had no experience in this area, but he always felt that it was a little shameful to let a girl lead the way.


    ¡°of course. you said that you wanted to practice with me. you can¡¯t go back on your word. i¡¯ll choose the location,¡± gu man said as she walked quickly.


    ¡°why are you in such a hurry?¡± the tips of xiang yin¡¯s ears were slightly red. he also quickened his pace and followed behind gu man, looking forward to it.


    he did not expect gu man to be so cold yesterday and wanted to cut ties with him. today, she was so enthusiastic. even if he felt that something was wrong, she had already spoken.. how could he reject her?

 Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Boxing Hall

    chapter 729: boxing hall


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after gu man put on her equipment, she looked at xiang yin, who was still standing there in a daze. she couldn¡¯t help but frown and urge, ¡°what are you still doing there? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back on your word? this won¡¯t do. you promised me just now.¡±


    xiang yin swallowed his saliva. looking at the huge boxing ring, he did not know what to say for a moment. what was he thinking? would he think that gu man took the initiative to look for him to do that? did he think too little of gu man, or did he think too highly of his charm?


    everything was wrong, and it only made xiang yin feel even more ashamed.


    he coughed softly, trying to suppress the embarrassment. he had lived for so many years, but this was the first time he had encountered such a thing.


    however, he did not show it on his face. he pretended to be calm and put on his equipment. ¡°how can 1 go back on my word?¡±


    when gu man heard this, she nodded in satisfaction. recently, the spiritual power in her body had increased to another level. she did not know what level her current strength had reached in this world.


    xiang yin¡¯s stamina was the best she had seen so far, so fighting him could better show how strong she was.


    the two of them came to the arena and were a little restless. gu man looked at the unfamiliar equipment on her body and did not feel uncomfortable. instead, she felt novel.


    she heard that the people here would choose this method to fight. since she was here, she definitely had to do as the romans do and experience the way they fought.


    gu man did not plan to use her spiritual power either. instead, she relied on hand-to-hand combat.


    if she used her spiritual energy, it would be cheating. under her spiritual energy, xiang yin was definitely not her match.


    however, her physique was not necessarily the same. gu man was still a little uncertain about her physique. after all, she was originally weak and sickly.


    even though she had recovered a lot during this period of time, her stamina was clearly incomparable to her stamina in her previous life.


    however, when she cultivated spirit energy, it would also nourish her muscles and bones. she could not wait to see how far her results had gone.


    the two of them stood in the arena. perhaps it was because of their outstanding appearance or because people had never seen a man and woman fight, there were much more people around than in the other arena.


    ¡°i¡¯ve never seen a woman fight a man before.¡± someone looked at the stage excitedly.


    ¡°they¡¯re a perfect match. even if they¡¯re a couple, they¡¯re probably just playing around. it¡¯s impossible for them to kill each other. what¡¯s there to see?¡± the person beside her said disdainfully.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s interesting, then why are you still here?¡± the man who had just spoken couldn¡¯t help but mock her.


    the man beside her couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and snorted. ¡°do you think i care about such things? it¡¯s obvious that a young couple wants to take the opportunity to show off their love.¡±


    after saying this, the man immediately left, afraid that he would be beaten up in the next second. this was because those who appeared in the boxing hall basically had some understanding of boxing. he did not want to provoke the big boss just because of his words.


    the fight had yet to begin, but it had already attracted more and more people.


    gu man did not intend to attract attention. after all, if they fought in the future, it would be very embarrassing if xiang yin could not compare to her. however, with everyone around, she could not chase them away. she could only remind xiang yin tactfully, ¡°if you go back on your word, you can tell me.¡±


    if he went back on his word, she could wait until the next time to fight.


    xiang yin misinterpreted gu man¡¯s meaning. he knew that gu man had some skills, but in his opinion, it was just a small fight. it was fine to deal with ordinary hooligans, but he had undergone special training.


    he thought that gu man was afraid, so he followed her words and said, ¡°yes, i¡¯m going back on my word.¡±


    he did not feel embarrassed. a young lady was thin-skinned and was embarrassed to admit defeat in front of so many people, so he naturally took responsibility for everything.


    the onlookers were not fools. they naturally saw xiang yin¡¯s good intentions and immediately shouted, ¡°you¡¯re boring. we¡¯re already here.. aren¡¯t you going to fight?¡±

 Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Challenge Tournament

    chapter 730: challenge tournament


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not interesting at all. 1 think she was deliberately teasing us previously.¡±


    ¡°i knew long ago that we wouldn¡¯t be able to fight. saying that you¡¯re going back on your word is just an excuse.¡±


    ¡°young lady, how boring are you? if you don¡¯t have diamonds, don¡¯t take on this porcelain job. you even got your boyfriend to help you clean up your mess. do you really think we don¡¯t know each other?¡±


    at first, gu man was still a little confused when she heard the words of the people around her, but now she understood what they meant. she ignored the others and narrowed her eyes at xiang yin. ¡°you¡¯re not going back on your word. you think i¡¯m going back on my word, right?¡±


    she was quite confident in her strength, so she did not doubt it when she heard xiang yin say that he would go back on his word. but now that she heard the words of the people around her, she seemed to have realized that xiang yin would not go back on his word so easily.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to care about what outsiders say. i did go back on my word.¡± xiang yin¡¯s cold eyes looked at the person who spoke at the beginning, then swept across the people who spoke next. his aura was extraordinary, making the group of people immediately shush.


    xiang yin¡¯s gaze landed on gu man¡¯s face and immediately softened.


    how could gu man not understand his thoughts when she saw this? her entire face turned cold. ¡°since i¡¯ve asked, how can i go back on my word?¡±


    xiang yin thought that gu man was saying this because she was worried about others. just as he was about to say something, he saw gu man¡¯s serious eyes and suddenly understood that she was not pretending.


    it seemed that the young lady really wanted to fight him, but there were so many people around. if she really lost, she would definitely lose face.


    therefore, at the beginning of the fight, xiang yin was still thinking about how to go easy and not be easily discovered.


    this was the first time gu man had come into contact with boxing. she had only heard the rules from the coach just now and barely knew how to fight. however, she still subconsciously used her methods during the fight.


    however, these were seen as unorthodox methods by others.


    ¡°this girl is indeed agile, but i¡¯ve never seen her boxing method before. moreover, it¡¯s not very standard. i¡¯m afraid she learned some unorthodox method from the internet.¡±


    ¡°the internet is really harmful. teaching them everything will only harm them.¡±


    ¡°it can¡¯t be helped. girls nowadays are so vain. those men only play with them. they insist on interfering, wanting to attract men¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think the young lady¡¯s skills are casual. she might have really learned it seriously, but she hasn¡¯t received special guidance.¡±


    there were all kinds of voices outside the arena, but these voices did not affect gu man at all.


    she looked at the red boxing gloves in her hand. during the fight, she could feel xiang yin going easy on her.


    hence, when the boxing glove brushed past xiang yin¡¯s cheek, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°don¡¯t go easy on me. 1 won¡¯t be able to feel fulfilled.¡±


    during the fight, xiang yin deeply felt that gu man¡¯s strength was not superficial. hearing her words, he planned to get serious.


    because if he did not get serious, he would really be at a disadvantage.


    gu man saw the fighting spirit in xiang yin¡¯s eyes again. she nodded in satisfaction and quickly kicked.


    this kick swept across with an irresistible aura. it was so fast that one could only see an afterimage in the air.


    an uproar instantly sounded around them. only then did they start to look at this battle seriously again.


    because of the natural difference in the bodies of boys and girls, coupled with the fact that gu man only started to slowly adjust her body in the later stages, she naturally could not compare to xiang yin¡¯s body that had been trained since he was young.


    the reason why she could fight xiang yin until now was completely because of her skills and her fast reaction.


    there were more or less bruises on both of them.


    xiang yin¡¯s heart ached, so he did not hit her hard, but gu man was not satisfied at all.


    fighting was also a process of improvement. if there were no wounds, how could it be considered a fight?


    moreover, only when xiang yin used his full strength could she better judge what level she was at now.


    therefore, when xiang yin restrained his strength, she kept provoking him with words..

 Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Gu Man Provokes Xiang Yin

    chapter 731: gu man provokes xiang yin


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°if that¡¯s all you have, then 1 really look down on you. you don¡¯t want to protect me with this little strength, do you?¡± gu man¡¯s eyes were filled with provocation.


    xiang yin¡¯s eyes darkened. he looked in gu man¡¯s direction and clearly understood that she was deliberately provoking him. the corners of his lips curled up and he suddenly increased the strength in his hand.


    gu man¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. she raised her chin at xiang yin and raised her hand to block this attack.


    she was forced to take two to three steps back, and her eyes instantly lit up.


    she could clearly feel that xiang yin was much stronger than before.


    however, this was not enough. hence, gu man exhaled and imitated what they did in videos. she stretched out her hand and gradually lowered her thumb.


    ¡°it feels so-so.¡± as soon as she said that, not only xiang yin, but even the people around him gasped.


    xiang yin only felt that it was funny. where did gu man learn this from?


    one had to know that although she was not weak in the past, she had never been so arrogant. she wanted him to use all his strength and put in a lot of effort.


    the onlookers clearly recognized the strength of the two of them and no longer felt that they were fighting a small battle. after these few exchanges, they could clearly feel the sharpness in their hands.


    in the beginning, there were still voices of doubt in the crowd, but as the battle continued, there were no more voices of doubt. there were even gasps of surprise.


    even so, they were still very surprised by gu man¡¯s provocation. they were surprised that she was really not afraid that xiang yin would be serious.


    although gu man was unorthodox, they admitted that the angle at which she attacked was tricky and ruthless. it was not something a girl should have.


    but even so, the difference between men and women was an immovable mountain.


    they still did not think highly of gu man.


    gu man looked at xiang yin¡¯s face and knew that he did not take it to heart. she could not help but feel helpless. it seemed that she should still show her true strength so xiang yin could be completely unrestrained.


    while xiang yin was thinking about how not to hurt her, gu man was also thinking about how not to hurt him.


    because xiang yin had concerns, he fought timidly, causing gu man to not dare to use too much strength, afraid that she would accidentally injure xiang yin.


    the two of them seemed to be fighting with techniques, but they stopped at the right time, making it not enjoyable to watch.


    ¡°what kind of boxing is this? what¡¯s the point of just touching it gently? of course it¡¯s better to have wounds when fighting.¡±


    ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a boring fight. i¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    gu man also had some thoughts in her heart. she did not hesitate anymore and released all her strength to quickly punch.


    after a series of moves, xiang yin was caught off guard and his chin was punched fiercely.


    he pushed against the roof of his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. the attack just now made him bite his tongue.


    his eyes instantly burst out with the light of seeing prey, and this light made the movements in his hands faster and his attacks sharper.


    gu man was very satisfied with xiang yin¡¯s change. this also meant that he had completely let go of his previous worries and started a hearty battle.


    xiang yin¡¯s strength could not be underestimated. when he was really serious, gu man could feel how troublesome the person in front of her was.


    however, she was not an ordinary person. she could defend against every move of xiang yin¡¯s, but it was inevitable that she would feel numb when she was hit in the arm. one time, it even hit her tendons, causing her entire arm to instantly go numb.


    she endured the bitterness and raised her arm, so that xiang yin would not notice her abnormality. otherwise, he would definitely have to stop again during the next fight.


    at this moment, xiang yin was clearly in a daze. because of his strength, he basically did not have any opponents. it was very rare for him to be able to completely unleash his full strength.


    the two of them fought to their hearts¡¯ content, and the surrounding onlookers also enjoyed it very much.


    ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve seen such a smooth fight..¡±

 Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Fatal Scissor Kick

    chapter 732: fatal scissor kick


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°can you tell which faction they¡¯re from? 1 can¡¯t tell their routine, but every move seems to be filled with the intent to kill. they don¡¯t seem like ordinary martial artists.¡±


    ¡°have you ever seen a woman who can fight so well? you¡¯ve never seen it before, right? isn¡¯t it normal that you can¡¯t tell her moves?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right. i¡¯m just an ordinary boxing enthusiast. 1 definitely can¡¯t be compared to them.¡±


    the voices from the outside world did not affect the two people in the arena at all. it was as if they had fallen into a realm, a realm where they could completely ignore all the voices in the surroundings.


    xiang yin quickly punched. while gu man was blocking, she was also looking for a chance to counterattack.


    this time, xiang yin had been negligent, causing him to expose himself. seeing this, gu man attacked directly and hit his left cheek with an elbow.


    with the armor on his head, xiang yin was not too injured, but gu man did not hold back. even with the helmet, he could not help but feel that the left side of his face seemed to be swollen.


    the light in his eyes became brighter, and he was not dispirited by this attack. just as gu man was about to attack, he placed his hands in front of his face and blocked her attack. then, he raised his foot and swept it.


    before gu man could retract her hand, she felt a sharp wind at her waist. she wanted to retreat, but because of the inertia of her body, it was difficult for her to do so, so she simply dodged to the side. however, xiang yin¡¯s foot still kicked her waist. it left as soon as it touched her, but the pain was real.


    she took a few deep breaths to barely suppress the pain, but at the same time, the desire to fight in her eyes surged even more.


    she did not hesitate anymore and found an opportunity to kick xiang yin¡¯s chest. xiang yin had just retracted his foot and was defenseless. fortunately, he reacted quickly and grabbed gu man¡¯s ankle with both hands.


    even so, gu man¡¯s foot still landed on his chest.


    xiang yin felt the strength coming from his chest and raised his eyebrows. he did not show it on his face, but he could feel the pain from the bones in his chest.


    it was really rare for him to be injured.


    he swallowed the smell of blood that seeped out of his throat and twisted gu man¡¯s ankle.


    gu man¡¯s feet were in xiang yin¡¯s hand, and she had no choice but to turn her body around with his movements.


    however, xiang yin¡¯s strength was so great that he actually supported her feet and suspended her in the air. gu man could only try her best to maintain her balance. at the same time, she kicked xiang yin¡¯s head with her other foot.


    xiang yin seemed to have sensed something and immediately changed the direction of his hand, causing gu man to lose her balance in an instant. she did not have time to attack with her other foot and could only retract it to maintain her balance.


    xiang yin looked up and met gu man¡¯s gaze. the smugness in his eyes was completely seen by gu man. gu man only smiled and suddenly lowered her body.


    she descended extremely quickly. if he did not catch her in time, she might fall to the ground. if it was serious, it would cause her bones to break.


    hence, xiang yin did not hesitate. he reached out and grabbed gu man¡¯s waist, wanting to drag her back. however, when he saw gu man¡¯s sly gaze, he immediately understood that he had fallen into a trap.


    gu man used xiang yin¡¯s strength to lock her feet around his neck and forcefully bring him to the ground.


    when gu man fell to the ground, she used some skill to prevent her and xiang yin from falling in such a sorry state.


    however, her feet were tightly imprisoned around xiang yin¡¯s neck. she had also learned from the boxing teaching video that this was called a lethal scissors kick. once someone was imprisoned, it was very difficult to break free.


    when gu man thought of this, she could not help but feel smug. she had defeated xiang yin. although she had used some tricks, the final outcome was not bad.


    she admitted that her desire to win suddenly rose, but she did not use her spiritual power. it was a fair fight.


    moreover, her original goal was to let xiang yin realize that he was not strong enough and choose to train with her. as for the rest, it was just a side effect..

 Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Breaking Off the Scissor Kick

    chapter 733: breaking off the scissor kick


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang yin felt the grip on his neck gradually tighten. how could he not understand that he had been tricked? however, xiang yin was not angry at all. instead, there was a helpless expression on his face. although gu man could not see it, the onlookers could see it clearly.


    xiang yin reached out and placed his hands on gu man¡¯s legs. he tried to break free, but he felt the strength of her legs tighten.


    there was no anger on his face. instead, he bowed and jumped up, holding gu man against his neck.


    gu man¡¯s momentary relaxation also allowed him to successfully break free from gu man¡¯s scissors legs. he reached out and pulled her into his arms. he looked down at the petite person in his arms and the corners of his lips curled up.


    gu man widened her eyes, clearly in disbelief. she was furious. although she had long realized that she was no match for xiang yin, she was still unwilling to accept it when she lost.


    she thought of the purpose of her trip and smiled.


    in any case, she had already achieved her goal of detecting her strength, so he could not blame her for using some tricks. as long as xiang yin believed in her strength, he would train with her.


    the corners of her lips curled up. her faint smile filled her eyes with light.


    xiang yin looked at gu man like this and could not help but be in a daze for a moment. taking advantage of this opportunity, gu man jumped out of his arms and patted her messy clothes.


    xiang yin, who was standing there, felt the lingering warmth on his face, but he did not take it to heart. this was because although gu man was strong, she was worlds apart from him.


    her body was still too weak, xiang yin thought.


    however, gu man had already approached him when he was in a daze. the others did not understand why gu man would still walk into a trap when she had clearly escaped. she held her breath and waited for her next move.


    gu man placed her slender hand on xiang yin¡¯s arm and exerted a little force.


    her fingers gradually sank into his arm. as gu man exerted more and more strength, xiang yin¡¯s skin gradually turned pale from her grip.


    the others were also confused by gu man¡¯s actions.


    ¡°don¡¯t tell me she thinks that she can¡¯t win and is starting to use a honey trap?¡±


    ¡°how despicable. this honey trap is indeed difficult to resist. it would be even better if it could be used on me.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re really delusional. aren¡¯t you afraid that they will hear you and teach you a lesson?¡±


    xiang yin did not care about the strength on his arm. instead, he lowered his eyes and looked into gu man¡¯s eyes affectionately.


    gu man also looked up at xiang yin. the atmosphere between the two of them gradually became ambiguous. just as everyone thought that this battle was about to end, they saw xiang yin frown tightly.


    he was a person who rarely revealed his emotions. this was obvious during the fight, so everyone was surprised when they sensed xiang yin¡¯s obvious emotions.


    ¡°what exactly happened? it actually made that cold-faced man reveal such an expression?¡±


    a puzzled voice sounded from the crowd, and his words represented everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    however, xiang yin did not intend to resolve the doubts in these people¡¯s hearts. instead, he looked down at gu man¡¯s hands on his arms.


    the feeling just now was like a silver needle that pierced through the capillaries under his skin. it shuttled continuously inside and bumped around. it was also like an ant drilling through his skin and eating the blood and flesh inside wantonly.


    it was an indescribable feeling, but it was very uncomfortable.


    gu man must have done something. this thought immediately appeared in xiang yin¡¯s mind.


    seeing that she had already achieved results, gu man smiled proudly.


    however, just as she was about to let go, xiang yin grabbed her wrist. ¡°since the battle isn¡¯t over, let me see what you can do next.¡±


    hearing xiang yin¡¯s words, gu man understood that the fish had taken the bait..

 Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Mysterious Ancient Book

    chapter 734: mysterious ancient book


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she could roughly guess xiang yin¡¯s current state of mind. he just wanted to figure out where that inexplicable feeling came from.


    she happened to have the intention to continue fighting xiang yin, so she did not reject him. instead, she assumed a fighting posture.


    seeing gu man like this, xiang yin did not hesitate anymore and quickly punched. however, the fist that should have landed on gu man changed direction just as it was about to approach her.


    it shouldn¡¯t have been like this, and xiang yin had no intention of changing direction, but at that moment, his hand seemed to be completely out of control.


    he subconsciously associated this strange change with gu man. after all, he had just experienced it.


    he refused to give up and punched again. even if gu man stood there obediently, his fist could not land on gu man.


    he was even more puzzled. at the same time, he changed his attack method.


    however, be it her fists or feet, they could not cause any harm to gu man.


    he understood that there would be no outcome if this continued, so he retracted his hand. just as he was about to speak, he saw gu man approaching him.


    her hand was extremely fast and was about to hit xiang yin¡¯s face.


    almost instinctively, xiang yin reached out to block in front of him, but what he touched was not a fist, but something indescribable.


    he looked at the empty space in front of him.


    from an outsider¡¯s point of view, he was the one who caught gu man¡¯s fist, but from his angle, he could tell that there was still some distance between their fists. moreover, the touch under his hand was not something a human body should have.


    ¡°do you want to learn and train from me?¡± gu man retracted her hand and looked at xiang yin with a smile.


    xiang yin looked at gu man¡¯s face and suddenly understood why she had brought him to the boxing arena.


    he did not hesitate. after all, from the looks of it, this matter was only beneficial to him.


    moreover, he had no reason to reject what gu man wanted him to agree to.


    the two of them walked down the arena under everyone¡¯s gazes, but the people below clearly had not seen enough. not to mention that at the last critical moment, xiang yin seemed to have been possessed by a ghost and kept making mistakes.


    the fist was indeed aimed at gu man, but for some reason, it changed direction every time it was at a critical moment. it made one¡¯s heart ache.


    however, they did not dare to raise any objections in front of these two people. ever since the battle just now, they had indeed understood that xiang yin and gu man¡¯s strength was definitely not something ordinary people like them could withstand.


    therefore, they only looked angry but did not dare to say anything. they automatically made way for gu man and xiang yin to go out.


    sitting in the car again, xiang yin¡¯s suppressed questions poured out at this moment.


    initially, he did not ask much about gu man because he felt that people would always have their own secrets. moreover, he had some secrets himself, so he chose to leave more space for the two of them.


    but now, he really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. what was that strange situation?


    why did gu man deliberately want him to train with her? what did it have to do with her sudden change in attitude?


    gu man sat in the passenger seat. even if xiang yin did not say anything, she could feel the urgency of the person beside her.


    she did not intend to hide it. she just tried her best to rationalize her words.


    ¡°that¡¯s probably what happened.¡± gu man exhaled heavily. she picked up the mineral water beside her, unscrewed it, and took a big sip.


    it was the spring water that wet her throat that eased gu man¡¯s dry mouth.


    xiang yin frowned. it was obvious that he had yet to recover from gu man¡¯s words. he asked in disbelief, ¡°you mean that you accidentally obtained an ancient book that taught you the cultivation method, so you want to teach it to me?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s the general idea. i remembered that ancient book in my heart. i thought that such a thing naturally could not be discovered by outsiders, so 1 burned it clean.¡± gu man revealed an innocent expression..

 Chapter 735 - Chapter 735:I Will Agree

    chapter 735:i will agree


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    her excuse was really flawless. this way, even if xiang yin wanted to look at the ancient book, he would not be able to find it.


    anyway, she would not change her words no matter what. apart from being a little suspicious, xiang yin could not do anything to her.


    at the thought of this, the expression on gu man¡¯s face became more sincere. she looked at xiang yin¡¯s puzzled expression and held his hand with one hand. ¡°believe me, i¡¯m telling the truth. how could 1 lie to you?¡± as if to strengthen her credibility, she nodded heavily at xiang yin.


    xiang yin¡¯s expression made gu man unable to tell if he believed her or not.


    just as gu man was about to speak again, xiang yin nodded. ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to find these excuses. as long as you want me to do it, i¡¯ll agree.¡± when gu man heard this, her heart skipped a beat. she could clearly feel her heart beating violently in her chest.


    she suppressed her palpitations, but the expression on her face became even colder.


    she could not fall any further, or it would not be a good thing for either of them.


    gu man thought about it and missed xiang yin¡¯s gaze. she straightened up and looked out of the window, deliberately not meeting xiang yin¡¯s eyes. ¡°then let¡¯s go to your house.¡±


    xiang yin tightened his grip on the steering wheel and sighed imperceptibly.


    in this quiet space, his sigh was especially obvious. when gu man heard it, she was in a daze for a moment before she quickly restrained herself.


    logic had always been her endorsement, but recently, for some reason, she had been on the verge of losing control.


    she stuck out her tongue and licked her lips, the emotions in her eyes dark.


    but she had to go back. she had to figure out why she had suddenly appeared here.


    the matter over there had yet to be completely resolved. she had to give up.


    if there was a chance, she would come back.


    however, only gu man understood how rare the opportunity was. everyone dreamed of transmigrating into space and time. they had pursued it for so many years, but they could not figure out a result. although she did not know what kind of opportunity allowed her to travel through space and time to come here, she did not need to think to know how difficult it was to find this opportunity.


    therefore, she could only abandon the feelings in her heart. after all, none of this belonged to her.


    moreover, she still did not know where the original gu man had gone. if she kept occupying someone else¡¯s body like this, it would cause karma. it would not be beneficial to her cultivation. all she could do was try her best to avenge gu man and reduce the impact of karma.


    her thoughts became more and more chaotic. when gu man came back to her senses, the car had already stopped in the neighborhood.


    she pushed open the car door and walked out without stopping for a moment.


    xiang yin could feel that gu man was deliberately widening the distance between the two of them. although he did not know why she was doing this, even if xiang yin had long made up his mind to follow her, he could not help but feel sad when he saw this scene.


    the two of them had always been good. what exactly happened to cause the current situation?


    he got out of the car and quickened his pace, following behind gu man.


    when they arrived at the room, the entire living room was a little cold.


    although xiang yin had not lived here much recently, the overall environment was still very clean. it was obvious that he had specially hired someone to clean it.


    gu man looked at the empty hall and skillfully found the switch. she turned on the light and her gaze landed on xiang yin.


    ¡°the cultivation method is about guiding the spiritual energy of the world into the body.¡± when gu man talked about cultivation, her expression turned serious.


    ¡°what¡¯s spiritual energy?¡± xiang yin stared at gu man¡¯s serious expression and became serious.


    since gu man wanted to teach him these, she must have her reasons. what he had to do was study hard.


    however, gu man¡¯s words were too abstract, it was too difficult for others to see or touch them. it was difficult to learn anything just by imagining.


    therefore, xiang yin encountered a huge problem when drawing spiritual energy into his body.


    this was because spiritual energy was an illusory thing to him. he had always thought that it only existed in the world of novels. now that he really wanted to feel it, he could only feel the flow of wind in the air, but he could not feel the spiritual energy that gu man was saying..

 Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Difficulty

    chapter 736: difficulty


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man looked at xiang yin and could not help but have a headache. back then, when she guided spiritual energy into her body, it was done in one go, so she did not know how to teach others how to guide spiritual energy into their bodies.


    however, she clearly remembered that it was very simple at that time. she only closed her eyes and meditated for a while before succeeding. could it be that the spiritual energy was too sparse now?


    the more gu man thought about it, the more likely it seemed. she simply sat down cross-legged in front of xiang yin.


    because there was a thick carpet on the ground, she did not feel cold even if she sat down.


    she reached out and placed her delicate hands on xiang yin¡¯s. the warmth passed through her fingertips to xiang yin¡¯s fingertips. at the same time, something seemed to follow in.


    he could clearly feel something circulating in his body. this should be the spiritual energy gu man had mentioned.


    when the spirit energy passed through his body, he felt very strange. it was difficult to describe with words, but it did not make him feel uncomfortable. instead, he felt very warm and even felt his entire body relax.


    he closed his eyes and tried his best to sense the spiritual energy transmitted by gu man¡¯s fingertips,


    spiritual energy flowed through his limbs without leaving any traces, but it made his entire body feel even more relaxed. his long-time exhaustion dissipated with a smile.


    although there was nothing left, the feeling of spiritual energy flowing made xiang yin understand what spiritual energy was.


    the warmth on her fingertips disappeared as soon as she touched it. gu man¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°you should be able to sense what spiritual power is, right? next, try to introduce this substance into your body. during this process, you have to completely relax. otherwise, you might make a mistake.¡±


    xiang yin listened to gu man¡¯s voice, but for some reason, her voice seemed to be getting further and further away, floating in his ears.


    after the guidance just now, he could also understand what spiritual power felt like, so he tried his best to capture these substances in the air.


    he frowned slightly because he realized that there was too little spiritual energy in the air. it was basically non-existent when he came into contact with it. instead, there were more things in the air that he subconsciously rejected.


    gu man kept staring at xiang yin¡¯s expression. looking at his frown, she understood that he had probably come into contact with the trash in the air.


    hence, she continued, ¡°the air quality is greatly reduced now, so pure spiritual energy is rare in this era, but it¡¯s not completely non-existent. you need to pick out substances that are beneficial to your body.¡±


    xiang yin listened to the voice in his ear and his brows relaxed. he followed gu man¡¯s words and tried his best to feel the spiritual energy in the air.


    gu man sat at the side and played with her teacup as she watched xiang yin¡¯s performance. after her guidance just now, xiang yin¡¯s performance was very outstanding. at the very least, she could see the spiritual energy in the air surging into xiang yin¡¯s body.


    since the time was about right, gu man took out the meteorite bead from her pocket. she mobilized the spiritual energy in the meteorite bead and slowly fused it into the surrounding air.


    if he wanted to obtain spiritual energy from jade or beads, that would come after he was able to draw spiritual energy from the air into his body.


    this was also why she had the bead in her pocket yet xiang yin still could not obtain spiritual energy from the bead and could only obtain it from the natural world.


    after he guided spiritual energy into his body, through continuous cultivation, when his spiritual energy reached a higher level, he could directly see the spiritual energy in the world and absorb spiritual energy from various substances.


    xiang yin was very talented. although the speed at which he drew energy into his body was too slow compared to gu man, in this era where spiritual energy was sparse, it was already very outstanding for him to have such a performance.


    gu man looked up at the dark sky outside the window. the night was like thick ink. even the stars and moon in the sky were covered by a layer of grayness.


    it was clearly something to be happy about, but gu man felt even more melancholic because this also meant that the two of them were about to be separated.


    actually, gu man was reluctant, but this was unavoidable.


    what surprised gu man was that in such a short period of time, she actually developed such heavy emotions. this was completely unlike her personality.


    gu man forced herself to calm down and ignore the emotions that made her mood change..

 Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Successfully Drawing Spiritual Energy into the Body

    chapter 737: successfully drawing spiritual energy into the body


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiang yin guided spiritual energy into his body very smoothly. ever since he found the feeling, everything else happened naturally.


    he could accurately find the spiritual energy in the air. although it was very subtle, it was quite effective.


    he did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that the pure spiritual energy in the air seemed to have increased, but this was a good thing for him. he did not stand on ceremony and tried his best to draw all the spiritual energy into his body.


    xiang yin quickly opened his eyes again. the feeling of spiritual energy covering his entire body was very wonderful, causing his five senses to improve to a certain extent. he could sense the surrounding objects even more clearly.


    the fatigue caused by long hours of work also disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°am 1 drawing spiritual energy into my body?¡± although xiang yin could already feel the changes in his body, he still could not control himself. he looked at gu man expectantly.


    although she did not know if he was considered talented, it should not be bad for him to be able to draw spiritual energy into his body so quickly.


    at the thought of this, xiang yin felt smug, his eyes revealing pride.


    xiang yin had been regarded as the most outstanding existence from the beginning, so there were naturally many competitions with others. he could get first place every time, and this time, he was very determined to win.


    at the same time, when he was drawing spiritual energy into his body just now, he understood something. there were still many existences in this world that he did not know about. he could not just limit himself to what was in front of him. perhaps when he was strong enough, he could also make gu man stay. he believed that no matter how difficult it was, as long as the two of them advanced together, they would definitely be able to resolve it together.


    perhaps that was what gu man meant by two worlds, but he had already stepped into the threshold and the distance between the two of them would get closer and closer.


    ¡°very bad,¡± gu man said after thinking for a moment.


    it was not that she did not see xiang yin¡¯s gaze. in order not to let him be so proud, she naturally had to hit his pride. secondly, xiang yin was indeed not speedy in drawing spiritual energy into his body.


    it could even be said that he was stupid and needed her to guide him step by step. even if the latter part was indeed very fast, she had to admit that his performance in the beginning was very bad. she had never seen someone with such poor comprehension.


    in addition, in order to not let xiang yin be so proud, she naturally chose the worst. this was also to reduce their bond.


    ¡°your ability to understand is really worrying. you still need me to teach you step by step to understand.¡± the harshness in her words made her words not seem fake.


    this also made the corners of xiang yin¡¯s mouth stiffen. this was the first time he had been criticized so badly.


    gu man sensed xiang yin¡¯s emotions, but her words did not soften at all. ¡°so don¡¯t be arrogant. listen carefully to what i¡¯m going to teach you next.¡±


    xiang yin was not immersed in sorrow. he quickly pulled himself together and stared at gu man¡¯s face seriously. ¡°i¡¯ll listen to everything you say.¡±


    gu man¡¯s expression softened because of xiang yin¡¯s words. ¡°alright, 1 admit it. then, the speed at which you drew spiritual energy into your body was indeed outstanding.¡±


    xiang yin immediately revealed a happy expression. he quickly restrained himself, leaving only a smug expression.


    it seemed to be a reasonable outcome.


    in the following process, gu man taught xiang yin some techniques. he learned very quickly and could basically master it after being taught once. he was one of the rare people who were extremely talented.


    however, it was unknown if it was to refute when she said that he did not understand before, but there were no instances where she had to repeat herself multiple times before he could understand.


    it was inevitable that gu man wondered if xiang yin really understood, but during the test, he did know everything.


    perhaps to xiang yin, it was more important to understand these things. after he completely understood them, everything became simple.


    seeing that the sky was getting darker, gu man knew that it was time for her to go back, so she gave a few simple instructions and prepared to leave.


    just as gu man was about to leave, xiang yin grabbed her wrist. the darkness in his eyes was even deeper than the night outside.. ¡°if i learn everything you¡¯ve taught me, can we not be separated?¡±

 Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Going Home Again

    chapter 738: going home again


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    there was clearly no pleading in xiang yin¡¯s tone, but it inexplicably made gu man¡¯s heart tighten. at this moment, the belief that she wanted to stay almost filled her entire heart.


    gu man quickly calmed down and smiled. ¡°i¡¯ve said from the beginning that we¡¯re not from the same world and are not suitable to be together.¡±


    ¡°are you talking about cultivation? if 1 cultivate, we¡¯ll be in the same world.¡± his tone was a little paranoid as he tightened his grip on gu man¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°xiang yin, you¡¯re not such a hesitant person. why are you still pestering me?¡± gu man tried her best to make her tone ruthless.


    xiang yin¡¯s pupils darkened, as if the light in his eyes had instantly dimmed. soon, he let go and smiled, but his smile was a little bitter. ¡°okay, 1 understand.¡±


    although he said that, xiang yin did not think so. he believed that as long as he persisted, there would be a day when he would succeed.


    however, he also knew that it would backfire if he continued, so he agreed on the surface, but it did not stop him from secretly working hard.


    thinking of this, xiang yin¡¯s depressed mood improved.


    gu man reached out to open the door and walked out. she stood at the door with her hands clenched into fists. she stood there for a long time before taking the elevator downstairs.


    she shouldn¡¯t be like this. calmness should be her byword.


    she took a few breaths to suppress the emotions in her heart. she became even colder, as if she did not care about anything, but only gu man knew that she was only using a hard shell to disguise herself.


    when she arrived downstairs, gu man suddenly realized a problem. she should go back to the gu family.


    gu man rubbed her temples with a headache. she was still not used to the gu family, but since she was already here tonight, she might as well sleep here for the night.


    she wondered how her grandmother, huang jun, and huang jue had been recently.


    she reached out and knocked on the door. after a while, she heard footsteps coming from inside. when she opened the door, she realized that it was her grandmother in her pajamas.


    grandma was a little surprised. she looked at gu man for a long time before a happy expression appeared on her face. however, as if she had thought of something, her expression darkened again. ¡°manman, did the gu family bully you?¡±


    ¡°no, i just forgot that 1 should go back to the gu family and i came back to see you guys tonight.¡± gu man smiled and shook her head. it felt good to be cared for.


    she stuck her head out to take a look in the room. ¡°are uncle and huang jue asleep?¡±


    ¡°they¡¯ve all returned to their rooms. i¡¯ll call them out,¡± grandma said as she walked in. she couldn¡¯t even stop her.


    gu man held her forehead helplessly.


    soon, the others walked out of the room. huang jun and huang jue were happy.


    ¡°manman is back.¡± huang jun smiled and looked gu man up and down, as if he was confirming if she had been doing well recently. ¡°you seem to have lost weight.¡±


    ¡°dad, why are you lying through your teeth? i even feel that sister has gained a little weight.¡± huang jue stood at the side and rolled his eyes, but his eyes kept glancing in gu man¡¯s direction, his eyes filled with longing.


    huang jun looked at huang jue unhappily. ¡°what are you talking about? it¡¯s obvious that manman was bullied in the gu family. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come back.¡±


    at this point, huang jun looked at gu man. ¡°if you¡¯re too tired, come back. don¡¯t dwell on these grudges. it¡¯s good that our family can be together.¡±


    huang jun really thought so. moreover, the situation he had imagined did not happen in the company now. those employees were very obedient to him, and the most obvious one was manager zhang li. she was so attentive that huang jun was not used to it.


    the subsidiary company seemed to be completely unaffected by the change of ceo.


    the company¡¯s income was also very stable now, and their family did not have to worry about their livelihood at all.


    in huang jun¡¯s opinion, their current life was enough. there was no need to fight for too much. although gu yuan¡¯s actions were indeed dishonest, the gu family had reached this stage, and was not something that could be compared to them..

 Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Staying in the Gu Family

    chapter 739: staying in the gu family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    moreover, huang jun did not want gu man to work so hard from the bottom of his heart. every time he thought of how gu man had to endure humiliation and stay in the gu family, his heart would ache especially. he hated himself for not having the ability.


    however, this was also an indisputable fact. perhaps in a few years, they would completely rise, but even so, the gu family would not stay in place. it seemed that no matter what, they would not be able to catch up to the gu family. instead of suffering losses with the gu family, it was better to maintain the current situation and cherish the people around them.


    if huang jun knew about gu man¡¯s situation in the gu family, he would probably not have such thoughts. however, he did not know. in his heart, gu man was the one who had suffered. as her uncle, he was helpless. he did not even have the ability to protect the younger generation.


    gu man looked at huang jun¡¯s guilty expression and moved her lips. ¡°actually, uncle, have you ever thought that i¡¯m the scourge in the gu family¡¯s eyes?¡± when huang jun heard this, he frowned and almost subconsciously retorted, ¡°how is that possible? if you really turned the gu family upside down, why would they still let you stay there? you don¡¯t have to lie because you¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    when gu man heard this, she felt even more helpless. in this day and age, she would be questioned even when she told the truth. she could only honestly explain everything that had happened in the gu family, including the ¡°good intentions¡± of the gu family.


    when the three of them heard this, shock appeared on their faces, but then anger surged.


    grandma¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°the gu family has gone too far. they actually have such thoughts. manman, let¡¯s not suffer there. come back. isn¡¯t it just the gu family? at most, we¡¯ll fight to the death.¡±


    ¡°i haven¡¯t gotten my mother¡¯s villa yet. i can¡¯t come back for the time being. besides, their plan might not go so smoothly,¡± gu man said.


    huang jun¡¯s face was filled with disapproval. ¡°this is too risky for you. after all, the gu family is united. you¡¯ve always been a chess piece that they can use.¡±


    gu man had no choice but to use xiang yin¡¯s identity. ¡°grandma, uncle, with xiang yin around, i won¡¯t marry that person. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    grandma and huang jun did not have a good impression of xiang yin, but if they were to compare him to old master li, they would rather gu man marry xiang yin. at this moment, their expressions were complicated, but they did not say anything else.


    grandma nodded and sighed. she held gu man¡¯s hand. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i don¡¯t have much ability and can¡¯t support you.¡±


    ¡°grandma, you can¡¯t say that. it¡¯s because of you that 1 dare to do it.¡± gu man shook her grandmother¡¯s hand.


    grandma and huang jun both knew that gu man had already grown to a height that they could not reach. she was also a child with her own opinions. they did not interfere too much in her plan, but sometimes, they would inevitably hate themselves for not having the strength to help gu man in the plan.


    ¡°manman, my words are unpleasant, but no one will help you unconditionally, not to mention that the other party is from the four major families. although we hate him, we have to admit that he¡¯s outstanding in all aspects. we¡¯re worried that he has a plan to get close to you. sigh, it¡¯s all uncle¡¯s fault for not being capable and letting you rely on others.¡± huang jun clenched his fists tightly as he spoke.


    gu man was in a daze. xiang yin¡¯s figure instantly appeared in her mind.


    her uncle was wrong. xiang yin would help her unconditionally.


    for some reason, she was very confident about this. she did not even doubt it at all.


    however, she naturally could not say this out loud. hence, she looked at her uncle. ¡°uncle, i¡¯ve already said it just now. you¡¯re here to give me confidence and let me dare to go against the gu family. how can you say that you don¡¯t have the ability?¡±


    huang jun opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say. he could only smile and nod.


    ¡°sister, you haven¡¯t said why you left me in school during the last exam. after i came out, i waited at the school gate until it was dark!¡± huang jue felt the heavy atmosphere in the air. he didn¡¯t like this atmosphere very much, so he jumped out to break the dreary environment..

 Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Qu Bei’s Thought

    chapter 740: qu bei¡¯s thought


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huang jue immediately pushed the atmosphere to joy.


    gu man searched her mind for a moment before she found this memory. when she met guo guo back then, she had forgotten about huang jue and forgot that he was still talcing the exam.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± gu man looked guilty.


    however, huang jun suddenly patted huang jue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that? you¡¯re already so old. don¡¯t tell me you still need your sister to pick you up? sister is so busy. understand her more. there¡¯s no need to talk about such a small matter.¡±


    huang jue widened his eyes as if he had heard shocking news. ¡°dad, am i your biological son or is she your biological daughter?¡±


    ¡°i want to have a biological daughter like manman.¡± huang jun looked at gu man and smiled.


    huang jue covered his chest and put on an injured expression. his comical appearance successfully made the others laugh.


    the heavy atmosphere no longer existed, and huang jue had a smile on his face.


    this was the right feeling.


    gu man looked at the small expression on huang jue¡¯s face and naturally understood the effect of his actions. she shook her head helplessly.


    she thought of guo guo and said right on the heels of that, ¡°today¡¯s exam shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you. in a few days, there will be a little girl who will be a transfer student like you. she has an introverted personality.¡±


    at this point, gu man stopped. huang jue understood what gu man meant and patted his chest. ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry. leave this person to me. 1 can also turn her into a lively and cheerful person.¡±


    huang jue tactfully did not ask further, and the others did not ask any questions.


    this feeling made gu man very relaxed.


    the few of them sat on the sofa and talked about the family matters. they were all sleepy and returned to their rooms.


    gu man slept especially steadily that night. she did not know if it was because of today¡¯s chat or because she had come to a familiar space, but she felt that it was much more comfortable than when she was resting at the gu residence.


    at the gu residence.


    gu rou reached out to cover her mouth and yawned. ¡°dad, gu man hasn¡¯t returned yet. i¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t come back today.¡±


    zhong yao woke up from her sleepiness and rubbed her eyes. ¡°cousin must have felt guilty, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t come back. she wanted to hide from us.¡±


    gu yuan was also a little sleepy. he glanced at the time on the clock and waved at the others. ¡°alright, you guys go back and rest. it¡¯s getting late.¡±


    the others stood up from the sofa as if they had been pardoned and returned to their rooms one after another. only gu yuan and qu bei were left in the hall.


    qu bei leaned on gu yuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°you have to help me well. that b*tch made us suffer so much and even ruined the gu family¡¯s reputation. i can¡¯t take this lying down.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for you to say anything. i¡¯ll personally deal with that rebellious daughter. she¡¯s really rebellious. now that she¡¯s about to die, let¡¯s see what she can rely on to continue being smug.¡± gu yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    qu bei nodded in satisfaction when she heard this. when she thought of the insults she had received online, she wished she could cut gu man into pieces, drink her blood, and eat her flesh.


    ¡°and the assets in her hands.¡± qu bei¡¯s eyes were filled with greed. ¡°she¡¯s turned our gu family upside down. she has to compensate us with something. that subsidiary company and ziwei industry are useless in her hands. she might as well hand them over to us for safekeeping.¡±


    when qu bei said this, her eyes darted around a few times. although she was living the life of a rich lady now, she did not have much real power in her hands, so she was very envious of the subsidiary company and ziwei industry. if only she could obtain some shares, even 5% would be enough for her.


    ¡°of course i understand this. after eating the gu family¡¯s food for so many years, she has to pay back, right?¡± gu yuan seemed to have thought of a good life in the future and could not help but smile.


    ¡°it¡¯s what she should do. by the way, gu yuan, you said that i¡¯ve worked hard for this family for so long. you have to give me some compensation, right?¡± qu bei looked at gu yuan with an aggrieved expression..

 Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Nether King and Eel

    chapter 741: nether king and eel


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    previously, there was only the gu corporation. now, she had to get involved in these two businesses.


    gu yuan did not know if he was blinded by the good things that were about to happen, but in the face of qu bel¡¯s unreasonable request, he actually agreed immediately. ¡°no problem. you¡¯ve been with me for so many years. it¡¯s only right that i give you some benefits.¡±


    now that gu yuan was especially generous and looked easy to talk to, qu bei¡¯s thoughts became even more active. ¡°gu man made me suffer. 1 really can¡¯t take this lying down. how about you hand her over to me after we¡¯re done?¡±


    when gu yuan heard this request, he frowned and did not agree to qu bei¡¯s request immediately.


    qu bei pouted unhappily. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking about that relationship.¡±


    gu yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he said disdainfully, ¡°how is that possible? it¡¯s mainly because it¡¯s not easy to explain to old master li.¡±


    qu bei thought of something and her eyes flickered. then, she continued, ¡°are you still worried about me? 1 definitely won¡¯t leave any traces. 1 guarantee that 1¡¯11 hand her to old master li intact.¡±


    when gu yuan heard qu bei¡¯s words, he did not continue to insist. ¡°alright, you have to be careful when you attack. old master li will definitely not allow any scars to appear.¡±


    when qu bei heard this, she nodded casually. so what if there were scars? with that face, she believed that old master li would not be calculative.


    she did not take gu yuan¡¯s words to heart at all.


    the two of them gradually felt sleepy. they stood up from the sofa and walked towards the room.


    in the morning.


    gu man was woken up by the vibration of her watch. she rubbed her sleepy face with an obvious morning temper.


    she lifted the bangs on her forehead and glanced at the position on her watch. finally, she exhaled heavily and went to the computer. she turned it on resentfully.


    the moment it opened, a few bright red words popped up on the black screen.


    ¡°good morning!¡±


    looking at those words, gu man couldn¡¯t help but laugh. then, she typed on the keyboard, captured the other party¡¯s location, and sent the message.


    a white skeleton and red bloody words immediately appeared on xiang yin¡¯s screen.


    ¡°not good at all.¡±


    even though he had not even seen the other party¡¯s face, xiang yin could feel how resentful the other party was.


    he had no choice. after dragging it out for so long recently, the outer state had already started to urge him.


    although he did not want to be a slave of another state, with his status, there were some things he had to do.


    gu man looked at the apology on the screen and smiled.


    this nether king was really interesting. after he issued the challenge, he looked for her and told her the whole story. he even asked her to cooperate.


    at that time, gu man was a little playful and asked the nether king what would happen if she rejected him.


    unexpectedly, the nether king was still so easy to talk to just now, but in the blink of an eye, his attitude changed. ¡°then i don¡¯t mind pulling some small tricks. 1 just hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    gu man could hear the threat in his words clearly, but she was not angry.


    since the nether king had made this matter public, it meant that he did not want to be controlled by the person behind it. if she cooperated, the two of them would naturally be happy. if she did not cooperate, he could only be forced to use some small tricks. this was reasonable.


    although he was threatened at the beginning, the nether king later provided some information to gu man.


    it was news about the outer states.


    the dark web was closely related to the outer states. information about the outer states would never be outdated in the dark web.


    gu man was also very interested in what the nether king said and naturally agreed.


    gu man retracted her thoughts and looked at the screen in front of her. her fingertips were typing on the keyboard. the entire screen was clearly lit up with a red warning, but she still looked relaxed and lazy.


    after the bright red warning recommendation on the screen, she stopped.


    a few red words appeared in the middle of the two screens.


    ¡°thank you, but your taste is a little unorthodox.¡±


    gu man was about to laugh from anger when she saw these words. she pressed the roof of her mouth and exhaled..

 Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: Result

    chapter 742: result


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she turned off the screen and felt sleepy. she turned around and fell onto the bed to continue sleeping.


    on the other side, xiang yin was still waiting for her reply. after waiting for nearly ten minutes, he looked at the motionless computer and could not help but be surprised.


    was eel angry? had his words gone overboard just now?


    he was stunned for a moment before his fingertips quickly typed on the keyboard. after sending the message, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. he did not receive any response. he sighed for a long time before closing the computer.


    gu man slept exceptionally soundly. she only woke up slowly when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°manman, why are you up so late? it¡¯s almost noon.¡± grandma¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.


    gu man casually picked up the cell phone beside her and realized that it was already past ten. she propped herself up and replied.


    when she finished washing up and was about to leave the room, she realized that zhuang yan had sent her a message at some point. the content was roughly about huang jue passing his exam and he could come to school in the next few days.


    she put away her cell phone. she could already predict how excited huang jue would be when he heard this message.


    gu man pushed open the door and walked out. huang jun was not in the living room. he had probably gone to the company.


    huang jue sat on the sofa and stared intently in the direction of the television.


    grandma, on the other hand, was busy in the kitchen.


    grandma seemed to have heard the sound outside the door. she stuck her head out of the kitchen and looked at gu man. ¡°if you¡¯re hungry, there¡¯s still breakfast left from this morning. lunch will take a while.¡±


    gu man shook her head and walked towards huang jue. she sat on the sofa and looked at huang jue. ¡°you¡¯re still in the mood to watch television? aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to pass the exam?¡±


    ¡°although it¡¯s a little difficult, i¡¯m still quite confident in myself.¡± only then did huang jue look at gu man from the television.


    when he was about to continue watching television, he suddenly realized something and turned around. his entire face was filled with anxiety. ¡°sister, you¡¯re suddenly asking me if the results are already out. i won¡¯t have failed, right?¡±


    his expression instantly became uneasy. he carefully looked at gu man¡¯s expression, trying to see something on her face. unfortunately, gu man had always maintained that expression, making it impossible to guess.


    he really could not control his excitement. he grabbed gu man¡¯s wrist and shook it a few times. ¡°sister, tell me quickly. don¡¯t keep me in suspense. you know how long i¡¯ve been waiting for this outcome.¡±


    gu man looked at huang jue¡¯s uneasy face and relented. ¡°you¡¯ve passed.¡±


    when huang jue heard gu man¡¯s cold tone, he subconsciously lowered his head and was heartbroken. ¡°i¡¯ve worked so hard, why haven¡¯t i¡­ wait, what did you say just now?¡±


    his eyes widened with excitement.


    gu man¡¯s tone was too cold, making him subconsciously think that he had never done it before. however, when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that what gu man said was not wrong.


    he was not sure if there was a deviation in his memory, so he blinked at gu man.


    gu man looked at him and shook her head helplessly. ¡°you passed. you¡¯ll be a year one student in the future.¡±


    after huang jue calmed down for three seconds, he couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in his heart. he jumped a meter high and hugged gu man tightly. he didn¡¯t care about her ugly expression and excitedly expressed the excitement in his heart. ¡°sister, i actually passed. i¡¯m from the same school as you in the future. i¡¯m considered your junior now.¡±


    he calmed down a little, but he couldn¡¯t help but start to show off again. he got up. ¡°sister, i¡¯m quite strong, right? 1 didn¡¯t expect to pass so easily. 1 thought it would be very difficult.¡±


    gu man reached out and patted the back of huang jue¡¯s head. ¡°alright, don¡¯t be smug. you just got in, you might not be assigned to any class. moreover, your progress is slower than others. you have to work harder to make up for it.¡± ¡°sister, don¡¯t you know whose younger brother i am? i¡¯m definitely in the best class. as for the progress, it¡¯s not a big deal. you can catch up with me with just a little effort.¡± huang jue¡¯s face was filled with confidence..

 Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Smashing the Floor

    chapter 743: smashing the floor


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    seeing this, gu man did not attack him anymore. it was a good thing to be confident. she also hoped that huang jue could maintain such a mentality. be it his studies or his work, it was very useful.


    after lunch, gu man returned to the gu family. the matter of zi jin villa had to be resolved as soon as possible. of course, she could tell that the gu family did not want to hand over the villa, but this was not up to them.


    she took a car to the gu residence. it was already close to noon, but no one in the gu residence was up. she had come to the gu residence to cause trouble, so she naturally would not be gentle on them.


    hence, when she walked, she did not deliberately hide her footsteps and insisted on making a commotion.


    however, this commotion was not enough for the gu family, who were sleeping in the room, so gu man looked at the butler beside her.


    ¡°don¡¯t you think that the structure of this living room is very unreasonable?¡± gu man raised her hand and casually pointed at a place.


    cold sweat broke out on the butler¡¯s forehead, but the head of the family had instructed him to try his best to satisfy gu man¡¯s wishes, so he could only cater to her. ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±


    a sly glint flashed across gu man¡¯s eyes. ¡°in that case, why don¡¯t you have some initiative? smash all of this and build it according to what i want.¡±


    ¡°smash¡­ smash it?¡± the butler could not believe what he had heard. if he really smashed it like this, he would have been smashed too.


    putting everything else aside, just this floor alone had cost a lot of money to buy. now, she actually wanted to smash it just like that. how was that possible?


    ¡°miss gu, why don¡¯t we talk about it later? the head of the family hasn¡¯t woken up yet. we still have to discuss such an important matter with him, right?¡± the butler naturally knew the expedient solution, so he spoke to gu man in a gentle voice, trying to calm her suddenly jumping thoughts.


    however, gu man was here to cause trouble, so she naturally would not listen to the butler. she snorted. ¡°gu yuan should have told you that you have to listen to me, right? so it¡¯s not your place to tell me what to do. why can¡¯t i smash this floor?¡±


    the butler immediately looked upstairs with a headache, but gu yuan had yet to get up. if he rashly disturbed him, he would probably be scolded. there was a tiger in front and a leopard behind. this dilemma seemed to be easier to break through for gu man.


    ¡°miss gu, changing the layout of the family is not a small matter. let¡¯s discuss it with the head of the family and combine everyone¡¯s opinions.¡± he was on the brink of tears and looked at gu man pleadingly.


    ¡°i don¡¯t need to discuss it with him. if you don¡¯t smash it, i¡¯ll smash it myself now.¡± gu man took out a hammer from her backpack.


    the butler¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the hammer. why would someone carry a hammer with them? it was probably premeditated.


    seeing that the hammer was about to fall, he reacted and pounced over to block it. ¡°miss gu, please don¡¯t. think twice before you act. don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    ¡°are you threatening me? then i¡¯m going to smash this floor today.¡± gu man exerted strength and started to be unreasonable.


    the butler looked upstairs and an idea flashed across his mind. ¡°miss gu, the master is still sleeping. if you smash the floor like this, you¡¯ll disturb the master¡¯s rest. the master will probably be angry.¡±


    he had already used gu yuan¡¯s name. there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? no matter how reckless gu man was, she had to consider gu yuan¡¯s face.


    before the butler could heave a sigh of relief, he felt gu man press down even harder. her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°it¡¯s already so late and he¡¯s not up yet. it¡¯s his fault. what has it got to do with me?¡±


    gu man seemed to have made up her mind to smash this floor. she used more and more strength. the butler stood no chance in front of her.


    the hammer got closer and closer to the ground, and the butler¡¯s heart turned colder and colder.


    at this moment, a group of people with dark circles under their eyes walked out of the room.


    gu yuan was the first to bear the brunt. he looked at gu man in the living room with anger in his eyes. ¡°what are you doing so early in the morning? even if you don¡¯t sleep, others have to. this isn¡¯t a place for you to do whatever you


    want..¡±

 Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: The Gu Family’s True Colors

    chapter 744: the gu family¡¯s true colors


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man looked at the time on her wrist and looked at gu yuan in surprise. ¡°it¡¯s already one o¡¯clock, and it¡¯s not morning. it¡¯s long past the time to sleep.¡±


    gu yuan¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he quickly reacted. ¡°no matter what time it is, it¡¯s not a reason for you to disturb someone¡¯s rest.¡±


    he reprimanded gu man sternly, his eyes filled with sharpness.


    then did she really think that they were fools and could not tell anything? her prime was clearly about to pass, but she still dared to be so smug. he had to teach her a lesson today.


    with that, gu yuan did not even have the time to change out of his clothes. he hurriedly came down from upstairs and came to gu man. ¡°was my attitude too nice before to make you mess around like this? what¡¯s that in your hand? a hammer? you still want to smash this house?¡±


    ¡°since you¡¯ve already seen it, why ask?¡± gu man shook the hammer in her hand.


    the expression in her eyes made gu yuan suspect that this hammer would land on his head in the next second. the strong uneasiness made him take a step back and carefully distance himself from gu man.


    he continued to put on the attitude of an elder with a cold face. ¡°ha, gu man, you still don¡¯t know, right? you¡¯ve already been exposed. you have no one to rely on now. no one will help you. the only person you can rely on is our gu family.¡±


    gu yuan still planned to use both force and persuasion. if gu man took the initiative to agree, it would save him a lot of trouble, but if she refused, he did not mind using some illegal methods.


    ¡°it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t welcome you back, but look at what you¡¯ve done since you came back. if you had softened a little, would we have spoken to you so sternly?¡± gu yuan softened his tone and tried his best to look at gu man lovingly.


    gu man looked at gu yuan in confusion, not understanding what he meant by being exposed, having no one to rely on, and so on.


    could it be that gu yuan was still asleep? he said things that she did not understand.


    gu yuan saw that he had already softened his temper. gu man still had that cold expression and even looked at him as if he was a fool. he was instantly furious. ¡°gu man, don¡¯t go overboard. i¡¯ve already given in a lot. if you continue to push your luck, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡±


    gu man looked at gu yuan as if he was a clown. she had no idea what kind of one-man show he was putting on.


    the others also came downstairs one after another. a group of people stood beside gu yuan and faced gu man.


    however, they tacitly distanced themselves, clearly afraid of the hammer in gu man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°you¡¯re a young lady. why are you holding a weapon? hurry up and put them down. what if you scare mom?¡± gu zhi frowned and looked in gu man¡¯s direction. there was no longer any fear in her eyes. instead, she acted like an elder and pointed at gu man.


    gu man looked at the attitude of this family and narrowed her eyes. she also realized that something had probably happened that made them think that she had no backer.


    however, this was also a good thing. it could allow the gu family to expose their true colors faster.


    hence, gu man threw the hammer in her hand aside cooperatively.


    in the eyes of the gu family, her attitude was that she had given in. they were very happy. it seemed that their previous guess was right.


    hence, their attitude became even more arrogant. old madam gu spat out her previous dissatisfaction. ¡°no matter what, the gu family is your only support. don¡¯t think about those crooked ways. the most important thing is to grasp the present. 1 won¡¯t argue with you about the small matters from before. just hand over the assets in your hands. a young lady like you is the easiest to be deceived. you¡¯ll be more at ease if you hand them over to us. we¡¯ll definitely return them to you in the future.¡±


    as for when they would return it, that was still up to them.


    old madam gu seemed to have already thought of the scene of her holding the ziwei industry and subsidiary company. she could not hide the smile on her face. her smile also deepened her wrinkles, making her look old..

 Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Are You Going To Die?

    chapter 745: are you going to die?


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man raised her eyebrows and immediately understood their intentions. so they were waiting for her here. she was wondering why the gu family had been tolerating her. it couldn¡¯t be because of old master li, right?


    it seemed like he wanted to treat her like a fool and coax the assets in her hands over.


    ¡°is it the ziwei industry or the subsidiary company you¡¯re talking about? it¡¯s not impossible to give it to you.¡± gu man deliberately dragged out her words and looked at the gu family. when she saw the smiles on their faces, she immediately said anxiously, ¡°but 1 have conditions.¡±


    qu bei rolled her eyes. did gu man really think that she was the previous gu man and had the right to negotiate with them?


    ¡°we¡¯re doing this for your own good. why are you still talking about conditions? you¡¯ve really hurt our family¡¯s relationship. without us, you¡¯re nothing.¡± she did not intend to pretend to be polite to gu man anymore.


    anyway, gu man had no backing now. there was nothing to be afraid of. she might as well say it bluntly. she might even be more obedient if she tore off this fig leaf.


    gu man only felt amused by qu bei¡¯s words. had the gu family ever helped her? she could only live better if she left the gu family.


    she sized up qu bei and sneered. ¡°some people are so shameless.¡±


    qu bei was so angry that her face was red. she rushed in front of gu man and reached out to slap her. however, just as she was about to slap her, gu man tightly restrained her wrist and she could not move anymore.


    she glared at gu man angrily. ¡°what are you still so smug about? do you think we don¡¯t know about those things? actually, we already know. you don¡¯t have anyone backing you anymore. you might as well please us. we might even let you live a good life. don¡¯t be ungrateful. do you think you can really be carefree with those two businesses in your hands? as long as we make a move, you¡¯ll have nothing.¡±


    gu man was a little curious as to why the gu family felt that she had no backing.


    in qu bei¡¯s opinion, her silence was tacit agreement. she raised her chin even more arrogantly and wanted to break free from her wrist, but after trying, she could not break free. she could only glare at gu man. ¡°if you don¡¯t let go now, you¡¯ll offend the gu family. what good will come of you? you might as well be sensible.¡±


    ¡°who told you that 1 don¡¯t have a backer? besides, what makes you think that you can make me lose everything?¡± gu man shook off qu bei¡¯s hand fiercely, tugged out the tissue beside her, and wiped her fingertips with disdain.


    when qu bei saw this scene, she screamed angrily and stared fiercely at gu man. if looks could kill, gu man would have died a thousand times over.


    gu man also looked back without fear. in comparison, gu man¡¯s aura was even better than others. qu bei stared at her and actually felt guilty. she looked away first.


    she bit her lower lip and looked at gu yuan behind her indignantly. ¡°look at your good daughter. i was just reminding her. how is it my fault? she really wronged a kind-hearted person.¡±


    gu yuan was also very dissatisfied with gu man¡¯s arrogant attitude. he frowned and looked at gu man. ¡°you¡¯re already an adult. don¡¯t throw a tantrum like a child. your mother said it for your own good. think about it carefully.¡± after gu yuan found out that gu man had no backer, he was not so afraid of her anymore. he was more greedy for the assets in her hands.


    ¡°if she dies, i might still acknowledge her as my mother, so do you want to die?¡± gu man looked from gu yuan to qu bei. she deliberately emphasized the last sentence and dragged it out word by word.


    the words that came out of her mouth did not sound like a question, but more like a curse.


    qu bei bit her lower lip angrily and did not say anything for a long time.


    the atmosphere of the gu family instantly turned solemn. gu rou looked around and then walked up to gu man. ¡°sister, how can you say that? dad and mom are doing this for your own good. you¡¯ve just come of age and there are many things in society that you don¡¯t understand. therefore, it¡¯s more appropriate to hand over the assets in your hands to dad and mom. besides, we all know about you, so stop pretending..¡±

 Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Changing Villas for Industry

    chapter 746: changing villas for industry


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°rou¡¯er, why are you telling her so much? anyway, she won¡¯t care about you. she only thinks about how badly we treat her and how we exploit her. we¡¯re family. how can we snatch her things?¡± qu bei rolled her eyes. now, her hatred for gu man had reached its peak.


    regardless of who was being cursed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to treat the person who cursed them nicely.


    as if she had heard a joke, gu man laughed out loud. ¡°you¡¯ve already done it once before. now, you¡¯re pretending to be a good person. do you think 1¡¯11 believe your words? you can have the assets if you want, as long as you hand over zijin villa.


    she disdained to be hypocritical with this group of people. she looked in gu yuan¡¯s direction with a cold gaze.


    the zijin villa was now in gu yuan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°gu man, we¡¯re all members of the gu family. there¡¯s no need to differentiate between us. if you want to stay in zijin villa, 1¡¯11 give you the key. just go ahead and stay. as for the assets, we¡¯ll help you safeguard them. you still have to prioritize your studies now.¡± old madam gu, who had been silent for a long time, finally opened her mouth to speak, her eyes shining.


    gu man¡¯s worldview was about to be refreshed by old madam gu¡¯s words. how shameless. she could even say such things.


    although he gave her the key to zijin villa, he did not say that he wanted to hand zijin villa to her. didn¡¯t he want to gain something without risking anything of his own? he wanted to take away the assets in her hands, but he was unwilling to hand over the villa. how could there be such a good thing in the world?


    she looked at old madam gu, and the expression on her face instantly became serious. if she did not show her true abilities, would the gu family really think that she was easy to fool?


    ¡°i¡¯m 18, not 8. do you think i¡¯ll fall for your tricks for children?¡± she even rolled her eyes as she spoke, as if she despised the gu family¡¯s intelligence.


    old madam gu was so angry that she slammed the sofa beside her a few times. she raised her hand and pointed in gu man¡¯s direction. ¡°you unfilial descendant, is this how you talk to your elders? we¡¯re doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°for my own good? who was the one who didn¡¯t let me go to school back then? now, you want me to go to school again. it¡¯s just that you saw that there¡¯s something to be gained from me and used this as an excuse. if 1 don¡¯t agree, are you going to use force?¡± gu man approached the gu family step by step.


    it was unknown if it was because of their guilt, but the gu family took a few steps back under gu man¡¯s gaze.


    gu man looked at their attitudes and the expression on her face became even more mocking. she said sarcastically, ¡°let me think. is there still an old master li that i haven¡¯t dealt with? you want to coax the assets in my hands over first before letting me marry old master li. this is the reason why you asked me to come back, right? you¡¯re really making the best use of me. it¡¯s not a waste at all.¡±


    she pulled away all the fig leaves and the gu family¡¯s face was ruthlessly stepped on the ground. their dirty secrets were forced to be exposed. surprisingly, this group of people actually looked a little embarrassed.


    gu man looked at their unexpected expressions and thought that these people did not know any shame. it seemed that they still had shame.


    ¡°you¡¯re speechless because i exposed your plan? don¡¯t treat me as a fool. my intelligence isn¡¯t so low that 1 can¡¯t even tell what your blatant plan is.¡± gu man paused at this point and changed the topic to today¡¯s main goal. ¡°it¡¯s still the same sentence. if you want the assets in my hands, you can exchange them for zijin villa. you know what 1 mean. 1 don¡¯t just want a key.¡±


    the gaze in her eyes was exceptionally firm. gu yuan was about to say something, but the moment he met her gaze, all the words were stuck in his throat.


    he glanced at old madam gu beside him, his eyes clearly asking.


    if possible, they naturally wanted to get the assets in gu man¡¯s hands without paying any price. but now, it seemed that gu man was difficult to deal with. the zijin villa was just there. they might as well use them to exchange for ziwei industry and the subsidiary.


    the benefits brought by these two were much greater than zijin villa..

 Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Getting the Real Estate Certificate

    chapter 747: getting the real estate certificate


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after thinking about it, they already had an idea.


    ¡°as long as we give you the villa of the purple gold pavilion, will you hand over the assets to us?¡± gu yuan was scheming. he was worried that gu man would go back on her word.


    gu man sized gu yuan up and did not answer his question directly. instead, she said sarcastically, ¡°do you think everyone is like your gu family?¡±


    gu yuan¡¯s expression turned ugly for a moment, but because of the assets in gu man¡¯s hands, he snorted and did not intend to argue with gu man. anyway, after he obtained the assets, he would settle the old and new grudges together.


    now, he had to endure it. otherwise, a little impatience would spoil great plans.


    gu man smiled. ¡°because of your previous actions, 1 have reason to suspect that you guys will tamper with things, so only when zijin villa falls into my hands will the assets fall into your hands.¡±


    ¡°gu man, don¡¯t go overboard. we¡¯ve already given in. what else do you want? who knows if you¡¯ll lie to us? it¡¯s just an empty promise.¡± old madam gu was anxious. she was afraid that gu man would go back on her word. not only will they not get any money, but even their villa would be given away.


    ¡°i¡¯m just treating you the way you treat me and you can¡¯t take it anymore. you also know that your actions are very shameless.¡± gu man looked at old madam gu mockingly.


    ¡°in any case, it¡¯s impossible for me to give in. if you guys use force, i¡¯ll wait for you at the police station. let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger.¡± gu man stood there and said word byword. she was not afraid at all.


    on the other hand, the gu family cowered and whispered to each other.


    ¡°no, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person gu man is. if you ask me, i can¡¯t believe a word she says.¡± qu bei was the first to be dissatisfied.


    ¡°then what do you think we should do? if she really stays at the police station, are we going to continue wasting time? it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the current situation of the gu family.¡± gu yuan glanced at qu bei.


    qu bei moved her lips, her face filled with dissatisfaction after being reprimanded, but in the end, she chose to swallow her anger.


    ¡°gu man probably doesn¡¯t have the guts to lie to us. besides, if she really lied to us, we have many ways to make her hand over her assets obediently.¡± old madam gu pondered for a long time and decided to do as gu man said.


    the less trouble they could have, the better. after all, there was a certain risk for them to use force.


    after discussing for a while, the gu family decided to hand zijin villa over to gu man in exchange for the assets in gu man¡¯s hands.


    gu yuan handed the property deed to gu man. actually, there was no need for other complicated procedures to hand over the villa to gu man because this villa belonged to gu man to begin with. they were just relying on their status as guardians to keep the villa in their hands.


    gu man looked at the property deed in her hand. for some reason, she felt her soul tremble the moment she touched it.


    she was stunned for a moment before she held the property deed tightly in her hand.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already given you the property deed. you just need to settle the transfer procedures in the future. now can you hand over the property in your hand to us?¡± when gu yuan looked at the property deed in gu man¡¯s hand, there was still a reluctant expression on his face.


    that villa was a good place. even if he did not live there, he would be very proud to hold it. however, no matter how proud he was, it could not compare to ziwei industry and the subsidiary.


    greed appeared in his eyes again as he stared at gu man.


    gu man held the property deed. ¡°before the transfer procedures are completed, don¡¯t think about anything else. who knows if you¡¯ll play any tricks?¡±


    gu rou frowned fiercely. she had felt that something was wrong from the beginning. she kept feeling that gu man seemed to be deliberately playing with them, but she thought that gu man would not be so arrogant in the gu family, so she did not interrupt when the gu family was making a decision.


    however, no matter how they listened to gu man¡¯s words, it sounded like she was playing with them. they had already given her the property certificate, so why did she still have to wait for the transfer procedures? wasn¡¯t it obvious that she wanted to stall for time? it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t know that things would change if they delayed. it was obvious that gu man had no intention of handing over the assets..

 Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Physical Examination

    chapter 748: physical examination


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°you keep saying that we¡¯re not trustworthy and there¡¯s no guarantee. what about your guarantees? who knows if you¡¯ll turn against us after you get the villa?¡± gu rou frowned.


    gu man glanced at her lightly. ¡°why? have you been a dog for so long that you don¡¯t understand human language? you didn¡¯t hear a word i said just now. the two businesses in my hands are much more valuable than the zijin villa. is there a problem with being careful?¡±


    gu rou choked. she looked at gu man and clenched her fists. she still continued to argue indignantly, ¡°the two businesses in your hands are precious, but you have to give us some protection, right? for example, one of the businesses.¡±


    ¡°do i need to tell you what kind of character you have? i¡¯ll be straightforward. 1 don¡¯t believe you. if you¡¯re unwilling, then we won¡¯t go through the transfer procedures. don¡¯t even think about getting the assets.¡± gu man looked completely embarrassed.


    gu rou did not expect the zijin villa to be so insignificant to her.


    she was about to say something else when gu yuan interrupted her impatiently, ¡°alright, why are you arguing with her about this? 1 believe gu man is not such a person. she can definitely do what she promised.¡±


    gu rou did not even say anything. she could only swallow her anger and grit her teeth.


    gu man held the property deed in her hand. she had already achieved her goal this time, so there was no need for her to continue staying in the gu family.


    coincidentally, as soon as she saw the gu family, her mood became inexplicably bad.


    she picked up the hammer that had been thrown on the sofa, carried her backpack, and was about to leave when gu yuan stopped her. ¡°old master li is a good place for you. he¡¯s old and won¡¯t torture you much. moreover, he promised that as long as you marry him, you¡¯ll be madam li. this is a good choice for the gu family and you. you¡¯re just an ordinary girl. don¡¯t think about getting entangled with those people. you don¡¯t have the ability or the charm. you might as well find someone suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°so old master li is someone suitable for me? he seems to be older than you.¡± gu man tightened her grip on the strap on her bag.


    for some reason, her mood became extremely bad at this moment. she looked at gu yuan with disgust.


    how could there be such a father? he actually tried his best to marry his daughter to someone older than him.


    gu yuan was stunned for a moment. the corners of his mouth tightened. after thinking for a long time, he continued, ¡°you don¡¯t understand. old people dote on others. this is a good marriage for you.¡±


    ¡°oh, then leave this good marriage to gu rou. leave it to your most beloved non-daughter. i won¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy this.¡± gu man carried her backpack, picked up the hammer, and left.


    perhaps it was because the hammer in her hand was too violent, no one dared to stop her.


    her words made gu rou and gu yuan¡¯s expressions turn extremely ugly.


    gu yuan also wanted a bloodline that belonged to him, but qu bei¡¯s stomach had never worked hard. she was not pregnant after so long, so he could only place all his love on gu rou. fortunately, gu rou never made him worry.


    gu rou bit her lower lip. she did not expect gu man to trick her before she left. she was afraid that gu yuan would hold a grudge against her, so she quickly expressed her loyalty. ¡°dad, sister said that because you¡¯re too nice to me. i believe that our relationship far exceeds the bond between our bloodlines. isn¡¯t sister the best proof?¡±


    at this moment, she no longer pretended to be a little white flower or a sister who tried her best to understand her sister. she only wanted gu yuan not to have any objections toward her because of gu man¡¯s words.


    gu yuan nodded. no one could tell what he was thinking from the expression on his face.


    this made gu rou even more flustered. just as she was about to say something, old madam gu beat her to it.


    old madam gu first glanced at qu bei with a dissatisfied expression in her eyes. then, she looked at gu yuan. ¡°since we¡¯re at this point, don¡¯t blame me for talking too much. you guys haven¡¯t had any news for so long.. why don¡¯t you take the time to go to the hospital for a checkup another day?¡±

 Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: The Gu Family’s Seed

    chapter 749: the gu family¡¯s seed


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although old madam gu did not make it clear, she kept looking at qu bei. the hint in her words was obvious. she wanted to say that qu bei¡¯s stomach was disappointing.


    qu bei¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°mom¡­¡±


    however, before she could speak, old madam gu hurriedly interrupted, ¡°i don¡¯t mean anything else. i¡¯m just worried about your health. it just so happens that 1 should go to the hospital for a physical examination. you guys can do it with me.¡±


    hearing this, qu bei¡¯s face turned even paler. she reached out and pulled gu yuan¡¯s sleeve, hoping that gu yuan could speak up for her.


    gu yuan was thinking about gu man¡¯s words just now. although gu rou was very obedient, she was not his bloodline after all. if possible, he still wanted a child that really belonged to his bloodline.


    he looked down at qu bei¡¯s sleeve and pulled it open calmly. ¡°mom makes sense. it¡¯s not like it¡¯s hurting you by asking you to check your body.¡±


    gu rou and qu bei¡¯s expressions changed in an instant. gu yuan had agreed with old madam gu¡¯s words. this was not a good thing for them, especially gu rou.


    their eyes were filled with unwillingness, but because gu yuan had already taken the initiative to speak, if they said anything else, they would make gu yuan and old madam gu unhappy.


    the two of them could only suppress their anger for the time being.


    gu rou made a mental note of gu man. if not for her just now, how could old madam gu and gu yuan suddenly think of this?


    if qu bei gave birth, her status would definitely be threatened.


    she would not allow this to happen.


    gu man looked at the property deed in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. it was probably because of the emotions left behind by the original owner.


    she did not deliberately resist the excitement coming from the depths of her body. she looked down at the property deed in her hand.


    the first thing had been done, but the gu family will definitely pull some tricks when transferring the ownership. she still had to be careful.


    she packed her things and prepared to leave the gu residence.


    however, there were no cars passing by nearby, so she could only walk for the time being.


    looking at the long road in front of her, gu man made up her mind to buy a car after getting her driver¡¯s license.


    the long road was empty. she put the property deed in her hand into the backpack behind her and glanced at the hammer in her other hand. she was about to stuff it in when she felt a presence approaching from behind.


    she subconsciously turned around and looked at the men in front of her.


    when the men saw gu man¡¯s face, they were surprised for a moment. then, their gazes accidentally landed on the hammer in her hand, and their expressions became even more surprised.


    ¡°boss, she has a weapon in her hand. should we still fight?¡± one of them looked at the person at the front and said.


    the person called boss had a straight face and slapped the back of the head of the person who had spoken just now. ¡°she¡¯s just a weak little girl. you¡¯re scared because of her hammer?¡±


    the person who was hit covered the back of his head. ¡°boss, which weak little girl carries a hammer with her?¡±


    after a moment of silence, the leader looked at gu man viciously. ¡°why do you care so much? we just have to do our job.¡±


    a group of people walked forward and surrounded gu man in the middle, their eyes filled with ill intentions.


    the eldest son stood in front of gu man and sized her up. ¡°what a pity. she provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°i wonder who¡¯s this person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked?¡± gu man looked up at the leader, who was half a head taller than her.


    the leader narrowed his eyes and stared at the petite girl in front of him.


    for some reason, although he felt that gu man was half a head lower than him, the aura on her body inexplicably made him feel like he was being looked down on.


    this feeling made him very unhappy. he had been the boss for so many years, but he had never experienced such an aura from others. he felt like his status was being challenged.


    his entire face scrunched up as he tried his best to look fierce and evil. ¡°young lady, don¡¯t think that we¡¯re playing with you here. you know very well who you¡¯ve provoked recently. brothers, let her see how powerful we are..¡±

 Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: The Bigshot Is Surrounded

    chapter 750: the bigshot is surrounded


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the group of people surrounding gu man took out a black object from the back of their pants.


    their black object suddenly swung in midair. the black object suddenly lengthened, and gu man could tell that it was an expandable baton.


    but why was the paint chipping off? it looked like the quality was not good.


    the leader thought that gu man would be frightened, but gu man still had a calm expression and was not afraid at all. she simply did not take them seriously.


    ¡°what do you mean? are you looking down on us? do you think we don¡¯t dare to fight you? there aren¡¯t any surveillance cameras here.¡± the boss took a step forward fiercely and also took out the baton behind his pants and pressed it against gu man¡¯s shoulder.


    gu man turned her head and looked at the stick on her shoulder before looking behind the leader. ¡°mm, there seems to be surveillance cameras there.¡±


    the boss¡¯s expression panicked at a visible speed. he immediately turned around. sure enough, he saw a surveillance camera and immediately glanced at his lackeys beside him. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that there are no surveillance cameras here just now? where did these surveillance cameras come from?¡±


    ¡°boss, we did check just now. perhaps the surveillance cameras are too high. we didn¡¯t see them,¡± one of the lackeys replied.


    the eldest son gritted his teeth in anger. he looked at the stick in his hand and did not know whether to accept it or not. he looked at gu man coldly. ¡°don¡¯t even think about calling the police.¡±


    gu man looked away from her phone and at the leader. ¡°what did you say?¡±


    the leader looked at the police call on gu man¡¯s phone screen and snatched her phone away in exasperation before throwing it on the ground. ¡°i¡¯m talking to you. do you not understand?¡±


    gu man looked at the phone that had fallen to the ground and its screen shattered. she muttered softly, ¡°8999.¡±


    ¡°what 8? what are you talking about? so what if there are surveillance cameras here? 1 have someone above me. it¡¯s easy for me to crush a little ant like you.¡± the boss seemed to have thought of something and the expression on his face returned to a confident look.


    ¡°i¡¯m thinking about how much i should make you compensate me later.¡± gu man casually threw her bag on the ground and held the hammer in her hand tightly.


    ¡°compensate? are you joking? why do you think i¡¯ll compensate you? you¡¯re about to lose your life, yet you¡¯re still thinking about your cell phone?¡± the leader laughed.


    his lackeys also laughed.


    they gradually looked at gu man and surrounded her petite body in the middle.


    ¡°if you¡¯re obedient, hand over the assets in your hands that shouldn¡¯t belong to you and you can suffer less. then if you¡¯re disobedient, don¡¯t blame me for being violent. i¡¯ve never had the rule of not hitting women or children.¡± the leader didn¡¯t take gu man seriously at all. he even felt that they were making a mountain out of a molehill by mobilizing so many people.


    gu man fell into deep thought when she heard the leader¡¯s words.


    currently, only the gu family and the cui family wanted to touch her assets. she had just reached an agreement with the gu family. it was impossible for them to send someone so quickly. moreover, the gu family had been taught a lesson so many times in the past. they would not send such a stupid person.


    the only possibility was the cui family.


    however, cui hong had just expressed his goodwill, so why would he do such a thing? however, soon, another person appeared in gu man¡¯s mind. it was jia ling, who had called to threaten her.


    although cui hong knew her true identity, jia ling might not know because if she did, she would not be as calm as she is now. she would definitely question her.


    she looked up at the eldest son in front of her. ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong, someone from the cui family sent you here.¡±


    the boss¡¯s eyes flickered a few times before he roared loudly, ¡°why do you care who asked us to come? i didn¡¯t expect you to have so many enemies.¡±


    gu man sneered. she clenched the hammer in her hand and smashed it at the leader.


    she was caught off guard, but boss clearly had some skills on him. he quickly retreated, but because they were too close just now, there was a stampede as he retreated..

 Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: Stupid Kidnapper

    chapter 751: stupid kidnapper


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gu man only waved her hammer casually and this large group of people fell to the ground. she immediately felt speechless and amused. she walked up to them in two to three steps. ¡°so this is all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    the boss felt that he was being questioned, but his leg was pressed down by his underling and he could not move at all. he could only support his upper body and stare at gu man. ¡°don¡¯t be smug. if you have the ability, don¡¯t run!¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t run.¡± gu man squatted down and patted the leader¡¯s cheek with the hammer in her hand.


    when the cold object touched his cheek, the collision of heat and cold made the boss tremble two or three times.


    when the cold object touched his cheek, the collision of heat and cold made the boss tremble two or three times.


    however, gu man was like a snake. she twisted her body extremely agilely and dodged the leader¡¯s attack.


    under the continuous attacks, she was unscathed and even looked very relaxed.


    on the other hand, the leader was panting from exhaustion and looked at gu man with his red eyes.


    but what made him even more dissatisfied was that none of his stupid lackeys came to help him.


    ¡°you¡¯re still lying there watching the show. hurry up and catch this woman, or 1¡¯11 deduct all your salary!¡± the leader¡¯s threat was obviously very effective. the person who was lying on the ground just now immediately stood up and squeezed towards gu man.


    the corners of gu man¡¯s lips curled up. she stood on her tiptoes and quickly spun on the spot. at the same time, she waved the hammer in her hand, instantly forming a vacuum around her because everyone who approached was sent flying by the hammer in her hand.


    the leader looked at his lackeys who flew out one by one, his face ashen.


    he picked up the stick and rushed up, hitting the hammer hard.


    the next second, the stick broke.


    the leader looked at the broken stick in his hand with an ugly expression.


    gu man looked at the people who had basically fallen to the ground and stopped. the long period of spinning did not make her feel dizzy at ail. instead, she felt even more refreshed.


    ¡°do you need me to introduce the shop that sells hammers to you? the quality of your baton isn¡¯t good.¡± gu man waved the hammer in her hand with a provocative expression.


    if the leader still did not understand that gu man was not an ordinary person, he would really be a fool.


    his face was ashen. he looked at his underling, who had almost been dealt with, and his expression became even uglier. he held the baton in his hand tightly, his eyes wide and red. he bit his lower lip and knelt on the ground. ¡°big boss, i was blind. what do you want to know? i¡¯ll tell you everything. spare my life. we¡¯re just supporting our family. we have children and parents. they can¡¯t do without us.¡±


    ¡°i thought you would have some backbone.¡± gu man smiled at the boss.


    the boss, who was kneeling on the ground, did not know what having a backbone was at all. he only knew that he who understood the times was a wise man. ¡°big boss, as the saying goes, if you can¡¯t even have your life, what¡¯s the point of having backbone? of course i have to be sensible so that you won¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°ha, 1 don¡¯t have high expectations. the cell phone costs 20,000 yuan. at the same time, tell me who the mastermind is.¡± as gu man spoke, she casually pressed her watch. the watch flickered two or three times before completely turning dark.


    boss widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°wasn¡¯t it 8,999 just now? why is it 20,000 now?¡±


    ¡°ha, can¡¯t you hear me quite clearly?¡± gu man raised her eyebrows.


    the leader¡¯s face turned green and purple. ¡°big boss, please forgive me, but isn¡¯t 20,000 a little too much?¡±


    he saw that gu man did not seem to be very angry and planned to bargain. moreover, gu man had just reached adulthood. it was the easiest to soften the hearts of young ladies like this. as long as he made it sound worse, he might not even have to pay.


    hence, the leader did not hesitate anymore and pinched his thigh hard. it was so painful that tears streamed down his face like a tap that had been turned on. ¡°big boss, i was forced to take on this job. i was a good citizen in the past. i had no choice but to go astray because my family was in decline. i hope big boss can give me a chance to turn over a new leaf..¡±

 Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: Jia Ling’s Plan

    chapter 752: jia ling¡¯s plan


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the eldest son was crying and his snot was flowing. gu man frowned in her eyes and there was only one word in her heart. disgusting.


    how could anyone cry so disgustingly?


    she took two steps back in disgust, but he did not notice her emotions. he was actually prepared to take two steps forward.


    ¡°don¡¯t move. kneel there.¡± gu man immediately stopped him.


    only then did the eldest son stop. he half-opened his eyes and secretly sized up gu man¡¯s eyes, trying to see any sympathy in her eyes.


    however, he did not expect to peek and meet gu man¡¯s dark eyes. there was no emotion there, only boundless coldness.


    his heart beat violently. at that moment, it was difficult for him to breathe, as if a pair of large hands were holding his heart.


    ¡°do you think i¡¯m easy to fool?¡± gu man looked at the leader. it was clearly a rhetorical question, but it inexplicably made the leader feel an unexplainable pressure sweep over him in an instant, making him unable to breathe.


    he panted heavily like a drowning fish. it was only when he lowered his head that he felt the palpitating feeling ease up a lot.


    f*ck, that b*tch jia ling actually said that this person was easy to deal with and even gave him such a low salary. to think that he believed her. it was really not worth it to go to the gates of hell for such little salary. he had to teach that b*tch a lesson.


    hence, the boss did not hesitate and cupped his fists. ¡°it¡¯s jia ling. she¡¯s not convinced that you took away the assets in her hands. she asked us to teach you a lesson and snatch the assets back.¡±


    gu man narrowed her eyes. jia ling¡¯s assets. how ridiculous.


    however, this outcome was exactly as she had guessed.


    ¡°i¡¯ve told you everything. can you let me go?¡± the leader looked into gu man¡¯s eyes. he could not think of anything now.


    ¡°20,000.¡± gu man pressed on her watch and revealed a qr code.


    the boss was dumbfounded when he saw the qr code. he slowly took out his phone with extreme heartache and transferred 20,000 yuan.


    f*ck, he had not even earned so much this time. he had lost everything. he had to teach that b*tch a lesson.


    gu man put away her watch and picked up her broken phone and her bag from the ground. she looked in the direction of the leader and the others. ¡°be a good person and stop doing these things.¡±


    the leader nodded heavily, wishing he could send her away as soon as possible.


    gu man had only taken two steps when she slid on her watch and considerately called the police.


    how could she let the vicious incidents in society develop freely? of course, she had to eliminate them completely.


    her cell phone was broken, so gu man could only change her plan for the time being. she first went to the cell phone shop to buy a new cell phone and inserted the card.


    there was nothing on her phone, but as soon as she opened it, a few missed calls popped up.


    she took a look and realized that it was all from cui hong. she was puzzled and called back, but the other party did not answer for a long time.


    at this moment, the cui family was already in chaos.


    cui hong could not believe what he had just heard. the fear in his heart was magnified. it should not be her.


    even though he was comforting himself, he still rushed forward and held jia ling¡¯s wrist.


    jia ling was still on the phone. she felt the pain in her wrist and glanced at cui hong unhappily. she tried her best to break free and continue talking to the other end of the phone.


    ¡°has everything been settled?¡± jia ling had an excited expression on her face.


    ¡°the things you instructed have naturally been done, but the process has been a little tricky. we need more.¡± a familiar male voice came from the other end of the phone.


    jia ling frowned. she could not tell that there was something wrong with the man¡¯s voice at all. instead, she thought that this person was really greedy.


    however, the thing she wanted was still in the other party¡¯s hands after all. she could only speak nicely for the time being, ¡°how much? how difficult can it be to settle an 18-year-old girl?¡±


    ¡°jia ling, are you talking about gu man?¡± cui hong stood at the side, his voice trembling..

 Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: 20,000

    chapter 753: 20,000


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    jia ling glared at him impatiently. ¡°can¡¯t we talk later?¡±


    at this moment, the man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone again. ¡°20,000.¡±


    jia ling¡¯s pupils widened, as if she could not believe the number she had heard. ¡°how much? are you crazy? how is a student like her worth so much money? don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of the situation. you know the reason why i¡¯m looking for you. it¡¯s because we¡¯ve worked together before. you¡¯re raising the price now. are you planning to stop after earning this deal?¡±


    the leader was not afraid of being threatened. instead, his gaze became even fiercer. he had failed because he trusted this b*tch.


    thinking of what he had just experienced, he even felt that 20,000 yuan was too little.


    cui hong, who had heard the entire contents, was enveloped by a huge anger. he looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief and felt that she was unfamiliar.


    jia ling had indeed been very scheming in the past, but she had never hurt anyone. he had just turned a blind eye. why had she become like this?


    ¡°jia ling, you¡¯d better not be talking about gu man.¡± cui hong gritted his teeth, still holding some hope in his heart.


    however, he had called many times just now, but gu man did not answer. it was very likely that she was doomed.


    jia ling snorted and ignored cui hong. instead, she said to the other end of the phone, ¡°20,000 yuan is impossible. you¡¯d better think carefully before saying anything. that¡¯s not the answer 1 want to hear later.¡±


    with that, jia ling hung up and glared at cui hong, not giving him a chance to speak. ¡°what are you doing? can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m on the phone with someone else? besides, why are you so agitated? didn¡¯t you agree previously? why are you pretending to be a good person now? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still afraid of old master?¡±


    cui hong¡¯s heart turned cold. since jia ling had already said so, it seemed like that person was indeed gu man. he could not care less and said anxiously, ¡°call the kidnappers immediately and stop the operation.¡±


    ¡°what do you mean? don¡¯t even think about stopping now. they¡¯re just one step away. 1 won¡¯t let go.¡± jia ling glanced at cui hong¡¯s face and didn¡¯t take his words to heart at all. she turned around and went about her business.


    cui hong staggered back two or three steps. then, he rushed forward and slapped jia ling¡¯s face. ¡°do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    he almost revealed gu man¡¯s identity, but he hesitated.


    just as old master cui had said, once jia ling found out about this, she would definitely not let it go. something even worse than today might happen. at that time, it might cause even more trouble.


    the reason why he did not warn jia ling was because he thought that jia ling was only threatening her verbally and would not do anything practical.


    he did not expect jia ling to do such a thing for the sake of her business.


    jia ling covered her swollen face and looked at cui hong in disbelief. ¡°you actually dared to hit me. don¡¯t 1 know what i¡¯m doing? who am i doing this for? isn¡¯t it for this family? was 1 the one who gave away the assets? i have to clean up the mess he made on an impulse. what can i do? 1 can only use these methods.¡±


    jia ling bit her lower lip and tears welled up in her eyes. she did not understand. she was clearly doing this for the good of the cui family, but she had to be scolded, beaten, and not understood.


    when cui hong heard this, he was even angrier. he took a few deep breaths but could not suppress the anger in his heart. his face was cold. ¡°you¡¯d better think carefully about how to save this matter. if anything happens to gu man, i¡¯ll be the first to not forgive you!¡±


    ¡°something happened? what happened? jia ling! what did you do again?¡± at this moment, a deep voice suddenly came from the door.


    when cui hong heard this voice, his heart skipped a beat. he subconsciously turned around and saw old master cui standing in front of the open door, his eyes wide with anger.


    ¡°what were you talking about just now? is it related to gu man?¡± when he spoke, he looked dignified without being angry. he stared fixedly at jia ling, as if he wanted to see through her soul.


    cui hong felt extremely guilty. he blocked jia ling and pursed his lips, not knowing how to answer this question..

 Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Old Master Cui’s Disappointment

    chapter 754: old master cui¡¯s disappointment


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    jia ling¡¯s face was also filled with guilt. even if she was unwilling that he gave away the assets, she definitely did not dare to mention this in front of old master cui.


    once it was mentioned, it was no different from challenging old master cui¡¯s dignity.


    moreover, they had already quarreled last time. if old master cui knew that she was disobedient and still attacked gu man, she would definitely suffer.


    the room fell silent, but this did not ease the situation. instead, it angered old master cui even more.


    he thought about what he had just heard, his eyes filled with disbelief and disappointment. his gaze landed on cui hong and he suppressed his anger. ¡°you¡¯ve disappointed me too much.¡±


    cui hong¡¯s heart beat violently at this moment. he opened his mouth to defend himself, but he realized that this was indeed his fault. it was an undeniable fact that he had not managed jia ling well.


    ¡°dad¡­¡± his lips moved, but he could not say anything suitable for the current situation. cui hong let out a breath and looked at old master cui. ¡°i was wrong, but the most important thing now is to find gu man.¡±


    old master cui snorted and turned to leave the room. his footsteps were windy. one could tell from his back that he was anxious and angry.


    jia ling suddenly raised her voice, her sharp voice echoing in the entire room. ¡°i don¡¯t understand what i¡¯ve done wrong. i¡¯m clearly doing this for your own good. otherwise, do you think i would do this? did 1 do it because i was bored? it¡¯s all because you gave away your assets. it¡¯s fine if you give away such a huge asset, but you didn¡¯t give it to your biological daughter and instead gave it to a little b*tch outside. i think you¡¯ve all been seduced by her tricks!¡±


    she questioned indignantly, her tears falling to the ground like broken pearls.


    old master cui was not too far away, so he naturally heard jia ling¡¯s voice clearly. he was so angry that he took a few deep breaths, but he could not relieve his anger. he reached out and grabbed the clothes on his chest. his eyes widened, and his vision gradually blurred. he actually fainted and rolled down the stairs.


    ¡°old master cui!¡± uncle li¡¯s voice was especially anxious as he quickly ran down.


    cui hong slapped jia ling again and left.


    the entire cui family was busy. even cui lin, who was outside, received a call and rushed towards the cui family in a hurry.


    he looked at old master cui, who was lying on the bed, with heartache and coldness in his eyes. ¡°who did it? his condition was clearly very stable previously. he¡¯s obviously agitated now.¡±


    cui hong felt a little guilty. he licked his lips and said, ¡°cui lin, something small happened, but this is not the key. let¡¯s treat dad first.¡±


    cui lin snorted. ¡°don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t know anything just because i¡¯m not in the cui family. i know how to treat illnesses, but i definitely won¡¯t let anyone off today.¡±


    as he spoke, cui lin looked at jia ling, who was sitting in the corner in a daze.


    jia ling did not expect that her complaint would actually anger old master cui. looking at old master cui lying on the bed, her eyes finally revealed a lingering fear. at this moment, jia ling only had one thought in her mind, and that was that she was done for.


    ¡°have you arranged for the people on your side?¡± cui hong stood in front of jia ling and expected better from someone.


    jia ling quickly nodded and agreed. ¡°i¡¯ve already called him and given him the money. he promised not to hurt gu man. i didn¡¯t know that such a thing would happen. i just want our family¡¯s assets back. cui hong understands me the best. you know that.¡±


    she reached out and grabbed the corner of cui hong¡¯s shirt helplessly, her eyes filled with pleading.


    cui hong looked at her eyes and could not bear to see her like this. he closed his eyes and said, ¡°i¡¯ll resolve this matter, but you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    ¡°as long as you don¡¯t chase me out of the cui family, i can do anything. you know that i¡¯m doing this for the cui family¡¯s own good. i just didn¡¯t expect him to be so agitated. i won¡¯t be like this next time. you have to help me say a few good words in front of dad.¡± jia ling¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. she reached out helplessly and held her head..

 Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Peril

    chapter 755: peril


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when cui hong heard this, he was furious. ¡°don¡¯t touch gu man next time. since you know that she¡¯s important to dad, you should understand that she¡¯s not someone you should touch. dad naturally has his own thoughts. let¡¯s not interfere. the cui family won¡¯t skimp on what you deserve. don¡¯t think about things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    a hint of unwillingness appeared in jia ling¡¯s eyes, but she suppressed it and nodded obediently. this was not a time for her to argue, but to think about how to appease old master cui.


    otherwise, when old master cui woke up, she would only have one fate, which was to be chased out of the cui family. jia ling could not accept this outcome at all.


    jia ling nodded obediently. seeing her like this, cui hong did not continue.


    after cui lin checked old master cui¡¯s condition, he frowned even more.


    the situation was not optimistic. previously, old master cui¡¯s condition had been suppressed by him. this time, everything before had gathered together and completely erupted. the damage it brought was not something old master cui could withstand.


    cui lin felt a headache coming on. all these years, he had been looking for a way to successfully treat old master cui¡¯s illness, but his illness was too troublesome. he could not find a clue after studying for many years.


    he looked at cui hong and jia ling beside him, his eyes even colder. the anger in his heart burned brighter and brighter at this moment. he went straight to cui hong and grabbed his collar. ¡°back then, in order to prevent dad from being troubled by what happened between us, 1 took the initiative to withdraw. however, is this how you¡¯ve taken care of dad all these years?¡±


    cui hong did not resist. he had a guilty expression on his face. he was indeed in the wrong. if he had known that jia ling would do this, he would definitely have stopped her.


    ¡°i was wrong. can dad¡¯s illness be treated?¡± cui hong looked in old master cui¡¯s direction with regret in his eyes.


    ¡°ha, don¡¯t you know how stubborn he is? he¡¯s always refused to admit defeat. he doesn¡¯t take medicine or cooperate with treatment even when it hurts. the poison is all suppressed in his body. now that the anger has completely attacked his heart, he¡¯s in danger.¡± cui lin deliberately made the symptoms more serious to make cui hong feel guilty.


    sure enough, the corners of cui hong¡¯s eyes were red. he bit his lower lip and clenched his fists, his body trembling. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. you must have a way to save dad, right?¡±


    cui lin let go and patted his palm. ¡°if he had taken his medicine according to what i prescribed in the beginning, there would still be a chance now, but you don¡¯t care about him at all. you don¡¯t care if he took his medicine on time. you even deliberately angered him even though you knew that he wasn¡¯t in good health. his illness has become even more troublesome now. it¡¯s even harder to deal with than at the beginning.¡±


    this time, cui lin was telling the truth. old master cui¡¯s illness had worsened.


    if he allowed it to continue, it was definitely not a solution. he had to resolve it immediately so that he would not have any worries. otherwise, after the illness completely subsided, old master cui¡¯s health would only get worse and worse. he might even die at any time.


    cui hong could not believe it and tears streamed down his face. he could not care less about cui lin¡¯s previous disrespect and knelt in front of him. ¡°lin lin, i know you must have a way. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so calm. i¡¯m begging you. save dad. i¡¯ll definitely take good care of him in the future.¡±


    cui lin had never seen cui hong so humble. he was secretly happy but also sad.


    people only knew how to cherish something after losing it, but they clearly had a chance from the beginning.


    he did not have a good plan for old master cui¡¯s illness, but there was definitely someone who could.


    gu man¡¯s body appeared in cui lin¡¯s mind. for some reason, he had a feeling that gu man could definitely treat old master cui¡¯s illness.


    it was no exaggeration to say that her medical skills were the highest he had ever seen.


    she used medicine boldly. every time she used the herbs and treatment methods, it was unexpected. it could be said that she used chinese medicine to the fullest and did not neglect anything.


    such an extraordinary person would definitely have a way to treat old master cui¡¯s illness. he was very sure..

 Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Cui Lin and Cui Hong

    chapter 756: cui lin and cui hong


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    hence, cui lin looked in cui hong¡¯s direction. ¡°stay here and take care of dad. i¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    cui hong hurriedly nodded and watched cui lin leave.


    gu man looked into the distance. the police car roared over and the corners of her lips curled up.


    since she could leave in peace, she naturally used some tricks.


    the leader and the others wouldn¡¯t leave so easily. it was also convenient for the police to handle the case.


    the police car passed by gu man. gu man had just walked two miles when she heard the sound of the police car behind her. she turned her head and the police car passed by her again.


    gu man could clearly see the leader and the others sitting in the back seat. they were in a daze and looked terrified, as if they had experienced some kind of tribulation.


    she was very satisfied with this result. she even felt that the red scarf on her chest seemed to have become even brighter.


    just as gu man was about to take a taxi home, her cell phone kept vibrating.


    she thought that it was a call from cui hong, but when she looked down, she realized that it was cui lin.


    gu man¡¯s gaze lingered on cui lin¡¯s name for two to three seconds before she picked up the call.


    ¡°gu man, there¡¯s something i need your help with here. i know your medical skills are very good, and only you can treat this illness. after you succeed, you can have any one of the herbs in my storeroom.¡± cui lin went straight to the point.


    gu man was surprised. what was it that made cui lin, this miser so generous?


    she was not surprised that cui lin knew that her medical skills were not simple.


    both of them belonged to the same domain, so it was normal for him to discover some clues.


    she did not care about this, nor had she thought of deliberately hiding her medical skills.


    facing the temptation of the herbs, she did not agree immediately. instead, she asked, ¡°what are the symptoms of the patient?¡±


    ¡°this illness has been ongoing for a long time. it¡¯s very strange. the current medical equipment can¡¯t detect anything abnormal, but the human body is easily affected by emotions and is constantly weak.¡± cui lin explained old master cui¡¯s illness in a simple manner.


    gu man stroked her chin. she felt that this illness was very familiar, as if it was similar to guo guo¡¯s.


    moreover, the equipment could not detect the exact same thing.


    it was very likely that it was the gu worms again.


    however, the gu worm technique had always been in the hands of a mysterious family in another state. why had she encountered it so many times recently?


    she did not know what the current situation in the outer state was like, nor did she know if the mysterious family had perished.


    however, through the xia family, she more or less understood that the mysterious families back then had all chosen to live in seclusion and would not be entangled with others.


    but this gu worm¡­


    gu man couldn¡¯t think of anything, so she stopped thinking about it.


    she could track the mastermind through the gu worms and learn some things she wanted to know.


    ¡°how long has it been?¡± gu man continued to ask.


    ¡°more than ten years.¡± cui lin was not very sure of this answer because he knew that when old master cui¡¯s health was abnormal, his illness had already lasted for a long time.


    gu man¡¯s eyebrows twitched. it was a little similar to the time when guo guo first got sick, but she didn¡¯t know if the two were related.


    however, since he was someone that cui lin had spent so much effort to save, it did not seem like he could be related to guo guo.


    she would probably only know if it was related when she arrived.


    gu man did not hesitate and agreed to give her address to cui lin.


    on the other end, when cui lin heard gu man agree, his heart stabilized. for some reason, his nervousness was appeased. he even felt that victory was in his hands.


    he suppressed the emotions in his heart and immediately arranged for someone to pick gu man up. at the same time, he sent this news to xiang yin.


    cui lin was very fast. not long after, gu man saw a car stop in front of her.


    ¡°miss gu, get in the car. young master cui has been waiting for a long time.¡± the chauffeur looked anxious.


    gu man opened the car door and got in. it seemed that the sick person¡¯s relationship with cui lin was not that simple.


    she closed her eyes and rested for a while. when she opened them again, she realized that her surroundings were very familiar.


    wasn¡¯t this the cui family¡¯s residence?

 Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Old Master Cui Is Sick

    Chapter 757: Old Master Cui Is Sick


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    She straightened up and looked out of the window. The uneasiness in her heart grew stronger and stronger. Cui Hong and Cui Lin appeared in Gu Man¡¯s mind. How could there be such a coincidence? Their surnames were the same, but they both looked for her today.


    She had never heard Xiang Yin mention Cui Lin¡¯s identity, but even so, it seemed like there was already an answer.


    To be able to travel with Xiang Yin and even have this surname, his identity was obvious, but she had never cared.


    Gu Man¡¯s heart was a little heavy. She clenched her fists and looked at the scenery that quickly passed by the window, her mood inexplicably low.


    When the car stopped in front of the Cui Family¡¯s villa, it seemed that everything was settled. Something had happened to someone in the Cui Family.


    Gu Man looked in the direction of the Cui Family with an uneasy heart. Even through the transparent glass, she could see the panicked crowd inside.


    Who was the one that fell sick?


    No matter who it was, she seemed to be unable to accept this outcome. An illness that could cause such a huge commotion that even Cui Lin was helpless was definitely not a simple illness.


    Although her initial guess was that it was very likely a Gu worm, the outcome was not confirmed. She could not be sure that she could definitely resolve it.


    Gu Man got out of the car and entered the villa. Unexpectedly, she met Uncle Li, who had come down in a hurry.


    Uncle Li was a little surprised to see Gu Man.


    Who leaked this news to Miss Gu Man? He knew Old Master Cui the best, so he understood that Old Master Cui definitely did not want Gu Man to see him in a sorry state and worry her.


    After he stabilized his emotions, he quickly said, ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s not convenient for you to meet Old Master Cui today. You should wait for another day before coming.¡±


    When Gu Man heard this, her heart sank. She also understood who was sick in the Cui family. She looked at Uncle Li. ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m here at someone¡¯s request.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s words stunned Uncle Li. He smiled helplessly. ¡°Since Miss Gu knows, 1¡¯11 be blunt. Old Master Cui definitely doesn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten that I have medical skills too.¡± Gu Man¡¯s eyes revealed some worry, but her expression was extremely confident.


    At this moment, Cui Lin came downstairs. He had received a message from his subordinate and came to welcome Gu Man. He did not expect to see Uncle Li and Gu Man at the door. He thought that Uncle Li had stopped Gu Man, so he quickly said, ¡°Uncle Li, I invited Miss Gu. Although she¡¯s so young, she has some achievements in medicine. She might be able to treat Dad¡¯s illness.¡±


    Cui Lin knew that Uncle Li was a sensible person, so he did not explain Gu Man¡¯s identity much. He came down from upstairs and came to Gu Man¡¯s side to bring her in.


    Gu Man followed behind Cui Lin.


    Uncle Li was stunned for a moment before he turned to look at their backs.


    ¡°When did Young Master Cui Lin get to know Miss Gu?¡±


    Cui Hong and Jia Ling had been guarding beside Old Master Cui¡¯s bed. When the door opened, they subconsciously looked over.


    When Jia Ling saw Gu Man, her pupils constricted. She stood up in disbelief and questioned, ¡°How can you be here?¡±


    Gu Man was not surprised by Jia Ling¡¯s performance. She had long guessed that that group of people was most likely sent by Jia Ling. At this moment, she only raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t 1 be here?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. That group of people clearly said¡­ Could it be that they¡¯re lying to me?!¡± When Jia Ling thought of this, she clenched her fists and lost control of her emotions.


    Cui Hong knew the truth. He frowned and pulled Jia Ling behind him, berating her in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing? You clearly promised me just now. Have you forgotten what you said?¡±


    The flames burning on Jia Ling¡¯s body disappeared immediately. She nodded obediently. The most important thing now was Old Master Cui.


    Moreover, she could take this opportunity to get closer to Gu Man. What Cui Hong said was definitely not as effective as what Gu Man would tell Old Master Cui.


    Her eyes darted around and she already had a plan.


    Gu Man glanced at Jia Ling from the corner of her eye. She was even more obedient than before..

 Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Cui Hong’s Doubt

    Chapter 758: Cui Hong¡¯s Doubt


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It seemed like they were not all people who could not tell right from wrong.


    Gu Man came to Old Master Cui and sat beside him.


    Jia Ling originally thought that Gu Man had come to take care of Old Master Cui after hearing the news, but when she saw Gu Man putting her hand on Old Master Cui¡¯s wrist, she said in surprise, ¡°Could she be here to treat Dad?¡±


    Cui Hong frowned and did not speak. Although Gu Man had always been the one treating Ah Mai¡¯s illness, Old Master Cui¡¯s illness was different from All Mai¡¯s. Could Gu Man really do it?


    Moreover, if Cui Lin could not treat it, what ability did Gu Man have to treat it?


    It was not that he looked down on Gu Man, but age was a prerequisite for Chinese medicine.


    Cui Lin might be an exception, but not many examples would appear, so he still remained suspicious of Gu Man.


    Actually, there was another reason. He was worried that something would happen during the treatment, causing Gu Man to be implicated.


    It involved Old Master Cui¡¯s health. At that time, even if he wanted to help Gu Man, he was helpless.


    ¡°Manman, 1 know you have some skills. It¡¯s already very impressive that you can treat All Mai¡¯s illness, but Old A/Iaster Cui¡¯s illness is not as simple as you think.¡± Cui Hong tried his best to be tactful, hoping that Gu Man could understand the twists and turns and leave.


    Gu Man ignored anyone behind her. She had already fallen into Old Master Cui¡¯s inner world.


    Spiritual energy entered Old Master Cui¡¯s body through her fingertips and revealed the situation inside.


    After investigating, she realized that Old Master Cui¡¯s condition was much more serious than Guo Guo¡¯s.


    His body had long been eaten by insects until it was tattered, and it was very difficult to recuperate.


    Moreover, she could sense that the Gu worm was becoming more and more restless. It kept squirming and eating the internal organs inside.


    She could only continuously inject spiritual qi. As she filled those gaps, the Gu worms she controlled did not gnaw so hard.


    When the Gu worm felt the threat of spiritual power, it calmed down slightly and stayed a few centimeters away from his heart.


    This position was very dangerous. If he was triggered again, the Gu worm would directly attack the heart.


    At that time, even she would be helpless.


    When Gu Man opened her eyes, she heard Cui Lin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I thought that I was old enough to prove that age is not the prerequisite for Chinese medicine. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such prejudice. From what you said just now, Ah Mai¡¯s illness was also treated by Miss Gu. Isn¡¯t this enough to prove that she¡¯s capable?¡± Cui Lin was aggressive and his footsteps gradually approached.


    Cui Hong felt guilty when he heard his words. He opened his mouth to retort, but he did not know what to say.


    He clenched his fists and looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction. What Cui Lin said made sense. He was too prejudiced. Since Gu Man had the ability to treat All Mai¡¯s illness, she might really be able to treat Dad¡¯s illness.


    After thinking it through, he did not dwell on that anymore. ¡°I was too prejudiced. Since you invited Gu Man, it proves that she must have the ability. I was too cautious.¡±


    If Gu Man had another identity, there was no need to say anything. It was just that her identity was too sensitive. He was subconsciously worried about the consequences if Gu Man¡¯s treatment was unsuccessful, but he did not think about Gu Man¡¯s strength. Perhaps there was really a possibility of her treatment succeeding.


    Gu Man looked at the two of them and could roughly understand Cui Lin and Cui Hong¡¯s thoughts.


    Cui Hong¡¯s kindness after knowing her identity did not seem to be fake. The reason why he questioned her was probably because he had too many concerns, but he did not know that she did not care about this at all. Moreover, she had the strength to treat Old Master Cui¡¯s illness, if nothing unexpected had happened before this.


    ¡°It can be treated.¡± Gu Man looked at everyone.


    Cui Lin¡¯s eyes revealed an expression that was indeed so. He smiled in relief. ¡°I knew you could definitely do it.¡±


    Gu Man looked up at Cui Lin. ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    When Cui Hong heard this, the worry in his heart relaxed a lot. His brows finally relaxed.


    Jia Ling looked around and realized that now was a good time to suck up to Gu Man. ¡°Miss Gu is really young and promising. She cured Ah Mai and Dad¡¯s illnesses one after another..¡±

 Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: Jia Ling’s Pleasing

    Chapter 759: Jia Ling¡¯s Pleasing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man could tell that Jia Ling had ulterior motives in her eyes. Her expression was calm. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been fully treated yet. I can¡¯t be considered young and promising.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t be humble. Since you¡¯ve already said so, it means that you¡¯re confident. This is a good thing. The Chinese medicine world needs a treasure like you.¡± Jia Ling was no longer as confrontational as before. She had a fawning expression on her face.


    Before this, she still had the right to quarrel with Gu Man, but after this matter, she could only admit defeat obediently. After Old Master Cui woke up, if Cui Hong¡¯s words did not work, she could at least get Gu Man to help her put in a few good words. Based on how much Old Master Cui doted on Gu Man, he would definitely listen and she would have a chance to continue staying in the Cui family.


    She could only swallow her pride for the time being.


    This was not the first time she had done such a thing. When she tried her best to enter the Cui Family, she had long abandoned her pride. It was just that she had stayed in the Cui Family for a long time recently and had raised her little bit of self-esteem. However, she still knew when she had to keep her self-esteem and when she shouldn¡¯t.


    Initially, Gu Man did not intend to argue too much with Jia Ling. After all, she had only threatened her verbally and did not take any practical actions. However, since she had taken practical actions, she should pay the price. It was not something that could be avoided with just a few words of flattery.


    Gu Man only glanced at Jia Ling casually and did not respond. Instead, she stood up. ¡°He¡¯s too weak and needs to nourish his body. 1¡¯11 prescribe the prescription for you later. You guys follow the instructions and get the medicine. As for what you can¡¯t find¡­¡±


    When Gu Man said this, she paused and looked at Cui Lin.


    Cui Lin immediately understood and quickly raised his hand. ¡°You can go to my herb storage if you can¡¯t find it. I can contribute everything.¡±


    She recalled that when she asked Cui Lin for herbs, he acted like she was asking for his life. Now that he went to take them out selflessly, it seemed that he had a deep relationship with the Cui family. She thought that he had lived outside for so long because he had a conflict with the Cui family, but it seemed that it was not what she thought.


    Gu Man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that he can¡¯t be provoked anymore. Today almost killed him.¡±


    Although she did not know what had happened, her sharp gaze still swept across everyone present.


    When Cui Lin heard this, his eyes turned cold and he glared fiercely at Jia Ling.


    Gu Man saw Cui Lin¡¯s gaze and understood who the reason was. She finally understood why Jia Ling wanted to please her just now.


    She snorted. It was even more impossible to forgive Jia Ling now.


    Jia Ling felt the gazes from all directions. Her body trembled two or three times, and her face turned even paler. She moved her lips and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 really didn¡¯t expect it to happen again! 1 must take good care of Dad during this period.¡±


    Gu Man glanced at her and narrowed her eyes. It was unknown if she believed her or not. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying with the Cui Family for the time being to take care of Old Master Cui¡¯s daily needs. I won¡¯t trouble you guys. After all, I¡¯m worried that something will happen during the treatment.¡±


    Although she did not say it explicitly, the others understood what she meant.


    When Cui Hong heard this, he felt even more guilty and had no intention of objecting. After all, this matter was indeed partly because of him. Moreover, with Gu Man¡¯s identity, he had no reason to refuse. She was a part of the Cui Family, so it was only right for her to stay here. Hence, Cui Hong nodded and agreed. ¡°I have no objections. It just so happens that no one has lived in the guest room before. We can clean it up.¡±


    Jia Ling was stunned. If Gu Man lived here, how could she rely on taking care of Old Master Cui to gain sympathy and forgiveness?


    Hence, Jia Ling pinched her thigh hard and tears instantly flowed down her face. ¡°I¡¯m indeed in the wrong in this matter. 1 really won¡¯t do it again. You have to give me a chance to make up for my mistakes. Besides, Miss Gu, you¡¯re still busy with your studies during school. Leave this to me. I¡¯m more experienced..¡±

 Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Staying in the Cui Family

    Chapter 760: Staying in the Cui Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already applied to the school to study freely. You don¡¯t have to worry about my studies. Moreover, it¡¯s more reassuring for the patient to be under my nose.¡± Gu Man didn¡¯t leave any room for negotiation and didn¡¯t give Jia Ling any face.


    Jia Ling¡¯s face turned even paler. She reached out helplessly and pulled Cui Hong¡¯s sleeve, hoping that Cui Hong could help her say a few words.


    Cui Hong seemed to not be able to sense the tugging on his sleeve. He turned his head and did not even look at Jia Ling.


    He did not have the face to speak up for Jia Ling. Now that Old Master Cui was at stake, he would let Jia Ling remember this time so that she would not make such a mistake again.


    Jia Ling was alone and helpless now. No one spoke up for her. She was helpless and secretly hateful. She pushed all the blame to Gu Man.


    She had already apologized. What else did Gu Man want her to do? Wasn¡¯t she just leaning on the fact that she saved Ah Mai and Old Master Cui? Did she think that she could suppress her like this? It wasn¡¯t like their Cui family hadn¡¯t given her benefits. Where did she get the guts to do this?


    The more Jia Ling thought about it, the angrier she became. However, this was obviously not a good opportunity to flare up. She could only suppress the anger in her heart and stand at the side aggrievedly.


    When she successfully stayed in the Cui Family, she would definitely teach Gu Man a lesson.


    Gu Man glanced at Jia Ling and immediately saw the bad thoughts in her heart clearly. This person was really unrepentant. People¡¯s hearts were all bad. As expected, it was impossible for her to turn over a new leaf just because of one or two small matters.


    She did not expose Jia Ling now.


    She wanted to see what kind of bad intentions Jia Ling had.


    After Gu Man prescribed the prescription, she handed it to Cui Lin. No one was more professional than Cui Lin in obtaining medicine.


    As for the others, she dismissed them from the room.


    She sat by the bed and looked at Old Master Cui, who was frowning. Her heart ached. She thought about how most of the time, she saw Old Master Cui standing up for her with a cold expression. His fragile appearance was really rare.


    Gu Man took out the bead from her pocket and held it in her hand. Spiritual power spread out from the bead into the air continuously. Gu Man turned them into threads that invaded Old Master Cui¡¯s body to nourish and comfort the internal organs that had small holes gnawed into them by the Gu worms.


    Old Master Cui was probably able to last until now because of the medicine he had taken previously.


    It was obvious that Cui Lin had prescribed this medicine. It was all because of the excellent herbs that kept him alive.


    After the unconscious Old Master Cui was nourished by spiritual qi, the pain on his body subsided a lot. His tightly furrowed brows gradually relaxed. After he relaxed, he fell into a sweet dream.


    In the dream, he, his wife, and his daughter were playing by the sea. The things in his memory did not happen. Huang Ying was healthy and happy until she reached adulthood.


    Outside the dream, tears dripped from the corners of Old Master Cui¡¯s eyes as he lay on the bed, soaking the pillow under him.


    When Gu Man saw this scene, she felt an inexplicable pain. She took out a tissue beside her and gently wiped the corners of Old Master Cui¡¯s eyes.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door. Gu Man frowned slightly and looked at the position outside the door. She remembered that she had instructed before that no one was allowed to disturb her. Now, who was so insensible?


    Before she could ask, a familiar voice sounded from outside the door.


    ¡°Gu Man, it¡¯s me.¡± Xiang Yin stood at the door and leaned against the door frame.


    The impatience on Gu Man¡¯s face disappeared at this moment. She stood up from the chair and walked to the door. She opened the door and looked at the tall figure outside. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    However, when she asked, she regretted it. Cui Lin must have revealed the information for Xian Yin to appear here.


    ¡°Cui Lin told me that you¡¯re here. 1 heard that you¡¯ll be staying at the Cui Family in the future?¡± Xiang Yin looked past Gu Man and saw Old Master Cui lying on the bed.


    Previously, he was still alive and kicking, and wanted to chase him out, but now, he was lying on the hospital bed on his last breath. It made one sigh.


    However, there were actually traces of all of this. Old Master Cui¡¯s illness was not caused by a day, but a long-term corrosion. Be it him or Cui Lin, they were already prepared for this day to come..

 Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: Fund

    Chapter 761: Fund


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, even though they were already prepared, they still found it difficult to accept it when faced with it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have to stay in the Cui Family in the future until Old Master Cui recovers.¡± As Gu Man spoke, she even looked back at the position on Old Master Cui¡¯s bed.


    Xiang Yin opened his mouth, but he did not know how to ask her. He was afraid that his words would hurt Gu Man a second time.


    ¡°You want to ask about Old Master Cui¡¯s illness, right?¡± Gu Man saw through Xiang Yin¡¯s thoughts at a glance.


    Xiang Yin nodded.


    Gu Man looked at Xiang Yin and said, ¡°Although his illness is very serious, it¡¯s not impossible to treat him.¡±


    ¡°Old Master Cui is blessed by the heavens. He will definitely be able to survive this crisis.¡± Xiang Yin patted Gu Man¡¯s shoulder comfortingly.


    ¡°With me around, there¡¯s no illness that can¡¯t be treated.¡± Gu Man smiled confidently.


    The smile on her face also made Xiang Yin a little dazed. For some reason, Xiang Yin also smiled with Gu Man.


    But in the next second, the smile on Gu Man¡¯s face disappeared again. ¡°What are you laughing at? Have you successfully learned the cultivation method I taught you?¡±


    The smile on Xiang Yin¡¯s face immediately disappeared. The results of his cultivation after he returned were not as good as when Gu Man was by his side. He did not know if it was because Gu Man had a special magnetic field on her.


    Anyway, he would never get what he wanted when he went back.


    The reprimand he imagined did not appear. Gu Man looked up and stared at Xiang Yin¡¯s face in a daze. Then, she exhaled softly. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you personally after this matter is resolved.¡±


    Cultivation required the guidance of a master by one¡¯s side. Otherwise, for a modern person like Xiang Yin, it was impossible for him to understand such a fantasy with those illusory things.


    Xiang Yin suppressed the corners of his lips that were gradually curling up and nodded. He only came to see Gu Man, so he did not stay here for long to avoid disturbing Gu Man from taking care of Old Master Cui.


    After Gu Man bade farewell to Xiang Yin, she had just sat beside Old Master Cui when her phone vibrated again.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache coming on. Why were there so many people calling her recently?


    Looking at the content displayed on the phone, Gu Man was even more surprised. It was actually Gu Yuan calling. Could it be that the transfer procedures had been completed?


    She glanced at Old Master Cui, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. She stood up and went out to answer the call.


    ¡°Gu Man, your mother once left you a fund. Since you¡¯ve taken the villa back, take this fund too. You should be of age now.¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    However, what he said made Gu Man frown. Why didn¡¯t she find anything about the fund from the Host¡¯s memories?


    Besides, according to the Gu family¡¯s greedy personality, would they let go of this fund and give it to her?


    The answer was obviously impossible, so either the fund was fake, or there was something fishy about it.


    Was Gu Yuan not taught a lesson enough and causing trouble again? Or did he want to use the so-called funds to think of a way to obtain the assets in her hands?


    But no matter what, Gu Yuan¡¯s call was filled with ill intentions.


    Gu Yuan had not heard a voice from the other end of the phone for a long time. He could not help but sound anxious. ¡°Your mother left this for you. Do you really not want it?¡±


    Hearing Gu Yuan¡¯s voice, Gu Man was even more certain that he was up to no good. She was not in a hurry. Instead, she had the mood to ask elegantly, ¡°What fund? How much is it?¡±


    Gu Yuan did not expect Gu Man to ask this question. After being stunned for a long time, he stammered, ¡°Just¡­ just what your mother left behind. It¡¯s about tens of thousands¡­ 100,000 yuan. Anyway, it¡¯s not a small sum.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s only a few hundred thousand yuan, I¡¯ll give it to you. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the assets in my hands. I don¡¯t lack this sum of money.¡± With that, Gu Man hung up. She was not worried at all because she was sure that Gu Yuan would definitely call her again.


    Sure enough, just two to three seconds after Gu Man hung up, Gu Yuan called again, but Gu Man had no intention of answering and threw her phone aside..

 Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Gu Ron’s Plan

    Chapter 762: Gu Ron¡¯s Plan


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    She returned to the room and looked at Old Master Cui, who was lying on the bed. She picked up a handkerchief beside her and helped Old Master Cui wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    Old Master Cui¡¯s dream seemed to be very unstable. One moment, he smiled, and the next, he frowned.


    Gu Man could only continuously transfer spiritual energy into his body to calm his restless heart.


    However, her spiritual power was constantly depleting. Coupled with the fact that Gu Man kept absorbing spiritual power from the bead, it was also a huge burden for her body.


    She panted heavily, cold sweat pouring down her forehead. Her body was on the verge of collapse, and she clearly could not hold on anymore.


    She stopped at the right time and looked at Old Master Cui, who had finally stabilized. Then, she smiled.


    Only then did Gu Man remember Gu Yuan, who had been left hanging by the side. She picked up her phone and saw that Gu Yuan had called her a few times.


    She had just taken a look when Gu Yuan called again. This time, she did not put Gu Yuan aside.


    The call connected and Gu Yuan¡¯s cursing voice came from the other end. ¡°Do you want to die? 1 called you so many times, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you,¡± Gu Man said casually.


    Gu Yuan was furious. ¡°Do you still care about me, your father?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, 1¡¯11 hang up.¡± Gu Man did not fall for Gu Yuan¡¯s tricks at all. Her tone was as cold as it could be.


    Gu Yuan took a few deep breaths and barely suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m still talking about what happened today. Although it¡¯s only a few hundred thousand yuan, don¡¯t take it lightly. At least it¡¯s helpful to your career. Besides, your mother left it for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that 1 don¡¯t need it. You¡¯re even greedy for assets. Why aren¡¯t you greedy for this fund?¡± Gu Man asked with a cold gaze. Did the Gu family think that they had her weakness? Were they using Huang Ying as a threat?


    ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± Gu Yuan was stunned and almost exposed himself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Gu Man was speechless at Gu Yuan¡¯s stupid question.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want the fund?¡± Gu Yuan suppressed his anger and said word by word.


    Gu Man pondered for a moment. She was a little curious about how Gu Yuan planned to lie to her with this fund. ¡°When?¡±


    On the other end, Gu Yuan looked like he had expected it. ¡°Whenever you want, but of course, the sooner the better. After all, this is not a small sum of money. 1¡¯11 be more at ease if I hand it over to you early.¡±


    Gu Man sneered. Since Gu Yuan was so impatient, she would satisfy him. She wanted Gu Yuan to understand that she was not someone to be trifled with.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this afternoon,¡± Gu Man said.


    Gu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, you said it. Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    After hanging up, Gu Man did not hesitate to leave the rest to Cui Lin. She took the car and headed for the Gu family.


    At this moment, in the Gu residence.


    Gu Rou saw Gu Yuan nod and an excited expression appeared on her face.


    Don¡¯t blame her for being unjust. After all, how could Gu Man let go of her assets? Then don¡¯t blame them for using some methods.


    At the thought of this, a sinister glint flashed across Gu Rou¡¯s eyes. She returned to her room and filled the tub with cold water. She picked up her cell phone beside her and called Zhang Yue.


    After waiting for about two to three seconds, the other party quickly picked up. ¡°Rou¡¯er, why did you suddenly call me?¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang, ahem, I feel so uncomfortable now. Can you come and see me?¡± Gu Rou pinched her weak voice and said. At the same time, she took off her clothes and stepped into the cold water.


    The touch of the ice water made her tremble and she couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Zhang Yue heard everything clearly on the other end of the cell phone and couldn¡¯t help but become even more anxious. ¡°Gu Rou, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You¡¯re making me worried.¡±


    Gu Rou forcefully suppressed the coldness in her heart and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Zhang, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small illness.¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, Gu Rou coughed violently. She raised her other foot and stuck it into the cold water. In the end, she curled up in the bathtub and let the cold water invade her body..

 Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Gu Rou Is Sick

    Chapter 763: Gu Rou Is Sick


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You still say that this is a small illness? Look, you¡¯re so weak that you can¡¯t even speak properly.¡± Zhang Yue¡¯s tone was anxious, his concern obvious.


    Gu Rou smiled smugly, but her words were still delicate and weak. ¡°Brother Zhang, I¡¯m sorry to make you worry. I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at the Gu residence now, right? Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Zhang Yue¡¯s tone was anxious as he hurriedly hung up.


    Gu Rou looked at the phone in her hand that had been hung up. There was no unhappiness on her face. Instead, the corners of her lips curled up proudly.


    With her capital, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for her to firmly hold Zhang Yue in her hands? Then wouldn¡¯t the Zhang family¡¯s assets be easy to obtain?


    Since Zhang Yue was already here, their scenes could continue. The rest was up to Gu Man.


    Gu Rou sneezed. She also realized that she had been in the cold water for too long. If she continued to stay, something might happen.


    She stood up from the cold water, but when the cold wind blew, she had goosebumps all over her body. She endured it and went to the bed. She put on her pajamas and wrapped herself in the blanket before her body warmed up slightly.


    In order to maintain the gentleness of the muscles on her body, Gu Rou had not exercised much. She was already dizzy after soaking in cold water and her consciousness gradually blurred.


    The last thing Gu Rou saw was Qu Bei¡¯s flustered face.


    This was her and Gu Yuan¡¯s plan. The others did not know, but it was also to prevent them from knowing the truth and affecting the effect of the final performance.


    She forced herself to look up. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. 1 just feel a little uncomfortable. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡±


    Qu Bei looked at Gu Rou¡¯s delicate appearance and her heart ached. She stroked the side of her cheek. ¡°My Rou¡¯er must have suffered too much recently, causing your old illness to flare up. It¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault for not being capable and not being able to protect you. Believe me, there will definitely not be a second child in the Gu family. You don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore.¡±


    Gu Rou did not expect to be pleasantly surprised. She coughed violently and pretended to be magnanimous. ¡°Actually, 1¡¯11 like having a younger brother very much too. You don¡¯t have to care too much about my feelings. I¡¯m already so old and can¡¯t keep dragging you guys down. Someone has to take over the Gu family.¡±


    As she spoke, the corners of her lips twitched, but her smile looked a little forced.


    Qu Bei looked at Gu Rou like this and her heart ached even more. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve brought you up since you were young. Don¡¯t I know you? You keep everything to yourself. Sometimes, you should be willful.¡±


    Gu Rou suppressed the smugness in her eyes and nodded weakly. ¡°This is between Dad and you. I can¡¯t interfere. If you want a child, I don¡¯t mind. Mom, you don¡¯t have to care too much about my feelings.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. If 1 don¡¯t care, who do you care about? Don¡¯t worry, with my word, there will definitely not be a second child in the Gu family. Even if there is, I¡¯ll abort him!¡± Qu Bei¡¯s eyes were exceptionally firm.


    She looked down at Gu Rou again and gently stroked her cheek with both hands. Her eyes were filled with nostalgia, as if she was looking at another person through her.


    Gu Rou¡¯s vision gradually blurred and she could not focus on Qu Bei¡¯s face.


    Although she was still in the next scene, with someone here, Gu Rou could rest assured and faint because Qu Bei would help her perfect her image as a pitiful and strong person.


    Downstairs.


    The news of Gu Rou¡¯s illness quickly spread throughout the Gu family, and the entire Gu family was especially busy.


    And Gu Man slowly stepped into this busy environment.


    The butler, who was standing at the side, frowned when he saw Gu Man¡¯s indifferent expression. ¡°Miss Gu Man, don¡¯t blame me for being nosy. Miss Gu Rou is still sick. Why aren¡¯t you doing anything? To think that Miss Gu Rou treated you so well before. She¡¯s simply fed an ingrate.¡±


    Gu Man stopped in her tracks and looked at the butler at the side. Not to mention that she did not know that Gu Rou was sick at all, even if she knew that Gu Rou was sick, what did it have to do with her? No matter how bad it was, it was really related to her. It was not up to a butler to teach her..

 Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: I’m Not Her Mother

    Chapter 764: I¡¯m Not Her Mother


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°What should I do? If you want me to prepare for cremation, I¡¯m quite happy.¡± Not only did Gu Man not feel guilty, she even smiled wider.


    The butler was so angry that he could not say a complete sentence for a long time. He looked at Gu Man, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°You¡¯re really cold-blooded and heartless.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re affectionate. You¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s dog.¡± Gu Man retorted mercilessly.


    Just as the butler was about to speak again, Gu Yuan walked down from upstairs. He immediately came down when he saw Gu Man.


    The butler retreated to the side consciously. Before he left, he glared fiercely at Gu Man.


    Gu Man looked at the butler from the corner of her eye, her eyes cold. What was wrong with this butler?


    It seemed like Gu Rou had said a lot of bad things about her behind her back. She actually did not know that her reputation in the Gu family was so bad that even a little butler could ride on her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Don¡¯t you know that your sister is sick? You¡¯re still so slow and don¡¯t have the self-awareness of a sister at all. Rou¡¯er has been saying your name.¡± Gu Yuan frowned and reprimanded Gu Man when he saw her coming.


    ¡°Why are you saying my name? I¡¯m not her mother. If you want to say it, you should say Qu Bei¡¯s name.¡± Gu Man still did not believe Gu Yuan¡¯s excuse.


    Moreover, Gu Rou was still alive and kicking a few days ago. Why did she suddenly fall sick today? It was such a coincidence. Gu Yuan asked her to come and get the fund this afternoon. No matter how she looked at it, it was fishy.


    It was unknown if Gu Yuan had heard Gu Man¡¯s retorts too often, but he ignored what he was unwilling to hear. ¡°Your sister is very sick now and needs a blood transfusion urgently. Only your blood type matches hers.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked behind Gu Man and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    Gu Man saw Gu Yuan¡¯s expression. Even if she did not look behind her, she could tell that there must be someone there. However, she did not know who it was. They actually let Gu Yuan and Gu Rou put on such a big show and even needed her to appear.


    She was also a little curious and continued with Gu Yuan¡¯s act. ¡°There are so many blood types that match, why do you want mine?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you two are closer?¡± Gu Yuan said without thinking.


    At this moment, a voice came from behind Gu Man. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you talking about blood type?¡±


    Zhang Yue came to the two of them anxiously. However, when he passed by Gu Man, Zhang Yue looked at her again, his eyes dazed.


    Gu Man turned her head and looked at Zhang Yue¡¯s side profile. She touched the position of her knuckles.


    Could it be that the Gu family wanted to use Zhang Yue to ask for the Zhang family subsidiary in her hands?


    What a joke. Didn¡¯t they understand if Zhang Yue had the ability before the plan?


    Gu Yuan suppressed the smug expression on his face and pretended to be flustered. ¡°Rou¡¯er¡¯s illness is a little serious and needs Gu Man¡¯s blood for transfusion. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not very willing.¡±


    Zhang Yue paused and tilted his head to look at Gu Man. He could see Gu Man¡¯s cold eyes and the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat.


    At this moment, Gu Yuan said anxiously in her ear, ¡°The situation is very urgent now. The blood type that matches Rou¡¯er in the hospital is in urgent need. Only Gu Man¡¯s blood can save Rou¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what illness she has. She can only be saved by a blood transfusion, let alone such a serious illness. Why didn¡¯t you send her to the hospital and keep her in the Gu family?¡± Although Gu Man didn¡¯t say it explicitly, the meaning between the lines was mocking.


    Gu Yuan¡¯s expression changed. He had just made it up at the last minute and had not thought of how to perfect it at all. He could only answer vaguely, ¡°The situation is more critical now. It¡¯s not good for the patient to move casually.¡± ¡°Since the situation is so critical, let the professionals do it.¡± With that, Gu Man took out her phone and called the emergency number before anyone could react.


    Gu Yuan widened his eyes and subconsciously wanted to stop her, but he was stopped by Zhang Yue. ¡°I think Gu Man makes sense. Professional matters should be handled by professionals. Rou¡¯er¡¯s situation is so critical, we can¡¯t delay it. It¡¯s better to send her to the hospital as soon as possible..¡±

 Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Fan Control Comments

    Chapter 765: Fan Control Comments


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gu Yuan gritted his teeth and stared fixedly at Gu Man.


    Gu Man smiled and waved the cell phone in her hand at him. Gu Yuan was so angry that he almost rushed over.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yue¡¯s existence allowed him to barely suppress his anger.


    The efficiency of the ambulance was still very fast. Gu Rou was sent to the ambulance, and with her identity, she was destined to receive attention.


    Hence, a report about Gu Rou quickly caused waves on the Internet.


    # A socialite was actually carried into the hospital by an ambulance #


    Although the account did not name her, one could tell that the person in the photo was Gu Rou.


    The first to discover this report were Gu Ron¡¯s fans. They quickly entered to control the comments.


    [My heart aches for Little Fairy Rou¡¯er. She must have been seriously ill to be sent to the hospital by the ambulance.]


    [I think it might be related to that adopted daughter of the Gu family. The Gu family has been turned upside down by that adopted daughter recently. Little Fairy Rou¡¯er can¡¯t be angry because of this, right?]


    [To be honest, 1 keep feeling that this matter will turn around. Rou¡¯er is such a good person, and her mother is not bad either. How could she do such a thing? Could it be that someone else did it?]


    [That adopted daughter really has some tricks up her sleeve. I agree with the person above.]


    [I¡¯ve long felt that something was wrong, but I¡¯m afraid that if I say it, I¡¯ll be scolded by the person hired by a certain woman.]


    [My heart aches for Little Fairy Rou¡¯er. Why do you have such a sister?]


    The comment control was extremely fast. Those passersby who did not understand the situation were quickly led astray. They did not even understand what had happened and blindly took sides.


    For a moment, this matter became bigger and bigger. Gu Ron¡¯s fans kept stirring up trouble and confusing the truth.


    Those who knew the truth made comments in the comments section, but the fans kept reporting them. Soon, those people were deleted by the officials.


    Most of the people who spoke up for Gu Man were passersby. They were afraid that their accounts would be involved, so they did not say anything else.


    As for the others who wanted to speak up for Gu Man, they saw that the comments section was basically praising Gu Rou, so they were embarrassed to say anything.


    As a result, everyone was praising Gu Rou and scolding Gu Man.


    They even pushed the entire matter of Gu Rou being hospitalized to Gu Man.


    It also allowed them to muddle through the previous matter and even slander Gu Man.


    The Gu family did not know anything about what was happening online. At this moment, everyone had arrived at the hospital.


    Gu Man was forced to come. Gu Yuan shamelessly threatened her with the fund. Gu Man also had the intention to watch a good show, so she agreed to come down with him.


    She looked at Gu Rou, who was being carried on a stretcher. She was weak all around her body. She was not really pretending to be sick, but this weakness had appeared recently.


    Gu Rou was really ruthless to herself. For the sake of the assets in her hands, she could even hurt her body.


    If she knew that her torment this time would leave her with a chronic illness, would she regret it?


    Gu Man felt that Gu Rou might not regret it. Instead, she might blame her for everything.


    ¡°Gu Man, Rou¡¯er is indeed weak now. If she needs a blood transfusion later, please help her. Take it as giving face to my grandfather.¡± Zhang Yue looked worried as he looked in Gu Ron¡¯s direction.


    When Gu Man heard this, she was speechless. Before she could speak, Qu Bei couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°If Rou¡¯er needs blood later, you have to say yes! She became like this because of you. If you were more sensible and didn¡¯t say those words to sow discord, how could she have fallen sick?¡±


    ¡°If she will fall sick when I¡¯m insensible, then why hasn¡¯t she died of illness yet?¡± Gu Man couldn¡¯t understand how Qu Bei, a woman with no intellect, could attract Gu Yuan.


    Could it be that such a stupid woman was more likely to attract the pity of men?


    ¡°You actually cursed Rou¡¯er. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help, but you even cursed her! She¡¯s already like this. What else do you want? Can you let Rou¡¯er off?¡± Qu Bei actually started to make a fuss in the hospital, attracting the attention of the people around her to watch their farce..

 Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Let Gu Man Transfuse Blood

    Chapter 766: Let Gu Man Transfuse Blood


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man¡¯s entire face was exceptionally cold. She even had the thought of leaving directly, and she did.


    However, as soon as she took a step forward, she was stopped by Gu Yuan. ¡°If you leave now, where will you put Rou¡¯er¡¯s life?¡±


    Gu Man looked up slightly and sneered. ¡°Putting aside the fact that she only caught an ordinary cold, she doesn¡¯t need a blood transfusion at all. Even if she really needs it, there¡¯s enough blood in the hospital¡¯s blood bank.¡±


    ¡°How is that the same? That¡¯s all¡­¡± Gu Yuan realized that he was retorting, but he quickly realized that he was in public. He glared at Gu Man fiercely and retracted what he was about to say.


    ¡°Is it because those blood are all lowly blood?¡± Gu Man helped Gu Yuan complete his sentence, but the smile on her lips became even more mocking. ¡°You don¡¯t think my blood is lowly now?¡±


    ¡°In any case, you have to stay here. As long as Rou¡¯er needs blood, you have to provide it. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about getting the fund!¡± Gu Yuan started to be unreasonable.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®law¡¯, you can study hard when you get back. Otherwise, if you¡¯re reported by a despicable person one day, the Industry and Commerce Bureau will find a pile of evidence that will send you to jail,¡± Gu Man said mockingly.


    Gu Yuan was so angry that his face turned pale. He raised his hand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t win so you¡¯re about to start hitting people?¡± Not only was Gu Man not afraid, she even moved closer to Gu Yuan.


    In the end, Gu Yuan still had reservations because this was a hospital. He endured it and finally retracted his hand.


    Seeing that there was no good show to watch, the others could only put away their cell phones regretfully.


    However, what made Gu Yuan even angrier was that Gu Man actually revealed a regretful expression.


    What did she mean? Was it a pity that he did not slap Gu Man?


    But soon, Gu Yuan understood Gu Man¡¯s vicious intentions.


    She wanted him to make a move so that once people recorded a video, he would be the unreasonable party. She was really vicious.


    Gu Yuan was extremely glad that he could suddenly come to his senses. He looked at Gu Man with an extremely unfriendly gaze. His eyes darted around twice and he came to Qu Bei and whispered.


    It was better for Qu Bei to do this. She would not embarrass the Gu family and could still achieve the best effect.


    Gu Man did not intend to continue staying here to watch the show that the Gu family had carefully prepared for her. Her good temper had already been worn down.


    She was about to walk out when Qu Bei screamed and started to roll around on the ground.


    ¡°You heartless person. Our family has raised you for so long, but you¡¯re not even willing to have a blood transfusion. It¡¯s not like we want your life. We just want you to save your sister, but you¡¯re unwilling. You ingrate!¡± Qu Bei seemed to feel that the effect was not good enough and wanted to pull others along to scold her.


    ¡°Everyone, come and take a look at her! This little person called Gu Man doesn¡¯t have any shame at all. It¡¯s fine that she ate and drank at our house for free previously, but she even turned our house upside down and in a tizzy. Now, we¡¯re just asking her to give her sister some blood. She¡¯s not even willing to save her sister¡¯s life.¡±


    Qu Bei¡¯s move was extremely ingenious. It instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Some of them did not know Gu Man and did not understand what was going on online. They could only listen to Qu Bei¡¯s words.


    They immediately looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction and pointed at her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. This young lady is so beautiful. Why is she always doing dirty things?¡±


    ¡°This is life-saving blood. She¡¯s not even willing to lose this. If it were my daughter, she would have been chased out long ago.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a cold-blooded person. They¡¯ve really raised an ingrate.¡±


    ¡°I heard them say that her name is Gu Man just now? How can such a scumbag live in this world? She doesn¡¯t even save her sister. We have to expose her.¡±


    No matter how badly these people scolded her, Gu Man did not care. She had planned to leave directly, but they mentioned her name.


    Gu Man did not care about these people¡¯s curses, but she did not want these things to spread on the Internet again. When the time came, another group of people would come to ask. Not to mention the trouble, the storm on the Internet also had to be resolved.


    She could delete those posts and comments, but there would still be people discussing non-stop. This could not be deleted..

 Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Director Wang Meets Gu Man Again

    Chapter 767: Director Wang Meets Gu Man Again


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At the thought of this, Gu Man turned around and swept her cold gaze across everyone who was watching the commotion. ¡°Firstly, the doctor didn¡¯t say that she needed a blood transfusion. She just has a small cold. She doesn¡¯t need me to give her a blood transfusion. Secondly, she¡¯s not a rare blood type. Her blood type is in her blood bank. Thirdly, if you don¡¯t know the truth it¡¯s considered rumors. I have the right to sue everyone present.¡±


    Sure enough, when it came to the law and personal interests, they were all like chickens. No one was willing to stand out.


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s just a small cold? Your sister¡¯s old illness is clearly acting up!¡± Qu Bei quickly said when she saw that the situation was gradually quieting down.


    ¡°Old illness?¡± Gu Man asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know what other old illness she has?¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t care about your sister at all!¡± Qu Bei made a fuss.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re so noisy. It¡¯s affecting the patient¡¯s rest!¡± A powerful and loud voice sounded.


    These words made all the voices lower. They looked at the doctor in a white coat who was holding the report in his hand.


    Gu Man only looked at it unintentionally. Unexpectedly, she met Director Wang¡¯s gaze.


    Director Wang¡¯s eyes lit up and he strode towards Gu Man. ¡°Miss Gu, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. I have a few questions 1 want to ask you. I wonder if you can come to my office later? Can we talk?¡±


    His eyes were filled with anticipation. He had met her a few times before, but he had not caught Gu Man. He would definitely not let go of this opportunity.


    Gu Yuan was about to go up and talk to Director Wang. He had a solicitous expression. He stared at his face for a long time before realizing that this was the doctor who had not been nice to them previously.


    Immediately, Gu Yuan¡¯s expression darkened. Why did he meet this doctor again?


    Qu Bei only saw Director Wang¡¯s back and did not recognize him. When she saw Director Wang walking towards Gu Man, her eyes revealed some unwillingness. However, because of Director Wang¡¯s status, she still said respectfully, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my Rou¡¯er?¡±


    Only then did Chief Wang realize what he was going to do. ¡°Oh, right. The patient is fine. She just accidentally caught a cold. She¡¯ll be fine after she goes back and rests.¡±


    Qu Bei heaved a sigh of relief, but she quickly realized that something was wrong.


    The faint gazes around her landed on Qu Bei, making her feel as if she had been pricked by needles. She wanted to dodge, but there was no place to do so.


    What she had just said was like a joke, exposed in front of everyone.


    Although the discussion was low, she could hear faint discussions in the crowd. Their fingers were pointing in her direction.


    She wanted to defend herself, but Director Wang said in advance, ¡°Some medicine will be prescribed later. If there¡¯s nothing else, take the patient away. The medical resources are very tight now. Don¡¯t occupy the ward. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss about that illness.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    It was unknown who laughed in the crowd, but once this started, everything else followed.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m dying of laughter. 1 thought her daughter had a serious illness just now. Who knew that it was just a small cold? She might have recovered in a couple of moments.¡±


    ¡°To think that I¡¯m speaking up for her. I didn¡¯t expect her to be the one with a blackheart!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Qu Bei shouted. ¡°My Rou¡¯er has already fainted. How can it be just a small cold? You must be in cahoots with Gu Man and deliberately deceived her condition. Do you have any medical ethics as a doctor?¡±


    As a doctor, it was taboo to have one¡¯s medical ethics questioned. Director Wang¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He frowned at Qu Bei and tried his best to maintain his only rationality. ¡°Madam, 1 understand your feelings very well, but you still have to think twice about hurtful words. I¡¯ve been in the industry for so many years and I¡¯ve never made a mistake in my diagnosis!¡± ¡°You rushed towards Gu Man as soon as you came out. Who knows if there¡¯s anything between the two of you? Anyway, 1 don¡¯t believe your diagnosis. You have to change a doctor for me.¡± Qu Bei glared at Gu Man fiercely. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Gu Man had killed her biological daughter..

 Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Director Wang’s Awesomeness

    Chapter 768: Director Wang¡¯s Awesomeness


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Director Wang sneered and looked at Qu Bei. ¡°Alright, you said it. If I didn¡¯t diagnose wrongly, apologize to me!¡±


    Qu Bei was about to agree when Gu Yuan, who was beside her, grabbed her arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Wang. She¡¯s just too worried about her daughter, so she spoke without thinking and slandered you.¡±


    Hearing this, Qu Bei¡¯s eyes widened in confusion.


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t that confirm her reputation as an unreasonable pest? She wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.


    Qu Bei was about to speak when Gu Yuan seemed to have expected what she was about to do and glared at her.


    After seeing Gu Yuan¡¯s gaze, Qu Bei immediately lowered her head like a deflated balloon.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Yuan was satisfied and looked at Chief Wang again.


    Back then, Zhang Yue had used his connections to invite this Director Wang for treatment. That proved that this Director Wang¡¯s status was not low and could not be offended.


    As he thought about it, Gu Yuan looked at Zhang Yue.


    Zhang Yue looked at Director Wang with a complicated expression, his gaze lingering between him and Gu Man.


    Gu Yuan also understood something from Zhang Yue¡¯s expression.


    Gu Man did not rely on Zhang Yue, but on her personal relationship with Director Wang, although she did not know what methods she used.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t do it again!¡± Director Wang glanced at them from the corner of his eye before looking at Gu Man again. The moment he turned around, Director Wang smiled from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Miss Gu, let¡¯s talk as we walk?¡±


    Gu Man looked at Gu Yuan and the others through Director Wang. She curled her lips and nodded.


    The situation changed again and again. In the end, it was so magical that Gu Man left with Director Wang.


    The surrounding family members more or less took videos and instantly sent them to the Internet. Of course, such a magical thing would definitely trend.


    Gu Yuan looked at the people around him and was about to reprimand them when he saw the dejected Qu Bei. He couldn¡¯t bear it and softened his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. That Director Wang isn¡¯t a simple person. It¡¯s best to offend as few people as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just unconvinced. Rou¡¯er is already unconscious. How can it be just a small cold?¡± Qu Bei looked up. Her delicate appearance made one pity her.


    Gu Yuan originally wanted to reprimand her for making a mountain out of a molehill, but when he saw her expression, he could not even reprimand her. ¡°I¡¯ll compensate Rou¡¯er.¡±


    With that, Gu Yuan looked at Zhang Yue and was about to talk to him when he saw Zhang Yue staring at Gu Man¡¯s back. Gu Yuan was more or less dissatisfied.


    Zhang Yue did not realize that he only had one question in his heart as he looked at Gu Man¡¯s back. How was Gu Man related to Director Wang?


    Director Wang was different from ordinary doctors. He did not care about fame and power. The reason why the Zhang family had a relationship with him was because they had given him an expensive herb a few years ago. It was what Director Wang needed.


    However, Director Wang¡¯s attitude towards Gu Man was completely different from when he was facing them. Zhang Yue had never seen such a respectful tone.


    There was no doubt about Director Wang¡¯s skills. He was best at cardiac surgery, and he was best at cardiac repair.


    There were only a few people in the country who were qualified to perform cardiac defect repair surgery, and Director Wang was one of them. Of course, he had the right to be proud.


    Who wouldn¡¯t have heart problems when they were old? Therefore, many people wanted to curry favor with Director Wang and kept giving him gifts.


    However, Director Wang was a proud person and never accepted gifts. He only relied on fate to make friends.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Gu Man to rely on those lowly methods to make connections with Director Wang. Then, there was only one possibility. She was fated with Director Wang.


    However, Director Wang loved medicine like a lunatic. Many people deliberately created fate with him, but why did Gu Man succeed?


    Zhang Yue was puzzled.


    At this moment, two or three coughs came from the side. Only then did he come back to his senses. He realized that he had been staring at Gu Man¡¯s back for a long time. He immediately felt a little awkward and turned around to look at the source of the coughs..

 Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Seducing Zhang Yue

    Chapter 769: Seducing Zhang Yue


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Yuan frowned. ¡°Zhang Yue, although Rou¡¯er only has a small cold, her body is weak. The illness is very obvious on her. You should go in and see her.¡±


    Zhang Yue nodded slightly and turned to walk into the room. He seemed to care a lot about Gu Rou, but his entire body was filled with absent-mindedness.


    ¡°The Zhang family¡­¡± Gu Yuan looked at Zhang Yue¡¯s back and muttered,¡± When Rou¡¯er wakes up, remember to remind her that the Zhang family must be in her hands.¡±


    Gu Yuan looked at Qu Bei beside him and frowned tightly. He felt that Zhang Yue seemed to be about to become an uncontrollable factor.


    However, Qu Bei did not realize the importance of the matter at all. She said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Zhang Yue has deep feelings for Rou¡¯er. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    ¡°You have to be vigilant in times of peace. Besides, didn¡¯t you notice that Zhang Yue¡¯s attitude has changed recently?¡± Gu Yuan glared at Qu Bei.


    Qu Bei sensed Gu Yuan¡¯s gaze and looked up at him. She quickly lowered her head and admitted defeat. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll remind Rou¡¯er.¡±


    Although she said that, Qu Bei did not care. Anyone with eyes could tell that Zhang Yue had deep feelings for Gu Rou.


    She did not know what Gu Yuan was worried about. Did he not believe in Rou¡¯er¡¯s charm or did he think that Zhang Yue would change his mind?


    Qu Bei felt that these two points were impossible.


    Zhang Yue walked into the ward and looked at Gu Rou, who was lying unconscious on the hospital bed. His heart ached. He quickly walked over, sat down by the hospital bed, and reached out to touch Gu Rou¡¯s cheek.


    Initially, he felt that the Gu family was making a mountain out of a molehill, but looking at Gu Rou like this, Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t help but wonder if what Director Wang said just now was true. Gu Rou didn¡¯t look like she had a cold.


    Would a small cold cause one to faint? The answer was obviously no.


    He then thought of Gu Man, who was standing with Director Wang just now. Could she have asked Director Wang to say that?


    No, Gu Man would not do such a thing.


    Zhang Yue was still thinking when he felt a chill on his back. When did he subconsciously defend Gu Man?


    What other reason did a person like her have to do evil? She just couldn¡¯t stand Gu Rou. She just didn¡¯t want to donate blood for Gu Rou. Why was he still defending such a cold and heartless person?


    Zhang Yue convinced himself over and over again, but Gu Man¡¯s figure appeared in his mind uncontrollably.


    At the last moment, he still hesitated. Perhaps there was really something else.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Brother Zhang, you¡¯re here to see me. I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry. I¡¯m just sick.¡± Gu Rou had woken up at some point. Her face was pale and she had to cough two to three times to speak.


    Zhang Yue¡¯s heart ached. He supported her. ¡°Your body is so weak. Don¡¯t move around. Rest well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Brother Zhang. I¡¯m just sick. It¡¯s all my fault for being too weak. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Gu Rou wanted to push Zhang Yue¡¯s hand away, but she couldn¡¯t use any strength at all. She even placed her hand on Zhang Yue¡¯s palm coincidentally.


    Zhang Yue felt the weak hand in his palm and was even more certain of his thoughts. Gu Rou was so weak. It was obvious that she did not have an ordinary cold. Gu Man must have been vicious and colluded with Director Wang to prevent Gu Rou¡¯s illness from being treated.


    Gu Rou watched as Zhang Yue kept rubbing the back of her hand. A disdainful smile appeared on her face. Then, she moved closer to Zhang Yue¡¯s arms. The fragrance on her body immediately surged into Zhang Yue¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, I really feel terrible. It¡¯s all my fault for being too weak. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be like this and make you worry,¡± Gu Rou said in her weakest voice, making Zhang Yue look a little dazed.


    ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s obvious that Gu Man is vicious and has nothing to do with you. She actually joined forces with the doctors in the hospital to say that you¡¯re just suffering from a small cold. How detestable!¡± Gu Rou was so flirtatious that Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t think straight. He subconsciously comforted Gu Rou.


    Gu Rou¡¯s eyebrows twitched and she frowned..

 Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Director Wang’s Thoughts

    Chapter 770: Director Wang¡¯s Thoughts


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It seemed that Gu Man had followed them, but why was she working with the doctor?


    Gu Rou knew that she could not ask directly, so she guided Zhang Yue to tell the truth. ¡°Sister, did she come to see me too? I¡¯m so happy. Can 1 call her in?¡±


    The expression on Zhang Yue¡¯s face froze for a moment before he revealed a sympathetic expression. ¡°Your sister left with the doctor long ago.¡±


    ¡°Doctor? I didn¡¯t expect sister to know a doctor. How amazing!¡± Gu Rou pretended to be ignorant.


    This made Zhang Yue¡¯s heart ache even more for her. Gu Rou wanted to treat Gu Man well, but why couldn¡¯t Gu Man tolerate Gu Rou at all? What couldn¡¯t such a jealous woman do? It seemed that she really had the possibility of working with Director Wang.


    ¡°Who cares what she does? In order not to give you a blood transfusion, she actually slandered you and said you just had a cold. What¡¯s there to miss about such a vicious woman? You¡¯re too innocent. You can see through others, but she doesn¡¯t care about you at all. Instead, she¡¯s thinking about how to harm your life.¡± Zhang Yue became angrier and angrier as he spoke, looking like he would rush to Gu Man and interrogate her the next second.


    Gu Rou understood the general situation from his words, but she was puzzled. Where did Gu Man meet a doctor?


    Soon, the fragments in her memory were captured. She suddenly thought of a figure. ¡°Brother, is it that Director Wang you introduced to our family previously? Back then, he was also the one who treated Dad¡¯s illness, but because Sister came, he¡­ Should 1 not have said this? 1 don¡¯t mean to blame Sister, it¡¯s just that Dad was so seriously ill at that time.¡±


    Gu Rou lowered her eyes, her eyelashes trembling, as if she had suffered a huge grievance, but she did not dare to say it.


    Zhang Yue was even angrier, like a burning flame. ¡°To think that I thought that Director Wang wouldn¡¯t collude with others. 1 didn¡¯t expect him to be such a person! Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let you be harmed. As for your father¡¯s illness, leave it to me.¡±


    A smug smile appeared on Gu Ron¡¯s lips. Soon, she turned meek.


    A man and a woman were alone. The ambiguous atmosphere gradually flowed between the two of them. Zhang Yue¡¯s heart was also tempted.


    After Director Wang brought Gu Man to the office, he asked curiously, ¡°1 saw that you didn¡¯t get along with that family earlier. Why did you come to the hospital with them?¡±


    ¡°I was forced.¡± Gu Man had no intention of saying anything else.


    Director Wang knew better than to continue asking. He consciously changed the topic. ¡°Ever since the last time, 1 don¡¯t want to treat their family. After all, someone you don¡¯t think highly of is definitely not a good person. If it weren¡¯t for my good relationship with Old Master Zhang, why would 1 listen to his grandson?¡±


    The more he spoke, the angrier he became. In the end, he even slammed the table.


    Gu Man looked at Director Wang. ¡°You trust my judgment so much?¡±


    ¡°People who study medicine have always been very accurate in judging people. The first time I saw you, I knew that you were a pure and kind person. There was no intention in your eyes at all. Moreover, your personality basically won¡¯t fluctuate for anything, be it disgust or liking. However, when facing that group of people, your emotions are obvious on your face. This means that that group of people is definitely horrible,¡± Director Wang said logically.


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect Director Wang to have learned how to read people.¡±


    ¡°I keep a low profile. But I didn¡¯t come to look for you this time for this.¡± The expression on Chief Wang¡¯s face gradually became serious.


    Gu Man also sat up straight. From Director Wang¡¯s expression, it should be something urgent.


    However, in the next second, Chief Wang¡¯s expression gradually became wretched. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Young friend, I¡¯m very envious of your Chinese medicine. Why don¡¯t you work with me? Although my status isn¡¯t high, I can push you closer to the Chinese Medical Association. With your medical skills, you¡¯ll definitely make those stubborn old men free their minds. Chinese medicine will definitely improve greatly. This is a chance to make a contribution to the Chinese medicine world. At that time, your name will go down in history!¡±


    ¡°Dean, can you restrain the expression on your face?¡± Gu Man was speechless. She had thought that something was wrong..

 Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Family Treasure

    Chapter 771: Family Treasure


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°How do you want me to restrain myself? When I found out that you had successfully treated Guo Guo¡¯s illness, I couldn¡¯t help but want to find you. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get a chance today. 1 can¡¯t miss it!¡± As Chief Wang spoke, he didn¡¯t stop at the drawer beside him to search for something.


    Soon, he took out a very old book. ¡°Young friend, 1 think your medical skills are somewhat similar to some of the treatment methods in the book.¡±


    Gu Man was interested. Since it was somewhat similar to her methods, this book might be a product of that era.


    Director Wang pushed the book in front of Gu Man. ¡°Look, although I¡¯ve read this book, I¡¯ve never practiced it because its treatment methods are too strange.¡±


    ¡°The treatment methods are strange?¡± Gu Man was curious about Director Wang¡¯s description.


    ¡°Well¡­ how should I put it? I just feel that it makes sense, but its treatment methods are completely opposite to what I know. I feel that you definitely understand it.¡± Director Wang scratched his head.


    ¡°Are you so sure? I only know a little.¡± Gu Man asked Director Wang as she flipped through the book.


    ¡°You call that superficial knowledge? Then I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Director Wang had an inexplicable trust in Gu Man. It was unknown if it was because of her temperament or because he had seen her medical skills. Anyway, Director Wang felt that only Gu Man could give him the answer he wanted.


    Gu Man smiled and shook her head without saying anything. She flipped through the book and became more and more interested in the content.


    She kept feeling that the content of the book was familiar, and it was indeed very similar to her medical skills. Moreover, this handwriting was very familiar.


    Gu Man narrowed her eyes and looked at it for a while before she could tell that this was her handwriting.


    This was because the handwriting on the medical books was even more carefree.


    She slammed the book together. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Director Wang still did not know what had happened and replied truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s passed down from my ancestors. Why? Is there a problem with the books?¡±


    Gu Man pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Some of the treatment methods for this book are a little old. I¡¯ll write another correct one for you.¡±


    She was not sure if Director Wang would agree. After all, he had said that this was passed down from his ancestors. It was equivalent to an heirloom. It should have a special meaning to him.


    However, Director Wang was unexpectedly straightforward. ¡°Are you really willing to write it for me again?¡±


    There was no unwilling expression on his face. Instead, Gu Man had a feeling that he wanted her to write another book immediately.


    She was a little puzzled. ¡°This is a book passed down from your ancestors. Is there no problem with you giving it to me like this?¡±


    ¡°You also said that some of the treatment methods on it are undesirable. Then what¡¯s the point of keeping it? Besides, my ancestor has passed down many medical books. This is only the most inconspicuous one,¡± Chief Wang said indifferently.


    Gu Man¡¯s face darkened because she felt that it was very likely that she was the one who wrote this book. To be precise, it was her in her previous life.


    However, her medical skills were actually denied. What did he mean by the most inconspicuous book?


    Since it was already an inconspicuous book, why did he ask her to come and read it?


    Gu Man even wanted to give up on the idea of writing a new book for a moment. Who asked Director Wang to question her medical skills? However, after thinking about it, she decided not to fuss about it.


    If not for the fact that this book was very useful to her memory, she would definitely have turned around and left.


    ¡°An inconspicuous book?¡± Gu Man still refused to give up and asked.


    ¡°Not really. The main reason is that the method used is too strange. Although it¡¯s been kept until now, our generation has never tried the medical skills of the higher-ups.¡± Director Wang felt the low pressure around him. A strong thought in his heart made him feel that he had to say something nice to praise the book now.


    Perhaps it was Director Wang¡¯s imagination, but after he finished speaking, the low pressure around him indeed dissipated a lot.


    ¡°You probably think that this medical skill is too extreme because the herbs used for many illnesses conflict.¡± Gu Man pointed out the reason why Director Wang and the others did not dare to try..

 Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Familiar Chinese Medicine Book

    Chapter 772: Familiar Chinese Medicine Book


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Although she did not know when she wrote this medical book, the treatment theory on it was still the same as her current thoughts.


    She was a person who paid attention to treating illnesses. In addition, she had a deep understanding of every medicinal ingredient at that time, so she wrote it so boldly. This could be considered a treasonous prescription.


    Although some medicinal properties conflicted, the other herbs could also achieve a good neutralization effect.


    The conflicting medicinal properties stimulated the medicinal properties themselves. The existence of other medicinal herbs neutralized the poison in the medicinal properties, allowing the medicinal herbs to unleash the best medicinal properties and achieve therapeutic effects.


    If there were conflicting medicinal herbs in the prescription, it would prove that they were the main force of the treatment. The others were just a foil and mostly played a comprehensive role.


    Unfortunately, although she had mentioned it in her medical skills, most Chinese medicine nowadays was still conservative treatment. It emphasized gentleness and slowness, which was completely opposite to her essence.


    ¡°What you said is indeed the main reason.¡± Director Wang nodded in agreement.


    Be it Chinese medicine or Western medicine, both of them advocated conservative treatment. This was indeed the first time they had seen such an extreme treatment method appear in this Chinese medicine book. Because no one was willing to joke with their lives, even if Director Wang felt that the treatment method described in the medical book made sense, he could only idle it. He did not dare to joke with the patient¡¯s life.


    ¡°I can give you a completely correct and more gentle and conservative medical technique than this book, but I want to take this book away.¡± Gu Man picked up the book on the table with both hands and waved it in front of Director Wang.


    A hesitant expression appeared on Director Wang¡¯s face. ¡°You want to take this book away?¡±


    Gu Man nodded and had no intention of hiding her thoughts. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m very interested in this book.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, the treatment methods of this book are very similar to your treatment methods. If you want it, take it. This medical book will also be covered with dust if it¡¯s left with me. It¡¯s impossible for me to use the medical skills above on patients.¡± Chief Wang hesitated for a long time before nodding in agreement.


    He knew very well who to choose between a dusty medical book and a future treasure in the medical world.


    ¡°Thank you, but I won¡¯t take yours for nothing. I¡¯ll pay you in the future,¡± Gu Man said and had already stood up. She couldn¡¯t wait to continue reading the contents of the medical book.


    ¡°What do you mean by pay? Won¡¯t you write another medical book for me? It will definitely take a lot of your attention. We¡¯re even.¡± Not to mention that Director Wang had always wanted a favor from Gu Man, just the medical book that Gu Man wrote next was already even with this medical book.


    Gu Man nodded, but she had already decided what compensation she wanted to give Director Wang. It was indeed not difficult for her to write a medical book. After all, it was just a change in the original medical book to make the method gentler and more suitable for popularization.


    However, this medical book was Director Wang¡¯s family heirloom. Her new book naturally could not be compared to this book.


    Gu Man left with her book. When she passed by Gu Ron¡¯s ward, she met Zhang Yue¡¯s gaze. He was standing by the door smoking.


    Gu Yuan and Qu Bei seemed to have left. She did not see them and only saw Zhang Yue.


    Gu Man did not want to tangle with Zhang Yue too much, so she planned to walk around him. However, Zhang Yue did not let Gu Man off. He stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and threw it into the trash can at the side. He reached out an arm to block Gu Man¡¯s path.


    Gu Man frowned and took a step back. ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Zhang Yue snorted. ¡°Gu Man, how long are you going to target Rou¡¯er? I was in the wrong back then. If you have any grudges, come at me. Don¡¯t target Rou¡¯er. She¡¯s already very weak. Why are you still working with Director Wang to fake her medical record? Do you want her to die without treatment? How can your thoughts be so vicious? 1 made the right choice to separate from you back then.¡±


    Gu Man sized Zhang Yue up seriously. She really did not know how this good-for-nothing man got the original owner to like him back then. Not only did he never think before he spoke, but he was also self-righteous..

 Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: New Medical Book

    Chapter 773: New Medical Book


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Yes, I did it. So, are you going to call the police? Then you¡¯d better hurry up, because I have other things to do now.¡± Gu Man had no intention of pestering Zhang Yue anymore.


    As the saying goes, if you tangle with people with low IQ.too much, your IQ. will also become as low.


    Gu Man took a big step to the left, walked around Zhang Yue, and walked straight ahead.


    However, Zhang Yue was still unforgiving. He actually wanted to reach out and grab Gu Man, but he did not even touch her. He was even kicked in the abdomen by Gu Man, who reacted quickly.


    Zhang Yue took two to three steps back. His eyes widened as he stared at Gu Man in disbelief.


    However, Gu Man did not even look at him. She snorted and walked past Zhang Yue, who had fallen to the ground.


    As soon as Zhang Yue stood up from the ground, Gu Man had already disappeared from his sight. He clenched his fists indignantly and punched the wall.


    After Gu Man returned home, she took out her Chinese medicine book and studied it.


    She looked at the content on it and her long-sealed memories gradually loosened. Familiar scenes kept replaying in her mind. She seemed to have a deeper understanding of medical treatment.


    Her thoughts surged like a tide. She picked up her pen and wrote furiously on the book she had prepared.


    Who would have thought that the sky would turn dark so soon?


    Gu Man wanted to exhale. She put down her pen and looked at the entire notebook that was filled with words.


    She adapted Director Wang¡¯s medical book. Not only did it make the prescription look gentler, but she also made detailed notes at the side. Moreover, she also changed to suitable substitutes for some of the harder-to-find herbs.


    After doing all of this, she sent a message to Director Wang.


    ¡°Young friend, you¡¯re so quick?¡± Director Wang held his cell phone tightly and looked at the message from Gu Man in disbelief.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you. Are you still in the hospital?¡± Gu Man replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not convenient for someone else to deliver such an important thing. How about this? Send me your address and I¡¯ll go get it myself.¡± Even through the screen, Gu Man could feel Director Wang¡¯s excitement.


    She was helpless, but she still sent the address to Director Wang.


    Just as Gu Man hung up, another call came in. It was answered and Zhuang Yan¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°The child you mentioned earlier can come for the exam if he¡¯s free recently.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Man was a little surprised. She did not expect Zhuang Yan to act so quickly. It was obvious that she took it to heart.


    ¡°Why are you being so polite to me? As long as you can get into Zhong Chu University, all my efforts will not be in vain. The talent recruitment plan is about to start. Although you¡¯re not in school now, you can¡¯t slack off.¡± Even though Zhuang Yan already knew Gu Man¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her.


    The outside world was very easy to disturb one¡¯s mind, not to mention that Gu Man was just a girl who had just come of age. Zhuang Yan was worried that the outside world would make her neglect her studies, not to mention that Gu Man was carrying a family dispute.


    ¡°Miss Zhuang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely get into Zhong Chu University,¡± Gu Man promised.


    Zhuang Yan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    At this moment, in the Zhou Family.


    Zhou Yan looked at the information on the Internet and was furious. However, her eloquence was obviously inferior to those professional haters. In the end, she only argued for two to three minutes. Not only did she not calm down, she even made herself even angrier.


    She suddenly thought of her cheap son and immediately called him. ¡°To think that you¡¯re in the entertainment industry. Are you still indifferent to such a big matter on Weibo? Gu Man is our Zhou family¡¯s savior!¡±


    Zhen Rong was still a little confused when he called because he was dealing with the follow-up matters in the company.


    After these consecutive incidents, he also understood that no matter how important his career was, it was not as important as his family. Moreover, he wanted to stop his career and make it up to Zhou Yan.


    However, he did not expect Zhou Yan to call and scold him halfway through the matter..

 Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Zhen Rong’s Appearance

    Chapter 774: Zhen Rong¡¯s Appearance


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to look at the trending topics.¡± Zhen Rong knew that now was definitely not the time to go against Zhou Yan, so he comforted her in her tone.


    At the same time, Zhen Rong took out another cell phone and scrolled through the trending topics.


    When he saw the content on the trending searches, he could not help but have a headache. The Gu family was really not easy to deal with.


    He could not understand Gu Rou¡¯s actions. No matter what, he had been in the entertainment industry for so many years.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to die of anger. You actually told me that you didn¡¯t even look at the trending searches? That group of people simply don¡¯t have any rationality at all. They only know how to praise their little fairy Rou¡¯er. They don¡¯t even think about the truth.¡± Even now, the anger in Zhou Yan¡¯s heart had yet to dissipate. Every word was an accusation against the Internet trolls.


    ¡°They were all bought with money, so they naturally don¡¯t care about right or wrong. You don¡¯t have to be calculative with them. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± Zhen Rong¡¯s eyes darted around. With Zhou Yan¡¯s current attitude towards Gu Man, this might be an opportunity for them to get closer.


    Not to mention that Gu Man was their savior. How could they let her fall into a storm?


    Zhen Rong pushed his other cell phone to the manager beside him. ¡°Control the comments and control the direction of the public opinion to the side that¡¯s good for Gu Man.¡±


    The manager did not understand, but he still nodded and agreed. The higher-ups had made arrangements. Zhen Rong was their big money tree. They could not let him go so easily. Now, they naturally agreed to whatever he wanted and tried their best to make Zhen Rong stop thinking about going into seclusion.


    Zhen Rong rubbed his eyebrows. He kept flipping through the comments section and realized that the malice towards a girl in this world was actually so great. All kinds of rumors were really spreading.


    Although he had received many negative comments before, he had never been so overboard.


    He was instantly furious. He also understood why Zhou Yan called him angrily just now. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry when they saw this?


    For a moment, anger surged in his heart. He tagged Gu Man. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t returned to Weibo for a long time for personal reasons. At the same time, I want to thank Miss Gu for her treatment and help. You gave me another chance at life and let me see some people and things clearly. Thank you, Miss Gu!¡±


    The matter between Gu Man and Gu Rou was already trending, and Zhen Rong¡¯s appearance pushed this trending topic to a new climax.


    Director Wang saw the small notebook that had been casually thrown into the security officer¡¯s pavilion and held it in his arms as if it was a treasure. During this period, he kept looking around, as if he was afraid of being seen.


    God knew how nervous he was when he found out that Gu Man had placed the things in the security officer¡¯s pavilion. This was a future treasure of the medical world. What if it was missing after she threw it into the security officer¡¯s pavilion so casually?


    Fortunately, the small notebook was intact.


    The security officer at the side looked at Director Wang¡¯s sneaky actions and could not help but feel suspicious.


    Wasn¡¯t that just a small notebook? Why did this person feel so excited?


    After Director Wang received the notebook, he squatted in the corner and casually flipped through two or three pages. The more he read, the faster his breathing became. Without thinking, he took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a string of numbers.


    Soon, he arrived at a private room and an old man sat at the master seat.


    ¡°Little Wang, what¡¯s making you so anxious? I¡¯ve never seen you lose your composure like this.¡± Old Master Mo touched his chin with a smile.


    Director Wang looked around to make sure that there was no one around. He solemnly pushed the notebook in front of Old Master Mo. ¡°Look at this first. You¡¯ll understand why I¡¯m so anxious.¡±


    When Old Master Mo saw the ordinary little notebook, he did not take it to heart at all. He brought it to his side and flipped through it while reprimanding Director Wang, ¡°Little Wang, you¡¯re still too impatient. It¡¯s difficult for you to achieve anything. Learning medicine emphasizes calmness. Learn from me. Don¡¯t be so¡­ Where did this book come from?!¡±


    Old Master Mo, who had been teaching him patiently just now, immediately turned serious and closed the notebook with a bang..

 Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Old Master Mo’s Excitement

    Chapter 775: Old Master Mo¡¯s Excitement


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Director Wang couldn¡¯t help but find this scene funny. His gaze landed on Old Master Mo and he teased, ¡°Old Master Mo, you¡¯re still lecturing me. Your current appearance has nothing to do with calmness.¡±


    ¡°Alright, now is not the time to talk about this. Tell me, where did you get this medical book?¡± Old Master Mo¡¯s tone was solemn.


    ¡°She¡¯s a Chinese medicine genius I happened to meet. Do you dare to believe that she¡¯s only 18 years old?¡± As he spoke, Chief Wang¡¯s tone was filled with uncontrollable excitement.


    When Old Master Mo heard this, his body trembled two or three times, and the expression on his face became even more serious. ¡°She¡¯s actually only 18 years old. The student really surpasses the master.¡±


    He opened the small notebook in his hand again and looked at the bold and powerful words and detailed notes. He felt that he had some enlightenment in Chinese medicine.


    ¡°It¡¯s too amazing. Are you sure it was really written by an 18-year-old person?¡± Old Master Mo was still unwilling to believe Director Wang¡¯s words after reading it.


    After all, the knowledge revealed by this book did not look like something an 18-year-old person should have.


    ¡°I was also shocked when I first found out, but 1 have to admit that perhaps our old thoughts should be liberated. The young people of this generation are more powerful than we imagined. Didn¡¯t that kid from the Cui Family and the girl who wrote this medical book prove this?¡± Chief Wang¡¯s eyes flickered with light. It was the excitement and surging of seeing the beautiful future of the Chinese medicine world.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been old-fashioned for so many years. It¡¯s indeed time to hand all of this over to the new blood.¡± Old Master Mo¡¯s hand that was flipping the book trembled slightly, and tears welled up in the corners of his eyes. It was unknown if he was excited or sad about his stubbornness.


    ¡°Little Wang, can you contact her? 1 have something to ask her.¡± Old Master Mo closed the notebook and looked at Director Wang.


    Director Wang looked troubled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but she¡¯s busy. It¡¯s all thanks to luck that 1 can meet her usually.¡±


    ¡°Try to contact her for me. No matter what, I want to pull her into the Chinese Medical Association. The Chinese Medical Association has been silent for so many years and is finally about to wake up.¡± Old Master Mo clenched his fists, his eyes filled with yearning for the future.


    At the hospital.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chief Wang?¡± A doctor in a white coat looked anxiously at the nurse in front of him.


    ¡°Chief Wang said that he¡¯s going out for a while and will be back soon,¡± the nurse said uneasily.


    ¡°Right away, right away. How long has it been? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± The doctor¡¯s tone was anxious, but he quickly exhaled. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s gather the other doctors for a meeting first!¡±


    The meeting room was filled with doctors in white coats. The expressions on their faces were the same and serious.


    ¡°You should have seen the trending topics on Weibo, right?¡± The man standing at the master seat looked at the people below.


    ¡°Zhen Rong didn¡¯t even discuss it with our hospital before issuing this statement. He doesn¡¯t care about our hospital at all!¡± A doctor slammed the table angrily.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this making our hospital a laughing stock? The best hospital in Han City can¡¯t even compare to an 18-year-old girl.¡± Another doctor frowned.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t admit it. This is a humiliation to us!¡±


    ¡°But Zhen Rong has already made a statement. It¡¯s already a sure bet that we can¡¯t compare to an 18-year-old girl.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± The man standing at the master seat slammed the conference table a few times. When it quietened down, his eyes were sinister. ¡°Who was there during the treatment?¡±


    At the conference table, a man raised his hand. His face was especially haggard, and there was hatred in his eyes.


    He was the person who had tried to take Gu Man¡¯s credit previously but was demoted. However, for some reason, ever since that time, his luck had been getting worse and worse, and his complexion was getting worse.


    ¡°I was there at that time. I wanted to take the credit for the hospital and talk to Gu Man then. I didn¡¯t expect Director Wang to suddenly appear and insist on blowing things up. Zhen Rong clearly didn¡¯t know about this at all. He only found out because of Director Wang.¡± The man¡¯s words were vague, pushing all the blame to Director Wang..

 Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Medical Genius

    Chapter 776: Medical Genius


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Not only did he hate Gu Man, but he also hated Director Wang.


    If it weren¡¯t for these two people, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state.


    The man standing at the master seat narrowed his eyes and scanned the entire conference table. Then, he said, ¡°Where¡¯s Director Wang?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went,¡± one of the doctors replied.


    ¡°Fool!¡± The man at the master seat slammed the table. ¡°He didn¡¯t even appear for such an important matter. Does he not take it to heart at all? Call him now and ask him to appear in front of me immediately.¡±


    At the same time, the matter on the Internet fermented even more.


    Gu Rou was holding her phone in the ward. She had learned about the trending search on the Internet from Qu Bei. She wanted to see others insult Gu Man, but she did not expect to see a reversal.


    She looked at Zhen Rong and hated him in her heart. Why did everyone have to speak up for Gu Man?


    Zhen Rong was an existence that she could not even touch. Why would such a person speak up for Gu Man?


    She gritted her teeth and was furious. She couldn¡¯t help but type on her phone, but she quickly regained her rationality and deleted the content.


    Zhen Rong was a senior in the industry. It was no different from throwing an egg at a rock if she fought head-on.


    Moreover, if she did this herself, there would always be gossip. She might as well hand it over to Qu Bei.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Rou called Qu Bei. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve seen what¡¯s trending. Why did Senior Zhen suddenly speak up for Sister?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because that b*tch used some unknown method to hook up with Zhen Rong. I¡¯m so angry. I actually saw people scolding you in the comments section. Gu Man is so incompetent, she doesn¡¯t look like she knows how to do surgery. I don¡¯t know why these brainless netizens are so easily swayed by what they hear.¡± Qu Bei also saw the comments online and was furious.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m scolded. I¡¯m just worried that others will really think that Sister is medically trained. What if she misleads them?¡± She looked like she was thinking for Gu Man.


    Qu Bei was silent for a moment before she raised her voice. ¡°This b*tch only knows how to find things for us to do every day. She doesn¡¯t know anything, but she still insists on pretending. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll find the ghostwriters to take part. We can¡¯t let Gu Man ruin our Gu family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Seeing that she had achieved her goal, the corners of Gu Ron¡¯s lips curled up. Only then did she hang up in relief.


    Qu Bel¡¯s methods were very fast, and the comments online gradually reversed.


    [An 18-year-old medical genius? She really thinks that she¡¯s living in a novel. It¡¯s impossible no matter how I think about it.]


    [To be honest, I originally liked Zhen Rong¡¯s movie. I didn¡¯t expect him to say such things for benefits.]


    [You¡¯re only seeing his character now? 1 saw it clearly a long time ago.]


    Therefore, the ghostwriters were constantly active, but Zhen Rong¡¯s fans were not to be trifled with. They quickly went down to control the comments.


    [Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t. There are many examples of young geniuses.]


    [You can tell a person¡¯s character with just a few words. How? You have X-Ray vision?]


    The popularity on the Internet gradually increased. Coupled with the fact that Zhen Rong was involved, many people came to Han City Hospital to get an answer.


    When Chief Wang rushed back to the hospital from Old Master Mo¡¯s place, it was already an hour later. As soon as he pushed open the door, he heard the person inside throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°Zhen Rong is strongly against it? Is it because you¡¯re stealing some of the benefits? I¡¯ve already given him such conditions. How can he not be tempted?¡± The man at the master seat scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously.


    ¡°Zhen Rong¡¯s attitude is too firm. No matter what, he won¡¯t let go,¡± a doctor beside the man said carefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Director Wang did not understand.


    The man in the master seat looked even worse when he saw Director Wang. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. If you had taken the credit for our hospital back then, how could there be so many issues now?¡±


    ¡°What is it? What are you talking about?¡± Director Wang hadn¡¯t seen the trending topic and was confused by the man¡¯s words..

 Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: Admitting That Skills Are Inferior

    Chapter 777: Admitting That Skills Are Inferior


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be confused with me, right?¡± The man at the master seat slammed the table again, his face filled with anger.


    Seeing this, the man beside him immediately pulled him back. ¡°Maybe Director Wang really doesn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    The man calmed down slightly and snorted. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, pick up your phone now and look at the trending searches.¡±


    Director Wang was also angry, but because he might have been in the wrong first, he took out his phone and looked at the trending search. When he saw the content, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about. Is it difficult to admit that you¡¯re inferior to an 18-year-old girl? Let me put it bluntly. There aren¡¯t many people in the medical world who can surpass her. Instead of thinking about how to steal her credit, why don¡¯t you think about how to improve your ability? When she becomes successful in the future, even if we don¡¯t pursue this matter, someone will naturally slap your faces.¡± As he finished speaking, his voice became louder and louder, and the entire conference room was silent.


    The man sitting at the master seat felt that his status had been provoked. He roared indignantly, ¡°She¡¯s just an 18-year-old girl. Is there a need to be so afraid? This bit of reputation is probably nothing to her. She might care more about money. So what if we spend money to buy a good reputation? It¡¯ll be mutual consent. How can it be as awful as you make it out to be?¡±


    Chief Wang snorted. ¡°On the contrary, money is what they don¡¯t care about the most.¡±


    The man at the master seat was silent for a long time. In the end, he did not look at Director Wang but at the others. ¡°Have you contacted Gu Man?¡±


    Since they could not do anything to Zhen Rong, they would start from the source. He did not believe that it was not enough.


    The man beside her also had a dark expression. ¡°She said no way.¡±


    When Director Wang heard this, he chuckled and revealed a matter-of-fact expression.


    The man at the master seat was exasperated. He glared fiercely at Director Wang. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still in this hospital. The honor and disgrace of the hospital are all related to you.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I can distinguish between right and wrong. We only have one choice now, which is to admit that we¡¯re inferior.¡± The corners of Director Wang¡¯s mouth curled up.


    The man at the master seat clenched his fists, his eyes filled with unwillingness.


    On the Internet.


    [Han City Hospital hasn¡¯t replied for so long. Could it be that a certain Miss Gu is planning to bribe Han City Hospital with money? It¡¯s just that the price hasn¡¯t been agreed.


    [Miss Gu is related to the Xiang Family and the Cui Family. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that it¡¯s some novel. It¡¯s just that the fantasy is about to be broken.]


    [Previous poster, don¡¯t joke. Doesn¡¯t Gu Man just like to curry favor? If she really has a relationship with the two major families of the four major families, she would already be in the business circle. Why would she come and entertain the public?]


    [What do you know? Maybe she¡¯s trying to add another title of medical genius to her glorious life.]


    [Where did this title come from? Everyone knows.]


    [I used to be Zhen Rong¡¯s fan, but now I¡¯m a hater. Could it be that he has an affair with a certain someone? How disgusting.]


    However, just as the commotion reached its climax, Han City Hospital released a statement.


    [I¡¯m sorry to take up public time. 1¡¯11 give you an explanation for the heated discussion on the Internet. Due to technical reasons, Miss Gu Man was indeed the one who performed ATr. Zhen¡¯s surgery.]


    However, Han City Hospital posting wasn¡¯t the most surprising. What was even more surprising was that the famous Director Wang of Han City Hospital also issued a statement.


    [Everyone, look at the video posted by Director Wang of Han City Hospital.]


    After Director Wang saw the statement issued by Han City Hospital, he was afraid that someone would still question Gu Man. Then, he quickly recorded a video and posted it online.


    ¡°I see that everyone is very curious about Miss Gu¡¯s operation, so I¡¯ll tell you the details¡­ The treatment process was very difficult. Even I couldn¡¯t believe that an 18-year-old girl had the ability to treat it, but the truth slapped me in the face. Therefore, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Age has never been the threshold of medicine.. The country needs such a pillar!¡±

 Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Han City Hospital’s Statement

    Chapter 778: Han City Hospital¡¯s Statement


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    [What should 1 do if I¡¯m in tears? 1 suddenly feel like a piece of trash.]


    [With these juniors in our country, 1 can relax.]


    [Relax +1]


    [Relax +10,086]


    [Since Gu Man is a genius, can the rumors from before still be trusted?]


    There were more and more praises, and there was no longer any slander for Gu Man in the comments.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was exceptionally quiet. Only Director Wang left.


    The man at the master seat was furious. If Director Wang was here, he would probably skin him alive.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be so angry. We can bring Gu Man into the hospital. This way, the honor will still be ours. Han City Hospital can still advance further because of this.¡±


    When the man at the master seat heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Go get it done for me immediately.¡±


    Gu Rou had been paying attention to the rumors on the Internet. When she saw the statement issued by Han City Hospital, she did not believe it at all.


    However, Director Wang¡¯s subsequent statement undoubtedly solidified the truth.


    However, the Gu family had investigated Gu Man¡¯s background very clearly. They did not know when she had learned medicine.


    A few years ago, she had been staying in a small, backward mountain village. How many people in such a small mountain village knew medicine? They only learned superstitions. Where did Gu Man learn such superb medical skills? She was even called a genius.


    Director Wang and the others cherished their feathers the most. Even if they did something behind their backs, they would definitely not show it on their faces, no matter how many benefits Gu Man gave them.


    This was because the title of medical genius was easily exposed. They just had to make her put it into practice.


    However, Doctor Wang still stood up, proving that this title was real.


    So which segment had gone wrong?


    She bit her nails and was thinking about what to do when she heard a gasp from the side.


    ¡°This Gu Man is actually really a medical genius.¡± Zhang Yue accidentally saw the message on Gu Ron¡¯s phone and frowned.


    Why didn¡¯t he know that Gu Man had studied medicine? The two of them were childhood sweethearts, but he had never heard of Gu Man wanting to be a doctor.


    For some reason, he felt like he had been betrayed, so when did Gu Man start to change?


    When Gu Rou heard Zhang Yue¡¯s gasp, she immediately covered her phone. Fear began to rise in her heart.


    If Gu Man became outstanding enough, would Zhang Yue¡¯s gaze still fall on her? Would she still be the person who would marry into the Zhang family? Old Master Zhang valued benefits so much. Would he not be envious of Gu Man¡¯s identity as a medical genius?


    Of the two identities of a medical genius and a guzheng genius, it was obvious which was more useful.


    So could the matter with the Zhang family¡¯s subsidiary be because Old Master Zhang already knew Gu Man¡¯s identity and took the initiative to express goodwill?


    At the same time, he was indirectly asking the Gu family to treat Gu Man better. Then where would her status be?


    Gu Rou bit her lower lip and a strong unwillingness enveloped her heart. Why was Gu Man getting more and more out of control? She was clearly just a country bumpkin who had no backbone. How did she become like this? Could she have been possessed by a ghost?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. She had to mention it to Gu Yuan in the future. She wanted Gu Man to return to that dark time!


    ¡°Brother Zhang, 1 don¡¯t even know when Sister learned medical skills, and she¡¯s never told our family. Look at her. She didn¡¯t even tell us about such a big matter.¡± Gu Rou subconsciously belittled Gu Man in front of Zhang Yue so that Zhang Yue wouldn¡¯t have a good impression of Gu Man again because of this.


    She thought that Zhang Yue would follow his words, but she did not expect him to frown slightly and subconsciously retort, ¡°Maybe she has her reasons. Otherwise, why would she hide her identity?¡±


    The smile on Gu Ron¡¯s face suddenly froze. She returned to her delicate appearance with tears in her eyes. ¡°Brother Zhang, Sister is so outstanding.


    The two of you are a couple. I¡¯m the third party. I shouldn¡¯t have asked for so much a long time ago and have the intention to possess something that doesn¡¯t belong to me..¡±

 Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Reporting Guo Guo

    Chapter 779: Reporting Guo Guo


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, I won¡¯t allow you to say that about yourself. I chose to make you the girl I¡¯m going to marry because I like you and your kindness and innocence. It¡¯s not because of those groundless, trumped-up honors. Moreover, no matter how outstanding Gu Man is, it can¡¯t hide her dirty heart.¡± Zhang Yue comforted Gu Rou while being shocked. Why was he defending Gu Man now, and in front of Gu Rou?


    No matter how much honor Gu Man had, it could not change what she had done to Gu Rou.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Gu Ron¡¯s face again. She nodded slightly and shrank into Zhang Yue¡¯s arms shyly. ¡°Brother Zhang, I¡¯m relieved to hear that. We¡¯re in love. Neither the Gu family nor the Zhang family will stop us, right?¡±


    She looked up at Zhang Yue with teary eyes, her words implying something.


    Zhang Yue was immersed in Gu Ron¡¯s gentle love. Without thinking, he nodded. ¡°No one will stop us. I like someone because of her character, not because of her status. A person like Gu Man is not worthy of my love.¡±


    He kept belittling Gu Man, trying to suppress the throbbing in his heart from seeing the news.


    Gu Man stood in front of the wooden house and looked at the muddy ground around her. She fell silent.


    She remembered that Guo Guo¡¯s grandfather should have gone to the Zhang family¡¯s subsidiary company to apply for a job a few days ago. Why were they still living in a small dilapidated house? Didn¡¯t the company have an employee dormitory?


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door. A crisp sound came from inside. ¡°Come in!¡±


    As soon as Gu Man opened the door and entered, she saw Guo Guo sitting in front of the computer screen. Guo Guo looked at her and then at the screen before slowly closing the computer.


    Before the screen completely closed, the code was still jumping in front of the computer screen. Gu Man was a little surprised. Did Guo Guo trust her so much now? She still felt that she could not understand it at all.


    ¡°Gu Man, why are you staring at my computer? Can you understand this?¡± Guo Guo¡¯s tone was filled with suspicion.


    Gu Man quickly retracted her gaze. ¡°There was a pair of birds by the window just now. They¡¯re quite cute. They¡¯ve flown away.¡±


    Guo Guo looked out of the window and saw nothing. Then, she looked away.


    How did she associate Gu Man with Eel? Their age did not match.


    She was relieved and sat down at the table. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather?¡± Gu Man looked around and sat at the table.


    ¡°He went to work, you were the one that found him a job. Have you forgotten?¡± Guo Guo looked at Gu Man as if she was a fool.


    Her tone was very impolite, but compared to before, her tone was already considered good.


    Gu Man felt that she shouldn¡¯t beat around the bush with Guo Guo. She should be more straightforward. ¡°I remember that there¡¯s an employee dormitory in the company. Why don¡¯t you stay with your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°I think this place is quite good. It¡¯s also convenient to collect¡­¡± Guo Guo subconsciously blurted out, but she swallowed her words.


    ¡°Collect what?¡± Gu Man raised her eyebrows.


    Guo Guo felt inexplicably frustrated and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a little hobby.¡±


    Gu Man knocked on the table gently. ¡°Have you ever thought that if your wooden house is discovered, it will have to be demolished? This is illegal construction.¡±


    Guo Guo understood this very well. Every time she turned on her computer, she would hide her IP address. Otherwise, if she stayed in the wilderness for a long time, it would definitely arouse suspicion.


    As for her grandfather, she was not worried at all because her grandfather did not have any electronic products.


    The government would not be so free as to stroll around the wilderness to see if there were any buildings that were illegal.


    This was also the reason why their small house could be here until now.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we¡¯re discovered.¡± Guo Guo looked like she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°If you say that, I¡¯ll report you.¡± Gu Man picked up her phone.


    Guo Guo widened her eyes as if she could not believe what she had heard. She quickly reached out and pressed down on Gu Man¡¯s arm.. ¡°What are you doing? Did you treat me just to torture me?¡±

 Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: Child Labour

    Chapter 780: Child Labour


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Alright, 1 won¡¯t tease you anymore. I didn¡¯t call. I¡¯m here to ask you if you want to move away?¡± Gu Man didn¡¯t tease her anymore and her expression became much more serious.


    ¡°Move away? Move where? Could it be your employee dormitory? Then we might be chased out one day. 1 don¡¯t want to experience the feeling of wandering again.¡± Although Guo Guo had a nonchalant expression on her face, the loneliness in her eyes was still captured by Gu Man.


    It seemed that they had experienced the same thing before, which was why they resisted the staff dormitory so much.


    But Gu Man was not making them stay in the staff dormitory.


    ¡°This is a contract. Take a look.¡± Gu Man pushed the contract that she had prepared in front of Guo Guo.


    Guo Guo was not in a hurry to look. Instead, he looked at Gu Man in surprise. ¡°Your company is so big, yet you still recruit child labor.¡±


    Gu Man clenched her fists and relaxed them again.


    ¡°You might as well read it first.¡± Gu Man picked up the glass of water and took a sip.


    There was not much content in the contract, but it could be confirmed that every condition was beneficial to Guo Guo. There was only one thing, and that was that Guo Guo had to work in a company under Gu Man¡¯s name after graduation.


    Guo Guo looked at Gu Man with a complicated expression. ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of doing this for you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no benefit. I¡¯m just betting that you can contribute to our company in the future. After all, as the saying goes, you have to catch geniuses when they¡¯re still a child.¡± Gu Man was not as cold as she was when facing Guo Guo.


    She knew Guo Guo¡¯s personality. If you were colder than her, she would be colder than you. But if you faced her in a joking manner, she would also joke with you.


    Although this could not completely change her attitude towards you, what Gu Man had to do was to slowly deepen her heart.


    Guo Guo let out an ambiguous laugh. ¡°You made the right choice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident in yourself. Since there¡¯s no problem, sign your name. I hope we can work together happily in the future.¡± Gu Man reached out her hand.


    Guo Guo looked at the hand in the air. ¡°Are you so sure that I¡¯ll agree?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the content of the contract has no drawbacks for you. What you need to do is come to my company, and before you enter the company, I¡¯m confident that I can let you grow up completely. At the same time, my company will squeeze into the top 500 in the world, or even higher. You won¡¯t lose anything.¡± Gu Man¡¯s face was full of confidence.


    Guo Guo looked at her face and for some reason, her mood was infected. She smiled and held Gu Man¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing 1 want to make clear. My school fees will be deducted from my salary in the future.¡± Guo Guo¡¯s pride was still very strong. She could not accept such charity that was almost no different from begging.


    ¡°Of course you can. Perhaps half a month of your salary is enough to deduct your tuition fees for so many years.¡± Gu Man was still very confident in Guo Guo¡¯s strength. After all, she was fourth on the hacker rankings.


    Then, with systematic teaching, her skills would only be better.


    Gu Man watched as Guo Guo signed her name and put away the contract. Her expression immediately turned serious. ¡°Now pack your things and follow me to school for the exam. I believe you¡¯ve already finished revising.¡±


    Guo Guo looked at Gu Man turning hostile and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Your expression changed so suddenly. You¡¯re not pretending to be polite to me anymore after completing the mission, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. If the contents of the contract can¡¯t be completed, 1¡¯11 hold you accountable.¡± Gu Man waved the contract.


    Guo Guo looked at her expression and felt like she had gotten in too deep.


    However, what was done was done. She also wanted to see if the future could be as Gu Man had said.


    There was basically nothing to pack in the small wooden house. Guo Guo only brought a few clothes and a computer. She looked at the small wooden house where she had lived for a while and felt inexplicably emotional.


    She was finally going to leave this lousy place. Moreover, her grandfather had a new job, and her future seemed to be brighter.


    Apart from the fact that it might be more troublesome to collect information in the future, she could just make a few more trips..

 Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Attitude Change

    Chapter 781: Attitude Change


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At the thought of this, Guo Guo¡¯s mood became even clearer. A sincere smile could not help but appear on her cold face.


    At Han City First High.


    Even though they were in school, the students had heard about what happened on the Internet. In their boring learning life, these became the topics of discussion after their classes.


    There were bound to be a few people in every class discussing Gu Man.


    ¡°Do you know? Gu Man is actually a medical genius. I think I scolded her before. She won¡¯t pursue the matter, right?¡±


    ¡°Come on, she might have forgotten about you long ago. Why would she care about your scolding?¡±


    The two girls were discussing Gu Man on the Internet when someone suddenly appeared beside them and bumped into them.


    The girl was about to flare up when she saw Wei Wei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Be careful when you walk next time.¡± Even if her arm hurt from the collision, the girl could only remind her gently.


    However, Wei Wei¡¯s expression became even colder. ¡°You¡¯re in your third year of high school now. Your studies are so tight. How can you have the time to discuss these things?¡±


    She was so jealous that her heart tightened. Why could she, Gu Man, become a medical genius?


    When Mo Qing returned from outside, she heard Wei Wei¡¯s words. Her expression was a little complicated. She had long known about what happened on the Internet. That time, Gu Man had already exposed her identity when she went to her house, but she did not guess that.


    It was strange when she thought about it. It had only been half a year, but her attitude towards Gu Man had actually changed drastically.


    Mo Qing looked up at Wei Wei¡¯s face. Instead, the friend whom she thought she could trust was even worse than Gu Man.


    Ever since what happened at the party, her attitude towards Wei Wei has gradually turned cold. Wei Wei seemed to not notice that she was no longer by her side and she did not even question why her attitude towards her had changed.


    This completely disappointed Mo Qing and she had the thought of cutting ties with Wei Wei.


    The two girls did not dare to refute Wei Wei¡¯s words. They could only timidly take out the books placed at the side and lower their heads to read them, but they had unconvinced expressions on their faces.


    Mo Qing squeezed through the three of them with a smile on her face. She looked at the other two girls and said, ¡°You were talking about what happened on Weibo just now, right? I saw it too.¡±


    The two girls were surprised that Mo Qing suddenly interrupted. Their gazes shifted from her face to Wei Wei¡¯s.


    Wei Wei¡¯s status was not high, and she could not even compare to Mo Qing. However, because she was good at her studies and had good results, coupled with her friends behind her, most of them came from good families, so not many people dared to provoke Wei Wei.


    Mo Qing used to be one of Wei Wei¡¯s sidekicks, but now, she was actually speaking up for them. The two girls did not expect this.


    However, the two girls were also angry with Wei Wei, so they continued, ¡°So you know about what happened on Weibo. I thought we were the only ones who paid attention to this. Gu Man is really amazing. 1 heard that she even got first place in the cohort the past few times. At that time, she was even questioned. However, she¡¯s already a medical genius. It doesn¡¯t seem strange for her results to be better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Fortunately, 1 don¡¯t like to cause trouble usually or participate in bad-mouthing. However, it¡¯s a pity that 1 didn¡¯t become friends with Gu Man.¡±


    When Mo Qing heard the two girls¡¯ words, she suddenly thought of Gu Man¡¯s cold face.


    In the dark alley, she was the only light.


    For some reason, Mo Qing¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster, as if it was about to jump out of her chest in the next second. She lost her composure.


    A sudden force came from her wrist. Mo Qing looked up and saw Wei Wei staring at Mo Qing in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you hear what 1 just said? 1 told them not to discuss it anymore. It¡¯s disturbing my studies!¡±


    Due to her shock, Wei Wei gradually increased her strength and looked at Mo Qing with wide eyes. She could not understand how her little sidekick, who used to follow her around, learned to resist..

 Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Wei Wei and Mo Qing

    Chapter 782: Wei Wei and Mo Qing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Qing felt the strength on her wrist and frowned. For some reason, Wei Wei¡¯s distorted face inexplicably coincided with the man in her memory.


    A sense of disgust immediately arose in her heart. She flung Wei Wei¡¯s hand away fiercely. ¡°This is the end of class. You don¡¯t have the right to care if others are studying or talking. Besides, their discussion isn¡¯t loud, and you¡¯re not studying.¡±


    With Mo Qing¡¯s voice, the entire classroom fell silent. Everyone¡¯s gazes were gathered here.


    They all knew that Mo Qing was once Wei Wei¡¯s sidekick, but why did the two of them look like they had turned against each other?


    Mo Qing did not care what others thought. There was only comfort left in her heart. The feeling of scolding Wei Wei was actually similar to the feeling of Gu Man beating up that scumbag that night.


    Perhaps it was because Wei Wei and that scumbag were the same type of person that was why she felt comfortable from the inside out.


    At the thought of this, Mo Qing felt even more disgusted.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how she had been blind twice. Her best friend and the person she loved the most were both scum.


    Wei Wei bit her lower lip and looked a little embarrassed. This was because in order to prevent her identity from causing her to feel inferior, Mo Qing had always been the one who was inferior in their relationship.


    Therefore, when she resisted, Wei Wei was very shocked. This also made Wei Wei feel that her face had been stepped on the ground.


    Why did she do that?


    She was unwilling to become a laughing stock in the eyes of others. Wei Wei could only force herself to say, ¡°Mo Qing, are you still angry with me because of that trivial matter last time? It¡¯s been so long. Don¡¯t be calculative.¡±


    Wei Wei deliberately emphasized the word ¡®trivial¡¯.


    ¡°Trivial matter? Perhaps you don¡¯t remember what made me angry, but I¡¯ll always remember that day. It¡¯s unforgettable!¡± Mo Qing said word by word. She could still remember the fear that night. Even now, that feeling couldn¡¯t be completely eliminated.


    Wei Wei looked at the increasing number of people surrounding her, but she was only thinking about how to quickly resolve this matter.


    She said indifferently, ¡°What is it? Is it worth it for you to remember it for so long? Let¡¯s talk in private. Don¡¯t disturb others here.¡±


    Mo Qing felt that she should be resisting now and tearing open Wei Wei¡¯s hypocritical mask in front of everyone, but for some reason, Gu Man¡¯s face suddenly appeared in her mind.


    She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have done that. That would be letting Wei Wei off too easily. A smile suddenly appeared on her lips as she held Wei Wei¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a small matter. 1 was too calculative.¡±


    Wei Wei did not have any doubts about Mo Qing¡¯s sudden change in attitude. Instead, she heaved a sigh of relief. A smile appeared on her face again, but it looked a little forced. ¡°I knew it. The two of us will always be good friends. I low can you be angry with me over such a small matter?¡±


    In order to prevent the people around her from continuing to laugh at the two of them, she comforted Mo Qing and found an excuse to return to her seat.


    The reconciliation of the two of them made the discussions around them lower, and the gazes they cast over decreased.


    Mo Qing looked at her palm and smiled at Wei Wei¡¯s back.


    The atmosphere in the entire classroom was a little quiet because of the two of them. Even those who wanted to talk and discuss only lowered their voices and tried not to disturb others.


    However, the commotion outside caused the classroom to regain its clamor.


    ¡°Gu Man is back!¡±


    Someone shouted at the top of their lungs, and the entire classroom exploded like a bomb that had been dropped in calm water.


    Each shout was louder than the last. They scrambled out of the classroom and looked out at the field.


    Gu Man was walking casually on the field with Guo Guo.


    In the past, most of Gu Man¡¯s burden was scolding, but this day was extraordinary.


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s Gu Man. She¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so good-looking and her medical skills are so good. I heard that she¡¯s the best in her grade. I¡¯m so envious..¡±

 Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: Unknown Popularity

    Chapter 783: Unknown Popularity


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°She still looks so cool and valiant. I like her so much.¡±


    ¡°Pick me. If you like girls, you can look at me, okay?¡±


    Gu Man brought Guo Guo along. She looked at the crowd with a confused expression. Did something happen again on the forum?


    However, what could make the entire school come out of their classrooms just to scold her? It sounded ridiculous.


    She took out her phone familiarly. Xiao Xiao¡¯s message also popped up, but it was in the group chat.


    There were only four people in the group. They were Jiang Yi, Lu You, Xiao Xiao, and Gu Man.


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s messages flooded the screen.


    ¡°Gu Man, you¡¯re too much. Why did you hide the fact that you¡¯re a medical genius from us?¡±


    ¡°This is too much. So many people came up to ask me, but I actually didn¡¯t know! Why am I not the first to know about this? Do you no longer have me in your heart?¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, if you¡¯re really a lesbian, can you consider me? 1 think I¡¯m considered delicate, gentle, and petite.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man! Why didn¡¯t you reply? Could it be that you¡¯re feeling guilty? If you apologize to me now, I might even forgive you.¡±


    ¡°I beg you, Gu Man. Tell me how you treated the Best Actor.¡±


    ¡°Why did he suddenly speak up for you? Could it be that there¡¯s an unspeakable relationship between the two of you? Alright, Gu Man, why are you so overboard?¡±


    Lu You looked at the screen full of messages from Xiao Xiao and finally lost his patience. He couldn¡¯t help but stop her. ¡°Girl, is it possible that she didn¡¯t look at her cell phone? Can you stop spamming? It¡¯s so noisy.¡±


    Xiao Xiao remembered and turned around to slap Lu You hard. ¡°How am 1 noisy? I¡¯m sending messages!¡±


    ¡°It disturbs my eyes,¡± Lu You said seriously. As expected, he was slapped by Xiao Xiao again.


    Jiang Yi, who was sitting beside Lu You, was already outside.


    She had sharp eyes and was a medical genius with outstanding grades. How many secrets did Gu Man have?


    Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior. Could such an ordinary person like him be worthy of Gu Man? Could he still catch her eye?


    He had long discovered his feelings, but he had not faced them head-on. Perhaps people admired strong people. It was only right for them to feel admiration for Gu Man, who was much stronger.


    Even though the distance between him and Gu Man seemed to be getting wider and wider, he could not climb up the steps where he was. Such a huge distance gradually reduced the possibility of the two of them being together.


    But it seemed like it was not bad to be friends like now.


    Jiang Yi comforted himself.


    ¡°Gu Man is back. Aren¡¯t you guys going to the field to take a look?¡± The other students of Class 10 asked in surprise when they saw Xiao Xiao and the others sitting calmly on the chairs.


    These people clearly had the best relationship with Gu Man. They should be even more excited than them.


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°What do you know? She¡¯s from Class 10. She¡¯ll definitely come back. When the time comes, you can look at her as much as you want. Why do you have to go out and squeeze with the people outside now?¡±


    The student looked enlightened and gave Xiao Xiao a thumbs up.


    At this moment, Gu Man was even more confused as she held her cell phone. A medical genius? Where did this title come from? Could it be that Director Wang had promoted the medical book she had written?


    But how could it be published so quickly in the morning and become popular on the Internet in the afternoon? It was so popular that even the students studying in school knew about it?


    No matter how she thought about it, it was impossible.


    She took out her phone and searched for the words ¡°medical genius¡± on the trending searches. In the end, her name quickly popped up.


    Gu Man took a rough look and understood the situation. Coincidentally, Zhen Rong called at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I cause you any trouble by posting those messages online? It¡¯s just that you know my mother. She can¡¯t see you being wronged, so¡­¡± Zhen Rong did not expect this matter to have such a huge impact. It even became the top trending topic for a long time.


    Even the scandalous news of a female celebrity below did not suppress its number one position on the trending searches..

 Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: Source of Medical Geniuses

    Chapter 784: Source of Medical Geniuses


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was probably due to others buying ghostwriters to hype it up.


    Gu Man thought of Zhou Yan¡¯s face and nodded in understanding. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re helping me. How can 1 complain?¡±


    ¡°Although I know you don¡¯t care about this, we still have to clarify the rumors on the Internet. They scolded¡­¡± Zhen Rong paused. When he thought of the unsightly words he had seen, he suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to let Gu Man look at them again.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not look. Even if you¡¯ve already seen it, don¡¯t take their words to heart. They¡¯re just like that. They don¡¯t have a good life and like to vent it on others,¡± Zhen Rong said after some consideration. He really didn¡¯t know how to comfort Gu Man. Although he felt that she was very cold, she was just a little girl after all. She must be very helpless in the face of these things.


    However, Gu Man did not take Zhen Rong¡¯s words to heart at all. Not to mention that she did not care about the comments on the Internet, she had only roughly understood the situation and had not had the time to read the comments.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free. Has Chu An and Xia Tong come to look for you recently?¡± Gu Man thought of Xia Tong, whom she had not contacted for a long time. She wondered if she was obedient.


    ¡°No, even though the Chu Family is on the verge of bankruptcy, they¡¯re still very honest. It makes people suspicious.¡± Zhen Rong had only just thought of Chu An and Xia Tong. He had been busy settling the matter with the company¡¯s contract and had forgotten about the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys some small things to protect yourselves later. Although we can¡¯t completely deal with them, we can still delay it until I come.¡± Gu Man said two or three more words before the two of them hung up.


    Just as Gu Man was about to turn off her cell phone, the trending topic happened to push Director Wang¡¯s Weibo post to her.


    Gu Man only knew that because Zhen Rong admitted it, Han City Hospital confirmed Zhen Rong¡¯s words. If she had not thought of this, Director Wang would have been involved.


    She clicked on it curiously and saw Director Wang¡¯s video.


    After watching the video, Gu Man¡¯s mood was indescribable. It was as if a warm current flowed through her, but it was also especially sour.


    In her previous life, she had never felt like this.


    She had only met Director Wang a few times, but Director Wang was especially warm towards her and even believed in her unconditionally.


    Even her unorthodox treatment methods.


    Gu Man lowered her head and looked at the video a few more times before she calmed down.


    Just as she was about to return, Xiang Yin¡¯s message popped up again. ¡°Do you need me to help you resolve the matter on Weibo?¡±


    Right on the heels of that was Old Master Cui¡¯s message. ¡°The Gu family really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Why don¡¯t I just make the Gu family go bankrupt?¡±


    Then, there was the news of her grandmother, Huang Jun, and Huang Jue. Their content was generally similar. They were all here to ask about what had happened on Weibo and were worried that something had happened to her.


    More and more messages popped up, and Gu Man¡¯s heart was filled more and more. This kind of strange feeling was really rare.


    She replied to them one by one.


    She rejected the offer to help her resolve the matter on Weibo. As for Old Master Cui, she thought for a moment and finally decided to do it herself.


    Firstly, this was the karma of the original host. If she severed it, it could increase her cultivation and reduce the side effects of karma.


    Secondly, the Gu family still had a lot of Huang Ying¡¯s things in their hands. Of course, she had to bring them all back before talking about anything else.


    Thirdly, the Cui Family¡¯s actions against the Gu Family were too arrogant. There would always be gossip in the industry. Before this, everyone had nothing to do with it. However, once the Cui Family attacked the Gu Family, it represented the disdain of the four major families for the smaller companies. There would always be someone who would use to stir up trouble. The government could not allow such a thing to happen. The government needed fresh blood, so they naturally would not let them do whatever they wanted.


    Fourthly, those selfish businessmen would not allow such a thing to happen because it was very likely that they would become the next Gu family. Of course, they had to protect their interests..

 Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: Two Geniuses

    Chapter 785: Two Geniuses


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Therefore, the Gu family could not be touched yet. Actually, there was another reason. There was also a little grudge between Gu Man and herself.


    Of course, it was the most painful time for a person to live a life worse than death.


    She wanted to torture the Gu family and let them experience the feeling of falling into an abyss and being unable to extricate themselves.


    This was something they had let Huang Ying and the original owner experience one by one. Of course, they had to experience it themselves.


    Old Master Cui did not seem surprised by Gu Man¡¯s rejection, nor did he persuade her to think about it again. Instead, he expressed that he understood. ¡°If you need anything, you must look for me. Although I¡¯m old, the power in my hands is not old.¡±


    Gu Man was grateful. After thanking him, she put away her cell phone.


    She was already strong enough now. The Gu family, who had once been like an elephant to her, had become ants. She could deal with them with a thought.


    Gu Man ignored the gazes from all around and went to Zhuang Yan¡¯s office.


    The process was no different from when she helped Huang Jue handle it. Gu Man was also familiar with it and silently waited at the door for her to finish her exam.


    She was also thinking about how to deal with the Gu family next.


    The Gu family obviously did not know that they had already become turtles in a jar in the eyes of others. They had also seen the trending topics on the Internet, but their emotions were complicated.


    ¡°When did Gu Man learn medical skills?¡± Old Madam Gu looked at the comments on the Internet and frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. Maybe she casually learned it in the countryside,¡± Gu Yuan said with certainty.


    However, Old Madam Gu did not believe him at all. ¡°If she just learned it casually, would she be able to become a medical genius?¡±


    Gu Yuan also felt a little guilty and did not dare to speak. He remembered that there was no such thing during his investigation.


    Qu Bei said indifferently, ¡°It might be all marketing on the Internet. Why should Mom take it to heart?¡±


    ¡°Marketing? To be able to get Han City Hospital to help her market, that Gu Man¡¯s methods are really impressive.¡± Old Madam Gu¡¯s mocking and sharp gaze landed on Qu Bei.


    Qu Bei choked. ¡°Who knows? She learned all kinds of foxy methods.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be helped by the four major families just like that. Gu Yuan, hurry up and bring Gu Man back. No matter what, she¡¯s still a member of the Gu family. She clearly agreed to stay in the Gu family for the past three days. What kind of words are these? If word gets out, it will ruin our Gu family¡¯s reputation. Moreover, Gu Man has the surname of our Gu family. A medical genius like her is also beneficial to the Gu Corporation.¡± A few thoughts flashed across Old Madam Gu¡¯s eyes.


    When Gu Man returned, she wanted her to take a look at her body. She had been feeling a little uncomfortable recently, but she could not figure out where she came from. Very good, Gu Man had learned some medical skills, so she did not have to run to the hospital.


    Gu Yuan had no objections to this suggestion. He nodded in agreement. ¡°Gu Man is really too much. She didn¡¯t say that she had learned medicine before. No matter what, she¡¯s still a member of our Gu family. If she really had some ability and didn¡¯t use those methods, would we really do something to her?¡±


    When Qu Bei heard this, she was indignant and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Who knows where she learned her medical skills from? 1 don¡¯t even know if she can be presentable.¡±


    Although her voice was low, Old Madam Gu still heard her. ¡°Qu Bei, you¡¯re the same. When Gu Man comes back, restrain yourself and stop saying such sarcastic words. We¡¯re all family. Why don¡¯t we get along well?¡±


    No matter how unwilling Qu Bei was, she did not dare to say anything to Old Madam Gu and could only nod obediently.


    Only then was Old Madam Gu quite satisfied. ¡°When Gu Man comes back, we¡¯ll clarify everything on the Internet first. No matter what, we¡¯re a family. Our hearts are still together. Why let outsiders see us as a joke because of a small fight?¡±


    Although Qu Bei was dissatisfied with Gu Man¡¯s return, she also wanted the matter on the Internet to be clarified quickly. She had been scolded badly recently.


    Unfortunately, the evidence was conclusive. She could not distort the truth even if she wanted to.. Otherwise, with her usual methods, would she still be scolded for so long?

 Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: Shameless Gu Yuan

    Chapter 786: Shameless Gu Yuan


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The Gu family had their own thoughts. Gu Yuan took the initiative to call Gu Man.


    Perhaps because Gu Man was more relaxed now, even if she saw Gu Yuan¡¯s call, she also swiped her finger and chose to answer it.


    She did not speak first. Instead, she fell silent.


    Gu Yuan did not seem to care about Gu Man¡¯s silence because of her change in identity. ¡°When are you coming back?¡±


    ¡°We can settle the transfer procedures?¡± Gu Man really could not understand why Gu Yuan would call her at this time. Other than the transfer procedures, there did not seem to be anything else to talk about between them.


    Gu Yuan was a little exasperated. ¡°We¡¯re family. How can we not have your things? You¡¯re thinking about this little thing every day. Did we not feed you or provide for you?¡±


    ¡°You know very well what¡¯s missing.¡± Gu Man snorted.


    Gu Yuan felt a little guilty when he thought of what he had done previously. He coughed twice. ¡°Why mention the past? I was just trying to train you. Besides, if you were more obedient, would I have treated you like that?¡±


    He put on the attitude of an elder to educate Gu Man, but Gu Man did not want to listen to his long speech at all. ¡°If that¡¯s all you want to say, then we have nothing to talk about.¡±


    With that, Gu Man hung up the phone without hesitation. There was no need for her to listen to Gu Yuan¡¯s nonsense here. She threw her cell phone into her pocket and looked extremely carefree.


    On the other side, Gu Yuan was about to explode from anger. ¡°This Gu Man is going against the heavens. She¡¯s getting more and more outrageous.¡±


    Qu Bei was happy to hear this, but she still suppressed the smile on her lips and comforted Gu Yuan, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. She¡¯s just a child. Why are you arguing with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still young? She¡¯s already an adult, right? Seriously, I¡¯m so angry. 1 can¡¯t even say anything.¡± Gu Yuan was not comforted. Instead, he was even angrier.


    Qu Bei only patted his chest symbolically and did not do anything practical.


    Not only could such an action not calm Gu Yuan¡¯s anger, but it also made him even angrier. However, Qu Bei planned to do this. She had no intention of letting Gu Yuan calm down. The angrier, the better. This way, when she returned, she would not snatch away the light that belonged to Rou¡¯er.


    At the thought of this, Qu Bei said, ¡°Why are you so calculative? Don¡¯t you know her personality? Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Am I being calculative? As her elder, I can¡¯t even criticize her!¡± The anger in Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes intensified.


    Qu Bei¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile.


    After the few of them dispersed, Qu Bei returned to her room in a panic. She picked up her phone and called Gu Rou. ¡°Rou¡¯er, your grandmother wants to bring Gu Man back.¡±


    Gu Rou was originally obediently snuggled in Zhang Yue¡¯s arms. When she heard this, she frowned and questioned in disbelief, ¡°She¡¯s already done such a thing, yet you still want to bring her home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because the comments on the Internet tempted Old Madam Gu. I wanted to stop her, but I was reprimanded.¡± Qu Bei¡¯s tone was aggrieved.


    Gu Rou sat there biting her nails. Even though Zhang Yue was beside her, she could not suppress the hatred on her face.


    Between a medical genius and a guzheng genius, how could she not know who was the most beneficial to the Gu family? Why was her years of hard work wasted the moment Gu Man arrived?


    However, if she continued to fool around, not only would it not be of any good use, but it would also become even worse. Gu Yuan and Old Madam Gu hated her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get someone to bring her back first. I¡¯ll think of a way to make her leave after she comes back. I think Grandma brought her home because she likes her title and assets.¡± Gu Rou thought for a moment and realized that this was the most suitable solution.


    Qu Bei nodded as if she had found her backbone. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. We¡¯ll discuss this when you come back.¡±


    After Gu Rou hung up, she looked at Zhang Yue beside her and said, ¡°Brother Zhang, our family is going to ask Sister to bring them back. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Zhang Yue came back to his senses.. ¡°Gu Man?¡±

 Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: Center of Attention

    Chapter 787: Center of Attention


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    He was in a daze just now and only heard the word ¡°sister¡± from Gu Rou.


    A trace of dissatisfaction flashed across Gu Ron¡¯s eyes, but she quickly restrained it and put on a harmless expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister is going home. I¡¯m so happy. 1 hope we can get along peacefully in the future.¡±


    She deliberately put on a worried expression and sighed.


    When Zhang Yue heard this, he frowned. ¡°Why is she coming back? To make it easier to bully you?¡±


    Gu Rou shook her head. ¡°Brother, how can you say that about her?! No matter what, she¡¯s my sister. Perhaps 1 did something to dissatisfy her previously, but 1 just want to please Sister. 1 wonder if our relationship can ease when she comes back this time?¡±


    ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re too naive. That woman only cares about benefits and doesn¡¯t have any friendship at all. She won¡¯t care about your kindness. Instead, she¡¯ll snort.¡± Zhang Yue rubbed Gu Ron¡¯s head, but he was in a daze.


    Gu Man was going back to the Gu family. Did that mean that she would often appear in the Gu family? That wouldn¡¯t do. Gu Rou would definitely be bullied by Gu Man. He had to go to the Gu family often to protect Gu Rou.


    At the thought of this, he became even more certain, but he subconsciously ignored the wavering in his heart.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, you can¡¯t say that about Sister, but actually, I¡¯m a little afraid too. Brother Zhang, can you come to the Gu family a few more times recently?¡± Gu Rou blinked and looked at Zhang Yue with tears in her eyes.


    Zhang Yue looked into Gu Ron¡¯s eyes and felt tempted. He hugged the back of her head and kissed her affectionately.


    His lingering breath lingered between the two of them. His heavy breathing landed on the tip of Gu Ron¡¯s ear. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Gu Man leaned against the wall and felt the vibration of her wrist. She looked up and wondered why he was here again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry first. They¡¯re urging me. 1¡¯11 pretend.¡± Xiang Yin seemed to have guessed Eel¡¯s personality and quickly said before she got angry.


    When Gu Man saw this, she shook her head helplessly. Her fingertips tapped on the screen, but it was really inconvenient to tap on the small screen.


    ¡°I have something on. Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡± She left after replying.


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man¡¯s message and touched his chin. He did not stop attacking. It was just some small attacks that did not hurt.


    Guo Guo¡¯s exam ended quickly. When she saw her calmly walk out of the examination hall, Gu Man felt that this matter was almost certain.


    She patted Guo Guo¡¯s shoulder in relief and asked symbolically, ¡°Are the questions difficult?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple.¡± Guo Guo was still very proud of this. She raised her chin slightly and smiled. She had learned most of the high school knowledge. This was just child¡¯s play for her.


    Gu Man was completely relieved. ¡°Then come over yourself tomorrow. I won¡¯t send you here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Guo Guo looked at Gu Man curiously. She looked very relaxed and did not look like a busy person.


    ¡°There are indeed some things that need to be resolved.¡± Gu Man nodded.


    She looked down at her cell phone and saw a message from Zhou Yan. ¡°Are you free tomorrow afternoon? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal and talk about Xia Tong.¡±


    Gu Man was not interested in food, but she was very interested in Xia Tong.


    Even though Gu Man had already disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight in the school, the discussion about her did not stop.


    As soon as Zhong Yao returned from the toilet, she realized that everyone was looking at her strangely. Usually, because of her status as a member of the Gu family, although she could not be said to be showing off in school, she had always been in a higher position. But now, the gazes of this group of people made her feel uncomfortable.


    It was as if they had seen their prey. It was as if they had smelled something important from her.


    She frowned slightly, but there was no substantial evidence, so she could only return to her seat.


    As soon as she returned to her seat, many people immediately surrounded her. This made Zhong Yao even more puzzled. What exactly happened?


    It also made her feel a little terrified. She had never received so much attention usually..

 Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: Zhong Yao Doesn’t Believe

    Chapter 788: Zhong Yao Doesn¡¯t Believe


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Why are you guys surrounding me?¡± Zhong Yao revealed an impatient expression. The gazes of these people made her feel too uncomfortable.


    ¡°Zhong Yao, what are you pretending for? Your sister has already become a big shot. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡± A girl surrounding her crossed her arms and said.


    ¡°Can you be more polite?¡± Zhong Yao asked the girl in front of her.


    Because the girl¡¯s status was on par with the Gu family, she had always been very arrogant in front of her. Moreover, she had a sense of superiority from somewhere and always looked down on her. This also made Zhong Yao very at odds with her.


    Besides, did Gu Rou do something again?


    Gu Rou was really stupid. Her methods were low-end and clumsy.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking? Why are you asking me?¡± Zhong Yao had already flipped open the book in front of her.


    If not for the fact that she still wanted to hold onto this relationship with the Gu family, she would definitely not collude with a stupid person like Gu Rou.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because no one has a good relationship with her?¡± When she said this, the onlookers felt inexplicably guilty. The girl who spoke at the beginning even touched her nose guiltily.


    When Zhong Yao heard this, she felt even more strange. ¡°You don¡¯t have a good relationship with her?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Gu Rou famous for being a social butterfly? How could there be people who didn¡¯t have a good relationship with her? It was fine if it was just one, but could it be that she didn¡¯t have a good relationship with all of them? How was that possible? Gu Ron¡¯s little fan was among them.


    ¡°Zhong Yao, we¡¯re talking about your other sister, Gu Man, not Gu Rou.¡± The person in the middle seemed to have seen through Zhong Yao¡¯s confusion and quickly explained.


    Zhong Yao was even more puzzled when she heard this. She scratched her head. ¡°How can she become a big shot? Did you guys see wrongly?¡±


    How could someone like Gu Man become a big shot? Could it be about her previous assets? It made sense. This group of people probably wanted to curry favor with Gu Man, but how was that possible? The assets belonged to the Gu family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about currying favor with her. She won¡¯t hold on to what she has for long.¡± There was disdain in her eyes.


    Even if Crow obtained the outer skin of a phoenix, she would never become a phoenix.


    She could not bear to see anyone curry favor with Gu Man.


    Unexpectedly, after Zhong Yao finished speaking, she did not get the reaction she wanted. Instead, silence and confusion leaked out.


    ¡°Zhong Yao, what are you talking about? What do you mean by it¡¯s something she won¡¯t hold on to for long? Are you saying that she¡¯s a fake medical genius?¡± At this point, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re her cousin, you must know a lot. Tell us if it¡¯s true or not. Is she really a medical genius? It¡¯s not easy to learn medicine at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The people from Han City Hospital have already gone down to explain. How can it be fake? You¡¯re not jealous of your Cousin, are you?¡±


    ¡°I think so. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen the news on the Internet. The Gu family doesn¡¯t treat Gu Man like their biological daughter. Instead, they treat her like their enemy.¡±


    ¡°I usually hear them constantly slander Gu Man. Can anyone who can become a medical genius be a bad person? I think it¡¯s probably the Gu family who can¡¯t stand her honor and deliberately defamed Gu Man.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, 1 didn¡¯t expect the Gu family to be so pretentious. They¡¯re actually such people behind our backs. I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡±


    All kinds of voices kept lingering in Zhong Yao¡¯s ears. Her hands gradually clenched into fists. She could not believe that what she had heard. How can Gu Man be a medical genius?


    ¡°How can it be her? You¡¯re seeing things. How can she be a medical genius? She hasn¡¯t learned medicine at all.¡± Zhong Yao kept denying it. She had lived with Gu Man for so long, how could she not know if she had learned medicine? A person like her didn¡¯t know anything. She was timid, weak, and useless.


    But when she mentioned those characteristics just now, she was stunned. Gu Man seemed to be deviating more and more from the Gu Man she knew. She started to become dazzling.


    So it was possible that she was a medical genius?


    ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s impossible for her to be a medical genius. She hasn¡¯t learned medicine at all. It¡¯s all marketing on the Internet.¡± Zhong Yao used all her strength to push the people around her away and lay on the table with her head in her hands..

 Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Zhong Yao Knows the Truth

    Chapter 789: Zhong Yao Knows the Truth


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Her vision fell into darkness. What her classmates had just said kept replaying in Zhong Yao¡¯s mind.


    How could a person like Gu Man be a medical genius? How was she worthy? She had not even read many books. How could she be a genius?


    The person at the side who was pushed was a little unhappy. She patted her body and glared at Zhong Yao, who was lying on the table. ¡°What are you pretending for? You even pushed me. Are you jealous of your cousin?¡±


    Zhong Yao suddenly looked up and glared at that person with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of her? What¡¯s there for me to be jealous of? She¡¯s just a piece of trash.¡±


    ¡°Trash. She¡¯s not trash now. She¡¯s a medical genius. I heard that Han City Hospital is contacting Gu Man to take her in as a director. Even if she doesn¡¯t take the college entrance examination, her future is still bright. She¡¯s unlike you. Your grades are bad, and you can only rely on the Gu family here. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re being arrogant about.¡± The person who was mocking her was the girl who had always been at odds with Zhong Yao.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you when you say this?¡± Zhong Yao stared fixedly at the girl who spoke. Her gaze seemed to want to swallow her alive, scaring the onlookers into retreating.


    The girl seemed to be frightened by Zhong Yao¡¯s gaze. She frowned and looked at her unhappily. ¡°What are you glaring at? Why are you glaring at me? If you have the ability, go be a medical genius too. Why are you venting your anger on me here? Go surpass her if you¡¯re jealous of her?¡±


    Zhong Yao clenched her fists on the table. Only then did she regain some of her rationality. She did not speak and leaned on the table, ignoring the voices around her.


    Since the others could not find any information from her, they did not look for trouble and returned to their seats. However, even when they returned to their seats, they were still discussing Gu Man. It was just that Zhong Yao was added.


    Zhong Yao really could not stand the discussion around her. She picked up her phone and kicked the table heavily. She stood up and walked out.


    When she arrived at the toilet, she called Gu Rou. The phone rang a few times. Just as Zhong Yao thought that it would not be picked up, it was picked up.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Ron¡¯s tone was a little cold, as if she was dissatisfied.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on on the Internet? How did Gu Man become a medical genius?¡± Zhong Yao was still thinking about the Internet and her tone was a little anxious.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me but how would I know? You guys have been with her for so long, but you don¡¯t even know that she¡¯s studying medicine.¡± Gu Ron¡¯s words were also filled with complaints. Now that the Gu family still wanted to bring Gu Man back, what if she shook her status?


    At the thought of this, Gu Rou was extremely annoyed. Zhong Yao still had an interrogative tone every day, as if someone owed her money.


    Zhong Yao suffered in silence. Who knew when Gu Man learned medical skills? She even hid it from her and her mother.


    ¡°Then what should we do now? Are we just going to let the matter on the Internet fester? This is not a good thing for you.¡± Zhong Yao wanted to guide Gu Rou.


    ¡°Speaking of this makes me annoyed. Grandma even plans to bring Gu Man back.¡± Gu Ron¡¯s tone was filled with frustration.


    Zhong Yao was shocked when she heard this. Bring her back? If Gu Man really went back, would the two of them still have a good life?


    ¡°How can she go back? We can¡¯t let her go back. Otherwise, the two of us won¡¯t have a place to stand.¡± Zhong Yao rejected without thinking.


    Previously, she had no objections to her staying with the Gu family because the Gu family had taken a fancy to the assets in her hands.


    However, her status was different now. She still carried the title of a medical genius. If the Gu family wanted to use her, they would treat her nicely. This attitude might be fake at first, but if it turned out to be true in the future, it would be difficult.


    No matter what, Gu Man had the Gu family¡¯s bloodline. This kind of thing was very likely to happen.


    This gave Zhong Yao a huge sense of danger. She would never allow such a thing to happen.


    ¡°What can 1 do? I don¡¯t want her to go back either. What¡¯s the use of just talking? If you have the ability, think of a way to chase her out.¡±


    Gu Rou rolled her eyes..

 Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: Zhong Yao Met Gu Man By Chance

    Chapter 790: Zhong Yao Met Gu Man By Chance


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Just as she was about to say something else, there was a knock on the toilet door.


    ¡°Why are you in there for so long? I think I heard you talking. Are you on the phone with someone else?¡± Zhang Yue¡¯s voice came from outside the toilet, his voice filled with anxiety.


    As soon as Gu Rou heard Zhang Yue¡¯s voice, she immediately covered her cell phone and said to the door, ¡°1¡¯11 go out immediately. My cousin is looking for me for something because of her studies.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Zhang Yue understood.


    Gu Rou heaved a sigh of relief as she watched the footsteps outside the door gradually disappear. It seemed like Zhang Yue did not hear her just now. She did not want her image to deteriorate in front of Zhang Yue.


    She put the phone to her ear again. ¡°Alright, contact me on WeChat if there¡¯s anything. I have other more important things to do now.¡±


    With that, she hung up without waiting for Zhong Yao to speak.


    On the other side, Zhong Yao was sitting on the toilet bowl. She held her cell phone tightly and frowned so much that it seemed like she could squeeze an ant to death.


    How could this be? She had thought that everything on the Internet was marketing, but she did not expect it to be true.


    She bit her lip and thought about what to do. It seemed that the only way was to turn Gu Man¡¯s medical genius into a fake. This way, they did not have to do anything. Naturally, these netizens would help them ask.


    However, from Han City Hospital¡¯s attitude, Gu Man¡¯s title as a medical genius did not seem to be fake.


    A trace of maliciousness flashed across Zhong Yao¡¯s eyes, but so what? Even if it was real, she had to make it fake.


    At the thought of this, Zhong Yao picked up her phone and contacted the person she had not contacted for a long time.


    When Zhong Yao returned to the classroom, she looked much more relaxed with a smile on her face.


    Just as she was about to enter the classroom, she saw Gu Man walking towards her.


    If it were any other time, she would definitely enter the classroom directly. However, it was different from usual now. She did not stop and walked towards Gu Man.


    ¡°Cousin, what a coincidence to meet you here.¡± Zhong Yao smiled and greeted Gu Man.


    When the others in Zhong Yao¡¯s class saw this scene, they immediately looked out of the window.


    Among them was the girl who had argued with Zhong Yao just now.


    Zhong Yao clearly did not like Gu Man just now, but why was she acting like this now? How hypocritical.


    She looked at Zhong Yao disdainfully and said to Gu Man, ¡°I advise you to ignore such a person. She¡¯s very jealous.¡±


    Zhong Yao¡¯s expression changed again and again. She glared fiercely at the girl who had spoken. ¡°I¡¯m talking to my cousin. What has it got to do with you? Is it your turn to interrupt? I know you don¡¯t like me usually, but are you trying to sow discord between me and my cousin?¡±


    Her tone was tough and aggrieved.


    Gu Man did not fall for Zhong Yao¡¯s tricks at all. She sized up the person in front of her and wondered what was wrong with her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for her to sow discord. Our relationship is not good to begin with.¡± Gu Man felt that she still had to let Zhong Yao see the truth.


    Guo Guo, who was standing at the side, laughed out loud. Sensing the gazes on her, she quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just suddenly thought of something funny.¡±


    When the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh. They weren¡¯t as impudent as Guo Guo. They didn¡¯t have such a superior family background. If Zhong Yao insisted on being calculative with them, they really wouldn¡¯t have a good time.


    Zhong Yao looked a little embarrassed, but when she thought of her original goal, she threw this embarrassment to the back of her mind and said, ¡°Cousin, everyone in the family misses you very much. When are you going back to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Miss me? Are they missing the business in my hands or me?¡± Gu Man¡¯s tone was especially mocking.


    ¡°Cousin!¡± Zhong Yao really did not expect Gu Man to say this out loud. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that her business would be coveted by others?


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush here. It¡¯s quite troublesome.¡± Gu Man crossed her arms. She thought of Gu Yuan¡¯s call just now..

 Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: B*tch

    Chapter 791: B*tch


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It seemed that Zhong Yao was probably sent by Gu Yuan to persuade her to go home. However, she did not understand. When she was at home, everyone wanted her to leave quickly. Why was it that when she left the Gu family, they could not wait for her to return?


    ¡°The Gu family is your root after all. You should come back often to take a look.¡± The expression on Zhong Yao¡¯s face was especially sincere.


    Gu Man had a thoughtful expression on her face. Then, she smiled. Just as everyone thought that she was going to nod and agree, the expression on her face immediately changed. ¡°No, if you really want me to return, get Gu Yuan to come and look for me personally.¡±


    When Zhong Yao heard Gu Man¡¯s condition, she did not show any anger. Instead, the corners of her lips curled up.


    Gu Man really had a death wish. She could have chosen to be obedient and win Gu Yuan¡¯s love again, but she used such an extreme method to attract the attention of the Gu family. She was really stupid.


    She glanced at the surrounding onlookers and felt that this was a good opportunity. ¡°Cousin, I know you have a grudge against the Gu family, but wasn¡¯t it you who bullied Cousin Gu Rou in the past in the beginning? Uncle chased you out because he was too angry. You should understand them. If you had admitted your mistake earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state.¡±


    Gu Man looked at her seemingly persuasive actions that pushed her into the abyss and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re exactly the same as your sister. You¡¯re slandering me in the same way.¡±


    Zhong Yao¡¯s pupils constricted, then she put on a harmless expression. ¡°1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Although everyone¡¯s impression of Gu Man had improved, there were still Gu Ron¡¯s fans in the class. When they heard Gu Man¡¯s words, they were immediately unhappy.


    ¡°What do you mean? No wonder the Gu family chased you out. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a delinquent behind our back. You like to bully others, right?¡±


    ¡°How pitiful. My little fairy Rou¡¯er can¡¯t even have peace at home and is even bullied by an evil person.¡±


    ¡°So what if such a person is a medical genius? She¡¯s still a cancer of society. She¡¯s scum.¡±


    Perhaps it was because their words were too unpleasant, the other onlookers could not stand it anymore and could not help but confront them.


    ¡°Is there a need for you to make it sound so unpleasant? Do you even know the truth before making all these remarks?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of a saying? Fans follow their idols. They probably learned from the Little Fairy Rou¡¯er they mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Why are the Gu family all b*tch? Could it be that no one can tell that they¡¯re batches?¡±


    Zhong Yao¡¯s expression was a little ugly when she heard the words of the people beside her, but she still pretended to be weak. So what if they thought that she was a b*tch? Without concrete evidence, it was slander. She had to put herself in the position of the victim.


    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve already said that. Actually, both of us are in the wrong. Since Uncle has already lowered his head, don¡¯t be stubborn. No matter what, he¡¯s your elder. Sometimes, it¡¯s for your own good. Don¡¯t be too calculative.¡± Zhong Yao planned to leave after saying this. She understood Gu Man¡¯s current personality and would definitely not argue with her.


    She liked to put on an arrogant attitude. In that case, she would use her pretentious and noble attitude to slander her wantonly.


    Gu Man indeed had no intention of arguing with Zhong Yao. It was not necessarily the case for the others, such as Guo Guo, who was beside Gu Man.


    Guo Guo pulled Gu Man¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop making tea when we get back? I¡¯ve had enough tea here. As expected of the best high school in Han City. The moment you entered, the fragrance of tea filled the air.¡±


    The onlookers could hear the mockery in Guo Guo¡¯s words and could not help but laugh.


    ¡°Hahahaha, this child¡¯s words are really interesting. I like it.¡±


    ¡°Even a child could tell she¡¯s a b*tch. On the contrary, some adults can¡¯t differentiate batches. I¡¯m dying of laughter.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys being a pick me by calling her a b*tch?¡±

 Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: Wei Wei and Han Yi Appear

    Chapter 792: Wei Wei and Han Yi Appear


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you go back and investigate what pick me means? Don¡¯t show off just because you learned a new word.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need for you to go overboard? Perhaps it¡¯s really Gu Man who has a problem first. The moment they see that she¡¯s a medical genius, they¡¯re like bootlickers.¡±


    ¡°Say that again if you dare!¡±


    The scene gradually became chaotic. Zhong Yao did not expect things to develop to this extent and looked around in a panic.


    She was afraid that a teacher would come at this time. If they were punished, it would not be worth it.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Gu Man suddenly said.


    Her voice was clearly not loud, but it could be clearly heard by everyone. Moreover, her voice carried an inexplicable pressure that made people subconsciously listen and quieten down.


    She arrived in front of Zhong Yao in two to three steps and raised her hand to slap Zhong Yao¡¯s face, her eyes cold.


    Although she disdained to interfere, it did not mean that she could be bullied by others.


    Gu Man looked at Zhong Yao. ¡°If you haven¡¯t learned your lesson, I hope that my slap can wake up your memory. In addition, you don¡¯t have to say anything here. Tell Gu Yuan that if he wants me to go back, he has to let me see his attitude.¡±


    With that, she left with Guo Guo. She did not intend to tangle with Zhong Yao here.


    Zhong Yao also came back to her senses from the slap just now. She quickly reached out to stop Gu Man. Her eyes were red as tears fell one by one. ¡°You hit me. Do you still want to leave like this?¡±


    ¡°Look at how you¡¯re talking non-stop. 1 thought you were itchy and helped you scratch it. Is there a problem?¡± Gu Man raised her eyebrows.


    Zhong Yao was stunned and her eyes turned even redder. ¡°Is it my fault for advising you to go back?¡±


    Perhaps it was because Zhong Yao looked a little pitiful, but someone spoke up for her.


    ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t hit someone. Gu Man, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard?¡±


    But at the same time, there were also people who could see through Zhong Yao¡¯s nature.


    ¡°Good job. I¡¯ve long been unhappy with that b*tch. She¡¯s been manipulating people.¡±


    The people beside her were completely divided into two factions. One faction had already seen through Zhong Yao¡¯s true colors, while the other faction had Gu Ron¡¯s fans and some people who felt that she could not hit someone no matter what.


    The argument became even more intense. Amidst the commotion, Gu Man took a step forward and approached Zhong Yao. ¡°Watch your mouth. You should know my methods. 1 have thousands of ways to torture you, so put away your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Why are you all gathered here?¡± Wei Wei¡¯s voice sounded from the back of the crowd. Han Yi was standing beside her.


    Han Yi¡¯s eyes were complicated. Thinking of what happened online, he had many questions he wanted to ask Gu Man, but he suppressed them.


    As for Wei Wei, she looked at Gu Man, who was surrounded by the crowd in the middle. She already had a preliminary plan in her heart. She decided that she had to teach Gu Man a lesson this time.


    Anyway, she had the reputation of the Student Union. Since Gu Man took the initiative to cause trouble, she still had the right to deal with a disobedient student.


    Even if they still did not know the truth, Wei Wei would have already convicted Gu Man.


    She walked through the gap in the crowd to the middle and accused Gu Man indiscriminately, ¡°You¡¯re a free student, why do you have to come to school to cause trouble? You¡¯re really bold and reckless. You don¡¯t care about the school rules at all.¡±


    Guo Guo looked at the person who suddenly appeared and widened his eyes. Where did this person come from? What kind of confusing statement was this? Should she really go to Han City First High?


    ¡°No, who are you? Do you know even know what¡¯s happening before you start talking?.¡± Guo Guo really couldn¡¯t stand it. Why were all of them so weird?


    Seeing this, Zhong Yao rolled her eyes and interrupted the others who were trying to speak. She took the initiative to come to Wei Wei¡¯s side. ¡°Senior Wei Wei, I didn¡¯t want to interfere, but Gu Man is really going too far. Look, she was the one who slapped my face. How can we not punish such a student who stirs up trouble?¡±


    Gu Man did not restrain herself when she hit Zhong Yao just now, causing one side of Zhong Yao¡¯s face to swell up. The mark of her slap was still very obvious..

 Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: Looking for the Principal

    Chapter 793: Looking for the Principal


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Wei became even more excited when she saw the mark on Zhong Yao¡¯s face. She looked at Gu Man with a hint of smugness in her eyes. Soon, she restrained her expression and changed it to a serious expression. ¡°Is there anything that can¡¯t be resolved in private? Why do you have to get physical? I seriously suspect that you have violent tendencies. How can such a student stay in Han City First High School? She has to be expelled. 1¡¯11 apply to the school authorities now.¡±


    With that, she was about to pull Zhong Yao to the principal¡¯s office when she was stopped by Han Yi.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± Wei Wei frowned slightly and looked in Han Yi¡¯s direction unhappily.


    ¡°We don¡¯t understand the situation clearly. If you make a fuss in front of the principal like this, you might not be able to get away with it.¡± Han Yi quickly glanced in Gu Man¡¯s direction and quickly retracted his gaze to look at Wei Wei.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to understand? The witnesses and evidence are all here.¡± Wei Wei¡¯s tone was filled with disdain as she pointed at Zhong Yao¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me that she beat herself up like this, right?¡± Wei Wei faced Zhong Yao¡¯s swollen cheek at Han Yi.


    Han Yi looked at Zhong Yao¡¯s pitiful and slightly swollen face and fell silent. Then, he said stubbornly, ¡°You¡¯d better understand clearly, lest you misunderstand someone.¡±


    Wei Wei looked at the abnormal Han Yi and suddenly narrowed her eyes. She sized him up and said, ¡°Why are you so abnormal? It¡¯s not like you. Are you protecting someone?¡±


    With that, she looked at Gu Man beside her and her eyes widened. She shouted at Han Yi in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re protecting Gu Man. Have you forgotten the humiliation she brought to the two of us?¡±


    Han Yi looked around guiltily and opened his mouth, trying to defend himself, but he could not think of a good explanation. Instead, he fell silent.


    Seeing this, Wei Wei became even angrier. She bit her lower lip, her eyes filled with disappointment.


    Then, she looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction and sneered, her tone filled with disdain. ¡°Some people are really capable. They can even seduce their former enemies. They¡¯re really not picky.¡±


    Han Yi¡¯s face turned red from Wei Wei¡¯s words. He looked at Wei Wei in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m just advising you from a fair perspective. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t listen, but don¡¯t slander me.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Wei Wei let out a disdainful laugh when she heard this. ¡°Han Yi, who are you lying to? Do you think 1 don¡¯t know your personality? You¡¯re even trying to be fair. In the past, would you be so fair?¡±


    Han Yi suddenly fell silent. He lowered his head and could not find any words to explain.


    It had to be said that the two of them had known each other for the longest, and Wei Wei was the person who knew Han Yi the best.


    Seeing this, Wei Wei¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. She shook her head, and the expression on her face became even colder.


    However, she did not forget her original goal. She reached out and grabbed Zhong Yao¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, justice is in the hearts of people. I¡¯ll definitely avenge you. A despicable person like Gu Man can¡¯t continue to stay in our school.¡±


    Gu Man looked at their actions with disdain in her eyes. Her calm appearance made it seem as if she was not the protagonist they were discussing.


    ¡°Are you putting on such a good show in front of me to find some fun for me? The surveillance cameras in the corridor recorded what happened before very clearly. The main thing is, are you sure you want to make a fuss in front of the principal? Think about your status in the Gu family. Will they protect you or me?¡± Gu Man took a step in front of Zhong Yao and looked down at her.


    Gu Man¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant, but it did not disgust anyone. It was as if she should be in such a high position and look down on everything.


    ¡°She looks so handsome. I like her so much.¡±


    ¡°I love it, I love it. How domineering.¡±


    Someone around them couldn¡¯t help but praise Gu Man¡¯s handsomeness. At this moment, they realized Gu Man¡¯s superior appearance.


    Even though her clothes were extremely simple, she was a beautiful view just by standing there..

 Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: Zhong Yao Retires

    Chapter 794: Zhong Yao Retires


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zhong Yao hesitated when she heard Gu Man¡¯s words. Her original intention was to ruin Gu Man¡¯s reputation, at least so that she would not be valued by Gu Yuan after entering the Gu family. However, if she made a fuss in front of the principal, it would only be detrimental to her.


    At the very least, if the Gu family knew about this, the probability of them standing on her side was very low.


    After all, one was a medical genius, and the other was only the daughter of a relative. Gu Yuan could still tell which was more important.


    When Wei Wei heard Gu Man¡¯s words, she glared at her fiercely and then looked at Zhong Yao, who was hesitating.


    Of course, she refused to let go of this opportunity, so she grabbed Zhong Yao¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Are you going to give up just because of a few words from her? You¡¯re a victim. You have the right to protect your interests. Even if the heavens come, you¡¯re not in the wrong.¡±


    Zhong Yao looked at Wei Wei and already had some thoughts. The reason why Wei Wei helped her was only because the two of them were standing in the same direction just now. How could she not understand that Wei Wei wanted to deal with Gu Man?


    However, this had already affected her interests. Of course, she would not continue to cooperate with Wei Wei¡¯s acting.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gu Man is still my cousin. Besides, if we get to the principal, I¡¯ll definitely be blamed.¡± Zhong Yao was afraid that she would have a bad reputation, so she deliberately pretended to be weak and pushed all the blame to Gu Man.


    Wei Wei looked at this scene and expected better from her. She also understood that Zhong Yao had already made up her mind. It was impossible for her to drag Zhong Yao to the principal¡¯s office again.


    Han Yi, who was standing at the side, heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. This was the best outcome.


    It made them ignore Wei Wei¡¯s paranoia and her hatred for Gu Man, so she made up her mind to blow things up.


    Anyway, there was no way to affect her interests. Even if it blew up, it would only be a good thing for her. There was no harm. At most, Zhong Yao would be criticized. How could anything happen to her, a kind-hearted informant?


    At the thought of this, Wei Wei already had a plan in her heart, but she did not intend to expose her, so she pretended to be regretful and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so, I¡¯m too embarrassed to force you anymore. Let¡¯s leave this matter at that.¡±


    After doing that, Wei Wei left in a hurry.


    Zhong Yao looked at Wei Wei¡¯s departing figure and felt inexplicably uneasy. How could she be so easy to talk to? She must be holding something back.


    Gu Man¡¯s gaze kept wandering between Zhong Yao and Wei Wei, and her lips curled into a knowing smile. In that case, let them have a dogfight and see what the outcome would be.


    It would definitely be very interesting.


    Gu Man and Guo Guo left the school. Gu Man did not go home. Instead, she brought Guo Guo to the house she had recently bought near the school.


    The house was not big. It was about a hundred square meters. The decorations inside were very warm, and it was very close to Han City First High School. The price of this property was probably not low.


    Moreover, it was obvious that Gu Man had gotten someone to renovate this place. The room was very clean and tidy. Although it was a rented house, there were no traces of anyone living there. It was as new as a brand-new house.


    Guo Guo was happy, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll return these to you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait. 1 hope you won¡¯t make me wait too long,¡± Gu Man said with a smile.


    Guo Guo¡¯s heart trembled a few times. Although she was more like the beggar during the transaction, Gu Man had always placed the two of them on an equal footing. Moreover, she had never asked for any remuneration from her even though she had paid so much.


    How lucky was she to meet such a person and even have her life saved?


    At the thought of this, the expression on Guo Guo¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but soften. She no longer suppressed the corners of her mouth and looked at Gu Man sincerely. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you helped me in the beginning, but from now on, I completely believe you. I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Guo Guo looked up at Gu Man seriously. She did not easily show her sincerity, but once she did, she would not take it back..

 Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: Giving a House

    Chapter 795: Giving a House


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man looked at Guo Guo¡¯s slightly immature face and her heart skipped a beat. Her expression became even gentler. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She brought Guo Guo around the entire house. Before she left, she looked at Guo Guo and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your grandfather to stay in the staff dormitory, you can bring him here. That way, someone can take care of you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Guo Guo nodded and finally revealed a smile that a child should have.


    When Gu Man returned to the Jinhui District, she did not go home. Instead, she came to Xiang Yin¡¯s house.


    She raised her hand and was about to knock when the person inside seemed to have expected it and opened the door.


    Gu Man looked at the open door and retracted her hand. ¡°You¡¯re making me suspect that you¡¯re monitoring me.¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled. ¡°Mm¡­ why don¡¯t you suspect that we have telepathy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Gu Man suppressed the throbbing in her heart and looked at Xiang Yin. ¡°Have you slacked off in your cultivation recently?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± As Xiang Yin spoke, he subconsciously touched his nose.


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows when she saw his expression and did not expose him, but the words in his mouth made Xiang Yin feel like he was facing a great enemy. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t slack off in your training, let me see the results of your training.¡±


    ¡°I think we should revise it. What do you think?¡± Xiang Yin tried to save it, but Gu Man rejected him mercilessly.


    As expected, Xiang Yin did not cultivate at all. The effect of cultivating at home was very bad, making him a little frustrated. He did not want to continue, so there had been no effect recently.


    He raised his head slightly to look at Gu Man¡¯s expression. She did not seem to be angry. He thought that he still had a chance and quickly looked for a way to make up for it. ¡°For some reason, 1 keep feeling that my cultivation speed is faster when I¡¯m by your side. I can¡¯t find that feeling the moment I get home.¡± Gu Man did not answer him, but she nodded in her heart.


    Of course, because she had provided him with sufficient spiritual energy and cultivation was naturally smooth.


    ¡°In that case, cultivate well now.¡± Gu Man had no intention of reprimanding him. Instead, she sat cross-legged on the sofa.


    Seeing this, Xiang Yin followed suit and sat on the sofa with her.


    Gu Man mobilized the spiritual power of the meteorite in her pocket. There was a faint light in the living room that kept flowing in the air.


    Almost at the moment when spiritual qi poured out, he realized that he had suddenly found a feeling. His cultivation was especially smooth, and it was not like when he cultivated at home.


    At the thought of this, he secretly opened one eye and looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction. There was no change, but he inexplicably felt a warm temperature wrap around him. Through his understanding, Xiang Yin knew that it was called spiritual power.


    However, when they usually interacted, Gu Man had never had so much spiritual power. It seemed that it was because of her cultivation.


    Then wouldn¡¯t he have an excuse to look for Gu Man in the future? Thinking of this, Xiang Yin couldn¡¯t help but feel happier and cultivate even more vigorously.


    At this moment, Gu Man had also fallen into a meditative state. Although she was training every day, she seemed to have reached a bottleneck. Instead of saying that she had reached a bottleneck, it was more like she had reached the limit of this small world.


    The energy in this world was thin to begin with, which meant that it was not suitable for cultivation. Not only did she cultivate, but she also cultivated to such a high level. Naturally, she would attract the attention of the Heavens.


    The Heavens would definitely not allow an existence that exceeded everyone. They would definitely attack.


    Gu Man guided the surrounding spiritual energy to circulate a few times in her body. Now, spiritual energy could only nourish her body and could no longer be of any use to her cultivation.


    Therefore, after running for a while, she quickly opened her eyes and looked in Xiang Yin¡¯s direction.


    Things went very smoothly on Xiang Yin¡¯s side. It was so smooth that it surprised Gu Man.


    At first, he knew nothing. After understanding the existence of spiritual power, he began to advance by leaps and bounds.


    However, she had known from the beginning that Xiang Yin was not an ordinary person. Now that his spiritual power had increased, she could see the Heavenly Energy in his body..

 Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: Almost Go Crazy

    Chapter 796: Almost Go Crazy


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    She did not expect to meet the Child of Destiny. However, from the moment they met, she should have known that this person¡¯s future achievements would definitely be extraordinary.


    However, as they continued to cultivate, Gu Man gradually realized that something was wrong. She frowned slightly and looked at Xiang Yin, who had not stopped until now. She called out softly, but there was no response.


    Logically speaking, Xiang Yin¡¯s current cultivation stage was not enough to completely block the voices of the outside world, so there was only one point. He had cultivated too ruthlessly.


    She was a little helpless. She came to Xiang Yin¡¯s side and reached out to send a stream of spiritual energy flowing through his body to calm the restless spiritual energy.


    At this moment, Xiang Yin, who was in a meditative state, gradually came back to his senses. He was still at a loss about what he had experienced, but he was puzzled by Gu Man¡¯s sudden change of position. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Seeing that Xiang Yin still had the cheek to question her, Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but be angry. ¡°Why are you like a child? You can¡¯t even tell if you¡¯re hungry or full. Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t continue cultivating when you¡¯re saturated?¡±


    Xiang Yin scratched his head in confusion. ¡°I feel that the spiritual energy in my body is quite sufficient, but 1 think it¡¯s fine to absorb a little more.¡±


    Seeing his ignorant appearance, Gu Man sighed. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s my fault for not explaining it to you in advance. Remember, the next time your spiritual power has reached saturation, don¡¯t continue cultivating. It¡¯s very easy for you to go berserk.¡±


    Xiang Yin nodded. He felt the spiritual energy in his body and felt that there was still a spiritual energy that did not belong to him wandering around. He could not help but be excited.


    Gu Man was still very worried about him, but she did not know why she wanted to distance herself. If he worked harder, he might be able to resolve the so-called difficulties with Gu Man.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s cultivation. It¡¯s best not to cultivate for the next few days. Control the spiritual energy in your body before talking about anything else.¡± Gu Man had already gotten up and walked out of the door. Xiang Yin was reluctant, but he did not stop her in the end.


    At this moment, outside Jin Hui District.


    Gu Yuan drove to the entrance of the district. When he thought of what Zhong Yao had told him today, he could not help but feel angry.


    This Gu Man had really become more and more arrogant recently. When he brought her back to the Gu family, he would definitely let her know what the rules were.


    Did she really think that she could get carried away just because she had some ability? No matter what, the Gu family was her capital. What great achievements could she have in the future if she did not even want her capital?


    But now, other than Gu Man, there was something even angrier.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that my daughter is in this neighborhood.¡± Gu Yuan did not know how many times he had said this to the security officer.


    The security officer was stubborn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you need to provide the unit number. 1 need to ask and confirm it. Otherwise, I can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    Gu Yuan patted his car door angrily and pointed at his luxury car. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lie to you when I¡¯m already driving this car?¡±


    The security officer looked at Gu Yuan¡¯s car disdainfully. Although his tone was respectful, there was a hint of mockery. ¡°Sir, if you drive this car, it¡¯s really hard to say. After all, this is Jinhui District.¡±


    Gu Yuan was so angry that his hands were clenched into fists, but what the security officer said was true.


    Jin Hui District was not something that could be bought with money. One had to have power.


    He did not expect the Xiang Family to really be willing to let Gu Man live here. However, they were only raising a canary. Even if she lived here, it did not mean that her identity was really worthy of Jin Hui District.


    When he returned, he had to teach Gu Man a lesson. Their Gu family would not allow their daughter to become someone else¡¯s lover. If she wanted to succeed, she had to become their official wife.


    ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re fine, please move your car, you¡¯re blocking the person behind you from coming in,¡± the security officer said respectfully.


    In fact, the security officer had complained countless times in his heart. This person was like an idiot. He said that his daughter was here and did not know which house his daughter lived in. Who would dare to let him in? He might just come in to steal. Also, that car could be rented for a day for a few thousand yuan.. Did he really think that he drove a limited-edition sports car?

 Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: Treating You Well

    Chapter 797: Treating You Well


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, the security officer only dared to say it in his heart. After all, he was only a worker and could not compare to these big bosses.


    No matter how angry Gu Yuan was, he knew that the people living in Jin Hui District were not people he could afford to offend, so he consciously moved away.


    However, perhaps because he was too slow, when the car behind him passed, that person lowered the window and sized Gu Yuan up before snorting. ¡±A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way. Know your place.¡±


    Gu Yuan was so angry that he gripped the steering wheel tightly, but he endured it.


    The person in front of him might not know him, but Gu Yuan knew him. This person was not someone he could resist.


    He could only close the car window and turn the steering wheel heavily to relieve the desire in his heart.


    It was all Gu Man¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer such grievances here. It was fine if the people in the neighborhood looked down on him, but even the security officers looked down on him.


    At the thought of this, he took out his phone and dialed Gu Man¡¯s number again. However, after ringing for a long time, the call was not picked up.


    In order to avoid such an awkward thing from happening just now, Gu Yuan could only park the car at the side.


    However, Gu Yuan did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that there was a faint gaze sizing him up. It was a gaze of disdain.


    He clenched his fists. No matter how angry he was, he could only suppress his anger and call Gu Man again and again. Without exception, none of the calls were picked up.


    Gu Man originally wanted to buy some things to go home. Who would have thought that she would meet Gu Yuan outside? She immediately felt unlucky, but the other party still saw her.


    The moment their eyes met, Gu Yuan opened the car door and walked towards Gu Man. His footsteps were fast and his eyes were filled with anger.


    As soon as he stood still, he couldn¡¯t help but flare up. ¡°You asked me to look for you, why didn¡¯t you even answer the call? Do you want me to kneel and beg you?¡±


    Gu Man did not expect Gu Yuan to take action so quickly. She glanced at her cell phone and did not expect Gu Yuan to call her so many times.


    When Gu Yuan saw Gu Man¡¯s actions, the anger in his heart subsided a lot. It seemed that she did not pick up his call on purpose. She just did not see it.


    But soon, Gu Yuan reacted. No, why was his tolerance getting lower and lower?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± Gu Man put away her cell phone and had no intention of apologizing. ¡°So why are you asking me to go back? Can we settle the transfer procedures?¡±


    Gu Yuan was furious. ¡°Do you only have that house in your eyes? I¡¯m your father. Is there a problem with me wanting you to come home? It¡¯s precisely because you care too much about power that our relationship is becoming more and more distant.¡±


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°I care about power? Before 1 left the Gu family for the first time, did you give me any power? After this, 1 only want to take what belongs to me.¡±


    Gu Yuan¡¯s face was ashen and he actually felt a little guilty. He lowered his head slightly. He had indeed treated Gu Man badly for so long. Wasn¡¯t that because she was too worrisome? Besides, if she had shown signs of becoming a medical genius earlier, would he still have done that?


    The more he thought about it, the more reasonable it made. The last bit of guilt in his heart completely dissipated.


    ¡°A filial son comes from a rod. Being strict with you is also good for you. Alright, I¡¯m not here to tell you this. I¡¯m here to bring you home. Don¡¯t stay with some indecent people all day. You¡¯ve just come of age. It¡¯s not good for our Gu family¡¯s reputation for you to live with someone else.¡±


    Gu Man did not say a word. Her face was filled with mockery as she stared at


    Gu Yuan¡¯s face. She only saw self-righteousness.


    He was never willing to listen to explanations. He always believed in what he thought and always stood at the top to educate others. Gu Yuan would never realize his bad habits, let alone correct them.


    Looking at that face, Gu Man only felt disgusted. She raised her hand and slapped Gu Yuan¡¯s face. ¡°Can this slap wake you up? If not, I don¡¯t mind doing it again.¡±


    Gu Yuan was stunned. He tilted his head to the side, as if he had yet to recover from the slap..

 Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: Slap

    Chapter 798: Slap


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Gu Yuan, I¡¯m no longer the Gu Man you used to bully. You should understand this.¡± Gu Man crossed her arms and looked at Gu Yuan.


    Only then did Gu Yuan come back to his senses. He widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You actually dared to hit me.¡±


    ¡°So what if I hit you? Do I have to pick a time?¡± Gu Man¡¯s face was filled with impatience.


    ¡°F*ck, it seems like you want to do this the hard way.¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with madness.


    He threw his coat to the ground, rolled up his sleeves, and was about to rush towards Gu Man. He waved his fists without mercy.


    When Gu Man saw this scene, her gaze became even colder. When she was young, Gu Yuan had hit her countless times because he was angry. Why was Gu Yuan unhappy now that it was her turn to counterattack?


    However, she stood rooted to the ground with no intention of moving. When the fist was about to land on her face, she said casually, ¡°If you still want the thing in my hand, I advise you not to land this punch because I¡¯m a very vengeful person.¡±


    Gu Yuan had originally planned to teach Gu Man a lesson, but when he heard her words, he forcefully stopped his fist.


    He lowered his fist and clenched it until it cracked. ¡°Okay, okay, Gu Man. You¡¯re very good. You even dare to threaten me now, right?¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m threatening you? Not only am 1 threatening you, but I also dare to hit you again.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Man slapped Gu Yuan again.


    The rationality in Gu Yuan¡¯s heart was swallowed by anger. He no longer cared about anything and even planned to use some despicable methods in the future.


    Today, he had to let Gu Man know what order was!


    However, his fist did not succeed this time. Instead, it was held by a pair of strong hands.


    He looked up. When he saw Xiang Yin¡¯s face, his eyelids trembled fiercely.


    Before he could speak, a strong force suddenly came from his wrist. It was so painful that he felt as if his bones were about to be crushed.


    However, he did not dare to be angry. He still looked at Xiang Yin with a smile. ¡°President Xiang, what brings you here? Look, you saw me lecturing my daughter.¡±


    Gu Yuan meant that this was his family matter and Xiang Yin could not interfere.


    Xiang Yin did not say anything and only sneered. ¡°Do you need to get physical when teaching a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Well, if she didn¡¯t attack first, I wouldn¡¯t have attacked. I¡¯m usually quite easy to talk to.¡± Gu Yuan even tried to defend his actions.


    However, Xiang Yin did not want to hear him explain so much. He only saw Gu Yuan trying to hit Gu Man. ¡°Since Manman attacked, shouldn¡¯t Mr. Gu reflect on what he did wrong?¡±


    When Gu Yuan heard this, the expression on his face changed again and again. He endured it a few times before he could suppress the anger in his heart. He also understood that Xiang Yin was here to stand up for her, not to uphold justice.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Gu Yuan could only swallow this loss.


    Xiang Yin snorted and shook off his hand. Then, he looked at Gu Man. The expression on his face immediately changed from serious to gentle. The speed at which his expression changed was breathtaking. ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Man did not expect Xiang Yin to suddenly appear here.


    ¡°In that case, hit him back.¡± Xiang Yin shifted his gaze to Gu Yuan, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    Gu Yuan widened his eyes and questioned in disbelief, ¡°She was the one who attacked first. Why did you let her hit me back?¡±


    No matter how much he cared about Xiang Yin¡¯s power, if he allowed his daughter to slap his face again, he would not have the face to live anymore.


    Gu Man raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled faintly. She stretched, as if she was preparing for the next step.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Yuan¡¯s expression turned even worse. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°President Xiang, it¡¯s fine if my daughter is fooling around, but do you want to fool around with her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is fooling around. Since you hit her, there¡¯s no problem for her to return it.¡± Xiang Yin was clearly biased towards Gu Man.


    There was no choice. Gu Man was everything to him..

 Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: Beating Gu Yuan Up

    Chapter 799: Beating Gu Yuan Up


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Yuan still wanted to defend himself, but Gu Man¡¯s slap landed on his face again. It was so sudden that neither Gu Yuan nor Xiang Yin could react.


    Gu Man did not even give Gu Yuan a chance to refute. She slapped his face again and again. ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t say anything about what happened before doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t care. 1 believe you know better than me how desolate the Huang Family is. As long as these things are exposed, your Gu Family will definitely not have any way to make a comeback. You¡¯re only smug until now because it¡¯s been a long time and no one remembers what happened back then. Don¡¯t you know what you relied on to obtain this capital?¡±


    Gu Yuan covered his face and listened to Gu Man¡¯s words. For a moment, he did not know if he should protect his face or refute Gu Man¡¯s words.


    But in the next second, the slap that should have landed on her face landed on his neck. Gu Man grabbed Gu Yuan¡¯s neck fiercely. ¡°You don¡¯t think highly of people like me, but now you¡¯re going to be beaten up by someone like me. How do you feel?¡±


    At this moment, Gu Yuan really felt that his life was threatened. He felt that he was only a thought away from suffocation by Gu Man. At this moment, he was no longer arrogant. His face was covered in snot and tears, and his mouth was filled with begging words.


    Xiang Yin looked at Gu Man and raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes filled with admiration.


    Sometimes, if you ignored it, it would make some people stomp their feet even more. However, as long as you were ruthless once, they would remember and not act rashly.


    Gu Man looked at the dirt on Gu Yuan¡¯s face, her eyes filled with disdain. She threw Gu Yuan aside like a rag and took out a tissue to wipe her palm in disgust. ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll ruin the Gu family. Watch how 1 destroy the Gu family step by step.¡±


    Gu Yuan breathed heavily. The suffocating feeling made his mind a little blurry. Other than Gu Man¡¯s voice entering his mind, he could not hear anything else.


    Gu Yuan did not react until the footsteps gradually faded away.


    He lay on the ground, his eyes filled with fear.


    What was even more ironic was that the security officer who looked down on Gu Yuan at first handed him a tissue at this moment.


    The security officer looked at Gu Yuan sympathetically. Ever since Gu Man appeared, he had been paying attention to their argument. Although he did not know what the two of them were arguing about, this also added some interest to his boring life.


    However, she did not expect that the man who suddenly joined her would intensify this argument and even make things get physical.


    However, he did not expect that a man like Gu Yuan would not be able to fight back against such a petite woman.


    However, he did look pitiful now.


    Gu Yuan looked at the tissue handed to him. He did not feel any gratitude, only hatred.


    This security officer was definitely here to laugh at him. He had been so rude to him just now. How could he be kind enough to send him tissues now?


    He threw the tissue in front of him on the ground fiercely and stood up. He stepped on the tissue fiercely and looked straight into the security officer¡¯s eyes. ¡°No matter how down and out 1 am, I¡¯m still better than a poor security officer like you. You don¡¯t have to pity me.¡±


    With that, Gu Yuan turned around and left. He entered the car again. The car drove extremely fast, leaving only exhaust fumes on the ground.


    It was unknown if it was intentional or not, but the exhaust sprayed all over the security officer.


    The security officer looked at her back and scolded, ¡°You deserve to be beaten up. If it were me, I would punch you too. You¡¯re so ungrateful to kindness. Who are you?¡±


    When Gu Yuan returned home, he was still in a sorry state. His face was swollen and there were obvious strangulation marks on his neck.


    Qu Bei was leisurely drinking afternoon tea at home. Unexpectedly, she saw Gu Yuan like this and immediately panicked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go look for that girl, Gu Man? How did you end up like this?¡± Qu Bei looked at Gu Yuan¡¯s face and frowned.


    He was barely passable, but now, he was ugly to the point of being unsightly.


    Qu Bei originally wanted to pretend to be a good wife and mother, but looking at such an ugly Gu Yuan, she despised him and did not reach out..

 Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: Enjoying the Moment

    Chapter 800: Enjoying the Moment


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her in front of me. From now on, our Gu family doesn¡¯t have a daughter called Gu Man. She really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Try your best to kill that b*tch for me!¡± Gu Yuan didn¡¯t have any rationality when he spoke. Every word was filled with hatred.


    Although Qu Bei was happy with Gu Yuan¡¯s decision, she was also a little puzzled. What did Gu Man do to make Gu Yuan so angry? It couldn¡¯t be that the injuries on Gu Yuan¡¯s face were caused by Gu Man, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. She¡¯s a child. She¡¯s insensible. It¡¯s normal. We should be more tolerant of her.¡± Qu Bei seemed to be comforting him, but she was actually trying to get Gu Yuan to say something.


    When Gu Yuan heard this, he explained what had happened in anger. After knowing the entire story, Qu Bei was happy and surprised. ¡°She¡¯s actually so reckless now and doesn¡¯t care about you at all. Don¡¯t tell me she has some backer?¡±


    At the mention of this, Gu Yuan became even angrier. ¡°Who was the one who said that Gu Man no longer had a backer? That Xiang Yin is clearly still protecting Gu Man today. In order to protect her, he was actually unreasonable and let Gu Man hit me. Who does he think he is? Isn¡¯t he just relying on his status as a member of one of the four major families? After leaving the Xiang Family, he, Xiang Yin, is nothing!¡±


    Otherwise, it was obvious that he was angry because of what had happened today. He scolded without thinking and even scolded Xiang Yin.


    Qu Bei did not care about Gu Yuan¡¯s injuries, but about Gu Man¡¯s threat.


    What right did she have to destroy the Gu family? Unless she relied on the few forces behind her.


    Could it be that they had really guessed wrongly previously? Actually, not only did Gu Man not lose favor, she became even more doted on.


    At the thought of this, Qu Bei was a little afraid. If Gu Man really fought them to the death, her situation would be hard to say.


    ¡°Did you say something to make her so angry in the past?¡± Qu Bei saw that Gu Man had always been cold. How could she do such a thing?


    ¡°You¡¯re all defending her now, right? 1 can¡¯t even scold her? I¡¯m her father! Don¡¯t I even have the capital to educate her?¡± Gu Yuan scolded repeatedly, unable to calm down.


    Seeing this, Qu Bei could only comfort him first. As for the rest, she could only wait until later.


    Gu Man walked in the supermarket with Xiang Yin beside her. He stared at Gu Man¡¯s back with a burning gaze. Gu Man¡¯s gaze was so strong that she could not ignore it even if she wanted to.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Why are you following me?¡± Gu Man couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Xiang Yin.


    Xiang Yin did not say anything, but his gaze moved from Gu Man¡¯s face to her hand.


    Gu Man raised her hand helplessly. Her palm was fair and there were no traces of red.


    Seeing this, Xiang Yin heaved a sigh of relief. He was still afraid that Gu Man would use too much strength and injure her hand.


    He stared at that pair of fair and smooth hands. For some reason, he actually placed his hand on them.


    However, he quickly reacted. The current relationship between the two of them was a little awkward. His action was really abrupt. Just as he was about to extend his hand back, Gu Man actually took the initiative to grab his hand.


    She seemed to have done it unintentionally. She picked up the snacks on the shelf with her other hand. ¡°People of Huang Jue¡¯s age should like to eat snacks, right?¡±


    Xiang Yin smiled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what he likes to eat, buy more. I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    When Gu Man heard Xiang Yin¡¯s joy that was about to overflow, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. This didn¡¯t seem bad either. She was particular about doing whatever she wanted. Why did she have to entangle herself with the worries of the secular world and forget her true intentions?


    When one lived in the world, they had to know how to enjoy the present. Why should they worry about those things that might happen in the future?


    At the thought of this, Gu Man¡¯s heart became much clearer. The depression that had been surrounding her was resolved and she was enlightened.


    After the two of them bought the things, they returned to Gu Man¡¯s house.


    As soon as Grandma opened the door, she saw the two of them at the door. Her gaze moved from Gu Man¡¯s face to Xiang Yin¡¯s..

 Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: Grandma Is Unusual

    Chapter 801: Grandma Is Unusual


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    There was no rejection on Grandma¡¯s face. Instead, she welcomed the two of them in with a smile. ¡°Manman, why didn¡¯t you tell Grandma that you¡¯re bringing him back?¡±


    Gu Man was surprised by her grandmother¡¯s change in attitude, but she did not ask.


    At this moment, it was time for the Huang Family to eat.


    When Huang Jue saw who it was, he immediately stood up and pounced on Xiang Yin. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally here. 1 missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re closer to him than to me.¡± Gu Man¡¯s lips curled up.


    Huang Jue scratched his head emotionally and came to Gu Man¡¯s side. ¡°Sister, 1 miss you too.¡±


    Huang Jun, who was sitting at the dining table, also put down his bowl and chopsticks. He stood up and pulled out a chair for Gu Man and Xiang Yin. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. Come and sit down.¡±


    Gu Man and Xiang Yin looked at each other, their eyes filled with shock.


    In the past, Grandma and Huang Jun would definitely not have such a good attitude, so what made their attitude change?


    However, it was obviously not appropriate to ask such a thing directly, so the two of them sat down obediently. Grandma also scooped up the rice and placed it in front of them.


    When Grandma sat down, she looked at the two of them in front of her with a smile. ¡°Manman, I know you must be wondering why our attitudes changed so quickly.¡±


    Seeing that her grandmother seemed to be about to take the initiative to explain, Gu Man looked at her.


    Grandma continued, ¡°Actually, we thought about it later. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him. Besides, girls have to fall in love a few times before they can see a man¡¯s true colors. Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t mean to say that Xiang Yin is bad. If he¡¯s qualified enough and you guys can last until the end, I¡¯ll naturally give you my blessings.¡±


    As she spoke, her gaze landed on Xiang Yin.


    Sensing the gaze on him, Xiang Yin glanced at Gu Man first. Seeing that she did not seem to want to reveal that the two of them had broken up, the corners of his lips curled up and he immediately expressed his attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Gu Man down.¡±


    Grandma nodded in satisfaction. She did not want to talk about this anymore. The entire dining table was filled with laughter and harmony.


    Although Grandma and Huang Jun had already acknowledged Xiang Yin¡¯s identity, they were not close enough to let him spend the night here, so after dinner, the two of them chased him away mercilessly.


    After he left, Huang Jun and Grandma immediately pulled Gu Man to sit on the sofa.


    Looking at their gazes, Gu Man suddenly understood that something must have happened for their attitude to change.


    Sure enough, Huang Jun said with a worried expression, ¡°Manman, actually, it¡¯s not like your grandmother and 1 don¡¯t want you to date¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Huang Jun suddenly did not know how to look at his grandmother.


    Grandma glared at Huang Jun in anticipation from him. Then, she held Gu Man¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°In terms of relationships, be it the man or the woman, they shouldn¡¯t do anything that isn¡¯t loyal to love. If you deliberately want to take revenge because your uncle and 1 stopped you previously, there¡¯s no need to use such a method. It¡¯s not good for your reputation.¡±


    Gu Man was confused. ¡°Grandma, Uncle, what are you talking about?¡±


    Seeing this, Huang Jun was anxious. ¡°The news that you¡¯re raising a pretty boy in the company has already spread. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to suppress it, but if Xiang Yin finds out, he¡¯ll probably be angry. Manman, you can¡¯t be a play¡­ playgirl. Is that how you say it with online slang?¡±


    Huang Jue, who was sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard this. ¡°Pfft hahaha, Sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such great ambition.¡±


    Gu Man¡¯s face instantly darkened. She secretly pinched Huang Jue¡¯s waist. ¡°Grandma, Uncle, is there a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s spreading like wildfire in the company. They¡¯re talking about that Jiang Zi. Yes, I think that¡¯s his name. He¡¯s the pretty boy you¡¯re keeping,¡± Huang Jun said anxiously.


    Gu Man explained for a long time before Huang Jun and Grandma believed that she was not keeping a pretty boy. The two of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was wondering why Huang Jun and Grandma suddenly had such a good attitude towards Xiang Yin. So it was because they felt guilty.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t think that just because he looks very relaxed every day, he doesn¡¯t have much ability. He¡¯s still a very powerful person.¡± Gu Man was worried that Huang Jun would think that she had stuffed him in and deliberately didn¡¯t make use of him..

 Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: Misunderstanding Gu Man

    Chapter 802: Misunderstanding Gu Man


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Attas Studios


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Huang Jun heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was good that Manman did not do anything to let others down.


    ¡°By the way, Uncle, I¡¯m going to the Cui Family to take care of Old Master Cui recently.¡± Gu Man told them about Old Master Cui.


    Grandma and Huang Jun had no intention of objecting. They were even concerned about Old Master Cui¡¯s illness.


    Gu Man emphasized a few times that Old Master Cui¡¯s illness was fine before the two of them were relieved, but they were both busy. They planned to bring some supplements to Old Master Cui when Gu Man left.


    Looking at the two of them busying themselves, Gu Man felt helpless.


    When Xiang Yin returned home, his eyebrows jumped when he saw the two of them suddenly appear on the sofa. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Bai Yun jumped up from the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re asking us? Do you know about the Jimo family?¡±


    ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I receive the news?¡± Xiang Yin frowned.


    At this moment, Cui Lin turned around and looked at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re deliberately hiding it from you.¡±


    Xiang Yin¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been no news since they came to Han City.¡± Bai Yun¡¯s expression was especially heavy.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Xiang Yin turned around and entered the room.


    In the dark room, only the computer screen glowed faintly. Xiang Yin¡¯s fingertips quickly typed on the keyboard.


    The next day.


    Gu Man went to take a look at Old Master Cui¡¯s condition first. After confirming that he had stabilized, she was relieved to go for her appointment.


    Not to mention anything else, Cui Lin really had a lot of herbs in his hands. This was also one of the reasons why Old Master Cui¡¯s condition could stabilize.


    Zhen Rong¡¯s message had already been sent. Gu Man took a look and took a taxi to the restaurant.


    When she entered the cubicle, Gu Man saw Zhen Rong and Zhou Yan standing up from their seats.


    Zhou Yan¡¯s tone carried a hint of complaint. ¡°Miss Gu, have you almost forgotten about me, your disciple?¡±


    Gu Man felt a little guilty when she heard her complaint. ¡°How can that be? I¡¯ve been writing a book for you recently. I¡¯m often not by your side and can¡¯t give you a better understanding, so it¡¯ll be more convenient to have a book to refer to.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhou Yan no longer complained that Gu Man did not come to look for her. Her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for Miss Gu¡¯s secret manual.¡±


    The few of them sat down.


    This shop was not a traditional private room. Instead, it was divided into small cubicles by thin curtains. The curtains could be pulled open.


    The curtain of the private room they were in was pulled open.


    Hearing the footsteps outside, Gu Man turned her head and saw someone unexpected.


    Why was the lady boss of the mysterious shop here?


    She looked at the man beside the lady boss. The man should be in his forties. He was wearing a suit and did not have the usual beer belly. He was tall and straight.


    Gu Man only took a glance and was about to retract her gaze. However, just as she was about to retract her gaze, the lady boss turned around and accurately captured Gu Man¡¯s location. She smiled at her.


    ¡°Miss Gu, do you know that person?¡± Zhou Yan looked at Gu Man in confusion and then at the two people who passed by the door.


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Man looked away when she heard this.


    Although she retracted her gaze, her thoughts were still on what had just happened. Why was the lady boss here? What did she mean by that smile just now? Who was the man beside her? Why did she give her a familiar feeling?


    The more Gu Man thought about it, the more confused she became. She looked up at Zhou Yan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 might have to leave today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. 1 just felt that you were distracted and kept wanting to ask. We¡¯re just chatting today. Miss Gu, if you have something to do, go ahead,¡± Zhou Yan said considerately.


    Hearing this, Gu Man put down the chopsticks in her hand and walked out of the private room.


    Zhou Yan looked at her anxious back and looked at Zhen Rong beside her. ¡°Do you know the two people who passed by just now?¡±


    Zhen Rong looked up in confusion. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You really only know how to eat.¡± Zhou Yan knocked Zhen Rong¡¯s head, anticipating better from him.


    After Gu Man left, she looked at the surrounding cubicles with an irritated expression. Firstly, she did not have the lady boss¡¯s contact information, and secondly, she did not know which cubicle she was in.. How could she find her?

 Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Gu Man’s Portrait

    Chapter 803: Gu Man¡¯s Portrait


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, just as she was at a loss, the lady boss suddenly appeared behind Gu Man and patted her shoulder.


    There was no surprise on her face. Instead, she looked like she had a plan.


    Gu Man looked at the lady boss in front of her. She felt that she seemed to know everything. She even knew that she was coming out to look for her.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± The lady boss smiled at Gu Man.


    But before Gu Man could ask, the lady boss continued, ¡°The person following me is the second master of the Jimo Family.¡±


    Gu Man was shocked. She suddenly closed her lips and sized up the lady boss with a scrutinizing gaze.


    She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Guangwu Era.¡±


    The smile on the lady boss¡¯s face became even angrier. She did not deny it or nod. ¡°I know what you want to ask. Perhaps if you meet him with me, you can get the answer you want.¡±


    ¡°Why should I follow you? Who are you?¡± Gu Man looked at the lady boss coldly.


    She hated this feeling. She hated that others knew everything, but she knew nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know who I am when you see the Second Master. Second Master also wants to see you very much. Let¡¯s go.¡± The lady boss did not seem to have any intention of getting Gu Man¡¯s permission and led the way for her.


    Gu Man stood rooted to the ground and hesitated for a long time. In the end, she walked behind the lady boss.


    It was not a loss for her to take a look.


    The so-called Second Master was sitting in the private room and waiting anxiously. The moment the curtain was lifted, he immediately stood up. His eyes lit up when he saw Gu Man following behind the lady boss.


    ¡°Exactly the same.¡± Second Master sighed ambiguously.


    Gu Man frowned even more.


    Second Master suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed in a pious manner. ¡°God, 1 hope you can protect the Jimo family. We were once your subordinates.¡±


    Gu Man subconsciously took a step back and frowned in Second Master¡¯s direction. Then, she looked at the lady boss beside her, hoping for an explanation.


    Seeing this, the lady boss only smiled. Since she knelt down like Second Master, ¡°Miss Gu, although you have lost your memory, we will never forget it.¡±


    With that, she took out her phone. There was a portrait on it.


    The portrait showed a woman. There were poker cards placed in front of her, as if she was divining.


    However, in that case, there was nothing outstanding about this painting. What surprised Gu Man was that the woman in the painting looked exactly like her.


    She instantly looked up at the lady boss and Second Master kneeling on the ground. Just as she was about to speak, her mind hurt.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s done. The traitors in the Jimo family have all been pulled out.¡±


    ¡°Miss, the Jimo family is willing to follow you for generations.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Most of Gu Man¡¯s mind was occupied by the Jimo family, but her memories were too chaotic, so she had no way to sort them out in a short period of time.


    From the beginning to the end, she was like an outsider as she looked in the direction of the lady boss and Second Master.


    Her memory was not complete, so she would not conclude that she had a good relationship with the Jimo family just based on those words.


    However, in the next second, Second Master suddenly took out a box from his pocket. He opened it and saw a bead inside. The bead emitted powerful spiritual energy.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been looking for the fragment of the meteorite back then. Although I don¡¯t know what that thing is for, since you like it, 1 naturally have to find it.¡± Second Master respectfully handed the bead to Gu Man, his eyes filled with flattery.


    Gu Man looked at the bead and pursed her lips. She did not take it directly.


    At this moment, the lady boss, who was kneeling on the ground, stood up. She came to Gu Man¡¯s side with the bead and stuffed it into her hand.


    ¡°Just keep what you should take. Only a complete one can be of greatest use to you.¡± The smile on the lady boss¡¯s face was especially bright.


    Gu Man looked at her warily. This lady boss was not that simple. She seemed to know a lot of things..

 Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Guangwu Era

    Chapter 804: Guangwu Era


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At that time, Gu Man suddenly thought of Xia Tong, so she guessed that the lady boss also came from the Guangwu Era to be able to know so much.


    The lady boss sighed and shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not from the Guangwu era. I just know a lot.¡±


    Gu Man did not comment. She still had to consider if she could believe the lady boss¡¯s words.


    She returned the pearl in her hand to the lady boss. ¡°These things are precious, and I have no reason to not accept them, so you should keep them for yourselves.¡±


    With that, Gu Man turned around and left. The noisy memories in her mind gave her an incomparable headache. She urgently needed a quiet environment to organize the memories that had suddenly appeared in her mind.


    The lady boss and Second Master did not continue to stop Gu Man and let her leave.


    However, not long after Gu Man left, her phone suddenly vibrated. She opened it and saw that it was a message from a stranger. There was nothing in the message, only a picture.


    The content of the photo was the portrait that the lady boss had shown her just now.


    Gu Man enlarged the picture and could not find any traces of photoshop, which meant that this painting existed to begin with.


    She went online to search for information about this portrait, but she could not find any relevant information. With a splitting headache, Gu Man sent a message to Xia Tong and found a nearby hotel.


    When she had completely processed the memories in her mind, she looked down at her cell phone.


    Xia Tong had already come out.


    Gu Man sent the location of the hotel and sat by the bed to wait quietly.


    Her expression was complicated. She was actually in a daze as she looked at the portrait in her hand. She only came back to her senses when there was an impatient knock on the door.


    As soon as Xia Tong walked in, she couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Why are you looking for me? Why can¡¯t you say it on WeChat? Why do you have to meet?¡± ¡°Have you seen this painting before?¡± Gu Man did not say anything else and faced the image on her phone at Xia Tong.


    Xia Tong stared at the painting for a long time and shook her head. Just as she looked up and was about to say that she didn¡¯t know her, she immediately lowered her head when she saw Gu Man¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t this you? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Gu Man put away her cell phone. Xia Tong¡¯s memory was missing, so it was normal for her not to remember. ¡°How much do you remember about the Guangwu era?¡±


    ¡°Guangwu Era? How can I remember such a long time ago? I can¡¯t even remember the 37th era.¡± Xia Tong shrugged.


    ¡°Wait, what did you say? The 37th era.¡± Gu Man looked at Xia Tong in disbelief.


    The Xia Family¡¯s extinction was during the Guangwu era, while the 37th era was two eras after. The two were almost a hundred years apart.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. The Xia family went extinct during the Guangwu era. How can you be from the 37th era?¡± Gu Man stared fixedly at Xia Tong¡¯s face.


    Xia Tong looked at Gu Man in shock. ¡°The Xia family went extinct during the 37th era. How can it be the Guangwu era?¡±


    Gu Man fell silent. Xia Tong was a member of the Xia family, so she naturally had to remember when the Xia family went extinct better than her.


    But what she remembered was not fake. She might have lived for hundreds of years. She was clearly from the Guangwu era.


    She lowered her head and looked at the portrait in her hand. She suddenly fell into deep thought. Was she really from the Guangwu era?


    Where did this portrait come from? Why did she have no impression of it at all? She only felt that the person on it was strange, but she could not find anything related in her memory.


    She seemed to have lost a lot of her memories, even more than Xia Tong.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Gu Man rubbed her throbbing temples.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look for me if there¡¯s nothing else. It¡¯s quite troublesome to come over,¡± Xia Tong muttered.


    However, Gu Man was not in the mood to care so much. She only felt very tired now, she was exhausted from the inside out.


    Who was she? Why did she lose so many memories? There were even mistakes in some of her memories. In addition, when did she learn divination?


    Gu Man looked at the portrait on her phone and finally bought a deck of tarot cards. Her fingertips touched the tarot cards and an inexplicable sense of familiarity spread from her fingertips to her entire body..

 Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: Telling Gu Man’s Identity

    Chapter 805: Telling Gu Man¡¯s Identity


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Many memories flashed through Gu Man¡¯s mind. She quickly retracted her hand and collected the scattered tarot cards into the box.


    These sudden memories did not surprise Gu Man, because a similar situation had happened before.


    However, to Gu Man¡¯s surprise, after she came into contact with the tarot cards, the spiritual power in her body actually increased significantly.


    She frowned and felt the spiritual energy in her body. It was not empty. The spiritual energy seemed to be innate to her.


    Gu Man cleaned up the things in front of her and returned to the Cui Family. Since she had sufficient spiritual energy, treating Old Master Cui¡¯s illness was not a problem.


    Moreover, with Cui Lin¡¯s top-notch herbs, Old Master Cui¡¯s physique was enough to withstand the treatment process.


    When Gu Man arrived at the Cui Family, Jia Ling and Cui Hong were sitting beside Old Master Cui.


    When Jia Ling saw Gu Man, she couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°You said that you wanted to take care of Old Master Cui, but I haven¡¯t seen him for the past few days.¡±


    Cui Hong frowned when he heard this and pulled Jia Ling.


    In the end, Jia Ling was unwilling to shake off Cui Hong. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You¡¯re not even letting me tell the truth?¡±


    Cui Hong¡¯s expression turned even worse. He looked at Gu Man apologetically and left with Jia Ling.


    Gu Man looked at the closed door and locked it. She came to Old Master Cui¡¯s side for treatment.


    The treatment process was basically the same as when she treated Guo Guo, so it was very smooth and she did not encounter too many problems.


    Cui Hong, who was outside the door, pulled Jia Ling to the study.


    Jia Ling tried to break free from Cui Hong¡¯s hand repeatedly, but she failed. She could not help but shout. These shouts were heard by Cui Ya and Cui Xuan, who were about to escape secretly.


    Cui Ya stood in the middle of the study and was a little flustered. She grabbed Cui Xuan, who was beside her, and said, ¡°What should we do? If Dad finds out that we sneaked out, he will definitely be punished.¡±


    Cui Xuan bit her lower lip and looked around. In the end, she locked onto the direction of the cabinet and jogged over with Cui Ya.


    The reason why the two of them appeared in the study was that they had been locked in their room, and their room was the closest to the study. Going out from the study was the only way for them to go out.


    However, they did not expect to encounter Cui Hong and Jia Ling who had returned just as they were planning to leave. They could only hide for the time being.


    After arriving at the study, Cui Hong suddenly closed the door. ¡°I¡¯ve already reminded you a few times. Do you have to ignore my words?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t I telling the truth? I told you that she couldn¡¯t even say two or three sentences. Why are you so protective of Gu Man now? Could it be that the two of you¡­¡± Jia Ling¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she grabbed Cui Hong¡¯s wrist tightly.


    Cui Hong heard the slander in Jia Ling¡¯s mouth, he couldn¡¯t control himself and slapped her. ¡°Enough. Dad didn¡¯t want me to tell you the truth because he was afraid that you would cause trouble, but I have no choice but to tell you now.¡±


    Before Jia Ling could hold her cheek and complain, she heard Cui Hong¡¯s words. The doubts in her heart were greater than anger. ¡°You¡¯re still hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°You know that I have an elder sister, right? She¡¯s my elder sister¡¯s only daughter, which means that she¡¯s my niece.¡± Cui Hong could not help but tell Jia Ling this fact.


    Jia Ling was in disbelief. She stood rooted to the ground for a long time without reacting. She moved her lips and was about to speak when there was a sound from the cabinet beside her. Their gazes instantly shifted to the cabinet.


    Cui Hong questioned sternly, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Cui Ya and Cui Xuan did not expect to hear such a big thing at all. For a moment, their emotions were complicated. They did not hate Gu Man, but they definitely did not like her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out quickly. Don¡¯t wait for me to go over.¡± Cui Hong raised his voice. He stared fixedly in the direction of the bookcase and frowned.


    He did not expect there to be someone else in the study. Then wouldn¡¯t they have heard what he had just said?


    Cui Ya and Cui Xuan looked at each other and knew that they had to go out even if they did not want to. They could only push open the cabinet door in front of them and walk out..

 Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Treating Old Master Cui

    Chapter 806: Treating Old Master Cui


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cui Hong was still a little stunned when he saw Cui Ya and Cui Xuan. He had thought of anyone who might be hiding here, but he did not expect it to be his two daughters.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but he didn¡¯t know how to explain.


    Instead, Cui Ya was the first to speak. ¡°Dad, is Gu Man really our cousin?¡±


    Cui Hong looked at the two nervous faces in front of him and did not know how to explain it to them.


    ¡°Cui Hong, in order to lie to me, you can lie about anything now. 1 didn¡¯t know you had a sister.¡± Jia Ling still didn¡¯t believe him, but she subconsciously clenched her fists.


    Cui Hong looked at the three of them and sighed helplessly. Since he already knew, he might as well explain the matter now. ¡°My sister went missing when she was young. Dad has been looking for her, but there¡¯s been no news. Recently, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get some news, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be gone, leaving only Gu Man.¡±


    Jia Ling wanted to say something else, but looking at Cui Hong¡¯s serious expression, she knew that this matter was most likely not fake.


    No wonder Old Master Cui treated Gu Man so well and even handed over Ziwei Pavilion to her.


    She was still indignant. Even if she was not his granddaughter, were the two daughters she gave birth to not his granddaughter?


    Cui Hong looked at Jia Ling¡¯s expression and understood what she was thinking at a glance. He immediately warned, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t think about Ziwei Pavilion anymore. No one will stand on your side. If Dad finds out about your methods, you won¡¯t have any place in this family. Dad has always felt guilty towards his daughter. Now that his daughter is no longer alive, he can only place all his guilt on Gu Man, so can you understand the importance of Gu Man?¡±


    The corners of Jia Ling¡¯s mouth tightened. No matter how unwilling she was, she was not such an unreasonable person. Naturally, she would not hit the gun. ¡°Do I look like such a stupid person? But 1 said that my two daughters are also his granddaughters. Besides, I gave birth to Ah Mai. If this Ziwei Pavilion is given away, then the other businesses¡­¡±


    Ziwei Pavilion had already been given away, so it was impossible for Old Master Cui to get it back. He might as well focus on other businesses.


    Cui Hong heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Jia Ling¡¯s words. If it was just other businesses, it would be easy. ¡°This matter is easy to handle. Leave it to me. As for Dad¡¯s decision, you¡¯d better not refute it. It¡¯s indeed your fault this time.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jia Ling nodded in satisfaction.


    Since they could resolve this matter perfectly and obtain the assets, why not? However, Ziwei Pavilion was still a pity.


    After Gu Man¡¯s treatment, Cui Lin happened to return.


    Although her spiritual power had also increased greatly, she was still a little tired after a while. She rubbed her head and sat on the spot to recover before standing up.


    She opened the door and saw Cui Lin¡¯s flustered face.


    ¡°Old Master Cui¡¯s illness has been cured,¡± Gu Man said tiredly. She just wanted to close her eyes and rest now.


    Cui Lin was still unable to react when he heard this. He took two to three steps before he came back to his senses and turned around. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    However, he did not wait for Gu Man¡¯s reply. Instead, he quickened his pace and came to Old Master Cui¡¯s side. He reached out and placed his hand on Old Master Cui¡¯s pulse. When he felt the gradually calming pulse, he was shocked.


    Not only did his pulse gradually calm down, but he was also surprised that he could feel the endless vitality in Old Master Cui¡¯s body.


    He did not expect Gu Man¡¯s medical skills to be so superb. It was not an exaggeration to say that he had miraculously recovered. However, she must have used something he did not know during the treatment. After all, her current Chinese medicine level could not reach such a high level.


    However, everyone had secrets. Cui Lin would not get to the bottom of it. Moreover, if he forced Gu Man into a corner, Xiang Yin would deal with him.


    Cui Lin turned around and said solemnly, ¡°Miss Gu, feel free to raise any conditions you have. As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll do my best..¡±

 Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: All-Encompassing Great Nourishment Pill

    Chapter 807: All-Encompassing Great Nourishment Pill


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my duty to treat Old Master Cui.¡± Gu Man waved her hand and looked at Old Master Cui, who was lying on the hospital bed, with a gentle expression.


    Cui Lin was exceptionally stubborn. ¡°I know you have a good relationship with him, but you can¡¯t help treat him for free. Besides, you¡¯re so weak now. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a side effect of the treatment process. If you don¡¯t want benefits, my conscience won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you one of the Nourishment Pills.¡± Gu Man did not have the time to make those things, but Cui Lin was different. Moreover, the effect of his pills was not bad.


    The corners of Cui Lin¡¯s mouth twitched and his heart ached. Gu Man really knew how to choose.


    However, he did not hesitate. He took out a box with a golden pill inside.


    Gu Man was surprised that Cui Lin would carry the Nourishment Pill with him. Cui Lin brushed it off vaguely.


    Seeing this, she did not hesitate anymore and took out a medicinal pill to swallow. Coincidentally, she needed it very much now.


    Cui Lin¡¯s heart ached when he saw Gu Man eat so readily, but he was also carefully observing Gu Man¡¯s changes. When he saw that the color on her face was visibly improving, he clapped his hands. ¡°I refined this pill recently. 1 didn¡¯t expect the effect to be not bad.¡±


    Gu Man glanced at him sideways. ¡°So this is why you treat your benefactor as a guinea pig?¡±


    Cui Lin scratched his head guiltily. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of tonic inside. It can¡¯t cause much harm to people. I just want to see how effective it is.¡±


    Gu Man did not dwell on the matter of being tested because she could tell that the medicinal ingredients in the pill were indeed as Cui Lin had said. What surprised her was that this pill was actually rich in spiritual energy.


    Cui Lin was really an expert at alchemy.


    She adjusted the spirit energy in her body and her complexion improved. The fatigue on her body dissipated a lot.


    At this moment, Gu Man¡¯s phone vibrated. She picked it up and realized that it was a call from Jiang Zi.


    She raised her eyebrows. Jiang Zi would never call her usually. Once he did, it meant that it was something important.


    At the thought of this, Gu Man looked in Cui Lin¡¯s direction. ¡°Since Old Master Cui¡¯s illness has been cured, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the chance to ask you about medicine in the future.¡± Cui Lin¡¯s eyes were still shining when he asked.


    Gu Man nodded and picked up her phone to walk out.


    Not long after Gu Man left, Cui Hong and Jia Ling came downstairs.


    Cui Hong saw that Gu Man was nowhere to be seen in the ward and subconsciously asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Manman?¡±


    Cui Lin turned around in surprise. When did Cui Hong have such a good relationship with Gu Man?


    ¡°Dad¡¯s illness has been cured, so she naturally left.¡± Cui Lin replied to Cui Hong¡¯s question as he covered Old Master Cui with the blanket.


    Cui Hong was surprised. ¡°You recovered so quickly?¡±


    Jia Ling, who was standing beside him, heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. ¡°Looks like Little Lin¡¯s medical skills are not bad.¡±


    Cui Lin did not intend to take credit for Gu Man. When he heard this, he denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t treat him, but Gu Man did. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look at the news online. Recently, her title as a medical genius has been very popular, so it¡¯s time for you to put away your thoughts.¡± Although Cui Lin didn¡¯t stay in the Cui family much, he still knew about the Cui family.


    He said this to remind Jia Ling.


    Cui Hong and Jia Ling¡¯s expressions changed. Gu Man did not need to rely on the Cui family at all. With her medical skills, some people wanted to befriend her. What people were most afraid of in their lives was death, and illness and death were unavoidable. This was a doctor with superb medical skills who could avoid the possibility of death through illness to the greatest extent.


    It could be said that Gu Man¡¯s future was bright.


    Cui Hong felt guilty. He had actually doubted Gu Man¡¯s medical skills earlier.


    However, Jia Ling did not believe it. She took out her phone and searched online. Just by searching for the word Gu Man, medical genius popped up. It seemed that Cui Lin¡¯s words were true..

 Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Ah Mai’s Disease Relief

    Chapter 808: Ah Mai¡¯s Disease Relief


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    For a moment, Jia Ling had already thought about it again and again. In that case, there was no need for her to go against Gu Man. After all, she was from the Cui family. If she fell sick in the future, she might even ask Gu Man for help.


    ¡°Little Lin, you¡¯re being too polite. We don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We¡¯re all family.¡± Jia Ling had a smile on her face.


    When Cui Hong heard her words, he was shocked. Cui Lin did not know Gu Man¡¯s identity.


    Fortunately, Cui Lin did not seem to care about the small details in his words. He sneered, ¡°1 still have something on. I¡¯ll leave Dad to you. If you don¡¯t take good care of him, I¡¯ll definitely question you.¡±


    Gu Man wanted to leave directly, but when she reached the door, she thought of Ah Mai and turned around.


    She went straight upstairs and came to Ah Mai¡¯s door. As expected, she saw All Mai sitting inside.


    Ah Mai saw Gu Man jump out of bed and run towards her with a faint smile on her face. ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    When Gu Man heard Ah Mai¡¯s voice, the smile on her face gradually softened.


    It seemed that Ah Mai had been taking his medicine well recently and his illness had been improving.


    She gently tapped Ah Mai¡¯s head first, and spiritual power entered his body through his forehead.


    Although All Mai did not know what it was, the comfortable feeling still made him narrow his eyes. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s comfortable¡­¡±


    Now, Ah Mai could already say some simple words.


    After Gu Man finished transmitting her spiritual power, she smiled and rubbed Ah Mai¡¯s head. ¡°Ah Mai, when you completely recover, I¡¯ll bring you to the amusement park, okay?¡±


    A trace of confusion appeared in All Mai¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth, as if he did not know what to say about the amusement park. He was a little anxious.


    ¡°All Mai, there¡¯s no hurry. We can take it slow. Are you asking what an amusement park is? An amusement park is a place that can make you happy.¡± Gu Man pinched Ah Mai¡¯s cheek.


    Because of his illness, All Mai had never been to an amusement park since he was young.


    Gu Man was not very interested in these things, but she had heard from others that children had to go to the amusement park to play.


    There seemed to be a lot of children around her. When the time came, she might as well bring them to the amusement park to play. She could even let Amado socialize with others.


    At the thought of this, Gu Man¡¯s eyes curved even more. She ravaged All Mai¡¯s face for a while before leaving the Cui family.


    Actually, there was nothing major in the subsidiary company. It was just that Zhang Yue had brought Gu Rou over.


    She really did not expect the two of them to be so shameless. Why did they come to the company? Were they here to declare their sovereignty?


    She had already told Old Master Zhang to make Zhang Yue stay away from her. Then it was very likely that Gu Rou had come to the subsidiary company on purpose. She wanted to see why Gu Rou had come to the subsidiary company this time.


    In the subsidiary company, Gu Rou looked at the decorations in the company and felt a little jealous. Why could Gu Man have these for no reason? She had tried her best and even handed herself to Zhang Yue, but she still could not have them.


    At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but say sourly, ¡°Grandpa Zhang is really nice to Gu Man. Perhaps that¡¯s the granddaughter-in-law she has set her mind on. I¡¯m still nothing.¡±


    Gu Rou lowered her head and pretended to be gentle and weak. She knew that her appearance was the easiest to arouse Zhang Yue¡¯s pity for her.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Zhang Yue hugged her waist tightly. ¡°How can you compare Gu Man to you? You¡¯re the granddaughter-in-law that Grandpa has set his mind on. The reason why he gave this company to Gu Man is because Grandpa wants Gu Man to live in peace and not disturb the two of us.¡±


    Actually, Zhang Yue did not know why Old Master Zhang handed the subsidiary company to Gu Man. In order to coax the beauty in his arms, he said this on purpose.


    But Gu Rou did not want to hear some nice words. She wanted this company.


    She pretended to sigh in pity. ¡°Sister has just come of age and already owns such a big company. I¡¯m still not as outstanding as Sister. I only know how to play the guzheng to entertain others.¡±


    ¡°How can you belittle yourself like this? You don¡¯t know how much better you are than Gu Man. She¡¯s not worthy of being compared to you at all. As for the company, we will take it back sooner or later. Gu Man doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Zhang Yue comforted Gu Rou..

 Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Zhang Li Contacts Old Master Zhang

    Chapter 809: Zhang Li Contacts Old Master Zhang


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Gu Rou heard this, she nodded in satisfaction. The corners of her lips curled up proudly as she sized up her surroundings. Soon, this place would belong to her.


    Zhang Li had been following behind the two of them. When she heard their words, she was speechless. If this person was not Old Master Zhang¡¯s grandson, she would have chased him out long ago. Why would she let them be smug here?


    Unfortunately, she was only a worker.


    She had no right to be stubborn.


    When the two of them arrived at the top floor, Zhang Li had actually stopped them before, but she couldn¡¯t stop them at all. It was fine if these two people were stubborn, but Zhang Yue even used his status as Old Master Zhang¡¯s grandson to do whatever he wanted.


    She could only pray in her heart that Gu Man would not blame her when she returned.


    The two of them had just reached the top floor, but they did not expect to meet Jiang Zi. Jiang Zi sized them up with a puzzled expression.


    Zhang Yue was inexplicably unhappy to see Jiang Zi. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhang Li felt the sparks in the air and stood up. ¡°This is the infiltration tester.¡±


    Gu Rou looked at Jiang Zi and her gaze quickly landed on his beautiful face. Her eyes darted around and she pretended to say unintentionally, ¡°Could this person have been raised here by Sister¡­ Ah, did I say something 1 shouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    She covered her lips and looked around in fear. In this room, Zhang Yue was probably the only one who could not tell what Gu Rou was talking about.


    Hearing this, Zhang Yue was furious. ¡°This Gu Man is ridiculous. Is the company a place for her to do such a thing? She¡¯s really shameless. You¡¯re fired.¡±


    Zhang Yue looked at Jiang Zi and said coldly, ¡°1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about this person. Why does Gu Man like this pretty boy?¡±


    The pretty boy, Jiang Zi, looked at Zhang Yue and Gu Rou in confusion, then at Zhang Li behind them.


    Zhang Li did not want to live anymore.


    She had no choice but to sneak away and contact Old Master Zhang, hoping that Old Master Zhang¡¯s existence could end this farce.


    Jiang Zi could not figure out the identities of these two people. As he watched Zhang Li leave, he could only avoid them for the time being. He did not want to cause more trouble.


    Zhang Yue looked at the departing Jiang Zi and smiled smugly.


    He did not know why Gu Man would like such a good-for-nothing man. It was just that he looked good, but that was all illusory. Only strength was real.


    Gu Rou leaned against Zhang Yue obediently. ¡°Brother Zhang is so awesome.¡±


    The woman¡¯s praise made Zhang Yue feel much better. He puffed out his chest and continued to tour with Gu Rou in his arms.


    After Jiang Zi left, he contacted Gu Man. At this moment, he had arrived at the entrance and was leaning against the door, smoke lingering in his mouth.


    This was what Gu Man saw as soon as she came over. She was about to say something when Jiang Zi obediently stubbed out his cigarette and threw it into the trash can.


    However, the smell of smoke in the air could not dissipate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡± Gu Man wanted to say something, but when she thought of what had happened to Jiang Zi, she could more or less understand why he smoked.


    After all, anyone would be very depressed if a person they had never met fired them.


    Gu Man was about to walk forward, but the vibration of her cell phone made her stop in her tracks. She looked down and realized that it was a call from Old Master Zhang. She could roughly guess what he was up to.


    ¡°Old Master Zhang, 1 remember that we agreed back then. Your warning doesn¡¯t seem very effective.¡± Gu Man said as she walked.


    Old Master Zhang did not expect Zhang Yue to actually go to the subsidiary company behind his back. It was simply embarrassing for him. ¡°1 did not do this appropriately. Don¡¯t worry, 1 will give them the compensation they deserve. As for the two of them, 1 will also resolve it.¡±


    ¡°Then 1¡¯11 have to trouble you, Old Master Zhang. By the way, Zhang Yue is a little rebellious. Please discipline him well and don¡¯t cause trouble in front of me again. 1 don¡¯t have the sidelines of managing brats.¡± Gu Man¡¯s tone was cold when she mentioned Zhang Yue.


    Old Master Zhang felt even more embarrassed when he heard this.. How did his grandson do such an embarrassing thing?

 Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Knowing Gu Man’s Identity

    Chapter 810: Knowing Gu Man¡¯s Identity


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, he was not in a hurry to hang up. Recently, the subsidiary company¡¯s performance has been thriving. He had also learned about the internal situation through Zhang Li and knew that the person managing the subsidiary company was not Gu Man, but someone else.


    That person¡¯s management methods were not bad, but Gu Man¡¯s performance was not bad either. It could even be said to be outstanding.


    There was no harm without comparison. Old Master Zhang did not understand why his son was so stupid. He was even deeply in love and was played by the daughter of the Gu family.


    However, he was not calling only because of Zhang Yue. He had more important things to do.


    ¡°Gu Man, your relationship with Old Master Cui is not ordinary, right?¡± Old Master Zhang¡¯s tone was a little serious.


    When Gu Man heard this, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°I wonder what kind of relationship you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°You understand. I have a good relationship with Old Master Cui. 1 knew that it was impossible for him to do such a thing, so I investigated in private. I didn¡¯t expect to really find out something interesting.¡± Old Master Zhang¡¯s tone was strategic.


    Gu Man knew that these things could not be hidden at all. As long as someone wanted to investigate, they would naturally discover the clues.


    Hence, she was not surprised that Old Master Zhang would discover this. ¡°So?¡±


    She wanted to know what Old Master Zhang wanted to do by suddenly raising this matter.


    Old Master Zhang¡¯s sigh came from the other end of the phone. ¡°1 originally wanted to ask if your engagement could continue, but after Zhang Yue did such a thing, I¡¯m too ashamed to ask you again. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t you expose your identity?¡±


    In the Gu family¡¯s description, Gu Man was insatiable and only had benefits in her heart. But if she was really such a person, why didn¡¯t she expose her identity?


    She probably knew her identity long ago.


    ¡°Old Master Zhang, benefits are also accompanied by risks. If my identity is exposed, it will bring me a lot of trouble. I¡¯ve never liked trouble. I wonder if Old Master Zhang is satisfied with such an answer? However, since you already know my identity, you know that what happened between me and the Xiang Family is not fake, so please explain clearly to Zhang Yue.¡± Gu Man did not hesitate anymore and hung up.


    Since Old Master Zhang already knew her identity, it was not too much for her to make a small request.


    Besides, it was their Zhang family who provoked her first.


    After putting away her cell phone, Gu Man and Jiang Zi went upstairs.


    At this moment, Jiang Zi was shocked. He did not want to eavesdrop on Gu Man and Old Master Zhang¡¯s conversation just now, but Gu Man did not seem to have any intention of dodging. He simply stood there, but he did not expect to hear something big.


    The Cui Family, the four major families?


    Gu Man looked at Jiang Zi, who had landed behind her. ¡°Why are you walking so slowly? Are you thinking about my identity? It¡¯s just an identity. Why do you care?¡±


    Jiang Zi looked at the cold Gu Man and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. This was extremely in line with her personality.


    What she said did make sense. It was just an identity. Why should he care?


    The two of them arrived at the top floor. At this moment, Zhang Yue and Gu Rou had already run off somewhere, but Gu Man was very unhappy when she saw the office door open.


    She did not like her things to be touched, especially by a disgusting person like Zhang Yue.


    However, before they could take the initiative to look for Zhang Yue and Gu Rou, they saw Zhang Yue walk out with a dark expression.


    Zhang Yue saw Gu Man quicken her pace, but when he saw Jiang Zi beside Gu Man, the anger in his eyes intensified. ¡°Gu Man, other than snitching, what else do you know how to do?¡±


    Gu Man sneered at Zhang Yue¡¯s ridiculous words. ¡°If you don¡¯t want Old Master Zhang to know about these stupid things you¡¯ve done, you¡¯d better organize your language again.¡±


    ¡°Gu Man, let me tell you, I definitely won¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t you just want to attract my attention? But no matter what you do, you can¡¯t compare to Gu Rou¡¯s finger.¡± Zhang Yue¡¯s tone was firm, but he kept looking at Jiang Zi, who was standing beside Gu Man.


    ¡°Ha, 1 think Old Master Zhang should bring you to the hospital to check your brain and hearing. Why can¡¯t you understand human language at such a young age?¡± Gu Man¡¯s tone was extremely mocking..

 Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Call Old Master Zhang

    Chapter 811: Call Old Master Zhang


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Zhang Yue¡¯s face was filled with pride.


    Jiang Zi stood at the side and covered the corner of his mouth. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Gu Man¡¯s expression turned even colder. She did not plan to waste any more time with Zhang Yue. She took out her phone and called Old Master Zhang.


    It was better to leave this matter to Old Master Zhang.


    Zhang Yue panicked when he saw this. He reached out to snatch Gu Man¡¯s phone, but Jiang Zi stopped him.


    Jiang Zi stopped smiling and exuded an unapproachable aura. ¡°You¡¯d better be polite.¡±


    The call was quickly picked up. Old Master Zhang¡¯s tone was not very good because he could roughly guess why Gu Man was calling him.


    ¡°I thought you had already explained it to Zhang Yue, but it seems like your words weren¡¯t clear enough.¡± Gu Man¡¯s tone was not respectful at all.


    ¡°Is he beside you now? Put your phone on speaker. I must teach him a lesson.¡± Old Master Zhang¡¯s tone was obviously filled with anger. Zhang Yue¡¯s actions were tantamount to challenging his authority.


    Gu Man swiped her cell phone and Old Master Zhang¡¯s voice could be heard clearly. ¡°You unfilial child, have you forgotten what I told you just now? If you want to take another step into the subsidiary company, 1¡¯11 treat it as if I don¡¯t have a grandson like you.¡±


    According to Gu Man¡¯s identity, Zhang Yue should be currying favor with her now, not provoking Gu Man again and again.


    Because of the grudge between the two of them previously, Old Master Zhang did not expect the relationship between Zhang Yue and Gu Man to be good, but he also did not want it to become worse. He did not expect Zhang Yue to commit another mistake under his warning.


    A figure suddenly flashed across his mind. Zhang Yue was usually very obedient, but now he did such a disgraceful thing. There must be someone behind it, and that person was very likely Gu Rou.


    At the thought of this, he could not suppress the anger in his heart. He said bluntly, ¡°Gu Rou, if you still want the engagement between the two families to continue, don¡¯t let Zhang Yue do such a thing again. No matter what, this is our family¡¯s business.¡±


    Gu Ron¡¯s expression turned ugly after being exposed so openly. Her face was pale as she moved her lips and tugged at Zhang Yue pitifully.


    The male chauvinism in Zhang Yue¡¯s heart rose at this moment. ¡°I wanted to do this myself. It has nothing to do with Rou¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Yue, do you think I won¡¯t blame you? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when you come back. As for what happened, don¡¯t I know? Get back here immediately.¡± Old Master Zhang¡¯s voice was so loud that the entire scene fell silent.


    Zhang Yue¡¯s expression was also ugly, but he did not dare to resist Old Master Zhang in the end. He only looked in Gu Man¡¯s direction with hatred.


    But no matter how much he hated her, he could only leave dejectedly.


    However, Gu Rou paused when she passed by Gu Man. ¡°What are you so smug about? Do you really think Old Master Zhang will always help you? I¡¯ll let you see my strength. Moreover, this company will belong to me sooner or later. I want you to know that you shouldn¡¯t covet things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She didn¡¯t let Gu Rou leave like before. Instead, she reached out and grabbed her wrist, as if she wanted to crush Gu Ron¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°If you have the ability, repeat what you said again. Repeat it loudly.¡± Gu Man¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. She sized Gu Rou up and snorted.


    She let go of her hand slightly. Just as Gu Rou was about to escape, Gu Man reached out and grabbed her neck. ¡°Look at how fragile you are now. As long as I exert a little force, you can die here.¡±


    Gu Ron¡¯s face turned especially pale because of Gu Man¡¯s words. She struggled desperately, but Gu Man¡¯s hand was as hard as iron. Her struggles were useless. Instead, she tightened her grip.


    A suffocating feeling came, and Gu Ron¡¯s face turned ashen..

 Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Life and Death

    Chapter 812: Life and Death


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zhang Yue belatedly realized that Gu Rou had disappeared. Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he saw Gu Man strangling Gu Rou.


    He rushed over and said sternly, ¡°Gu Man! It¡¯s a life that you have in your hand. What exactly are you going to do? I¡¯m calling the police.¡±


    Gu Man tilted her head slightly to look at Zhang Yue. Her eyes were as dark as ink. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Zhang Yue met Gu Man¡¯s gaze and his heart beat violently. He could not deny that he was actually frightened by Gu Man¡¯s gaze.


    Even when Gu Man let go, his heart did not calm down.


    Gu Rou was also in a daze. She lay on the ground and breathed heavily. Even though there was an intense pain in her throat, she cherished the precious air.


    The two of them looked afraid. Gu Man took out a tissue and wiped her hands. She threw it at them in disdain. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s the law that protects you.¡±


    With that, Gu Man left.


    Jiang Zi looked at the two of them and followed closely behind Gu Man. ¡°When did you get to know this team of extreme people? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention them before?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already said that they¡¯re extreme. It¡¯s disgusting when they¡¯re mentioned. Is there a need to mention them?¡± Gu Man¡¯s tone was filled with undisguised hatred.


    Gu Rou and Zhang Yue heard this clearly, but they did not retort. Gu Man¡¯s attack just now made them feel afraid.


    Zhang Yue returned home in a daze. It was only when Old Master Zhang¡¯s walking stick hit him that he suddenly came back to his senses. He looked up at Old Master Zhang. ¡°Why?¡±


    Old Master Zhang suddenly heard Zhang Yue¡¯s question and was still confused. ¡°What do you mean why?¡±


    Zhang Yue stared straight at Old Master Zhang, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Why are you so biased towards Gu Man? You even gave up your subsidiary company?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by favoring her? 1 gave away the subsidiary company because of the Gu family¡¯s matter. Otherwise, do you think it would be so easy to resolve?¡± Old Master Zhang expected better from Zhang Yue when he mentioned this. However, Gu Rou was not an easygoing person. She kept egging Zhang Yue on.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be involved anymore after that, so why are you speaking up for her today?¡± Zhang Yue didn¡¯t understand.


    If he had been nice to her before, it would have been reasonable, but was it necessary now?


    When Old Master Zhang heard this, he thought of Gu Man¡¯s identity. He was a little hesitant and did not answer immediately. He only sighed when Zhang Yue questioned him again and again.


    ¡°So many things have happened to Gu Man. Didn¡¯t you notice anything?¡± Old Master Zhang asked Zhang Yue.


    He sized up his grandson, whom he had raised single-handedly. He did not know when it started, but this person had no career in his heart and was only thinking about love.


    His question stunned Zhang Yue on the spot. Zhang Yue began to think carefully about Gu Man¡¯s recent changes. How could he not notice anything?


    Seeing that Zhang Yue did not speak, Old Master Zhang continued, ¡°Do you also think that she¡¯s as the Gu family said? She¡¯s vain, greedy, and greedy?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Zhang Yue answered quickly this time.


    Even if there were many clues about Gu Man, so what? It could not change the fact that she was a rotten person.


    Old Master Zhang¡¯s eyes revealed some disappointment. ¡°If you investigate carefully, you¡¯ll realize that all her changes can be traced, and she¡¯s definitely not as bad as the Gu family says. Instead, she¡¯s very outstanding. It can even be said that no one in her generation can surpass her.¡±


    Zhang Yue did not expect to hear such praise from Old Master Zhang. He was stunned. Before he could say anything, Old Master Zhang continued, ¡°In addition, I hope you won¡¯t pester Gu Man anymore. Her current identity is an existence you should curry favor with. 1 can only remind you of this. If you know more, it will affect your temperament greatly. If you really want to get to the bottom of it, investigate it yourself..¡±

 Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Identity of the Nether King

    Chapter 813: Identity of the Nether King


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    With that, Old Master Zhang looked at Zhang Yue deeply and turned to walk upstairs.


    Zhang Yue was still standing on the spot, not coming back to his senses. He stared at Old Master Zhang¡¯s back and savored his words.


    Xiang Yin stood near the dock. The sea breeze blew on his cloak, making his aura even colder and more solemn.


    Cui Lin held his knee while panting and looked up at Xiang Yin. ¡°Brother, do you know how long it took me to get here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiang Yin looked deeply in the direction of the distant ship and turned to leave.


    Cui Lin widened his eyes and looked at Xiang Yin in disbelief. ¡°I spent so much effort to rush over and even abandoned my father on my hospital bed, but as soon as I came, you asked me to leave?¡±


    Bai Yun patted Cui Lin¡¯s shoulder gloatingly. ¡°Who asked you to rush over so slowly? It ended just now.¡±


    ¡°None of you told me. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have come,¡± Cui Lin complained loudly.


    ¡°I called you. You didn¡¯t pick up.¡± Bai Yun shrugged.


    Cui Lin touched his body and realized something. He had forgotten to bring his phone.


    This was indeed not anyone else¡¯s fault. He was too anxious when he left.


    However, he was already here and realized that it was because of him. He was too embarrassed to continue complaining and could only follow Xiang Yin and Bai Yun.


    Seeing him like this, Bai Yun couldn¡¯t help but lean forward and pat his shoulder. ¡°Alright, stop looking so sad. You didn¡¯t come here for nothing by staying here tonight.¡±


    When Cui Lin heard this news, the expression on his face improved slightly.


    Xiang Yin returned to the hotel, took out the laptop he carried with him, and quickly typed on the keyboard. This time, he needed to capture the exact location of Eel.


    The process was very difficult. Even he had to spend hours in front of the computer, but he only obtained the name of a neighborhood.


    Looking at the name of the neighborhood, Xiang Yin felt that it was familiar. Wasn¡¯t this the neighborhood where he lived?


    He looked at the words ¡°Jin Hui District¡± and fell into deep thought.


    At this moment, Gu Man had already returned home. She felt the vibration on her wrist and subconsciously looked up in the direction of the computer. The entire screen of the computer was occupied by a huge red exclamation mark.


    She recalled what the Nether King had instructed her to do before. She threw the watch on her wrist to the side and continued to sleep.


    When she woke up, the red exclamation mark in front of the computer was still there, but the vibration was not as intense as before. Clearly, the other party had stopped attacking.


    She came to the computer screen and typed on the keyboard.


    Since the other party said that they wanted to capture her location, there was no problem in capturing theirs back, right?


    With this thought in mind, her fingertips quickly typed on the keyboard.


    It couldn¡¯t be that others already had her address and she still didn¡¯t know where they were.


    Soon, the IP code appeared on the computer screen. Gu Man stared at the code, picked up the cell phone beside her, and looked at the message Xiang Yin had sent today.


    Could there really be such a coincidence?


    She sent a message to Xiang Yin. ¡°When are you coming back?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± the other party replied quickly.


    Gu Man looked at the message and pondered.


    Since he wanted to confirm the other party¡¯s identity, she might as well see if Nether King¡¯s IP address would change to Han City tomorrow morning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Perhaps seeing that Gu Man did not respond after sending the message, Xiang Yin sent another message.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask you how your cultivation is. You can¡¯t be negligent even if you go overseas.¡± Gu Man casually found an excuse to brush it off.


    The other party did not reply as quickly as before. After a long time, Xiang Yin said, ¡°I¡¯m cultivating.¡±


    Needless to say, the truth of these words was very obvious.


    There was no sufficient spiritual qi around him. It was basically equivalent to sitting there and wasting time. Since Xiang Yin had gone to the other provinces, he must have something important to do. Why would he sit there and freeze and spend a few hours cultivating?


    However, she did not expose him. ¡°That¡¯s good..¡±

 Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: Guo Guo Passes

    Chapter 814: Guo Guo Passes


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At this moment, another message popped up on her cell phone. It was from Zhuang Yan.


    Guo Guo¡¯s admission results were already out. Because no one took the exam when she did, the papers were graded very quickly.


    Looking at the results, Gu Man did not look surprised.


    It just so happened that she could let Huang Jue meet Guo Guo so that Guo Guo could have someone to take care of her in school.


    The next morning, Gu Man woke up early and sat at the dining table.


    Huang Jue looked at Gu Man, who was beside him, with his mouth wide open in surprise. Although he was unhappy that he usually woke up early, it was only past six. Other than high school students, who else would wake up at this time?


    ¡®Til send you to school today,¡± Gu Man said as she ate her breakfast.


    When Huang Jue heard this, the fear in his eyes became even more obvious. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have a fever, right? Why did you suddenly think of sending me to school? Actually, it¡¯s not impossible for me to go to school alone.¡±


    He kept feeling that it was not a good thing for Gu Man to send him to school. After all, there must be a reason for this.


    At the thought of this, he shook his head even more firmly. ¡°Sister, if you have anything to say, just say it. 1 can¡¯t stand your torture. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t listen to you, right?¡±


    Gu Man looked at Huang Jue¡¯s nervous face and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Look at how scared you are. I didn¡¯t say anything. 1 just sent you to school.¡±


    Huang Jue¡¯s entire face twisted and he was on the brink of tears. ¡°Sister, listen to yourself. Do you believe it? You didn¡¯t care about me before. Why do you suddenly want to send me to school? If you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t torture me like this.¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1 won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± Gu Man stopped teasing Huang Jue. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to meet a new friend today. She¡¯s in the same class as you. In the future, when you go to school, take good care of her.¡±


    Hearing this, Huang Jue was immediately interested. ¡°What new friend? Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°Girl.¡± Gu Man had already finished her breakfast and was walking towards the door.


    Seeing this, Huang Jue hurriedly picked up his bag and followed behind Gu Man, but his tone sounded a little nervous. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s a girl? I still don¡¯t know how to get along with girls.¡±


    Because the two of them had to pick Guo Guo up first, Gu Man applied for leave from early reading for Huang Jue.


    Huang Jue felt very happy to hear this news. He finally did not have to carry out the torturous morning reading, so he kept humming along the way. He only stopped for a while when Gu Man slapped the back of his head.


    Looking at the familiar buildings around him, Huang Jue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This new friend is quite rich. The houses near the school are hard to come by.¡±


    Gu Man looked at Huang Jue¡¯s envious gaze and thought that because Jin Hui District was relatively far from school, he had arranged accommodation.


    ¡°If you like it, I can buy you a house here.¡± Gu Man thought that since her life had already improved, she naturally had to enjoy it.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t joke around. How much does this cost? Besides, I¡¯m a man who can live in school. There¡¯s no need to be so particular.¡± Although Huang Jue said that, his eyes were still filled with envy when he looked at the house.


    Gu Man saw through his thoughts and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s different now. We have a company in our hands. Isn¡¯t it easy to buy a house? Why are you thinking about how to save money? You have to enjoy the resources of being wealthy. You can¡¯t wait until you die and still have a lot of wealth to spend, right?¡±


    After thinking about it carefully, Huang Jue realized that it did make sense, so he did not hesitate anymore and said happily, ¡°Then can 1 stay here too?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. As long as you want, I can go and settle the procedures with you now,¡± Gu Man said.


    ¡°No, no. The impact is too great. My little heart can¡¯t take it for now. 1¡¯11 think about it after some time. It¡¯s good to stay in school. It¡¯s also convenient for me to build a good relationship with my classmates.¡± Huang Jue made an expression like he was covering his heart.


    While the two of them were talking, they had already arrived at Guo Guo¡¯s house..

 Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: Meeting New Friends

    Chapter 815: Meeting New Friends


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man pressed the doorbell and soon, the door opened. A little girl with messy hair and wearing pajamas appeared.


    Guo Guo looked like she had just woken up. She even yawned when she stood in front of the door.


    Huang Jue was already prepared to greet her, but when he suddenly saw Guo Guo like this, he could not react for a moment. He suddenly covered his mouth.


    How cute!


    Gu Man placed her hand on Guo Guo¡¯s head and rubbed it. ¡°Hurry up and tidy yourself up. You have school today.¡±


    Guo Guo clearly did not realize that she was already in school. She stood rooted to the ground and reacted for a while before her slow brain started working. ¡°All, the results are out?¡±


    Perhaps because she was still asleep, her tone became very soft.


    Gu Man had never seen Guo Guo like this before. Her heart softened and she nodded. ¡°The results were out last night. I sent it to you. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Guo Guo picked up her phone belatedly. ¡°Oh, I was already asleep at that time.¡±


    She had obviously reacted by now, and the expression on her face became much colder.


    When Guo Guo came out after cleaning up, Huang Jue¡¯s beating heart turned cold the moment he saw her. He was even on the brink of tears.


    She was clearly a cute little girl just now. Why had she become a cold little adult who was carved from the same mold as his sister?


    Guo Guo came to Gu Man¡¯s side and glanced at Huang Jue, her eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°This is Huang Jue, my cousin. This is Guo Guo,¡± Gu Man introduced.


    Although Huang Jue could not accept that Guo Guo had changed so quickly, he still smiled and extended his hand to Guo Guo. ¡°Hello, we might go to and from school together in the future.¡±


    Guo Guo looked at Huang Jue coldly and nodded calmly. She reached out and shook Huang Jue¡¯s hand lightly.


    Huang Jue felt the warmth between his fingers and his heart suddenly beat very violently. Actually, such a cold appearance made her look cute. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    How could there be such a small person? She was clearly so confused just now, but now she was pretending to be so cold. It was such a contrast. He liked her so much.


    Huang Jue¡¯s eyes began to glow with love. His gaze made Guo Guo frown slightly, but because he was Gu Man¡¯s cousin, she did not say anything.


    Gu Man sent the two of them to school. She said that she was sending them to school. To be precise, she was passing by the school gate on the way home.


    Seeing the two of them enter the school together, Gu Man left. After all, she had more important things to do.


    Gu Man picked up her phone and looked at the message from Xiang Yin.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Her lips curled up.


    The first thing Gu Man did when she returned home was turn on her computer and find out Nether King¡¯s IP address.


    After she successfully broke through, she looked at the code on it and revealed a knowing expression.


    Therefore, the Nether King was Xiang Yin, but the other party did not seem to know her true identity. In that case¡­


    She smiled evilly and typed quickly on the keyboard again.


    After the bumpy journey, Xiang Yin washed up and planned to go back to bed to catch up on his sleep, but the computer let out an ear-piercing scream at this moment. He straightened up and looked at the word that popped up on the computer.


    These two words woke him up in an instant.


    ¡°Xiang Yin.¡±


    The red words on the black screen were especially obvious, and the red words were his name.


    Xiang Yin sat up in bed. There was only one person who could break through here. But how did Eel know his identity? Could it be someone he knew in real life?


    Eel¡­


    He repeated this name repeatedly. For some reason, Gu Man¡¯s figure became clearer and clearer in his mind. But how could these two be related? Gu Man was only a third-year high school student. Did she really have such superb hacking skills? But the information showed that she had never come into contact with computer technology.


    He suddenly thought of the portrait at home.


    It was unknown what he was feeling, but he got out of bed and walked straight to the portrait..

 Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: Xiang Yin and the Portrait

    Chapter 816: Xiang Yin and the Portrait


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Looking at the face on the portrait that looked exactly like Gu Man¡¯s, he reached out and gently stroked it. At this moment, there seemed to be an electric current flowing through his entire body, and a huge amount of spiritual power came from the portrait.


    In an instant, many images seemed to appear in front of him, but those images were very unfamiliar to him.


    Moreover, the person he was looking at did not seem to be himself.


    In the image, he witnessed the rise of a civilization and the end of a civilization. As this civilization ended, a new civilization slowly rose again.


    The scenes moving one after the other had a strong impact.


    He could even feel a sharp pain in the depths of his brain. Soon, he broke free from these images.


    He looked at the portrait in front of him with bright eyes, wanting to capture the images that flashed past in front of him, but he felt that they were especially blurry. There was only a rough outline. He wanted to recall the specific scenes carefully, but he could not remember them.


    What was going on just now? He could not explain.


    However, the scene that flashed past just now was especially blurry. He could not capture the details at all.


    After pondering for a moment, Xiang Yin could not figure it out. He looked up at the person in the portrait in front of him.


    For some reason, he had a feeling that the woman in the portrait was definitely Gu Man, but this Gu Man did not seem to be the previous Gu Man.


    Although it was ridiculous to say that, in the past ten years or so, Gu Man did not seem to be able to compare herself to the woman in the portrait at all, but everything changed that night.


    If he wanted an answer, he might have to tell Gu Man about this portrait.


    He returned to his room. The font on the computer screen had changed.


    ¡°I know your name and your location.¡± The five words were like blood splashed on the screen, looking especially terrifying.


    Looking at the words on it, Xiang Yin smiled.


    What a childish prank.


    He typed on the keyboard with his fingertips and quickly replied to the other party with the word childish.


    Gu Man looked at the content on the screen and her eyes lit up. In the end, she saw the word childish and immediately felt indignant.


    ¡°I know the person you care about the most. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll use them to threaten you? After all, you¡¯re the Nether King. You must know a lot of things 1 want to know.¡± Gu Man looked at the content of what she sent and smiled confidently.


    Xiang Yin looked at himself in front of him and was not dissatisfied with being threatened at all. Instead, he smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then you can give it a try. Coincidentally, I also want to see who the famous Eel is.¡±


    Gu Man felt that her prank was like punching cotton and could not cause any ripples. She was very angry.


    But before she could think of a way to deal with Xiang Yin, the other party sent a message.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember something important. I have someone I care about very much, but she has been deliberately staying away from me recently. It makes me feel very uncomfortable. What do you think I should do?¡± Xiang Yin only came back to his senses after sending the content. Looking at the content on the screen, the corners of his mouth tightened.


    What was wrong with him? Why was he discussing these things with Eel? Perhaps Eel did not know either.


    Gu Man was stunned on the spot when she saw the content on the screen. She knew very well who Xiang Yin was talking about.


    There was bitterness in her mouth. She wanted to cut off this relationship as soon as possible, but she did not know that this process was also a form of torture for Xiang Yin, so why?


    Since she could come here and might find a way back, she might be able to come back here again. Therefore, why torture the other party for something uncertain?


    It was torture for her and for Xiang Yin.


    She hesitated for a long time and typed on the keyboard. In the end, she organized her words and sent them. ¡°What kind of important existence is she to you? Is she indispensable?¡±


    Gu Man looked at the content on the screen. For some reason, she was also a little nervous at this moment.


    How would Xiang Yin reply?

 Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Indispensable

    Chapter 817: Indispensable


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Compared to her dilemma, the other party replied quickly, ¡°She¡¯s very important to me. She¡¯s an absolutely indispensable existence in my life. Without her, I might not be able to live.¡±


    Looking at the words on the screen, Gu Man¡¯s heart beat faster, as if it was about to jump out of her chest in the next second.


    So she was actually such an important existence in Xiang Yin¡¯s eyes?


    Water droplets splashed onto the table, splashing everywhere. Gu Man reached out to wipe her face. At some point, tears streamed down her face.


    She looked at the screen in front of her and her fingertips slowly moved across the keyboard. Every time she typed, it was as if she was typing on her heart. At that moment, it was difficult to describe her feelings, but joy weighed more.


    ¡°Or you can take the initiative to tell him what you think. Perhaps your relationship will get closer.¡± After Gu Man sent it, she sat there and waited for the other party¡¯s reply.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been too passive all along. 1 should take the initiative.¡±


    Gu Man smiled sweetly.


    She closed the computer and had just stood up when there was a knock on the door.


    Grandma¡¯s anxious voice came from outside the door. ¡°Manman, Gu Yuan called again.¡±


    The sweetness in Gu Man¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold because of Gu Yuan¡¯s name.


    She went to the door and opened it. She looked down at her grandmother¡¯s phone and saw Gu Yuan¡¯s name at a glance.


    A trace of impatience flashed across her eyes as she picked up the phone to answer.


    ¡°You were the one who caused the wound on Gu Ron¡¯s neck, right? Do you still want your mother¡¯s things?¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s tone was not as loud as before, but his anger could still be heard.


    ¡°Since you saw it, you should know what happened today. Tell Gu Ron to stay away from me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t be sure what 1¡¯11 do next time.¡± Gu Man did not care about Gu Yuan¡¯s threat at all.


    The Gu family was like a paper tiger to her. They would shatter at a touch and were not worth mentioning.


    ¡°Gu Man, who gave you the confidence? If you still want your mother¡¯s inheritance, you¡¯d better apologize to Gu Rou obediently. Otherwise, if this matter goes viral, not only will you not be able to get your mother¡¯s inheritance, you¡¯ll only have a bad reputation. At that time, do you really think that everyone will still side with you?¡± Gu Yuan was extremely angry, this made him think rationally.


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t know if everyone will side with me, but if this matter goes viral on the Internet, you guys will be the ones in trouble.¡± Gu Man didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t care about the comments on the Internet to begin with.


    This time, Gu Yuan did not waste his breath on Gu Man and hung up.


    Gu Man looked at the screen where her call had been hung up and sneered. Since Gu Yuan wanted to play, she would accompany him to the end.


    As soon as Cui Lin arrived in Han City, he received another message that Old Master Cui had woken up. He immediately headed to the Cui Family.


    Cui Lin did not intend to eavesdrop, but the door was not closed tightly. At this moment, Old Master Cui¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already told them Gu Man¡¯s identity?¡± This was Old Master Cui¡¯s voice. His voice was still a little weak.


    Cui Lin was puzzled when he heard this voice. He stopped in his tracks and stood by the door frame, waiting quietly for him to continue.


    What kind of identity would Gu Man have? If she was not simple, could Xiang Yin still continue to get along with her?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already told them. 1 think instead of hiding it, it¡¯s better to let them know. After all, they will know this sooner or later. If I tell them in advance, they¡¯ll be able to accept it more.¡± This was Cui Hong¡¯s voice.


    The room was silent for a long time. Just as Cui Lin thought that there would be no more, Old Master Cui¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°You make sense. This illness has also made me understand some things. Time waits for no one. 1¡¯11 discuss it with Gu Man and expose her identity as a member of the Cui family. When the time comes, she¡¯ll be a member of our Cui family completely. Tell Jia Ling to put away her thoughts. My body can¡¯t withstand a second time. You understand.¡±


    Old Master Cui¡¯s words were filled with exhaustion and helplessness..

 Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Cui Lin Becomes Uncle

    Chapter 818: Cui Lin Becomes Uncle


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cui Lin, who was standing outside the door, suddenly staggered when he heard this. This stumble made him make some sounds.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Old Master Cui¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp as he stared at the door with a burning gaze.


    Cui Lin knew that he had no choice but to show his face. He could only scratch his head and walk out.


    The moment Old Master Cui and Cui Hong saw him, the room fell silent. In the end, Old Master Cui was the first to speak. ¡°When did you start standing here?¡±


    However, after asking, he felt that it was a waste of time. After all, they had just ended the topic of Gu Man¡¯s identity.


    The room fell silent again. Cui Lin sighed and planned to take the initiative to explain, ¡°Actually, I heard everything you guys said just now, so Gu Man is actually my niece?¡±


    When Cui Lin thought of this, the corners of his mouth curled up for some reason. According to seniority, shouldn¡¯t Xiang Yin call him Uncle? Thinking of this, Cui Lin felt inexplicably happy.


    ¡°Yes, since you already know, there¡¯s no need to continue hiding it from you. After all, they all know. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll announce this information soon.¡± Old Master Cui did not dwell on it.


    Although Cui Lin had not been in the main family for the past few years, he would send him messages from time to time to express his concern. He also knew that when Cui Lin left, he felt more guilty. However, no matter what, since he had adopted Cui Lin back then, he was a member of the Cui family and should have the right to know. As for seniority, it was indeed right.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Cui Lin¡¯s mind was filled with the thought that Xiang Yin was about to call him uncle. He was overjoyed. After saying a few words in a hurry, he bade farewell to Old Master Cui and Cui Hong.


    Old Master Cui looked at his back and sighed. ¡°I heard from you that Cui Lin and Gu Man have known each other for a long time. 1 wonder if he can accept the change of identity within such a short time.¡±


    ¡°He should be able to accept it. I think his relationship with Gu Man is not simple,¡± Cui Hong said.


    ¡°Let them settle their own matters. I might as well think about how to tell Gu Man about exposing her identity.¡± Old Master Cui sighed and lay back on the bed. He waved his hand tiredly.


    Seeing this, Cui Hong tactfully left the room.


    At this moment, Gu Rou posted a video on the Internet. She was accusing Gu Man of violence in the video.


    She pointed at the red and swollen circle on her neck and cried.


    And people usually chose to sympathize with the weak. Therefore, when they saw this video, even though so many things had happened to the Gu family previously, they still attacked Gu Man without hesitation.


    [You can still be called a medical genius? I think those hands are not used to save people, but to kill people.]


    [What era is it that such a violent person still exists?]


    [If such a person becomes a doctor, will she strangle the patient to death?]


    Coincidentally, Zhuang Yan asked Gu Man to go to school for the exam, so when she entered the school, Gu Man received a baptism of gazes from all around.


    However, the discussion this time was even louder.


    After Zhong Yao learned that Gu Man had come to school, she immediately asked others why she had come to school. When she found out that she was here for the exam, she turned around and told Gu Rou this news.


    Then, a few more voices appeared on the Internet.


    [I heard that this person is quite unbothered. She still came to school for the exam under such circumstances.]


    [I¡¯m from Han City First High School. 1 heard that she¡¯s here to take the exam for Zhong Chu University. Is such a person worthy of such a good school? Does the school only look at talent and not character?]


    [It¡¯s really disappointing, so what¡¯s the use of having such a rotten person in society? No matter how good her studies are, she can¡¯t get rid of the fact that she has a bad character.]


    [Is she going to work at Han City Hospital in the future? Let me avoid her first. 1 won¡¯t go to Han City Hospital again in my life.]


    [Don¡¯t be agitated. She might not even be able to get into school. You have to have actual capabilities to get into Zhong Chu University.]


    [Previous poster, don¡¯t you know? She has a lot of financial backers. Isn¡¯t it easy to donate a building to the school to get admitted?]


    All kinds of evil words came out, accompanied by all kinds of doubts and speculation..

 Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Public Examination

    Chapter 819: Public Examination


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zhuang Yan was still preparing for Gu Man¡¯s exam. She only found out about what was going on online when a teacher passed her the phone.


    ¡°Are you really going to help Gu Man arrange for the exam? Her reputation is very bad now. You might be implicated too.¡±


    ¡°What bad reputation?¡± Zhuang Yan looked at the cell phone in the teacher¡¯s hand as she spoke. When she saw the contents, she was even angrier.


    ¡°This group of people is talking nonsense. She¡¯s not such a person. None of the Gu family is good. Gu Rou must have spread rumors behind their backs.¡± Zhuang Yan was so angry that her eyes were burning.


    Since this teacher showed her phone to Zhuang Yan, it was naturally because the two of them had a good relationship. She comforted Zhuang Yan, ¡°Don¡¯t be too angry. Isn¡¯t that what people on the Internet are like? They follow the trend. Now that you think about it, do you still want to continue with this exam? I¡¯m afraid that in the end, if she¡¯s really accepted, people will spread rumors that it¡¯s fake.¡±


    Zhuang Yan was also a little hesitant for a moment because no matter what the outcome was, the people on the Internet would find thousands of reasons to deny Gu Man¡¯s efforts.


    Just as Zhuang Yan was at a loss, Zhong Chu University issued a statement.


    ¡°This examination is conducted through a completely transparent examination mechanism. As there are not many candidates participating, there¡¯s only one candidate in each examination hall, and they will be supervised by a large number of netizens in real-time.¡±


    This statement by Zhong Chu University pushed the popularity to a high point.


    [What do you mean? A transparent system for the college entrance examination? How is that possible? The Education Bureau hasn¡¯t even said anything. What ability does Zhong Chu University have?]


    [Previous poster, you¡¯re ignorant. This is not the college entrance examination, but Zhong Chu University¡¯s internal recruitment. The main recruitment is for those who are horrible in some subjects, but they¡¯re extremely talented in a certain subject.]


    [I¡¯m looking forward to it. Doesn¡¯t that mean Miss Gu can¡¯t cheat? What a pity. She¡¯s going to miss out on Zhong Chu University.]


    [She must be regretting it now. If she had known it, she wouldn¡¯t have accompanied those old and ugly sugar daddies. Hehe.]


    Gu Rou did not expect things to develop to this extent, but this was good too. If they implemented transparent supervision, Gu Man would have no room for cheating. With her results, how could she get into Zhong Chu University?


    This time, she had to ruin her reputation.


    The exam soon began.


    The exam system was stricter than all other exams. There was only one student in each classroom, but there were two invigilators. They kept wandering around. In addition, there were cameras and live-streams in the classroom. It could be said that there were no blind spots.


    Under such circumstances, it would affect the students to a certain extent, so some people were extremely nervous after entering.


    In comparison, Gu Man, who was deep in the storm of public opinion, looked exceptionally calm.


    [This girl really knows how to pretend. Let¡¯s see if she can still smile later?]


    However, in the following exams, Gu Man was very calm from beginning to end. She even completed the exam extremely quickly, far surpassing the other students.


    After a few exams, it was neither long nor short, but Gu Man was definitely the calmest among them.


    But the netizens were still unconvinced.


    [She¡¯s so calm. She must be pretending. As for handing in the paper in advance, she definitely doesn¡¯t know anything. She only wrote so quickly because she wrote nonsense.]


    But what was the real truth? No matter how intense their discussion was, they could not come to a conclusion before Zhong Chu University¡¯s results were released.


    Gu Man sent a message to Xiang Yin after the exam.


    For the past few days, Xiang Yin had been using the excuse that she was going to take the exam and refused to admit that he was the one who was behind Zhong Chu University¡¯s transparent exam.


    But now that the exam was over, Xiang Yin admitted it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little unfair to the other candidates?¡± Gu Man was a little helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving a casual suggestion. Comprehensive literacy is also part of the evaluation.¡± Xiang Yin¡¯s message was quickly sent.


    Looking at the content on the screen, Gu Man couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Soon, the other party sent another message. ¡°Gu Man, can I ask you why you¡¯re distancing from me?¡±


    After sending this message, Xiang Yin was a little nervous. Xiang Yin, who was calm in everything, was actually at a loss when faced with relationship problems..

 Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Finale

    Chapter 820: Finale


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gu Man looked at the message and replied without hesitation, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know the reason because 1 plan to start over. Do you want to?¡±


    When Xiang Yin saw this message, his hands trembled with excitement, but he quickly typed on the screen, ¡°1 do!¡±


    It was unknown if Zhong Chu University specifically went against the netizens. A few days ago, the results did not appear no matter what. It was only when the netizens were getting impatient that they released the results.


    Originally, it had never been made public before, but the situation this year was special. This was also the first time Zhong Chu University had revealed the results to others.


    [How is she weak in some subjects? She just lost 30 or 40 points from the Chinese paper. The ability of students from Zhong Chu University is horrifying.]


    [Why don¡¯t I see Gu Man¡¯s name below? Don¡¯t tell me they don¡¯t bother posting when the results are too low?]


    [Brother, why don¡¯t you take a look at the first one?]


    Gu Man¡¯s results instantly caused a storm on the Internet. There was no other reason. Other than Chinese, she scored full marks for all her subjects.


    As for Chinese, it was only a symbolic deduction of one point.


    The entire Internet was in disbelief and shouted that it was shady. However, Zhong Chu University was also very stubborn. They actually made Gu Man¡¯s paper public.


    Before concrete evidence, no matter how unconvinced they were, they had to recognize this fact.


    [I¡¯ve already said that before you reach a conclusion, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t scold her before.]


    [I¡¯ve seen through Gu Ron¡¯s actions. I didn¡¯t believe her at all, okay? It seems like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s right.]


    [So I¡¯m the only one who pays attention to the fact that she¡¯s supposedly weaker in some subjects? What subject is she weaker in? She¡¯s weak in Chinese by one mark?]


    And results were not the most important thing. The most important thing was Old Master Cui¡¯s statement.


    The news that Gu Man was Old Master Cui¡¯s granddaughter instantly spread throughout the entire Internet.


    [She¡¯s good-looking and her grades are good. She¡¯s actually the daughter of one of the families from the four major families. I admit that I¡¯m envious.]


    When the Gu family found out about this, they were also very shocked. However, Gu Yuan quickly reacted and tried to build a relationship with the Cui family, but before he could take action, the Cui family attacked.


    The incident back then was completely exposed in front of everyone. The Gu family became a rat that everyone wanted to beat up. Even Gu Ron¡¯s account was filled with insults.


    She could only be forced to delete her account.


    The Gu family was getting more and more down and out, but Gu Man was thriving. Not long after her identity was exposed, she announced her engagement party with Xiang Yin.


    She did not know if it was because she was bound to the Son of Providence, but as soon as she announced the engagement party, she had a dream that night. In the dream, she remembered all her memories.


    She had an undying and indestructible body and had survived until now. It was just that her memories were too huge and she would choose to forget some memories, which was why the previous situation happened.


    And the so-called original body was her. She was just missing a soul.


    This soul was still because of the aftereffects of that battle.


    After the college entrance examination ended, Gu Man and Xiang Yin¡¯s engagement party was successfully held. At the engagement party, Chen Xue gave the necklace on her neck to Gu Man. ¡°You seem to like this necklace very much. 1 also hope that my mother can ensure your safety.¡±


    When the necklace touched Gu Man, the spiritual energy in it surged and was continuously absorbed by Gu Man, and her spiritual energy completely recovered.


    The meteorite had also been repaired and revealed its original appearance. It was her personal treasure.


    As for Chen Xue¡¯s necklace, Gu Man voluntarily contributed a portion of her spiritual power and returned the necklace to Chen Xue. ¡°Your blessing is the best gift. As for the necklace, you need it more.¡±


    Five years later, Gu Man and Xiang Yin got married. The scale of the wedding was so grand that it was called the grandest wedding of the century by netizens.


    After a year, Gu Man wrote a body-strengthening book. After the citizens practiced according to the book, their health improved greatly. Gu Man was sought after by everyone.


    Two years later, Gu Man successfully gave birth to twins.


    In the morning, Gu Man got up from the bed and smiled at Xiang Yin, who was lying beside her.


    After giving birth, she was no longer as cold as before. She was filled with love, and the smile on her face increased.


    Xiang Yin sensed the movement beside him. He turned around and hugged Gu Man¡¯s waist, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so happy to see you the moment I wake up..¡±